ã€ŠHokage Masterã€‹


 Chapter 1: Foreword

    Chapter 1: Foreword

    Briefly about the main thing.

    Hokage Master is a fanfic from the Boruto universe. Strong enemies, huge scope for conquest and beautiful kunoichi attracted me at one point. I admit that thetter yed a decisive role.

    I have not oftene across works on the New Generation and have nevere across high-quality ones. However, I do not pretend to this, the main idea of ??my fick is to show the new Seventh Hokage: domineering, strong and thirsty for women. It is worth saying that things will not be that simple. The original idea was for Naruto to use his Kage power to manipte, threaten and subdue the cute kunoichi. Cunning, reconnaissance, research of the victim will be the main one, and the development system will be firmly tied precisely to the subordination of girls and Hidden Viges to the Countries. That is why there will be a lot of hentai, in this fanfic I will give it a significant chunk of content. There will be NTR (since, of course, Naruto will manipte married girls. Only, perhaps, without dramatic ends) and even, hmm, younger girls, if you know what I mean ... (someone is just watching Boruto from- for one cute representative of the Uchiha n. However, Naruto has a daughter ...).

    The plot is naturally okay, because this is not just hentai for the kunoichi scenes. There will be action, vige capture, Jutsu and development.

    In general, this preface serves as a kind of warning for those who do not perceive such genres. There will be hard sex, perversion, and so on ... Everything I love! Of course, I can do without the fiercest game you can think of, I know the boundaries. But you shouldn''t expect light love either. The hero is greedy, selfish and rude, however, he is also capable of being gentle. I don''t make a sex-obsessed bastard or an unprincipled pervert. He definitely will not "break", but rather fall in love and do with his own, naturally, not the most honest methods.

    And yes, there won''t be shadow clones just because of this. I came up with another method ... Plus, maybe there will be "Extra" chapters not rted to the plot, with all sorts of "scenes" for my or your taste. This is where there may be a ce for rare scenes for special gourmets.

    Perhaps I will add in the future ...

    Ask any questions, I will be happy to answer.

    Enjoy reading!

 Chapter 2: Naruto Uzumaki

    Chapter 2: Naruto Uzumaki

    "Mighty strength, immense power, immeasurable riches and the most beautiful women, isn''t that what everyone strives for? Hypocrites will condemn such desires, but no matter how a person runs away from the truth, all this is just a selfish way to achieve the cherished peace of the soul. Absolutely everyone wants to be on top. Past, present: sometimes life changes too suddenly, you won''t have time to look back, and you have reached your final point. In the past, I didn''t even try, although I understood my true nature. This was my main mistake and perhaps the only reason why I saved so much strength for an unlimited future. Thoughts, ambitions and unfulfilled dreams, like an endless mountain peak, rose above me and, it would seem, I should lose, surrender and remain the same greedy and unsatisfied person. After all, without strength, how can you cross a mountain? That''s just ... The wish came true! Although, a little differently, not at all as nned ... "

    Spacious office. Many stacks of documents. Musty smell andplete mess. This is how everyone would describe the cab of the Legendary Shinobi, who now holds the title of Strongest Hokage in history. Everyone who has ever happened to be in his ce.

    He was sitting in an easy chair by the window. He sat and looked around discontentedly. A table, aputer monitor, just below thetch with a keyboard, and nearby an instant ramen, apparently: cold long ago. If you look closely, you can see a wardrobe full of books and scrolls against the wall, and on the other wall there are six portraits - mostly older men, with the exception of one hot young beauty. The look of the blonde at the table stopped on the body of the beauty for almost a whole minute. Because he was more and more surprised, realizing what situation he was in.

    The whole office did not look important, on the floor, in addition to strange wires, there were crumpled pieces of paper and various rubbish everywhere. Perhaps one of the old cans of ramen had such a disgusting stench.

    - So there it is, yes ... Lucky, lucky ... Yes, so me! - already jumping up from the chair, "Naruto" sat down again, quickly calming down. He immediately realized that it would be better not to attract attention. This crazy situation can quickly get out of hand if you don''t pull yourself together!

    Leaning back on the soft back of the chair, the man breathed out a long breath:

    "Impossible, but it doesn''t look like glitches ... I''m really Naruto!" - Beginning to examine his body, the man saw arge mirror nearby and quickly ran up to him.

    Short yellow hair, blue eyes and a tired, haggard face. Quite attractive if not for this gray office ve mask.

    "Not surprising ..." - touching the three stripes on his cheek, the man sighed:

    "I look a little more courageous than Naruto whom I remember, and judging by the portraits of the Hokage, they are all different" - he swallowed: "Especially Tsunade ..."

    Back at his seat, Naruto sniffed the cold ramen in the stic mug.

    - Well, it''s tolerable, - grabbing chopsticks, he tried to grab the noodles, but this approach quickly got bored. I just had to drink ...

    - M-mm, okay.

    After a little snack, the man leaned back in his chair and threw his legs on the table. He decided to ponder the situation, on a full stomach, everything should clearly be easier.

    "Shouldn''t it?" - he closed his eyes and sighed: "Perhaps ..."

    "So we have ... I ... Hmm ... Who is this ''I''? Hmm, well, this "someone" just happened to be here and really does not even remember his past life ... "- collecting his thoughts, Naruto tensely closed his eyebrows.

    "How creepy! I hardly remember anything! Only ... Some memories of my childhood and the veryst days, mainly rted to my entertainment, most of all reading manga and watching anime. There are also all sorts of TV shows, I can''t even remember the name! Oh ... Maybe I''m so nerdy that I really spent my whole life for this? " - Shaking his head, the man sighed: "Fabulous life ..."

    Slowly massaging his temples, Naruto began to understand, probably, he would not be able to remember anything. There was a feeling that he just had to forget about the past and focus on the present. Only, the reality turned out to be too difficult toprehend!

    "I am Naruto Uzumaki, the famous Hero of the Shinobi World ... Sounds solid, hmm ... And dangerous! What do i do? I will make at least one wrong move and I will be finished "- with a heavy sigh, the man rubbed his tired eyes:

    "Okay, maybe there are pluses in this. I am still the Hokage and in my body the Nine-Tailed Fox, besides, I have a lot of strength, chakra and power. Yes, and a beautiful wife ... I would take advantage of all this to the fullest! Just ... "- Grimacing, Naruto tried to fold the seals for the cloning technique, but he failed! He remembered them perfectly!

    As he was about to try to repeat his actions, a gloomy voice filled with lifeless cold suddenly sounded in his head:

    [System activation!]

    [Request approved]

    Naruto didn''t know how to react when strange information finally loaded into his brain and he immediately understood everything about this "system".

    - What the ... This is nonsense, - he was ready for different news, but the system? It sounded worse than it actually seemed.

    After contemting the status, his irritation only intensified.

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Hashirama Cells, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of §°tsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Asura Reincarnation, System Master.

    Status: Seal Suppression ¡ü ¡ü ¡ü

    It could show that everything is just fine, but there was one "but" - the Seal of suppression! It was because of her, in fact, that Naruto was not able to use chakra, at all! Moreover, he could not connect with the biju in his body - he could not do anything at all. All that is left is his strong body. Fortunately, it was just developed to incredible values. Naruto clearly will not be killed by amon man and perhaps even by someone weaker than Jonin. However, it is better not to allow the battle, without experience, Taijutsu is also impossible to use. Of course, there was still chakra in his body, but the Seal of Suppression blocked all control. Simply put, he is just a strong shinobi with no basic abilities or skills. All he has left is the body and the post of Hokage. Of course, there is also a system from which there has not been much benefit so far. Except, perhaps, the ability to consider in more detail their "Great" titles.

    "To me too ... What is the desired function" - sighing, Naruto continued to study further.

    Most of these titles are so clear, only the "System Master" gave some fresh information:

    "System Master":

    - Ability I: See Status

    - Ability II: see the status of others (Block)

    - Ability III: Skills (Lock)

    - Ability IV: Subjugate!

    Reading this, Naruto only understood part of it. With status, everything is clear, with subordination too, since the system had one more function besides status. Although, the skills were still thought-provoking. The block could be rted to the suppression seal.

    The most problematic is not the Seal, but rather not knowing all the situations. Naruto did not gain knowledge of himself "past". As a result, he is here and what to do is not at all clear ...

 Chapter 3: Subjugate and Conquer

    Chapter 3: Subjugate and Conquer

    Before Naruto got bored, a new wave of information entered his brain. This time, after realizing everything, he finally sighed with relief - everything was not as bad as it might seem.

    First of all, the Seal of Suppression had levels: it is not at all clear who imposed it and what was going on here in general, but there was no one to ask questions, because he acted ording to the situation. Now I just had to believe these strange messages. So, the seal: the basis in three levels, after removing each, Naruto will have limited ess to the chakra. The more seals are removed, the more chakra he can use.

    All this information pleased him a little. Yet he was not so stumped. There was a chance to regain the former power and even increase it! This chance, in turn, depended on obedience ... As strange as it may sound, this is exactly what the so-called "system" is designed for. Naruto will only grow stronger by making "conquests" and it doesn''t matter which ones. From women to other Countries and Hidden Viges. It''s not hard to guess where to start, especially with his current strength.

    Naruto quickly understood everything and calmly nodded as he considered the situation.

    "Fortunately, I got into the body of the current Naruto, it is not so weak and in extreme cases I can and I can escape. In addition, in the worst case, I''m unlikely to be killed, I''m too valuable. Yes, and I have power, I am not some simpleton from the street ... Even if there is no Hokage power, I can somehow put pressure on people with the help of my position in the vige. The main thing is not to overdo it ... I must take advantage of all the opportunities to the maximum and regain my strength, this is the only way I can protect myself and understand the situation "

    In this regard, the system provided an additional menu:

    Girls:

    "Hinata Hyuga"

    > Trust - 100

    > Depravity - 2

    > Submission: 30

    > Condition - Sadness, Anxiety.

    "Shizune"

    > Trust: 70

    > Depraved: 30

    > Submission: 10

    > Condition - Joy, Anticipation.

    This was the end of the list of currently avable girls. Naruto quickly figured it out thanks to the information he received from the system. To attract others to this strange list, he needs to decide on a goal and choose a girl.

    There was also a peculiar status of viges and countries.

    Viges:

    - Hidden Leaf Vige

    > Control: 80%

    > Submission - 60

    Countries:

    - Land of Fire

    > Control 40%

    > Submission - 15

    Actually - that''s all. Sadly, Naruto''s power even in his own country looked so-so. This, however, is not particrly surprising, even with its enormous strength. Most likely this was due to the fact that the shinobi for ordinary people, in fact, did not mean anything, and for the most part they considered the Daimyo, and not the Hokage, their leader.

    "Well, that can be fixed ..." - Naruto had already gotten used to the situation. Everything copsed too suddenly, but there was no longer a choice, I had to quickly take everything into my own hands. It all looked like some kind of game, but rather interesting!

    The submission of the girls, their corruption ... Yes, it definitely resembled almost some kind of coach of whores. Funny, but ... Damn exciting! Who wouldn''t want such a system ?! Yes, even here the Seal for chakra control did not mean anything anymore. If there is a chance to corrupt and subdue beauties, this is just a dreame true!

    Naruto barely remembered his past, he had neither attachments nor feelings, and even he had nothing to forget about. He epted his current position without any problems. Now he just wanted to quickly regain power and collect enough information about the situation. In the past, he was definitely not a good person, therefore, he could well manipte and abuse power and will learn if the case requires it. The main thing is just not to attract attention and act carefully. Slowly making it clear that the past Naruto did not change dramatically, but gradually. Otherwise, incidents may happen ...

    "So, what I have: status, menu of girls and territories subordination, and" Objectives ", that''s all ... To do something, I have to win the first girl. I have a wife and for some reason Shizune. "

    The girls'' subordination system worked quite simply. Corruption depended on trust, and trust depended on the girl''s mood. Without the proper mood, she may simply refuse to perform something for Naruto. When you''re in a bad mood, trust can also drop. However, people are not robots, of course it is worth considering that sometimes a girl simply will not have a choice if she is driven into a trap.

    The most important thing to pay attention to is "Submission", it depended on "Trust" and "Depravity", respectively. It''s hard to corrupt a girl if she doesn''t trust you. The depravity grew with every perverse action that the girl performed. All these actions depend only on fantasy. The girl can be made very pliable in bed, but she may not obey. That is why, if Naruto wanted to increase submission as much as possible, he must train the girl based on her weaknesses. Simply put, the more a girl is depraved, the easier it is to work with her, to increase the "Submission". Here, too, a person is an important factor, because in fact a pervert or some other strange person can be caught ... Moreover, you can subdue by a rough method, at least so Naruto thought, afterprehending all the information. With power, it is foolish to engage in slow courtship and rtionship development.

    The removal of the Seals of Suppression depended on Submission. One hundred and fifty obedience points will remove the first seal. Naruto is now only one hundred and fifteen. This indicator for a girl or territory cannot grow by more than a hundred points, which is why he is obliged to continue to subjugate others. It all came down to the main function of the system - the Goals. It was their fulfillment that could allow one to gain ess to a new girl and even to unique abilities.

    First goal:

    > [150 Submissions]

    + empty slot for a girl.

    + Release Seal of Suppression x1.

    + 5% to overall gain.

    Naruto quickly figured out how it worked. It was somewhat like quests in games, only fixed - on the most important indicator of "Submission". In any case, he did not focus on this, since everything is clear here.

    There was a goal that must be fulfilled - a reward was issued for this. Overfulfilling will not work, since the "slot for the girl" was awarded only for aplishments. Everything is extremely clear and here it is clearly not possible to cheat.

    Thinking about it, Naruto smiled vulgarly.

    "Hmm, a simtor of ves in real life ... Or even unrealistic, as you see it ... It''s hard to understand my position. But, one thing is clear, I simply have to give them perverted tasks and turn them into pliable whores, otherwise it will only get worse. However, I even like it, that''s just where to start ... Hinata is my wife and will fall for me anyway, so the choice is not so difficult. With Shizune, the situation is also not clear why she has such perversion ... "

    So far, the Hokage has just begun his journey, so the first goal is not so difficult to achieve, and the reward was not particrly impressive. But, this is only the beginning, the more he can subdue, the more he can receive awards ...

 Chapter 4: Disrespect

    Chapter 4: Disrespect

    Having dealt with the system, Naruto finally decided to examine his current situation and turned on theputer first. But, to his disappointment, he did not find anything interesting there. It seems thatputers in this world were different from those he "remembered". Judging by the hundreds of paper reports throughout the office, it became clear how everything worked here ... Naruto worked mainly at the keyboard, and then they printed out all the documents. It seems that there was no global Inte here, only there was some small toy like a snake over which a man stuck for a couple of minutes.

    After this moment of rxation, he nced at his desk and quickly dumped all unnecessary trash. Leaving only the monitor, keyboard, and a photo of "his" family. Although, after some deliberation, he removed her to the table, having previously admired Hinata''s gorgeous body. This girl waspletely different from any of Naruto''s memories. In the past, he liked girls like Ino or Sakura better, and he also recognized the chic bodies of Tsunade and Mei. Sometimes he even thought about the cool body of Temari or Tenten, but he didn''t think about Hinata often, except in childhood itself ... Here the girl turned out to be just a heavenly beauty with gorgeous breasts and a luxurious body. Her face andvender eyes simply did not leave a chance to any man.

    "God ..." Naruto swallowed, realizing that this beautiful woman is his wife and he has the ability to do almost anything he wants with her! This thought aroused him in earnest, he immediately jumped up from his seat to sit down on the chair again. He remembered that it would be better not to attract attention ...

    "Eh, here ... She can recognize me. It''s easier for her than for the rest, because the wife ... But, so sexy! Judging by her depravity, Naruto''s sex was sad "- with a sneer, the man leaned back in his chair and threw his feet on the table:

    "Damn it, it''s not that bad! Now I am the Seventh Hokage and it looks like he no longer exists! I have power, a hot wife and a lot of connections in my hands! Yes, I''m lucky! "

    In general, the photo of the family served not only with the understanding that Naruto had a beautiful wife, but also reminded of a teenage son and a slightly younger daughter - Boruto and Himawari! It turned out that he was already at that moment in history, when the "New Generation" began its ascent. The moment Naruto''s power was at its peak! It''s a pity, tsutsuki is on the way ... It spoiled the impression a little. Although, the man somehow quickly dismissed these problems. Perhaps it is still not so bad and until then it will be possible to have fun as it should.

    The photo was quickly removed to the nearest cab on the table, where Naruto noticed a metal safe:

    - Interesting ... Well, why not, - with a grin, Naruto tried to break the handle of the safe and surprisingly he seeded! The power of the legendary shinobi, even without chakra, was impressive!

    - Hmm, - rummaging through some papers, the Hokage grabbed a wad of money.

    + 20,000 ryos.

    "Oh, not bad! It looks like there are personal things here ... "- rummaging a little more, he found several wedding photos with the charming Hinata, and also photos of very young children. Various papers, a Leaf protector and even a couple of packs of instant noodles. It''s hard to believe that anyone would keep this in a safe ... Although, there were also scrolls with different techniques that Naruto surprisingly understood. Only now they weren''t particrly helpful ...

    + Secret Scroll of the First Hokage

    + Tobirama Senju Technique Set

    "Okay, maybe it will do ... There are also some reports and mostly some secret notes. I don''t really understand them, all this concerns intelligence ... "- returning the safe door to its previous position, Naruto pretended that everything was so, only put the money in his pocket. Nearby, on a hanger, he managed to find his white coat and spare clothes.

    Having rummaged through the books on the shelf, the Hokage could not get anything worthwhile, so he returned to his ce. But, at the same moment, he suddenly tensed, because he heard a sound and, apparently, steps!

    Looking as busy and serious as possible, Naruto pulled out the keyboard and buried himself in the monitor.

    Without knocking, someone quietly entered his office. The Hokage immediately disliked this, but did not show it, continuing to maintain the appearance of being busy.

    "Ha, Naruto, back to work?" - Slowly, a tall, thin man entered the Hokage''s office. Naruto immediately drew attention to him and naturally recognized him, after all, Shikamaru is hard not to recognize. Sharp dark hair, narrow eyes and a small beard, bored eyes and yellowish skin. It could be said that he did not look particrly healthy, although his white shirt, resembling a raincoat, looked quite stylish. Naruto immediately had a desire to get rid of his bright clothes. Not so long ago, in the mirror, he saw a rather attractive blue-eyed blonde, but here''s the clothes ...

    Naruto turned away and resumed reading the first document he came across.

    Shikamaru bent down curiously and nced at the Hokage''s work.

    - Ah ... You are examining this case again. I said, rest, rx, - leaning on the table, Shikamaru brushed the dust off someone else''s table without any embarrassment and grinned.

    "You''re working too hard. Let''s go have a drink with Ch§àji tonight.

    Naruto was already beginning to get annoyed at this familiar attitude on the part of the "friend." After all, he was the Hokage, and this guy was acting so impudent! For him, this type did not look at all like a friend, but like some unfamiliar impudent person, and even a potential threat. But, Naruto did not lose his temper, although he was distracted in order to end this unpleasant chatter:

    - Have you finished your work?

    "Ah ..." Shikamaru smiled and scratched the back of his head. "I''ll finish tomorrow." In any case, Shizune will bring everything for you to see. If something is wrong, you will correct it? All this paperwork annoys me so much ...

    Naruto''s eyebrows go up:

    - You haven''t done your job and are going to rest?

    - Well, uh ... - Shikamaru will look at my friend in bewilderment: - What''s the matter with you? You don''t usually push like that. As I say, I will do everything. Keep it simple, buddy. You yourself would have scattered. Yes, and in the n I have problems, eh ...

    Quickly tranting the topic, the man tried to chatter to his friend:

    - Speaking of the n ... Listen, Naruto, we are in financial trouble. After an ident at one of theboratories, we have big problems. I''m honestly tired already ... Listen, Temari is pushing and telling us to discuss this. You do not mind?

    The Hokage immediately got distracted with interest:

    "Temari means ... Hmm, it''s worth scouting ... Since he himself offers me his wife, how can I refuse?"

    The man nodded slowly and leaned back in his chair, his fingers closed together.

    - Speak.

    Shikamaru tensed, Naruto behaved somehow differently ... But, ignoring it, Naraughed and scratched the back of his head again.

    - Ha! Well, I''ll tell her. Usually everything in the n is decided by Temari, you know. I have plenty of work to do here, too.

    - Yes? - The Hokage began to understand this "worker" better and better. But, I did not focus too much on this due to too precarious position, so I nodded:

    - Tell her toe in, let''s say ... - ncing at the calendar by the wall, he nodded thoughtfully:

    - In a week, I''ll be free. If anything changes, I will inform Shizune.

    - Oh, thanks buddy! - Shikamaru was delighted and, as if getting rid of a heavy burden, cheered up:

    "Okay, it''s evening already, time to go home ... Well, I mean find Ch§àji. Ha-ha, you know us ... By the way, we are d to see you too! Oh yeah, can you cover me if Temari asks?

    Naruto just nodded as the "friend" immediately left the office and evaporated.

    `` Yes, it looks like it''s in the order of things, '''' the Hokage shook his head with an irritated grimace.

    "And what did you leave me for a mess here ... No respect! I mean, I''m sitting at work, and he went to have fun. Moreover, he even threw off the duties of the n on his wife ... I remember Shikamaru iszy, but so that "- Naruto gritted his teeth:" Now it is he who has to sort out all these papers or some kind of Jonin, but not me! Now I have to drink enough sake and shake my beautiful wife! "

    Realizing this problematic situation, the Hokage only grew gloomy. He has already had enough time to regain all his strength and change these ridiculous rules!

    As soon as Shikamaru left the vige chief''s office, he clenched his fist happily.

    "Excellent! Naruto always helps me out, bing an advisor is the best choice in my life! Wow Ch§àji, hold on, your luck won''t help you tonight! " - thinking about a pleasant evening with a friend, Nara chuckled wryly:

    "Temari will throw a scandal again ... Eh, maybe it was also worth marrying someone from Kumo? Yeah ... She''s getting worsetely. "

    With a leisurely gait, Shikamaru waved at several Shinobi acquaintances and left the residence. He did not even think about Naruto''s strange behavior, although perhaps he simply did not focus on it, carried away by his evening rest ...

 Chapter 5: Awkward Meeting

    Chapter 5: Awkward Meeting

    Thinking about his position, the "New" Hokage quickly realized that the previous owner of this ce was still that blind. In general, in the spirit of Naruto, there was no need to be surprised here ... Although, in fact, he could not even think that everything was so neglected. In his memories, everything should be different, somehow perfect. But of the ideal in this world, only women, but the power of the Hokage looks like some kind of joke!

    - We need to fix it!

    Rising from his seat, Naruto kicked off his orange jacket, leaving only ck pants and a white T-shirt. The bandaged right hand immediately attracted attention.

    "So Hashirama''s cells are here ... Interesting.

    The bandages reached the elbow, so the Hokage put everything back in ce and decided to examine his body even better, going to the mirror, he pulled off his T-shirt.

    "Hmm, very good!" - relief abs, excellent pectoral muscles, biceps and triceps, everything stood out perfectly. The deltoid muscles and trapeziums are also developed at their best. Naruto may even have been watching himself ...

    "The body was good, strong and enduring. I was lucky here ... Yes, and I look pretty good at myself, I don''t really need to change. Unless you get rid of shy clothes "

    After trying on the Hokage''s hat, Naruto sighed and put it back on the hanger, too, with a shy white cloak. It may have looked somewhat interesting, but not to his taste.

    While Naruto continued to study his trained body, a beautiful girl hurried straight to his office. Her rather imposing breasts swayed in such quick movements, while mouth-watering hips flirted with casual onlookers. Not a single man could afford to pay attention to her, she simply beckoned with her sexuality. Short dark hair, attractive face, not many women worked in the residence, but it was she who worked here the longest. A dark belt tied Shizune''s tight kimonos, and a small ck choker adorned his neck. She looked adorable!

    "So, the Academy funding records are ready, the preparation for the exam in general has begun and ... Well, it''s not that bad," she recalled the most important moments about which it would be worth talking to the Hokage on the way.

    Stopping in front of Naruto''s office, Shizune quickly straightened her clothes, pulled off her waistband slightly, and lifted her chest. Briefly putting her hair in order, she put on a sweet smile and abruptly opened the door to the office.

    - BUT?! - Before she even had time to open her mouth, all the documents fell to the floor, scattering underfoot.

    Naruto reacted instantly to the noise and then froze. Right now, he finds himself in a rather awkward situation ...

    Quickly pulling on his pants, the man straightened the excited organ and tried to shove it into his boxers, but because of the impressive size, it turned out so-so ...

    "Yeah ... Lucky so lucky!" - He immediately returned his pants to their ce and slowly walked up to Shizune helping to pick up the papers.

    The girl''s hands were trembling, her face turned red with embarrassment. Shizune bit her lower lip and continued to cast strange looks at Naruto. Now she did not know how to react at all ...

    "T-so big ... Why is he ... Aaahh, what a shame!"

    Naruto quickly helped her and returned to her ce as if nothing had happened. Hokage shouldn''t act like a boy!

    It is worth saying that he was not aroused because of his reflection, but rather because of a few thoughts about Tsunade. And how could he have overlooked such a detail as his household? He just had to check his size! However, he reaped the benefits of such a win for only a couple of seconds, and then Shizune burst in ... And again without knocking!

    "Your mother, is there an entrance yard here ?!" Naruto restrained his anger and nced displeasedly at the timid girl. She clearly had already forgotten why she hade, because all she was doing now was continuing to stand at the door and throw embarrassed nces in his direction.

    The Hokage wanted to resolve this misunderstanding, but it was then that he remembered his position and Submission ...

    "Um," he smiled slightly, clearing his throat. "Sorry Shizune, I was checking my, um ... form.

    - Ah ... - the girl looked away: - I think everything is in order.

    - Do you think so? Naruto leaned back in his chair and muttered thoughtfully.

    - It seems to me or I have berger ... It is worth asking Hinata.

    Shizune continued to blush and bite her lips.

    "W-what is he talking about ... Should I leave?" N-no, if I leave he will think that I ... And if I stay ?! What to do..."

    From the nces she throws and her funny behavior, Naruto began to understand something ... It looks like this girl has such a high amount of depravity for a reason. Hinata was no match for her! Trust, mood, everything disposed and judging by her incredibly delicious body, this girl is simply the best way to spend a pleasant evening! And it doesn''t seem like it will take too long to convince her ...

    "Even if I''m in a precarious position and haven''t really studied the situation, who cares!"

    Naruto''s eyes flickered with excitement. Shizune instantly sensed that something was wrong, especially at the moment when the man''s greedy gaze began to slowly study her body. She literally began to feel how he was trying to undress her with a look!

    "BUT? W-really ... "Shizune swallowed loudly. For several years now, she unconsciously tried to show herself. However, she had known about this miserable side for a long time ... She understood that all this was impossible with Hinata, she understood that it was all wrong, but she simply could not help herself! Deep in her soul, she knew she had no chance. After all, this is Naruto Uzumaki, noble and loyal ... Anyone, but not him, could act in a simr way. Shizune could not have imagined that one day he would really do it, and even with such a lustful look ...

 Chapter 6: First Target

    Chapter 6: First Target

    The atmosphere in the office has changed markedly. An awkward tension mingled with the rising heat. Naruto felt in control of the situation, especially aware of his power and strength, albeit limited. Shizune did not run away, but continued to stand here as if waiting for something. Since everything turned out so conveniently, he just wasn''t going to let her escape so easily!

    - Listen, Shizune ...

    Confidence overwhelmed the Hokage, so he got up and walked closer to the excited girl. She bowed her head, but did not take a step back. Her breathing was hammered, her cheeks flushed and embarrassment slowly spilled over to the light neck. Coming so close, Naruto felt her wonderful scent, the taste of femininity and screamed about hidden vicious desires.

    The man chuckled yfully and took a step towards this hot body. Shizune could no longer hold herself proud and involuntarily took a step back, only a solid wall stood up as an obstacle. Having already cast a panicked look at the door, the girl sharply met Naruto''s hand, who instantly mmed it right in front of her nose.

    Then, his haughty gaze hung over her panicked face and he still asked loudly:

    - Are you okay?

    - Y-yes ... - she did not dare to raise her head, Naruto noticeably surpassed her in height, but in this position the girl''s chest was already in close contact with his naked torso. Shizune''s female gut was already beginning to tremble with uncontroble arousal. Part of her screamed about the desire to respond to his actions, and the other part shuddered with fantasies about the future. Only her mind told her to stop, remember Hinata, not to do it and ...

    Thoughts instantly dissipated as Naruto gently touched her chin and pulled her a little closer to him. He looked into the girl''s eyes sparkling with excitement and bared his teeth. For the first time she saw such a grin on his face, from this one sight, in her already wet panties aplete deluge began.

    "N-no, he will see ..." - she already felt the love juices flow uncontrobly down the sensual thighs, slowly collecting under her heels. The fantasies of recent years wereing true right now, Shizune simply didn''t know how to react to her!

    `` You know, in my youth I was still that fool, but now I am quite capable of understanding when a girl wants ... '''' touching her tender lips, Naruto slowly moved to her fragile neck and breathed in an intoxicating scent loudly:

    - You''re driving me crazy ... I want to continue this conversation. If you want to, then ... '''' Licking the brte''s cute ear, Naruto whispered:

    - Come at night to the forest outside the gates of Konoha. We will go a little further, where no one will see us, and then we will continue ...

    As soon as these words escaped from his lips, Shizune''s Legs trembled in an instant, an evenrger stream of female juices gathered in a small puddle under her boots.

    "You''re so vulgar, you''ve stained the whole floor ..." Naruto remarked yfully, continuing to run his finger over the slender belly of the beauty, he almost touched her most intimate ce. All this led her to uncontroble awe.

    The girl swallowed nervously and continued to remain timidly silent. At the same moment, the Hokage suddenly pulled away and began to behave as if nothing had happened. He threw on a T-shirt and sat down on the table:

    "Shizune, good to see you! Did you bring me something?

    - Ah ... - the girl froze for a moment, and then swallowed again.

    "How ... Why did he suddenly ..." - a slight dissatisfaction and a feeling of anger almost escaped, but she pulled herself together in time. Still, Shizune worked here for more than one year and learned to hold back perfectly. After straightening the clothes that were stuck to her wet thighs, the girl quickly shook her head and hurriedly walked to the Hokage''s table. It seemed to her that some genjutsu had just happened! But, that''s just, she clearly remembered his look. Still the same,pletely unlike the one that Naruto could show. So scorching, so vicious ...

    The girl quickly put the documents on the table and quickly said:

    "Mr. Hokage, I brought you a report from Karen''sb. She said she needed more samples to test. In any case, everything is here. '''' Shizune blushed again with an unusually loud p on the table.

    "S-sorry¡­ I¡­ I also wanted to say that Lady Tsunade will be back from her trip soon. As usual, she has no ns to do anything, but I would like to ask you again to hint to her - the skills of a medic her level can be very useful. Also, I wanted to report that Shikamaru Nara, as always, does not do his job, he leaves everything to his subordinates and many of them are unhappy.

    Naruto listened with a distant face, quickly drawing conclusions. After a moment, he sighed and shook his head.

    - I am not surprised. Tomorrow, I want you to bring me an urate ount of all the workers at My Residence, including yourself and Shikamaru. I want to understand exactly your responsibilities and carry out a reformation. Perhaps I should find helpers and stop sorting through these mountains of paper.

    For some reason, Shizune smiled contentedly.

    - I''m d Narut ... Ahem, Master Hokage. You still decided to listen to me. I''ve always said you are taking too much on yourself. Not even Lady Tsunade and Sixth could do it alone. Plus, because of "some"zy personalities, you have to work even harder. I try as much as possible, but ... - Shizune was a little embarrassed, - I feel that I am not helping enough ...

    "Oh, she''s so hot ... Damn, I would love to pounce on her here, but God knows these Anbu, they won''t risk it. I still didn''t have enough surveince here. I have to understand how everything works here. But it looks like this beauty in love does not even take into ount my sudden changes. It is worth squeezing the maximum out of this ... Fortunately, she speaks so respectfully, that''s who these jerks need to take an example from! "

    After a moment of thought, Naruto nodded again and said gravely.

    - Since everything is so, I want you to make a list of those in whom you doubt, in addition to the list of all employees. It would also be nice if you prepare some incriminating evidence against these people, and you don''t have to worry, I''ll deal with it myself.

    Shizune quickly nodded and started walking away, still embarrassed. She still hasn''t been able toprehend what happened a minute ago! Naruto admired her chic forms a little and suddenly said:

    - Wait a minute.

    "BUT? Op-five? " - the girl immediately froze, inside her everything trembled again, she swallowed and turned a little:

    - Y-yes ... Something else, s-lord?

    "Yes, I need you to prepare photographs of all the Kunoichi in the vige, even those who have already retired like Tsunade or Kurenai. I need everyone, including the Genin or those who are in the same ss as Boruto. Prepare everyone, I want to take notes.

    - But why? Shizune herself didn''t expect to ask such a question.

    Naruto grinned and replied:

    - I need to draw conclusions about the female part of the vige andpare some data from memory. Do not forget to add yourself to the list and take a photo of each. Also, do not forget to make notes about their marital status, life situation, problems and oddities. I''m not waiting for the report now, but let it be in a week, create an assignment and make someone go through the list. Let them take some decent photos of me. Got it?

    "Oh, well, yes," Shizune didn''t really understand much, but she didn''t ask. She wanted to leave the office as soon as possible and let off the steam ... Realizing her thoughts, the beautiful kunoichi blushed again and quickly flew out of the Hokage''s office.

    Naruto leaned back in his chair again and rubbed the bridge of his nose in embarrassment.

    "In business ... It was fun. You will need to ask her about the Anbu. Judging by her reaction, she really wants to be intimate with me as hell - I''m her favorite. If so, then let''s take a look at what will jump out in it by the evening. Will she want to "continue" so badly, or will she remember Hinata, remember the difference in age ... I can''t wait! "

 Chapter 7: Shizune Relieves Stress

    Chapter 7: Shizune Relieves Stress

    As soon as Shizune ran out of the Hokage''s office, she immediately pressed herself against the nearest wall and breathed heavily. The body just burned, and thoughts were confused uncontrobly. Putting her hand under her kimono, she slowly stretched it out in front of her and her lips trembled again:

    "How so ..." Unlocking his fingers, Shizune felt the disturbing scent of his forbidden nectar. Thin strings held her fingers together, and excitement surged with renewed vigor. She literally flowed from a guy almost twice her age! Her lust almost got out of control ... Shizune had been masturbating for years from all these vulgar thoughts, every time dreaming that it would alle true. If he took just one more step forward, she simply would not have been able to contain her inner thirst, she would not have resisted and would have surrendered to himpletely. But, as if he knew what she longs for so much, he just teased, yed with her, making her that strange and vicious proposal ...

    "At night, in the forest ... Oh my God!" - just thinking about it, Shizune salivated and not only them ...

    "No, I can''t, I need to think quickly!" - gathering her strength, she decided to quickly relieve lustful tension, be collected and confident. She knew only one way to do it, in recent years she had long ago learned one "special" method. If this morning she dealt with this problem, all this might not have happened ... But, Shizune could not argue with the truth that what happened just a couple of minutes ago did not stir up her animal side, did not make her inner whore tremble with anticipation. That is why she wanted to do everything possible - to give this inner woman at least something, if only for a minute she would calm down and stop tormenting her body in this painful agony of lust.

    That is how she got to that very ce. It was the only thing that helped her out all these years ...

    For the next three hours, the women''s restroom at the Hokage''s residence was plunged into a cycle of continuous moans of passion and jet orgasms. Shizune literally spattered the entire floor in front of the mirror, again and again trying to extinguish this me - trying to restrain the side that with all her might wanted to go that night on the path of fornication and animal depravity. The perverted thought slowly suppressed the mind, gradually drowned out the guilt before Hinata, broke the age limits, leaving only the desire to be a woman. At least once, at least once, away from everyone, to be her for him ...

    - You fool! Fool .... Ahhh ~ - Shizune continued to y with her squishy hole as she stared into her reflection. Her kimono lost its belt long ago and only dark underwear appeared in the mirror image. At that moment it seemed so depraved. One hand of the girl non-stop caressed herself from below, making incredibly vulgar sounds and sshing juices all over the floor. While the second palm pinched the erect papi, over the barely deted bra. Shizune did not even bother to undress, spread her legs to the sides and, right in front of the mirror with her face red from embarrassment, satisfied herself in the most depraved way. All she could do was moan and vent her anger in her sensual ces:

    - You ... You ... I hate ...! Aaahhh ~ - the eyes rolled back, and drool began to flow down the thin neck:

    `` N-Naruto ... S-Sorry ... I am again ... Again, toeaaaayu ~

    An ordinary day and again another moaning in the toilet, for Shizune it became a daily routine. Who would have thought that the polite and diligent student of the Fifth Hokage was actually hiding such a vicious secret. She knew how bad it was, but she couldn''t escape it. Even when Naruto was young, even then it all started ... Day after day she broke down on herself and sometimes cried sadly, realizing her weakness. No one would ever understand her feelings, so she hid them as deeply as possible in her heart. But, on this day, Naruto was acting too weird. The old wound began to inflict unbearable pain again. She simply could not fight, her body cried, finished and shuddered from bright orgasms. But in addition to pleasure, Shizune''s face showed pain along with disappointment ...

    After a couple of hours, she saw in the mirror only a tear-stained and tired face, smeared mascara and viscous saliva covering her lips, stretching to the very papie. She awkwardly licked her wet finger and sighed:

    - How so ... why ...

    *

    By evening, Naruto had already fully explored himself and his spacious office. He also tried to summon Anbu, shouting and whispering, somehow nothing came of it. When he went through the notes on theputer, he realized that there were still some changes in this vige. Unlike his father, Naruto did not increase the Anbu squad, but rather reduced it, strengthening the strong Jinin. Naturally, he decided to rid himself of any protection, because to the best of his strength, he was just like it was unnecessary. At the same time, he turned his office into a whole shelter, protected from prying eyes and ears. This is exactly what became one of the most sessful news of the day! Everything that happens inside this office was not only impossible to see, but also to overhear. ording to the "new" Naruto, this foresight just yed into his hands. He literally turned his office into a sex basement for a real pervert! Here it was not only possible to calmly pervert and **** women, but also to do it as long and loudly as possible. An ideal ce for "special" training - this is where the Great Hokage should rule!

    Admiring Konoha in the evening and the setting of the bright sun, Naruto felt calm for the first time that day. From the height of the residence, a truly wonderful view opened up. Today he realized why the Hokage were making windows for themselves. Watching your domain is truly an amazing feeling!

    "Yes, after all, it''s for the best ..." - the man smiled contentedly, continuing to contemte the distant streets and people scurrying everywhere. Calling it a vige is offensive - this ce is a real city! Life flourished even at thiste hour. Manynterns illuminated the darkened streets and the city slowly plunged into night mode, while people did not seem to notice the slow change of time at all, they still lived to the fullest. Under the protection of the strongest Hokage in history, why should they be afraid?

    - Yes, I am the Seventh Hokage, who would have thought ...

    Returning to his seat, Naruto leaned back in his chair and showed a sly grin.

    "A meeting with Shizune ising soon, will shee ... I have already taken the first steps and if everything goes well, I will be able to understand who works in the residence and quickly sort out the affairs of the vige. Fortunately, I remember almost everything about this world, so I don''t attract so much attention. Only, even so, people are noticeably different. I would never have thought that Shizune was crazy about Naruto and Shikamaru was azy gambler. "Throwing his hands behind his head, Naruto chuckled.

    "In any case, if nothing works out with Shizune, I will get my way! If I don''t get in touch with her today, I''ll just go home and take my own wife! " - with a sinister grin, he licked his lips:

    "I''m just sure Hinata is incredibly sexy. It cannot be otherwise ... This kid is now unimportant, here I am in charge - now she is my woman! I will make them all mine, each will be mine! Even this Sakura or girls from other countries, they will all belong to me! No one will escape, everything is only mine ... "- in the slowly creeping darkness, Naruto''s eyes sparkled with unimaginably ominous lights. Now he will stop at nothing in order to get what he wants ...

 Chapter 8: Konoha

    Chapter 8: Konoha

    In his office, Naruto began to think over the next steps. Basically, he understood his own memories, and also thought about the abilities hidden in the body and made some conclusions. Still, the main sess is not only in the post of Hokage, but also in the enormous semi-divine abilities, which have not yet seemed possible to reveal.

    Suddenly, he got something interesting ...

    > Shizune:

    - 5 Trust

    + 10 Depravity

    + 5 Submission

    > Condition - Anxiety, Guilt, Shame, Excitement, Doubt ...

    This turned out to be very helpful.

    "Hmm, the ability to receive notifications about the target, and even to monitor its state ... Interesting ... It seems Shizune does not know what to do, but judging by the increased depravity, she is fighting with herself and perhaps winning her dark side. Although, increased subordination may indicate that she has already made decisions or is trying ... In any case, five points is very good. Now I have a hundred and twenty, thirty in total, and I will open ess to the next girl. Of course, this is not so much ... "- closing his fingers under his chin, the Hokage frowned:

    "As I understand it, you can act without a chosen goal, now I can subordinate Tsunade, even without observing her in the system. It''s just that the girl''s statistics will not be avable to me and, therefore, I will not be able to get Submission points. This is probably done so that I do not recruit ten different girls and add up their subordination to a whole hundred. Still, the fulfillment of the goals will depend on them, which in turn will give me a lot of advantages ... "- he quickly drew conclusions about all the limitations. He took them for granted, since he was already content with the current situation. This is understandable, because even if he did not have a system, only his position and a new chance to live, one can rejoice. There was a very real opportunity to return Naruto''s original strength, and even increase it. While enjoying the luxury, power and beautiful kunoichi. Yes, this is just a gift of fate, not otherwise, to be impudent in this situation is simply stupid, and even more so to rush. When so many opportunities are open before you, it is better to always stop and reduce your appetites by focusing on one thing. For example, on Shizune ...

    When the sun disappeared over the horizon, Naruto pulled on his orange jacket and left his own office. For the first time, he left it and decided to immediately look around. First of all, he found himself in a spacious corridor, which looked quite good: there were, as well as a couple of soft sofas for guests, and various paintings hung on the rounded walls. The Hokage''s main office was just the ce to receive people. For this reason, on this floor, he did not meet anyone at all, since they came here only to him. After looking around here, he went down to the floor below.

    On the way, Naruto met several workers who immediately greeted him politely. This, of course, he liked, so if everyone were so polite ...

    The residence itself was quite impressive. Several floors, dozens of rooms and long corridors. Several huge meeting rooms and even barracks with some kind of researchboratories. Naruto visited all of them, watched his people continue to work hard, and made a couple ofplimentaryments. However, these shinobi, apparently, were more likely to be engaged in affairs of precisely the foremost importance for the management of Konoha. Simply put, the residences served as a kind of administrative building and an additional dwelling for the ruler and his retinue. Therefore, the so-called barracks andboratories did not y an important role. Probably, during the reign of either the Sixth or the Seventh, something changed, and the security was significantly reduced. Naruto didn''t ask any questions, but after making a little detour, he realized a lot. For example, his floor was the highest and most important, his own chambers and an office were located here, no one besides him worked at all on the upper floor, even the guards were not allowed there. They guarded only the stairs and the entrance gate to this personal ce of the leader. Moreover, there was a repository of secret scrolls and all the most important values. He definitely nned to visit this ce in the future.

    "Not so bad. Now I at least know that I have a private room with a good bed. It seems that in the past I often stayed here ... "

    After leaving the Residence, the Hokage entered the busy streets of Konoha for the first time. The sun has alreadypletely disappeared into darkness and thousands of sparkling lights have scattered across the cloudless sky. The moon, at the head of its retinue, shone especially brightly today. The hour of meeting Shizune was approaching ... Until the time came, Naruto wanted to take a leisurely look around and in about an hour reach the main gate. At least he hoped to find them by then. This step with the girl is actually very useful, as it could help to scout the situation a little and superficially examine his own domain.

    The Vige of the Hidden Leaf was ruled by him - the Seventh Hokage. The view of the developed vige was really impressive. Naruto remembered a lot about this world, even the changed Konoha with the arrival of the New Generation. But still, walking around the city with such modern buildings evoked some distant sensations of the past ...

    Countlessnterns illuminated the streets, threw their invisible warmth on a couple of lovers, lonely travelers and on old warriors who survived the great war. Naruto saw them all and smiled involuntarily. Looking from above or descending into this ce, twopletely different paths and feelings were different at the same time ...

    Suddenly, several voices were heard from the side, to which the man did not immediately pay attention, continuing to admire the windows of a small tea shop.

    - Master Hokage! - several shinobi, as soon as they noticed their leader, immediately bowed to the waist. Their respect and admiration burned in their eyes. Even Naruto was surprised at this reaction. They just embodied awe and reverence!

    When a crowd of onlookers had already gathered around these ninja, then the Hokage finally began to get annoyed. Not that he didn''t like it, it was rather the wrong time ...

    "Wow, this is Hokage-sama!"

    - He''s so tall!

    - Mr. Hokage, can youe for tea?

    Fortunately, the Ch¨±nins understood everything and quickly dispersed everyone. Bowing again, they saluted and disappeared in a gust of wind.

    Looking around further, Naruto was even able to find the famous Ichiraku Ramen. With a wave to Ayama, Naruto continued his little journey.

    After about half an hour, he stopped in a wide street and looked around. The first thing that caught my eye was his residence, majestically standing right under the seven faces of the past Hokage. In that rock was also carved his face - the Seventh Hokage!

    At this he only nodded calmly. This did not evoke any special feelings. After that, Naruto noticed huge skyscrapers right on the cliff, and also a long railway track. This world was really surprising, with such a system of government, chakra and wars, they still continued to evolve.

    "Hmm, and the phones are father-inw? Cameras and game consoles seemed to be, as far as I remember ... "- if advancedputer technologies were present, then some details immediately became interesting to him. Still, they could help carry out his ns.

 Chapter 9: Ino and Sakura

    Chapter 9: Ino and Sakura

    For a while Naruto studied Konoha, when he suddenly stopped, not far from the shop, he noticed two girls chatting. Everything would be fine, he could admire the beauties and go further, but ...

    - Naruto! - Suddenly waved him a charming blonde. It was then that the Hokage quickly realized who was in front of him. It was simply impossible not to recognize them.

    - Wow! Naruto-kun, have you decided to get out into the fresh air? - noticed his second girl, no less beautiful.

    Naruto froze for a moment, he expected everything from this world, but for these two to be so beautiful ... They were in no way inferior to Hinata! Ino and Sakura, some of the most beautiful girls in the vige, stood right in front of him and smiled seductively.

    "Wow ... Yes, it''s a jackpot! Tsunade, Shizune and Hinata, so far I have only seen them and then only one alive, but now I am more than sure - any of the girls in this world is like a goddess. All this may be suspicious, but who cares? I am the Hokage, and they can be in my power! "

    Naruto turned his greedy gaze on the bodies of the two attractive beauties. First of all - Ino. She simply sparkled with beauty, especially thanks to her blonde hair. Long and sleek, braided in a high ponytail, they fit perfectly with her rather sexy outfit. The iparable blue eyes, as clear as the sky, mesmerized. Her luxurious body was no less attractive than her pretty face, adorned with a yful smile.

    "Damn it, isn''t she wearing panties? And the bra looks like it too ... "Naruto swallowed. Actually, it was worth noting that Yamanaka wore a top, but he only covered her impressive chest and calmly exposed her fragile shoulders and inviting corbones. There were no straps from underwear there. The skirt is even more so ... Maybe she covered her gorgeous legs, but it was only lowered to the most dangerous zone! Naruto could even see the bare part of her right thigh, thanks to the trained body, this area stood out just like that, just like her waist in general. Snow-white, almost pale skin, even in the shadow she looked so alluring and sexy.

    Inparison ... Shizune definitely loses to her. Ino showed herself to the fullest and sparkling sexuality. "

    From Naruto''s passionate gaze, the blonde was slightly embarrassed, and Sakura instantly lost a carefree smile. Then his eyes moved to the pink-haired beauty. To call her beautiful would be just an understatement. Sakura''s face was in no way inferior to Ino''s beauty: an upturned nose, wet and inviting lips, cute dimples on her cheeks and, of course, emerald eyes, which became even more difficult to tear away from than from the sexy Yamanaka. Naruto admired again, not even noticing that Haruno started walking towards him with a displeased look.

    The Hokage only broke into ascivious smile, continuing to watch her swaying hips and perfectly decent breasts. This area surprised him greatly, nevertheless, he considered Sakura to be t, and here she suddenly demonstrates real treasures - and even so impressive! That''s just from the sparkling eyes of the man, the girl clearly got more and more turned on, elerating her own step.

    In terms of the ideal figure, Sakura even bypassed the sensual Ino, except, perhaps, the chest. Her long scarlet dress did not hide her tight waist at all, where you could clearly see her delicate skin and visible muscles of the press next to her pretty navel.

    In motion, the long edges of the dress swayed in time with Sakura''s movements, so Naruto could see much more forbidden ces. It is a pity that the girl wore not very tight trousers, but their white color was quitebined with red, moreover, one could see part of the beauty''s ideal legs.

    Now Naruto was sparkling with anticipation!

    That''s just, everything turned out to be not so rosy ...

    - What the heck! Reflexively, the man dodged Sakura''s fist and quickly regained hisposure. He was like a boy who first met heavenly beauty, so he was quite understandable. But he did not expect a surprise attack at all!

    When he dodged her blow so easily, Sakura chuckled and kicked, but Naruto calmly stepped forward, put out his hand and caught her hip. For a moment, anger shed in his eyes, and he squeezed his fingers a little!

    - Ay! Sakura jumped back and rubbed her leg painfully.

    "B-it hurts! How is he ... "

    - Sakura, what does that mean ?! Decided to attack the Hokage ?! Naruto got angry immediately. She didn''t try to y anymore. Such insolence infuriated him!

    - Ah ... I ... - Sakura fell silent, she didn''t know how to answer. For the first time she saw such cold anger on Naruto''s face, she even felt scared herself. Sakura was doused with cold water. After all, in fact, she just attacked the Hokage ... Besides, he had never reacted like that, he even hurt her, he had never responded so sharply!

    The man looked at the girl with displeasure, then snorted and walked on. Only stopping next to Ino, he smiled:

    - Hi Ino. You look gorgeous ... I''m already speechless.

    - Um, s-thanks, - the blonde was embarrassed and her cheeks turned slightly red. Although the situation seemed somewhat strange to her, the man''s words quickly brought her lightness and her mood returned to normal.

    The Hokage didn''t speak anymore, he didn''t even turn to Sakura and just walked away. The girls looked after him in bewilderment, not at all understanding what had just happened.

    Haruno rubbed her leg, walked over to her friend, and grumbled in displeasure:

    - What a fool he thinks of himself!

    `` Well, he''s the Hokage, '''' Ino grinned, straightening her hair.

    - Besides, he even seemed cute to me ...

    - Nice? What nonsense! Sakura snorted and looked after the man.

    - Did you see how he stared ?! The horror is simple, it is unforgivable! This is the first time I see such a look ... I got goosebumps. There is clearly something wrong with him, he has never behaved like this before ...

    - Look? Ino chuckled. "Wasn''t Sasuke looking at you like that?"

    - What?! - Sakura got angry: - Of course not! He would never do that!

    - Oh, - Yamanaka sighed: - Here''s Sai too, I sometimes think that he doesn''t even remember my name, I''m like an empty ce ...

    Haruno stopped frowning and quietly asked:

    - Is it that bad?

    - No, - with a crooked smile, the blonde said: - It happens even worse ...

    "You oh ..." Sakura looked away.

    Everything was written on her face ...

    Ino nodded understandingly.

    - How long has passed?

    "Don''t remind me ..." The girl was sad, so Yamanaka decided to cheer her up, again returning to the old topic: "This Naruto really behaved strangely ... it really doesn''t look like him." I don''t think he even looked at Hinata like that. This look ... - the girl swallowed: - You, too, felt it, as well as I?

    Sakura grimaced.

    - Why, it was like being doused with mud!

    Inoughed.

    - Yes, yes ... Fill further! After so many years, isn''t it nice to you? This is Naruto, the same Naruto you confessed to, huh?

    - Yes, you go! - Sakura pushed her friend: - It was all not for real! All in the past! Who would even like this idiot ?!

    - Well, Hinate for example, - the blonde chuckled, turning her eyes in the direction of the departed Hokage: - And I think she was very lucky ...

    - What nonsense, Ino, are we seriously going to talk about it now ?!

    The girl giggled yfully and waved her hand.

    - Okay, okay, I understand you, abstain for so many years, you better not remind about the old guys!

    - Oh you! Are you running up?

    - Ho! Bighead decided to remember the old days ?! Ino clenched her fists and smiled hard.

    - Ino pork! Without burying!

    When the girls collided with their foreheads, passers-by immediately began to bypass them as far as possible, tension in the air was growing ...

 Chapter 10: Together in the Dark Forest

    Chapter 10: Together in the Dark Forest

    After a while, Naruto finally reached the huge gates of Konoha. Right there, in the forest, a meeting with Shizune was made. Perhaps she will note ... Although, he believed in her main weakness. In addition, if it didn''te so easily, he was ready to wait out a couple of hours and return to the vige, only instead of his hot wife, he was going to drop by just in time for Shizune. Then she won''t get out of it!

    Before the Hokage had time to take a step outside the gate, two men immediately appeared in front of him. As soon as they appeared, she immediately bowed in sync:

    - Greetings Hokage-sama!

    "Mm," Naruto nodded curtly. Such respectful greetings made him happy, so he smiled and said:

    - Well done, I''ve heard a lot about you guys. Keep working, guarding the gate is very important to me. I''m sure of you!

    - Th-thanks, sir! We are trying!

    The guys were clearly overjoyed at the praise, so Naruto patted both of the shoulders.

    - I need to go to a special meeting, keep working. If anyone asks, I wasn''t here, okay?

    From the serious tone of the Hokage, the Ch¨±nins quickly nodded and immediately stepped out of his way.

    After finishing here, Naruto left the gate and the barrier, and then went to the left side of the forest, it was there that his "special" meeting was scheduled.

    He walked farther from the vige so that no one could hear a single sound. After reaching a sufficient distance, he stopped in a small area surrounded by trees. Oddly enough, although the sun had already disappeared, the moon and stars were perfectly illuminating this quiet ce, at least Naruto calmly paved the way forward until a certain moment. Of course, the curtain of darkness was already on the way. But, because of that, this little adventure seemed even more exciting.

    Naruto licked his lips and leaned against a tree, disappeared into the shadows. Now he could only wait. Like a predator, he lurked awaiting prey.

    At the same time in Konoha.

    As soon as Naruto left the vige, not far from the main gate, a silhouette stepped out of the dark alley, instantly his face was illuminated by the cold moonlight. Oddly enough, but this girl turned out to be Shizune. Only, she looked slightly different, not at all the same as when she first met Naruto. This time she used makeup much more than usual, besides, judging by her sparkling eyes, the girl was either drunk or something strongly influenced her mind.

    Shizune hesitantly stood to the side and stared at the back of the retreating man. It was then that Naruto left the vige.

    "So it''s true ..." - The girl''s face reflected an internal struggle, and then she bit her lip and squeezed the hem of her kimono:

    `` S-I''m sorry Hinata ... I ... I seem to be just that kind of woman, but ... '''' The girl''s gaze quickly changed from guilty to incredibly excited: `` I ... I''m sure you would understand me ... I just I don''t want to regret anything!

    With a determined gleam in her dark eyes, Shizune finally crossed thest restraining line and walked lightly towards the Konoha gates. Without any problems, she passed the two surprised Ch¨±nin and disappeared into the forest, in the same direction as the Hokage before.

    A couple of Ch¨±nin looked at each other in bewilderment.

    - Shizune-san is strange to iron ... - swallowed the swarthy guy, looking at the trail of the already disappeared girl.

    The ninja with the protector around his neck nodded slowly.

    - I agree, it feels like ...

    "She has be more attractive," the first remarked.

    - Much ... Like another woman!

    Therades looked at each other and the first one asked:

    - She went right after the Seventh, it''s somehow ... Strange.

    - Well, - the second shrugged his shoulders: - this is not our business! Did you hear what the Hokage-sama said? Need to work!

    - Eh, - the swarthy waved his hand: - Here you are right, let''s go.

    ***

    Deep in the shadows, in a ce where the sun has never existed, strange changes have taken ce today. For some reason, a huge red fox with nine tails fell asleep and finally, at this hour, he slowly woke up from a prolonged sleep.

    "Naruto ..." The fox tried to contact his jinch¨±riki and warn of the strange situation, but there was no answer. Kurama realized in perplexity that he was unable to contact Naruto!

    "What the ... I can''t even release the chakra! It''s like I''m in a cage! " - Kurama did not know how to react to him, this silence from everywhere reminded the times of loneliness so hated by him. Only this time he could not even observe his carrier, but was simply locked up without the possibility of getting out.

    The fox continued to wander, looking for at least something, some kind of trail, but, all to no avail ... He not only could not find a way to contact Naruto, but he could not even convey a message to his brothers.

    - What the hell happened ?! I couldn''t die, could I ?! Hmm, no, this is even different from that time in the Shinigami''s stomach ...

    Kurama mmed violently on the ground and several drops of water shot up.

    - Not! I''m still inside Naruto! Just why can''t I talk to him ... I don''t like it!

    The fox continued to growl, but there was no answer, he was absolutely alone ...

    *

    At the same time in the western forest of Konoha.

    Hiding in the shadows, Naruto waited. With each passing moment he became calmer and more concentrated, as if he felt the slow approach of his own goal ... No one had ever seen such an expression on the Hokage''s face. Excitement, cunning, excitement and lust ... He really is now a different person and he will do everything so that no one knows his secret!

    Suddenly, there was a rustle, the Hokage concentrated and the sparkle of his blue eyes cut through the thick darkness.

    "And here you are ..."

    Shizune finally sensed Naruto and stepped forward, the moonlight instantly illuminating her adorable face and then her sensuous body. Still the same hot ...

    "Hmm?" Naruto narrowed his eyes. This time, he noticed a pleasant difference. Last time Shizune zed with femininity, but this time she seemed to break all the shackles holding her, releasing her true self. It is not surprising, because now in such an environment they resembled two animals free from the rules of civilization. Together, in the forest, under the moon, in silence. The feeling arising from such a gamble was impossible to describe in words. I wanted to break loose and do the most forbidden ...

    Any man, even once thinking about the beauty of women, could always notice the peculiarities in some. Unusual shine of skin, facial expressions, sometimes even a look, all this could give a seemingly ordinary beautiful girl an unforgettable charm, true sexuality, incredible femininity. Now, Shizune was just like that, as if awakened and ready to open up to him.

    Stopping, the girl swallowed, she had already stepped over the feeling of guilt, since she hade here, but in front of him she still felt like an insecure girl. She still didn''t know how to behave, what to do ...

    Naruto stepped out of the shadows, then his hair shone with a half moon and he slowly reached the short beauty. Compared to him, Shizune really looked noticeably shorter, even if she was slightly taller than Tsunade, Naruto easily towered over this appetizing body, which would sooner spread out in front of him in the most shameful poses!

    The scent of her perfume, mixed with the pure scent of an excited girl, instantly pierced his mind. Naruto didn''t speak, he just tilted his head, lifted the girl''s chin slightly and slowly touched her fragile neck with his lips.

    - Ah ~ - a passionate moan aroused in earnest. The moment hase to taste the taste of this depraved girl!

 Chapter 11: Shizune (18+)

    Chapter 11: Shizune (18+)

    Under the light of the full moon, Naruto tasted the taste of another girl without any remorse, not his only wife, but a woman much older. The same Shizune, whom he barely reached the chest in his youth. He barely became a genin when she was almost thirty. Now she is here, trembling and moaning in his arms, like a young girl in the arms of a strong man. From passionate kisses, under her thin clothes everything trembled and flowed obscene salivation. Shizune decided to surrender to him, even realizing that the man in front of her has a wife and children, even realizing this - her female insides were ame with irresistible lust. Today He wanted her much more than his own wife, he preferred her! Today she will be his woman! This feeling just drove Shizune crazy, moans and screams quickly turned into lustful thrill, followed by the most delightful orgasm in her life ...

    "Ahhh ~" Shizune''s legs just gave way and she fell into the man''s arms.

    "How ... How nice! Ah ... I came so hard ... "

    For the first time, she was able to achieve such a powerful orgasm, a stream of juices sshed and wet the guy''s legs with a furious stream. Naruto pulled away in surprise and looked down. It was the first time he saw a woman squirting in this position, and even so powerfully!

    "What kind of world is this ... Is everyone here like that? Or is it me? Amazing "

    The thought came by itself, Naruto touched Shizune''s lips with his tongue and looked into her blurred eyes, she was still cumming. This view was fascinating, he wanted to see what she would do when he touched her other lips ...

    The Hokage lightly touched the girl''s belt, because only this flimsy piece of fabric was holding her dark kimono. It was this belt that was the very obstacle that Naruto could never ovee in the past.

    "He didn''t even try, what a waste ... But she''s so essible ..."

    With a light movement, as if by a click, the belt unraveled and slid down slightly, quickly losing sight of it. As soon as those shackles were lifted, Shizune''s luxurious breasts finally broke free. They jumped yfully, luring the man''s hungry gaze. Quite quickly, the view also opened up to the delightful body of the kunoichi, overflowing with the ripeness of a mature woman. As soon as the dark tissue slid down to the very corbones, Shizune''s absolute naked body appeared in the bright moonlight. The pink papie quickly hardened, and a couple of sparkling streams of moisture slid yfully down the beauty''s sensual thighs. Yes, she did not wear underwear at all ...

    Naruto licked his lips quite enough, now he is definitely convinced - this body is simply created for hot sex! Aroused, Shizune was sweating a little: her skin,rge and luscious breasts, perfect waist and wide hips looked as juicy as possible.

    "I''ve had enough ..." - from all these species, Narutopletely lost control of himself. He couldn''t hold back anymore!

    With a sharp movement, he pressed the girl to the tree and lifted her leg, he wanted to enter right that way, without any preludes. Shizune was already drooling, an amazing scent emanating from her, which literally forced Naruto into her. He wanted to be convinced, to find out the reason why this smell is so alluring and from what it resembled the very taste of an innocent girl. The mere thought of it made him act. That is why, as soon as the man''s trousers fell down, Shizune flinched and looked down. Although she had already seen him excited, but again carefully examining this ce, it seemed to her as if he had be evenrger.

    "T-so big ... Ah ... Now he wille in ..." - the girl panicked sharply:

    `` N-Naruto ... You should know, I ...

    - A virgin? - the guy hit right on target, from which the kunoichi''s eyes trembled, she suddenly lowered her head and slowly nodded:

    - S-sorry ...

    - Are you kidding? They don''t apologize for that. I must thank you, because you have kept yourself for so many years ...

    Shizune''s heart beat even harder, her ears flushed sweetly, and she whispered softly:

    - I ... I didn''t believe ... B-but ...

    - Do it yourself.

    - W-what? - the girl obviously panicked, but the man let go of her leg, walked away andy down on the grass.

    "Since she held back for so long ... I want to see what she is hiding there!" - although he wanted to break loose and take her innocence, he wanted to see even more how she would give it to him personally ... Wouldn''t it be more fun? At the very thought of this, the Hokage broke into ascivious grin, while Shizune hesitantly stood on the sidelines, timidly looking at the man''s heated rod.

    She has already made a decision, it remains only to take a step towards ...

    In the forests of night Konoha, silence wasmonce, midnight animals went hunting, birds fell asleep and, shrouded in darkness, waited for dawn. Only the chirping of crickets became amon melody at thiste hour, for everyone who could hear such a pleasant sound, but not today ...

 Chapter 12: Shizune II (18+)

    Chapter 12: Shizune II (18+)

    Loud furious pping, apanied by constant squelching sounds, in addition to crazy groans,pletely deprived the night forest of any harmony ...

    To call this scene indecent would be a huge understatement. Directly under the moon, in the forest, among the trees, a maddened woman was jumping like a madman on a half-naked man. Shizune lost all control, her kimono flying up in time with her mouth-watering boobs, constantly exposing her perfect ass. Even Naruto was shocked by this behavior. He gave her a chance to prove herself, but got something like that ... The girl, like a wild beast, could no longer tear herself away from him, only losing her virginity and entering into a taste, she turned into aplete whore! Her hair was disheveled, her eyes rolled back, the kunoichi stuck out her tongue and at a crazy pace she thrust all her fantasies onto the object. Her face, contorted in lust and orgasm, was just worth seeing, no woman could hold back her animal side if she saw this shameful face. Only by surrenderingpletely to someone could they show such an obscene expression. That night, Shizune turned into the dirtiest whore Naruto could imagine ...

    Suddenly, with a bright cry, the kunoichi lifted her hips and powerfully stimted her clitoris with her wet palm!

    - Ahhhh ~ - Following the lustful moan, Naruto was bathed in another wave of love juices.

    "What the hell ..." - the man wiped his face and frowned. This was not what he expected! If it only happened once ... But this girl is really too insolent!

    With a glint of lust in her eyes, Shizune licked her lips and instantly clung to her lover''s tongue.

    "More ... I want more ..." - with all her actions she tried to show her feelings, continuing to act as he pleases. As in the days of self-satisfaction, she always acted surprisingly boldly ... Now she tried to drown out fear and panic, stretching this amazing feeling of warmth in her chest.

    "Finally ... He kisses me."

    Naruto didn''t get annoyed for long, and eventually he understood something and thenguages ??of both intertwined in a lustful dance. Only now did he realize what this girl desires so badly ...

    "You should have guessed ..."

    With a vicious grin, the Hokage sharply extended his hand and grabbed Shizune by the throat. From such a sensation, the corners of her lips involuntarily stretched out into a vulgar smile:

    - Ah ~ - all of a sudden everything copsed downstairs.

    Indeed, with all her appearance, she wanted to make him take possession of her ...

    Naruto stood up abruptly as Shizune''s legs cleverly locked behind him. Instantly, he was on top and knocked her to the ground, furiously increasing the pace of his movements. The girl continued to moan loudly, while enjoying another, forbidden sensation on her own neck. Naruto''s hand continued to press down on her throat, causing the kunoichi''s eyes to roll back and drooling from her cute mouth. She blushed with pleasure, and her vulgar smile became even more lustful. With every second without air, she shrank more and more, and impulses of indescribable pleasure shed through her head. As if thousands of sparks enveloped every nerve of Shizune, she slowly drowned in this obscene bliss at once.

    Naruto admired that twisted face of lust and was amazed more and more. He couldn''t have imagined that the loyal and serious Shizune would actually be dragged by the strangtion with hard sex!

    The pace grew and the pressure increased many times over. Then the Hokage finally could not stand the intense sex and abruptly pulled his hot cock out of the kunoichi''s wet hole. Following this, an unrestrained stream of his lust sttered all over Shizune''s face, her mouth and breasts. In response to this, she, as if having received the most delicious delicacy, began to lick everything madly and collect it with her fingers in her mouth. Quickly savoring this amazing delicacy, she swallowed and enjoyed this man''s tart taste.

    Naruto growled in satisfaction and breathed in deeply, he could not even think that today he would find such a treasure! This whore was acting too depraved and perfectly suited to his tastes. It will make it much easier to achieve and subdue others! From the very thought of this, he was excited with renewed vigor and his lustful gaze turned back to her ...

    And this is the same Shizune, Disciple of the famous Tsunade Senju?

    She continued to lick her finger with a yful twinkle in her eyes.

    Looking at this face distorted in pleasure: in saliva and semen, a look full of happiness and lust, Naruto simply could not help it! He wanted to see more of her twisted secrets!

    - Turn around and bend over. Show me your holes, - the order fell through by itself, he was not going to stop there.

    As soon as the rude tone reached Shizune, she immediately bit her tongue and, with an expression of slight resentment, tried to show embarrassment on her face, only her body had long ago fallen to her knees, her elbows fell to the ground, and after that, the kunoichi stuck out her delicious ass. She asked so - fuck this hole properly!

    But, Naruto did not start, he wanted to y more, in thest hour he had already received a lot and wanted even more! With a devilish grin, the man waved his hand and loudly pped the juicy ass in front of him.

    The girl screamed and groaned, her wet thighs trembled even more, and the mark of Naruto''srge palm was clearly imprinted on her ass. He licked his lips and spanked her a couple more times.

    Ringing, painful and damn nice!

    - H-enough ... - the girl begged, she did not finish, but already reached the limit.

    "Oh," Naruto raised his eyebrows and grinned.

    - Shizune, you know, I was thinking ... I want to print your virgin ass, how do you look at that?

    - Wh-what ?! Uh ...! But, I c-can''t! It''s dirty! And it hurts! - continuing to yfully wag her ass, she only asked for more ...

    Naruto narrowed his eyes.

    "This girl seems to have not yet understood her position, she is annoying ... She loves animal sex, but, unfortunately, her inclinations are not yet fully developed. At least for now, she has the makings of a masochist, but she needs training! " With a gleam of determination in his eyes, Naruto waved his hand and again pped Shizune with all his might! The girl screamed as Naruto swung again. It was then that she finally cried out:

    - X-Enough! Yes! Yes! Take my ass! She''s yours, do what you want! - biting her lips, the kunoichi just burned with shame. Never before had she been put in such an embarrassing position and forced to say such vulgarities. From these words alone, all her insides just burned with desire.

    On her knees, without underwear, in a lowered kimono, in shoes, she was dripping juices sticking out her ass in front of the same Naruto whom she taught as a child!

    - Yes? - the man gloomily dropped his hand:

    - Dirty mature whore, you decided to seduce a guy twice your age, shame on you ?! I even have children, did you think about them ?! Or do you think only your lustful hole ?! - at the end of his words, Naruto weighed a resounding p on Shizune''s mouth-watering ass.

    After another p, the kunoichi''s face showed a clear resentment, she even had tears in her eyes sparkling with lust. She bit her lip, over and over again, when suddenly a new cotton pushed her to the limit. He spanked her non-stop like thest bitch! Naruto''s words, along with the intoxicating pain, once again brought her to orgasm!

    - Aaaahh ~

    A transparent jet sshed like from a fountain, pouring over everything around! Naruto mockingly spanked that yful ass with his palm to remove all the moisture, and then removed all of the kimono fabric from the girl''s waist, making room for his hands. He wanted to grab onto this juicy body and hammer submission into it by force!

 Chapter 13: Shizune III (18+)

    Chapter 13: Shizune III (18+)

    Shizune was breathing heavily, after such strong stimtion, shepletely lost her bnce and fell face down in the grass. Even if she tried to pull herself together, nothing worked ... His words so much affected her perverse nature that she could no longer think rationally. Only, another cotton brought her to her senses again! Naruto was going to make her be even more pliable!

    "I think you should apologize to Hinata, don''t you think so?" Or maybe you want to end this ...

    "W-what ..." Shizune looked at the man nkly, she licked her lips and tried to understand what he said. Another pop made her think faster!

    - Ay! I ... I get it! - the kunoichi swallowed and without even hesitating she easily shouted:

    - I''m sorry Hinata! I am the slut who seduced your husband! His cock is driving me crazy! Forgive this pervert, I cannot refuse him! - from these words alone, a real flood began again.

    "God, what am I talking about ..."

    "Ha ... Impressive." Naruto nodded contentedly. He liked the way she took everything. Although it is strange, but the vulgar words from her mouth he liked no less than his words for her ...

    He stroked Shizune''s ass and slowly said:

    - Not so bad a pervert ... You will make a great toy for me. You don''t mind being my personal Shizune hole, do you? Or should I just call you Hokage''s personal whore?

    The girl''s legs and lips trembled again, the man''s words found a clear response in her current position. The girl could not refuse him, no matter what he forced her to do, no matter what he ordered - she was ready for anything, therefore:

    "Filthy whore Shizune understood ... I will ... B-be your personal hole."

    "Great," Naruto nodded contentedly, "For your loyalty, I''ll reward you!"

    Tucked up, free from all clothes, fragrant and juicing hole, she beckoned to take it by force!

    At Naruto''s words, delight instantly shed in Shizune''s eyes, but at the same moment it changed to panic as soon as a fat cock began to tear apart her virgin hole.

    "M-my ass ... Ah!"

    Shizune bit her lip even harder, but at the same moment, the Hokage grinned and jerked his torso, at the same moment his burning rod like clockwork burst into Shizune''s narrow hole!

    - Aaaah ~! - a wild moan escaped his lips, everything entered so easily that even Naruto was amazed at this juicy body. She epted it without question or resistance,pletely obeying!

    Perfect!

    At the same moment, the Hokage began to deftly work his way deeper and deeper, each time elerating his pace. More pops and hot moans filled the Konoha night forest. Lust and debauchery consumed both, as if they were animals indulging in forbidden sex ...

    For an hour, Shizune''s ass experienced the most incredible pleasure in her life, Naruto tore it with insane passion, as if trying to fill it as much as possible. He seemed to be trying to mark the girl from the inside as deeply and further as possible. Shizune only moaned and indulged in endless orgasms, while her body again and again faced ruthless sucking, ass with endless spanking, and her heartpletely surrendered under the pressure of a man!

    At a certain moment, Naruto grabbed Shizune by the elbows and pressed her back against his body, the girl''s chest shuddered, and then the guy increased the howl pace!

    - Ahhhh ~ - the kunoichi just melted from such a passionate buzz. Nothing prevented her pussy from emitting constant shots of love juices. So beautiful and indecent!

    "How good ... Aaahh!"

    - Haaa! Mmm ... - as soon as he closed her mouth in a sweet kiss, the girl once again reached the finale, but this time Naruto prepared to fill it properly!

    After a series of furious ps on wet hips, Shizune''s legs closed, her ass trembled, and after Naruto abruptly entered the full length and roughly squeezed her tender nipples,pletely releasing all his lust into this hot whore!

    Tongue, nipples and ass, she came like crazy - this is what Shizune has never experienced in her life! She was filled with a stream of burning Naruto''s seed, a volcano seemed to open up in her body, burning every cell with its endless heat. Like a thousand sparks, each nerve shook with incredible pleasure!

    The Hokage had already finished cumming, but Shizune kept sshing, she just fell facedown, and her legs, like the legs of a frog, turned to the sides, while the stream of juices continued to burst out of this pierced dam, finally changing color. In the end, this mature kunoichi just wet herself!

    Having lost consciousness, a white trickle slowly flowed out of the girl''s ass, flowing down to the rest of the obscene liquids ...

    The naked Hokage slowly stood up, covered in sweat and feminine scent from head to toe, he stretched his shoulders contentedly:

    - Haaa! Excellent! It was refreshing!

    Returning his gaze to the defeated girl,pletely unconscious, Narutoughed and patted her juicy ass. Multiple bruises and abrasions covered these appetizing charms, but judging by the expression of ecstasy on the brte''s face, the man understood that he had done everything in the best possible way. Wet hair hid the clouded eyes, but the protruding tongue andscivious smile were the best way to dismantle Shizune''s condition. This little whore was happy!

    In addition:

    "Shizune"

    + 20 Trust

    + 30 Depravity

    + 40 Submission

    > State - Anxiety, Feelings of Guilt ...> Happiness, Excitement, Fatigue, Unconscious

    During this sex, the sses grew faster and faster, until they finally reached impressive values:

    "Shizune"

    > Trust: 85

    > Depraved: 70

    > Submission: 55

    General Submission - 160

    Compared to past performance, this is a truly big step forward. Naruto, of course, understood that the first time it was clearly impossible to turn the girl into an absolutely obedient ve who would be ready to kill even the closest people for him. But at least he managed to achieve meaning when Shizune is perverted and subservient enough that he would not mind being his personal whore. With so much confidence, for sure. If you still train it, then you can achieve higher results.

    Are the ves willing to do anything? Why not!

    This is very tempting ...

    In fact, Shizune''s case is somewhat of a stroke of luck. If she had not had such a high level of trust and quite good perversity in the past, it would not have been so easy to throw her into bed and subdue her. As you can already understand, trust did not always y a decisive role, you can act and severely perverting the girl and subordinating in the process. But, in the case of greater trust, interaction with her will be much easier. Without trust, for example, it will be difficult to ask a girl out on a date or even force her to ept a gift. However, Naruto bypassed this indicator thanks to his power. Few would refuse to ept a gift or a meeting request from him at all.

    However, with Shizune, he was lucky not only in trust. She was clearly not indifferent to him and soon gave him her virginity, which she had kept for so many years. That''s the whole secret, Naruto only needed to put pressure on her. In addition, this mature beauty had good makings of a pervert, she obviously masturbated at least a couple of times a day, if not more. Of course, she is far from a talented masochist, but she had the potential. At least in Naruto''s opinion, she could have made a worthy servant.

    Smart, beautiful, sexy, pliable and totally faithful - just the ideal. Forplete control, it was only necessary to develop submission to Shizune and you can turn her into an assistant for corrupting other women. Still, it won''t be so easy to get her to betray Tsunade now. But in the end, if you work, everything will definitely work out!

    "It''s fun, in one step I reached the first Goal!" - As soon as he realized this, Naruto felt an unusual warmth slowly spreading through every cell in his body. It was different from excitement, bringing a strange pleasure ... For a moment, the guy closed his eyes and then a notification appeared in front of him:

    The goal is achieved!

    150 Submissions:

    + 1 girl.

    + Unseal x1.

    + 5% to all physical indicators.

    The first step on the path of development and subordination went in the best possible way!

 Chapter 14: First Step

    Chapter 14: First Step

    As soon as Narutopleted the first Goal, instantly all the pleasant warmth prating every cell turned into a magnificent heat, it seemed as if his body lit up with a golden glow and a series of snow-white sparks ran over him. Time seemed to have stopped and Naruto enjoyed this intoxicating feeling for almost a minute. It slowly spread through the chakrakanals and nerves, as if trying to reward him for all his efforts on this path of development. Like a heavenly gift, it slowly and unhurriedly enveloped a person, showing all the benefits of having oneself.

    After a while, the glow faded. The Hokage opened his eyelids and, with an enthusiastic gleam in his eyes, exhaled longly:

    - Haaa! Blimey! You can get used to it! Intoxicating ... - With a wry grin, Naruto returned to reality. The feeling triggered by the surge of this energy showed him how good it can be if he continues to reach new heights. It seemed to tempt him to go further and stop at nothing.

    - Ha! I wasn''t going to! Even if not for the sake of this feeling of power, in any case, I will not stop and conquer everything! I like it so much!

    Just one nce at Shizune''s lustful and satisfied face was enough to continue this pleasant business!

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Hashirama Cells, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of §°tsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Asura Reincarnation, System Master.

    Status: Seal Suppression ¡ü ¡ü.

    After examining his almost unchanged status, Naruto was finally able to feel the chakra in his body. For some reason, after breaking the seal, he even gained some understanding of how to control and channel this energy. Even before that, he noticed that even without past skills, his body possessed perfect muscle memory and sharpened shinobi reflexes. He held back Sakura''s rather strong blow without any problems, without using a single grain of chakra! His only body was an insurmountable fortress, and now he has gained ess to his own chakra!

    - Everything is going as it should ... I do not remember the Jutsu, but I suppose this is temporary. Kurama is still out of my reach, but I can learn simple techniques. I already know how to walk in trees and water. Now everything will be even easier! - Looking pleased, Naruto found his things and quickly pulled on a T-shirt. At first, Shizune was too active, because Naruto quickly lost his clothes, since she, unlike her kimono, was at least dry.

    Dressing quickly, Naruto smoothed his wet hair and finally turned his attention back to the unconscious girl.

    "Probably, it''s worth picking it up, it''s getting colder, it''s not enough to catch a cold. Someone has to do my job ... And suddenly the predators. She is of course still that wild female, but I''m afraid her lustful scent will quickly attract hungry animals "-ughing at the girl''s position, Naruto quickly picked up Shizune''s belt, lifted her and returned the kimono back to his shoulders. Still wet with sweat and wet with her own juices, the Hokage couldn''t help it. It is not surprising that so many dry grass and leaves adhered to the girl. He hid her appetizing charms as best he could in the fabric of his clothes, pulled on a kimono and tied a belt. Then he tried to cover her wet feet and returned her shoes. But, even covering everything: excited papie,scivious face and the scent of sex clearly spoke of events full of obscenities. You don''t even need to be very smart to understand who got fucked properly that night ...

    Aroused again, Naruto swallowed and then let out a light sigh and lifted Shizune into his arms. As much as he wanted to quickly finish with this, he could not leave his personal whore in the forest. At least not now. After all, he had only one in his presence, and so simply losing it would be a waste.

    "Well, then, let''s take a look at my abilities." Concentrating, the Hokage felt the strength in his legs and directed the chakra, followed by leaping from the spot. At an impressive speed, he flew a hundred meters and did not even blink!

    - Fuck! - realizing his amazing speed, the guy deftly jumped through the trees and made dozens of somersaults in the air. He quickly became excited and in just a couple of minutes reached the gates of Konoha. Rushing like a hurricane, he burst into the vige, and then into his residence. No one was able to stop him, or rather, no one dared. When the Hokage was acting, they just got out of his way!

    Near the gate, a pair of Ch¨±nin stepped out of the shadows and stared in bewilderment after the departing Hokage silhouette:

    - Maybe something happened? You didn''t notice, but it seems that someone was in his hands ...

    - Uh-huh, - the dark-skinned one nodded: - Maybe ... Shizune-san? Just why is she in the arms of the Seventh ...

    Naruto quickly ran into his office andughed uncontrobly.

    - Ha ha ha! Hell! Wow ... Divine speed! - streams of blue chakra literally emanated from his body. He felt all his strength, even letting go and limited - this sensation brought great delight!

    He just enjoyed the day. At first he did not know what to do, and then he made a decision and got the first woman and now - his work paid off! Strength and speed, he embarked on a path he did not intend to leave. Removing all the seals is only the first step, he wanted to dominate everywhere and everywhere, and this requires even more strength! Even if the system failed, Naruto was going to use all his possible connections, even Orochimaru if necessary, and make himself even more powerful. If you want to subjugate and rule - be the strongest!

    With a cold gleam in his eyes, Naruto quickly cleared up his mind and stopped in front of his own desk, frowning next.

    - And where to put her ... - quickly cing Shizune in his chair, the Hokage straightened her clothes and turned the chair with the girl to the window. It just so happened that he did not know where she lived, it was not yet possible to collect such information. So I had to leave her here. It''s doubtful that anyone will break into Naruto''s office, though ...

    "It is possible ... There are those who do not take me seriously. Shikamaru and Sakura are perfect examples. I do not like it!" Cursing, the Hokage took his white cloak and covered Shizune. At least he hid her wet clothes and rather obscene look. If anyone enters ... Well, then it doesn''t matter. Although, leaving a girl soiled with juices and sperm in her own office is not a particrly brilliant idea.

    "I don''t care, I''m Hokage, let my mouth be open," Grabbing a piece of paper, Naruto quickly wrote on it: "Do not enter, important training! Those who disobey will meet severe punishment! "

    Afterwards, the Hokage took out a kunai and attached a note to the back of the door. Turning off the light, he left Shizune in his chair. There was no point in waking her up, and he was toozy to deal with her after all. He already wanted to go home and enjoy something even more exciting.

    - The taste of the wife, the taste of the daughter, mm ... I can''t wait! - the ominous gleam of his blue eyes that night sparkled like stars. Naruto was slowly preparing to taste the new sweetness ...

 Chapter 15: The Way Home

    Chapter 15: The Way Home

    Anticipating the long-awaited meeting with Hinata, Naruto left his office, and then the residence, only halfway realizing that he was going in an unknown direction.

    - Oh, damn it ... - it''ste, at least eleven o''clock in the evening. People were still roaming the vige and the midnight lights were zing everywhere, only Naruto didn''t know where his home was at all!

    pping his forehead, the man sighed:

    "If I ask passers-by where I live, it will be the best idea of ??the day ..." - scratching the back of his head, he sighed:

    - Well, in the end, do not sleep on the street, right? Hmm, - with a thoughtful look, the Hokage walked up to the first old man he met and sharply pped him on the shoulder. He already shuddered and screamed:

    - Ay! Help! - turning sharply, the old man stumbled and fell. As he was about to crawl away in fear, he finally realized that in this lonely alley he had met the Hokage himself!

    `` Hey grandpa, '''' Naruto sat down opposite and looked around suspiciously.

    - Are you up to something?

    - Uh-uh! No, Master Hokage! I was just passing by here! I swear! - he quickly got up and brushed off his jacket: - I''ll go home, now!

    "Wait," Naruto stood up and slowly waved his hand. With a thoughtful look, he looked around the old man and asked:

    - Listen, grandpa. Do you know where I live?

    - W-well, yes ... - he nodded stammering. That evening, he just wanted to breathe fresh air near the house and try to find the escaped dog again, but suddenly he met the Hokage himself! How can you not stutter here? In addition, Naruto looked clearly different from the TV,pletely different. Some kind of calm, mysteriously calm! And the look is too formidable! The old man imagined the good Seventh Hokage in apletely different way. But, not that he was surprised at such a behavior of a war hero ...

    "W-he didn''t find out about that diner situation, did he?" Cheer-yert! "

    The Hokage tapped the old man on the shoulder again.

    - Lead.

    - Eh? W-excuse me?

    - I say, bring me home! Let''s see if you are who you pretend to be!

    - Huh ?! The old man was already shaking when Naruto added, "I heard a spy in Konoha, so we''ll see. If you know where I live, so be it, I''ll believe you. Got it ?!

    The old man was so scared that he did not even attach any importance to such delirium, so he quickly nodded:

    - Of course! Mister,e on, I''m definitely not a spy! I''ve lived here all my life!

    - Let''s go, let''s see more, - the Hokage waved his hand.

    It was then that he finally managed to find his home. A bit of a delusional method, but the timid grandfather was so d to get rid of the problems as soon as possible that he did not attach any importance to this and led Naruto to the Uzumaki residence. It''s funny, of course, although as soon as the old man ran away, Naruto shook his head in displeasure.

    - Here, he brought me as if nothing was, he also ran away as if stung ... What if it''s me a spy?

    Finally, the Hokage''s gaze turned to his own home. He looked quite dignified. Not to match, of course, the legendary shinobi and even more so the leader of such a huge vige - the strongest man in the country and possibly on the, but still a bearable house, tolerant, so to speak ...

    A simple two-story building with a circr roof, in the style of the Hokage residence, and the tiles had a simr red finish. Well, well, arge house and a wide courtyard, various flowers grew under the windows, and a couple of fruit trees to the side.

    Naruto opened the steel gate and entered the stone-paved path. Climbing the stairs, he encountered a pleasant floral scent.

    "Beauty ... There is even something in this" - touching a couple of sleepy flowers, the man smiled. The mood allowed me to enjoy even such little things. It''s really nice to feel alive, and even in such afortable position!

    Stopping at the door, Naruto calmly grabbed the wooden handle. He did not even think of knocking, but confidently entered the house, as the owner assumes.

    The door was not locked, so he crossed the threshold without any problems, took off his shoes and walked down the corridor. The light was on only in the kitchen, the rest of the house was full of midnight darkness and mysterious silence.

    Once here, Naruto was confronted with the pleasant aroma of freshly prepared dinner, while realizing his inner hunger.

    "Ha ... Indeed, my first meal ..."

    Stretching out with his whole body, the Hokage yawned and decided to have a bite first, and only then start inspecting his property: from the rooms in the house to his wife and children. He was going to rate them all properly!

    With a predatory glint in his eyes, apletely different person arrived in this house. No one could have thought that everything would change now. A new Naruto hase to this house, very greedy and domineering - he will take whatever he wants! After all, he is the master here!

 Chapter 16: Home and Family

    Chapter 16: Home and Family

    Passing the stairs, the Hokage suddenly stopped as soon as he saw a suspicious shadow. At the same moment, a beautiful silhouette appeared in his path. It turned out to be her, his beautiful wife ... Hinata!

    Naruto stared at this beauty in amazement. Even a long jacket could not hide her beautiful body. The girl wore a long pink dress just above the knees, something like a shirt, only more strict, hiding all the important parts. Even so, Naruto was able to appreciate everything, as if she had no clothes on.

    Fascinating ...

    A short beauty, perfect snow-white skin, not a single wrinkle on a beautiful face. Smooth nose, scarlet cheeks and plump lips. Short bob hair seemed to sparkle with a dark blue sheen, while in her violet eyes you could immerse yourself forever. It was looking at them that Naruto simply fell into a stupor, how beautiful she was ... All this, not to mention her perfect body: delicious, luxurious and damn juicy! Definitely hidden under this pink shirt is the most obscene figure he has seen so far, gorgeous breasts and incredibly appetizing hips! An aura of sexual femininity emanated from Hinata, as if her mature pheromones were trying to resonate with her only man.

    "Chu-yert ... I''m smitten so easy! She''s on a different level ... "

    Naruto swallowed. Swallowed hard. Hinata froze in bewilderment. It has been a long time since he looked at her with such an expression. And ... Did you watch it at all? This look was different from any other, Hinata simply could not remember that her own husband, the only person who owns her heart, looked at her with such fervent desire and wild lust!

    "Um, N-Naruto ..." She herself did not understand why she was suddenly embarrassed. For a very long time, even after so many years, since her youth, he did not make her shy and avert her eyes ... She suddenly realized that perhaps this night Naruto would finally decide to sleep in the family bed, and not, as always, in his cold office ...

    "Maybe something happened?"

    Hinata raised her embarrassed gaze again at the man and asked worriedly:

    - Honey, are you okay?

    - I''m better than ever! Naruto said loudly and immediately hugged "his" wife. Hinata was about to ask him to be quiet, but then his hands grabbed her by a rather intimate ce.

    "Mmm, how juicy!" - feeling the rather impressive ass of his wife, Naruto involuntarily broke into a depraved grin. Hinata did not try to escape, she rather simply fell into a stupor, because never before had Naruto been so harsh and for the first time in his life grabbed her ass! On the one hand, she wanted to stop this debauchery, but on the other, she was afraid to offend him with this ...

    "N-naruto," the girl dared, and then squeaked when she realized how his hand lifted her dress and rushed into her panties with might and main. It was then that Hinata could no longer endure and hastily pulled away, pushing her husband away.

    "W-stop it! - Realizing that she had raised her voice, the girl was shy and looked away: - P-I''m sorry ... Children are sleeping, I ... Maybe it''s better in the bedroom, Naruto ...

    - Yes? - the guy yawned in displeasure and with an irritated expression on his face walked past his wife as if nothing had happened. He smelled food and decided to have a snack in front of the bedroom. Although, Hinata took his actions in apletely different way. The girl looked down guiltily and hurriedly followed her husband. She felt that she might have been a little harsh, so she tried to apologize. But, Naruto calmly sat down at the table and waved his hand.

    `` Don''t worry so much, you''d better bring something to eat, today I worked so hard ... '''' Licking his lips, after the memories of Shizune, the Hokage leaned back in his chair and began to look after his wife. Hinata fussed about and served him a ration of supper. In this cute shirt, her slender legs looked pretty appetizing ...

    "And she is good, she did not notice anything, as I thought ... My opinion is that you will pretend to be what you are not, only you will make problems. As with any lie, you need to have a piece of the truth. In my case, the face and voice belong to her husband, and the behavior can be attributed to a change of mood or some other crap like chakra and training. If I y the fool, I''ll rather lose ... Now the important stage is attacks. A simr strategy ended with sess with Shizune, with Hinata it should also work. As soon as I conquer my wife and ustom me to my new state, and after I get rid of the damned seals, nothing will stop me. "

    While the Hokage was concentrating on something, Hinata looked in his direction in bewilderment.

    "Today he''s kind of strange ... It looks like something really happened. Besides, it somehow ... smells strange. When he approached and hugged me, I clearly felt the familiar female scent "- the girl did not try to wind herself up, because she clearly knew Naruto would never cheat on her, but questions still arose ... She could not remember which girl smelled like that, and the smell was strange ...

    Innocent Hinata did not know how the love juices of a horny girl could actually smell.

    Naruto kept eyeing his wife all the time and mentally rejoiced at his position. Maybe in these clothes her sexual forms were poorly visible, but: a woman''s charm, a sexy figure, together with a wonderful face were enough reason to desire herpletely and without a trace! He just couldn''t wait to get a chance to taste it in the most forbidden way and all over this house! Maybe he spent a lot of his "strength" on Shizune, but from the mere anticipation of taking possession of a stranger to some extent and at the same time his wife, they replenished all his energy.

    Hinata warmed up the curry and served her husband carefully, Naruto smiled oddly again and proceeded to eat.

    "Yeah, I don''t know where, but I can handle these sticks ... It''s funny" - like an experienced master, the Hokage quickly used chopsticks and emptied the bowl instantly.

    - Mm! Excellent! So my strength returned to me!

    Hinata opened her mouth, about to say something, as Naruto abruptly grabbed her in his arms and carried her into the bedroom.

    - Um, D-dear, what are you doing ... - the girl whispered, burying herself in his shoulder. He pretended not to hear anything and hurried up the stairs. The first door that came across was immediately thrown open with a kick, then Naruto was about to throw the girl on the bed, when he stopped abruptly, to understand that he was a little mistaken ...

    - D-dad? - I heard a sleepy sweet voice: - Mom? What are you ... What are you doing? - Atst the face of a lovely blue-eyed girl in pajamas appeared. Himawari rose from the pillow and sat down, looking at her parents in bewilderment.

    `` N-Naruto ... '''' Hinata finally understood what position they were in and suppressing the excitement that arose, she immediately got off the man''s hands and looked sideways at him with displeasure, after quickly approaching Himawari, the girl gently stroked her daughter:

    - It''s okay, my dad and I just ... Well, we just remembered something.

    Naruto leaned against the doorway and nodded calmly.

    - Yes, we decided to remember our wedding.

    `` Yeah, '''' Hinata smiled again, and Himawari immediately asked curiously:

    - Really ?! Tell us? Himawari interesting ...

    - Yes, our wedding night was gorgeous ... - said the Hokage, looking at his wife, flushed with embarrassment.

    Hinata did not seem to share such revtions and nced at her husband with displeasure.

    - Just kidding, I''m kidding! Naruto waved his hand. "It''s just that I''m in such a good mood today!"

    Himawariughed and slid off the bed quickly hugging "her" daddy. How could Naruto pass up such a fortunate opportunity? This girl, although she was half his size, but she turned out to be damn cute, while not losing the charm of a petite loli! She did not at all look like a child, that''s what this world surprised him with again. Now he wanted to enjoy his daughter to the fullest ...

 Chapter 17: Himawari

    Chapter 17: Himawari

    Himawari''s slender arms gently grabbed her father''s neck, she was so happy with his presence that she involuntarily wanted to snuggle tightly and never let go. Naruto, in turn, took full advantage of this moment, his palms quickly slipped along his daughter''s back,fortably settling on her stic feminine part.

    "Wow ... As I thought, even in those pictures she seemed quite interesting to me. I was not mistaken, this is just a heavenly ce with girls for all tastes. Not a child at all ... "

    This innocent girl looked much older than her age, so her figure had already begun to form, like all the important parts. Even such young cuties in this world had a special body that could charm even a grown man. All of them seem to have been created for the Hokage to possess ...

    Sweet face, charming petite body, Himawari delighted him, and most importantly, excited by the fact that she is his own daughter!

    "Yes ... How good is my karma?"

    Naruto grabbed this small loli properly and, as if nothing had happened, continued to greedily squeeze her soft charms. Funnily enough, neither Hinata nor Himawari noticed anything odd about this. Who would have believed that his own father with lustful thoughts, while continuing to hold his daughter in his arms, was ying with her innocent ass with might and main? If there were no extra eyes here, his fingers could well have looked into even more distant ces and, who knows, with whom Naruto would have spent this night ...

    Sweet Himawari smiled rather at such strange tenderness from her father and simply hugged him with a happy smile. Hinata was touched by this scene, how could she find a sexual connotation in this, if she herself was not far from her daughter in depravity? Only Naruto took pleasure in smelling his own daughter''s innocent smell and perfectly feeling her excited nipples under his clothes. Quite quickly, the girl''s breathing got out of hand, she herself did not notice how for the first time in her life she began to receive adult pleasure ...

    "Eh ... What a pity ... Sorry, but your hot mom is next in line. I''ll y with you again, don''t worry ... "- Naruto mentally sighed, he knew perfectly well when to stop, now is the very moment.

    Half a minuteter, these hugs had to be broken, Himawari began to realize that her father was spending too much time on her young ass.

    - It''s time for my little girl to sleep. As if he had foreseen it and calmly put Himawari on the bed.

    - Hee-hee, dad, you are kind of strange today. - Feeling a pleasant tingling sensation below, the girl became even more yful.

    - Do not you like it?

    Khima quickly shook her head.

    - Nope! I really like!

    - So that''s great! Shaking her hair, Naruto looked at Hinata.

    - I''ll go to the bedroom, I''ll be waiting for my adult girl.

    Hinata immediately blushed embarrassedly, and Himawari giggled cheerfully, even if she didn''t understand anything, she just wanted to smile now.

    Naruto hurriedly left his daughter''s room and quickly determined where the bedroom was, having previously found a bath, shower, his study, and even Boruto''s room.

    He was like a predator who got to the treasured treasure, sniffing out every corner!

    The boy was already asleep, but Naruto entered his room anyway and sat down at the head of the bed, peering into his son''s face:

    - Let''s look at your talents boy, - the man whispered, anticipating the opportunity to use this boy. Boruto can prove useful with his then inheritance. Even if he behaved like an ordinary violent teenager, with the right interaction, you can make him obey. Using feelings and respect for the father, the desire to gain approval, aren''t these great methods to get a faithful helper? You just need to give this kid enough of his father''s time, which the past Naruto could not afford. It will be a little more difficult with him than with women, but there are options. Although Naruto was still a bit controversial about this ...

    "Yes ... Himawari is probably the best option. There is not so much sense from the boy ... What is the point of keeping a boy with puberty at hand for a lion? For me, he is not a threat, but he can be an unpleasant midge ... Usually cats are castrated so that they do not create problems for the owner "- carefully examining his son''s face, Naruto sighed:

    "No, even for me this is too much ... The family still, will create problems - will receive punishment"

    With a slight grin, the man left Boruto''s room and finally headed to his bedroom. He decided to study the house in more detail a littleter.

    "Cute," Naruto smiled as he looked around the family ce. Not that he expected something perverse ... But, everything is so innocent. Just a double bed, a couple of wardrobes, two nightstands with bedsidemps, beautiful renovation and a few wedding photos, more photos of children and a few from childhood.

    Holding one of these pictures in his hands, Naruto stared at the cutie Hinata during her time as a genin. He really wanted to y with her at this age:

    "Although, now I have Himawari and a whole crowd of girls in the academy ... It''s not for nothing that" I "wanted to be Hokage all my life! I have to figure out who I will choose next after Hinata. Shizune and the little wife were easy targets, Hima or Tsunade would not be easy. The same goes for other married women. They have weaknesses, and I''ll start with them ... "- Naruto decided not to think about it for now, yet he instructed Shizune to prepare a list of candidates for him. If she does not forget, it will be possible to decide everything tomorrow.

 Chapter 18: Hinata (18+)

    Chapter 18: Hinata (18+)

    Just as Naruto took off all his clothes and remainedpletely naked, Hinata entered the bedroom and immediately fell into a stupor. In a matter of moments, the girl blushed and turned away:

    `` N-Naruto, your clothes ...

    The man nced at his ready-to-fight instrument and nodded gravely.

    - Yes, I don''t need it. You would also want to start ...

    - Ah ... W-well ... Yes. I understood, - Hinata did not mind, although she found her husband''s behavior, once again, too strange. But his look and actions did not leave her the opportunity to ask a question or understand what was the matter. He acted too calmly with her and as domineering as never before. Rude, self-confident and rather arrogant ... Hinata always followed his every whim, and now even more so, he behaved like a full-fledged master of the house!

    "Something has definitely happened to him ... Oh, if he wants to, I have to help him."

    The girl swallowed and threw off her jacket a little hesitantly, remaining in one shirt. Naruto copsed onto the bed, put his hands under his head and crossed his legs. With his cock fully aroused, he calmly looked at his wife and waited for the continuation.

    - Lingerie is also clothes, don''t you remember?

    Hinata suddenly stopped, she was not for the first time embarrassed by such intimate moments with her husband, but for the first time she saw such a look and such behavior in him. He had never looked at her so hot, soscivious! When the girl''s eyes rested on his excited penis, she swallowed spellbound and trembled with anticipation. It seemed to her that he had be different, more courageous ... He was still the same big, probably this size could even envy many men not only in the entire Land of Fire, but even men in the Cloud. Hinata remembered well how horrified she was at this gigantic size and how long it took her to get used to it. In fact, she never got used to it, the fear still remained and for this reason nothing had happened for many years ...

    Naruto continued to smile as he watched his wife''s reaction.

    - Hinata, of course we have the whole night ahead, but can we still start?

    - Y-yes, - the girl nodded, she was shaking a little with excitement, mixed with a slight panic, but she still managed to take her sparkling eyes away from the pulsing giant and hastily reached out her hand to the switch.

    But before she could touch him, Naruto asked in surprise:

    - What are you doing?

    `` Um, well, '''' Hinata was embarrassed, but replied, `` You know, I can''t in the light ...

    "Is she kidding?" - Naruto frowned: "Woman, you have two children, and you still look with a shiver at my dick ... Eh, someone seems to let everything go by itself and did not teach his wife to have sex. What a waste ... However, I''m only in the ck. "

    Amused by the girl''s funny reaction, Naruto said:

    - You can, I want to see your sexy body, your eyes sparkling with sincere pleasure and an obscene face with a lustful smile!

    "But, I ..." Hinata''s eyes flickered and she panicked even more. Naruto, of course, saw her naked, but this only happened a couple of times, and every time she was ready to sink into the ground in shame! And now he wants to see her, why ... He always allowed her, and now.

    "W-I''m sorry ..."

    The girl again tried to turn off the light, but from the side she immediately heard a sigh of displeasure. Naruto was instantly in front of her and grabbed her hand sharply.

    Enough of these games!

    Then he just grabbed the fabric of her clothes and tore it to shreds!

    - Ah! Hinata let out a frightened cry as she suddenly realized that she was already on the bed, unable to resist. Naruto leaned on her, calmly squeezed both of her hands over her head and looked with anticipation at the most delicious body in his life! Slowly, with the index finger of his free hand, he touched the beautiful lips of his wife, and then, as if he began to draw an invisible line, gradually moving towards the chest, hidden by a dark blue bra. Such actions made her timid heart flutter like never before ...

    Hinata shuddered, her embarrassment reached its highest point and not only her cheeks were reddened, but also her thin neck, shame slowly touched the soft pale shoulders of the beauty. Naruto did not seem to notice her feelings, continuing to lead his finger further and further along this delicious snow-white skin.

    Oh Gods! How soft she is, it was as if Hinata was not a kunoichi, her body resembled the most delicate marshmallow, her fingers just drowned in her soft and slender tummy. Muscles still had some of the finest areas, but they had matured a long time ago. That is why Naruto could taste enough of this luxurious body without any problems. It was exactly this - the body of a mature woman, in the very juice, everything in moderation, and what a smell ... Even the fingers trembled, and the excitement overcame all conceivable boundaries. He had never seen such a feminine scent before.

    As soon as Naruto''s finger reached Hinata''s charming navel, he licked his lips and pressed his face against her chest, inhaling this intoxicating scent overflowing with pheromones in full chest.

    "Delightful," he whispered, quickly touching the girl''s cute ear. It burned like hot coals.

    How sweet...

    The man yfully licked her sensual neck and finally switched on.

    All this time, Hinata shuddered and had long been lost in this amazing bliss. Naruto had never been so yful, gentle or even rude with her. As if he never knew that with a woman you can take the initiative. Never in her life had Hinata experienced his hot breath on her neck, such tempting and unhurried movements. It was like a wild male studying his prey, licking his lips and savoring its smell. From this, she simply could not start, she could not lose her head. The girl''s dark panties got wet a long time ago, her breathing was hampered, and she began to sweat with excitement. Even God himself could not resist all these scents in the room, so Naruto became even more inmed ...

    He already knew Hinata was too innocent, to make her act as he wants to slowly, gradually ustoming her to perversions. Therefore, for the first time, he must show her what she can get if she is honest enough with herself and learns to ask for pleasure. She will begin to understand his desires, feel them and respond no less passionately. That is why the time hase to start training his wife!

 Chapter 19: Hinata (18+)

    Chapter 19: Hinata (18+)

    Naruto continued to alternate between gentle caresses and rough nibbles. His lips went all the way down Hinata''s fragile neck, and then he went down to the most forbidden area, but, previously ...

    With a sharp movement, the man tore open the bra fastener and released two delicious mounds into the light. Hinata''s chest, unlike the mistress, turned out to be much more honest - she yfully flinched at the obscene movements of the Hokage, after continuing to defiantly tremble. Then Naruto was startled again and swallowed loudly, Hinata''s nipples were impressive! Sucked in and so sexy, they were tempted to y with them and make them appear. They were just as sensitive as their mistress, embarrassedly hiding from the hungry man, while continuing to lure him, as if they were trying to inme his passion for himself even more.

    "How depraved!"

    Naruto abruptly grabbed those rosy curves and red at them with rage! Since they decided to annoy him, he was not going to back down! The man sucked so hard that Hinata started screaming ...

    "Aaahh ~ Naruto, not so much!"

    But he did not listen to her.

    Not even a moment passed when the left papi jumped out of its shelter ... It was like an innocent sensitive girl who realized the danger of his position and trembled with excitement. Naruto continued to lick and nibble on him, thus making his wife go crazy with pleasure!

    "Aaah! ~" Hinata moaned passionately, squeezed the sheet under her and closed her eyes in shame. She had never felt so good in her life ... In the meantime, the Hokage only became more infuriated: grabbing both breasts, he stuffed them into his mouth and sucked with pleasure. Then the second papi appeared, just as innocent and at the same time obscene ... These mature boobs turned out to be so tasty that Naruto lingered in their captivity for almost ten minutes!

    Then Hinata came for the first time, unable to contain herself any longer ...

    "W-what is this ...? So nice ... Ahhh! - the girl opened hervender eyes and quietly looked at her husband. He continued to furiously amuse himself with her breasts ... Hinata could not believe that she could be so pleasant from her. These inverted nipples, the only time she saw them, the day she masturbated. Naruto had never been able to reach them before, she simply would not let him touch such an embarrassing ce. And now, he just took them himself ... She had never finished only from one nipple ... Moreover, inparison with this, she began to realize that she had not experienced an orgasm at all. Such lightness, euphoria ... For the first time, she realized how far from real sex, only from caresses alone it seemed to take her to heaven.

    `` Ahhh ~ N-Naruto ...

    He did not react or stop for a second, waves of trembling passed through Hinata''s body, like electric shocks, each time shaking her every nerve. The embarrassment arose again by itself and she tried to escape from these depraved feelings ...

    He yed with one of her most sensitive ces, even if the girl tried to stop him in a whisper, it rather only urged the man to continue!

    - N-Naruto ... Please ... Ahhh ~ - the sensitive right papi quickly turned coherent speech into passionate moans.

    `` Haaaa ... D-kids ... will hear ...

    `` Ah ~ Not so g-rude ...

    Licking his lips, Naruto remembered these luxurious softness a little more, and then looked down. He never got enough of it ...

    "Yet..."

    All of Hinata''s panties were soaked long ago, and beads of sweat appeared on her tummy. In the shade of themps, these crystals looked like real stars.

    Naruto went down, spread the legs of his wife and raised them higher, the girl did not participate at all in this process, so he had to do everything himself. Leaving a series of kisses on the inside of the thigh, the Hokage lifted his slender legs even higher and licked his lips, the sight that opened before him was mesmerizing! Hinata''s butt was quite impressive, Naruto''s palms were simply drowning in these softness. He would like to crumple them and turn her to himself, enjoying the process directly, but this time he wanted to show his wife how to be thoroughly aroused before wild sex. She will never forget this pleasure: preliminary tenderness, and then hard sex will simply take her to heaven!

    With anticipation, the Hokage pulled the girl''s sensual legs together, and then with a light movement grabbed the blue panties and pulled them up.

    - Ah! Hinata gave a panicked look, but received only a satisfied smirk from Naruto in return. Now she was in his power and could no longer resist. His strange behavior had long ceased to matter, in his hands it simply melted away ...

    - S-softer ...

    "Ah ... What is it with him ... Why is he so energetic today ... Why does he look like that?" A-ah ~ "

    Pulling off his wet panties, Naruto appreciated the shiny strands of love juices that seemed to be unwilling to part with Hinata''s beautiful femininity.

    - Mm ... Beauty.

    The Hokage raised his hand and chuckling tossed his panties aside, then he licked his lips and slowly spread Hinata''s legs.

    He swallowed.

    Once again, this beauty took his breath away ... Even her pussy matched obscene nipples. Pink, wet and damn delicious!

    His hot cock was already shaking and just burned Hinata''s soft legs, but as soon as they were spread apart, he yfully slipped right to the girl''s cute pussy. But, of course, he did not manage to touch her, then Naruto sank lower and decided to taste the taste of his own wife as it should.

    `` Ahhh ~ N-Naruto ...

    Embarrassed, Hinata covered her flushed face and tried to see the situation through the gaps in her fingers, she was already burning with desire, because he did everything so slowly, so exciting ... Moreover, all this happened in the light, not at all like usual. Hinata had forgotten thest time she saw herself so ... so obscene and lustful!

    "W-nice ... How nice!"

    - Ahhh ~

    Finally, Naruto touched the most sensitive point: he gently licked a small pink bead, and then began to actively work with his fingers, before he could start, Hinata''s legs trembled. He quickly realized that he should elerate a little, because his fingers looked deeper, and then Naruto sharply pulled them up and shook them a couple of times, then she could not stand it anymore ...

    - Aaaahhh ~! Aaaahhh ~! Ah ... Mm!

    After screaming loudly, Hinata covered her mouth, but the moans did not stop, her eyes rolled back and she began to tremble only more ... Naruto pulled away, and then a strong jet burst out of his wife''s excited hole, sttering all the sheets and the bedroom floor.

    Such a strong pressure, it even got to the wall!

    "Damn, she''s too sensitive ..." - Licking his lips, Naruto didn''t want to wait anymore, Hinata just copsed on the bed and lowered her legs, they still trembled and even touched the floor, because she was lying on the very edge. It was then that Naruto came up again and looked at this excited body with anticipation.

    - You''re the best. Who would have thought that you were hiding that from me ...

    Hinata covered her face with an elbow and tried to catch her breath. Yet ... For the first time in his life, Naruto touched her forbidden ce with his tongue, for the first time he ever touched her in this way, with such a desire. Sex was a routine before, so what happened then now?

    "Is this ... Sex?" - she simply, could not believe, really all these years they were missing such an amazing world of pleasure?

 Chapter 20: Hinata (18+)

    Chapter 20: Hinata (18+)

    Naruto slowly moved his hot cock along the inner thigh of Hinata, and then finally touched his swollen clitoris. He just wanted to quickly make her his, not just an ordinary hole of his wife for her husband, butpletely his own,pletely subordinate! This woman should be his without a trace and her whole world should revolve around him!

    The tip traced the small dark blue hairs, Naruto nodded contentedly. Still, this girl''s hair went very much in such a ce. A mature, gorgeous beauty, with an amazing, obscene aroma ... Isn''t that how a real wife should be?

    Without stopping anymore, Naruto made a leisurely movement and slowly thrust his hot cock into a rather narrow hole.

    - Wow ... - he licked his lips in surprise. Unlike the overly narrow Shizune, Hinata could easily take on his size. Moreover, her hole turned out to be noticeably more pleasant, softer and at the same time rather narrow, and not too much, but exactly as needed. Perfectly wet, hot and throbbing, she was far superior to the inexperienced Shizune! Of course, that petty whore also had its advantages, but she clearlycked training. Here, Hinata was clearly prepared! Mature non-virgin woman''s pussy had apletely different level of quality! It was as if she was created for him, which, in principle, is natural, because he is the only man in her life, and she is his ideal wife.

    Therefore, Naruto did not hesitate too much and began to push his cock further and further. Hinata''s legs trembled more and more furiously and already halfway through he felt a serious resistance and pulled out sharply, at the same moment a stream of love juices sshed in his direction! This girl really admired her sensitivity!

    - Ahhh! ~ N-Naruto ...! - Hinata finally showed her embarrassed face, her eyes werepletely clouded by the veil of lust, her lips trembled, everything in her lower abdomen trembled - she no longer worried about anything except the continuation of this moment!

    - More ... Dear ... I am p-nice ...

    Naruto smiled and leaned against the girl, quickly reached her lips, tongues immediately intertwined in a hot fusion. Hinata dutifully obeyed and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. Naruto sank down to the sensitive and aroused papi, relished a little of their taste, and returned to the unfinished business.

    The Hokage was no longer going to stretch the pleasure, Hinatapletely obeyed and could no longer even speak coherently, she only asked, she only wanted one thing, which meant that he achieved herplete control - it was time to show her the taste of hard sex!

    One move. It only took Naruto one movement for his fat cock to slide into the finished hole. At the same moment, Hinata''s body arched, and the fat head, with a depraved p, rested against the uterus, kissing her in this sincere greeting. But, the Hokage did not allow her to get used to, sharply grabbed the juicy tits, starting to fiercely enter the full length! Back and forth, over and over, he only increased the speed and wet pops immediately filled the bedroom, but they also faded inparison with Hinata''s lustful moans, which quickly turned into real perverted screams. The girl''s eyes had long rolled back in a depraved meaning, and she stopped even covering her excited face, she justy there without strength, continuing to moan and bend over. Naruto grabbed her neck with both hands and began to elerate his pace every time his wife''s screams subsided a little.

    - Aaaah! ~ Aaaaah! ~ Ooohhhhh! ~ - it seemed even the walls were shaking with the bed. Hinata started making extremely vulgar sounds, stretching out her lips in the most obscene way! During sex, this innocent girl and an exemry housewife behaved surprisingly perversely. Shepletely surrendered to lust ...

    Naruto grinned furiously and continued to bring his wife to another orgasm, Hinata got a taste, starting to wave. It looks like this delicate pussy justcked such stimtion. Naruto realized this as soon as he saw those cute inverted papie. No matter how she tried to hide herself, her body spoke everything for her. This quiet woman needs hard sex - she should feel it with all her nature, you need to fuck her to the very brain!

    Just like that, every furious movement of the men rammed Hinata''s womb, and then pleasure spread through every cell, along every nerve, reaching the very brain. Not even a minute of such a pace had passed when she uttered the loudest moan, turning into a passionate screech:

    `` Hiiiii! ~ - pale hands gripped the white sheets, and the luxurious body immediately arched, Hinata rolled her eyes and pushed out her pink tongue. Finally she reached another finale!

    Naruto at the same moment sucked on two nipples at once, grabbing them like balloons, he continued to suck them with irresistible lust, which greatly increased his wife''s orgasms.

    No one would have thought that the famous for her meek nature Hinata Hyuga was capable of making such lustful sounds. No one would have believed that her body wanted such rough stimtion. No one would have recognized in this face a real whore, a mother of two children and the wife of the Hokage himself ...

    The jet orgasm once again reached the wall, Naruto even had to move away, as this dissatisfied wife began to spray madly, continuing to scream even more with pleasure ...

    - Aaaaahhhh ~!

    It is not surprising that such a strong cry scared all the animals in the area. Even the crickets stopped their nightly melody, frightened by such a wild scream. Himawari abruptly jumped up and looked around in bewilderment, the dream vanished as if by magic! However, not everyone slept so lightly ... Boruto smacked in displeasure and covered his head with a pillow.

    - Dad, mom ... - Himawari got out of bed and with a slight panic decided to go to her parents. But she did not even suspect that there are things that such innocent girls are not supposed to see at such ate hour ...

 Chapter 21: Hinata IV (18+)

    Chapter 21: Hinata IV (18+)

    Naruto put Hinata on hisp and forced her to give him a great blowjob. The girl was now in such a state that she knew almost nothing. Of course, as soon as the masculine scent hit her nose, she realized for a moment, but it was toote ... Naruto entered properly and pushed his way even further. With his size, the girl began to choke before he even had time to push himself halfway, but he did not let her pretty face out of his grasp, continuing to push it deeper and deeper. It was not worth talking about Hinata''s experience, she could not believe that right now her husband was thrusting her narrow throat onto his giant cock! First blowjob and so deep!

    - Hh ...! - naturally she could not ept it without consequences, but now she was too excited ...

    Naruto quickly got into a tempo and was finally able to nt full length. Shocked to himself, he realized that in this matter, his wife could turn out to be a real master ... Even if he guided her and, in fact, did everything himself, she still impressed with her ability to obey without objection.

    "She''s perfect, haaa!" Naruto moaned in satisfaction and broke into a depraved grin.

    Hinata got used to it over time and began to work with her tongue awkwardly. Even if she did not know how to be, she simply relied on feelings, trying to look up at her husband and give him more pleasure.

    Sloshing and moaning filled the bedroom again. Drool from her cute mouth dripped onto the floor and Hinata''s thin fingers quickly found something to do with ying with her erect clit. All the girl''s insides shuddered, she could not believe that even from such a hard suction she could get so excited! Naruto enjoyed no less - his conclusions justified themselves, Hinata really turned out to be the most sensitive woman in his life ... Even her throat was damn soft, her mouth perfectly slippery and pliable. Her body was simply intoxicated! A gorgeous woman with an incredibly lustful body.

    "Perhaps I will not stop repeating this ..."

    "Yeah ... Okay! This fool could not even satisfy his wife with such an economy ... What a shame! " - Naruto with a contented look, continued to fuck Hinata''s mouth, and even more pleasure brought him her moans, elongated lips that sucked properly and narrowed narrow eyes. Hinata sucked like mad, she no longer even needed help, she was not at all shy and did not resist, easily entering the right pace. She sometimes continued to gag, drooling like crazy, but she did her job at her best!

    The moment Naruto finally reached the first finale of the night, he suddenly growled, grabbed Hinata by the hair, frightened him a little, and erupted sharply into the depths of his throat. Hinata understood everything and, as if by instinct, began to fiddle with her pussy even more furiously, at the same moment the juices spurted by themselves ... They finished at the same time!

    Indescribable ...

    The stars seemed to sparkle in my eyes ...

    "Haaa ..." Naruto justy back on the bed and gave himself up to pleasure.

    But, before he had time to pull it out and catch his breath, suddenly his gaze turned to the door, and he immediately froze, barely getting up from the bed. He did not expect to see the night guests ...

    "Damn ..." - the man tensed and did not know how to react, on the one hand his thick cock still stood like a stone, and Hinata relished his taste by patting her wet pussy. On the other side in the doorway, he could make out a part of his daughter''s rather shocked face ... Himawari held on to the door and with trembling eyes clearly saw a couple of her parents, in a very obscene position. Not only did she see her own mother squirting like a real whore, but also her father was now looking in her direction with noticeable surprise.

    "W-daddy ..."

    Himawari took onest look at her father''s giant cock, which was wrapped around her mother''s soft lips, and then abruptly turned and fled. This was the first time she saw something like this, and although she did not understand what she was able to see, without even realizing the inner trepidation, the girl understood, she clearly should not have looked through this door. Himawari was in shock and did not know what to do ...

    Naruto glumly continued to stare at the door, while Hinata, as if nothing had happened, kissed his cock, drooling continued to flow, but the girl did not seem to care about the outside world at all. She long ago swallowed all the nectar of her beloved and asked for more supplements ... She really liked the recent stimtion and she continued to savor this tart masculine taste, intoxicating her mind and at the same time drown in female pleasure.

    When Naruto saw her sexy and wet face, he again could not restrain himself, suddenly grabbing Hinata, he threw her on the bed. After his wife screamed, he buried her vulgar face in the pillow, grabbed her ass and lifted her. Today he will not give this delicious ass a minute of peace!

    So, over the next few hours, the Hokage continued to blow off steam on his inexperienced wife. That night, Hinata experienced heaven and experienced the most unforgettable pleasure of her life. Her sensual body fully revealed all its hidden sides. Finally, a man was found capable of using his full potential. Now the life of the Uzumaki family will never be the same ... Mother learned the taste of female happiness from rough animal sex, was able to drink the taste of a real man and she liked it. The daughter saw her parents in their most obscene form. Innocent Himawari saw the depraved side of her mother and the true Nature of her father, standing in full growth and looking down at the woman, and also his giant dominant member ... No matter how hard Khima tried, she absolutely could not get this titanic image of her own father out of her mind. The image of a true male, a real man, the most significant person in her life ...

 Chapter 22: Nice Morning

    Chapter 22: Nice Morning

    ***

    The Seventh Hokage''s awakening was sudden. However, yesterday night or even this morning turned out to be too stormy. It can be understood ...

    - Dear ... - I heard a barely audible voice with a sort of hoarseness. Naruto turned away annoyedly and continued to sleep. But, someone started shaking him by the shoulder:

    - Dear, wake up ...

    - Ohh ... - the man unhappily opened his eyelids and looked closely at this troublemaker. Who would dare to wake up the Hokage ?!

    `` Ah ... Hinata, '''' he quickly calmed down, realizing who was in front of him, and then yawned, sitting down on the bed:

    - What happened?

    "It''s time for you to go to work," came a gentle whisper from the embarrassed girl. Naruto finally got a better look at his wife and immediately swallowed. Hinata seemed to have changed ... First of all, she seemed to be even more charming, especially with that slight blush on her cheeks and her lovely violet eyes. They sparkled with love and tenderness. Apletely different feminine scent even emanated from the beautiful princess, she seemed to be transformed in just one night and became too stunning. Even though she was dressed in some kind of dark jacket and apron, even these rags could not hide the very charm that could excite only from one thought. Perhaps it was all because of yesterday night and Naruto just remembered this gorgeous body, but ... She really seemed even sexier to him. Her swollen lips, small sucks and barely noticeable bruises on her neck were immediately evident. It was a really hot night, and Hinata''s voice seemed to have been ripped off by that perfect blowjob.

    Naruto remembered this and chuckled cheerfully.

    - After all, you even managed to get up before me, this is strength - this is definitely my Hinata!

    The girl instantly blushed and averted her lovely eyes. She was still in awe of the memories alone. If not for household chores, she would have remained in his arms ...

    Naruto felt it, got up and gently hugged his beautiful wife.

    "Hinata ... This was the best night of my life, I''m sure you share my feelings. - noticing an affectionate smile on her pretty face, he whispered:

    - I promise everything will change. Now you will no longer be alone in this house ...

    "N-naruto," the girl''s heart beat fast, a pleasant warmth swept through her body, even in the lower abdomen, everything trembled from the heat that arose. She already wanted to thank her husband with her lips, when he sharply pulled her to him and kissed her. So passionate, so vulgar and so pleasant ...

    "Ahhh! ~ Naruto ..." Hinata began to melt with pleasure ...

    After the exchange of affection, he, as always, began to turn on ... How can you stay calm when you have such an amazing girl in your arms?

    Naruto pushed his wife against the wall and quickly pulled off her pants - he was going to enjoy this morning properly!

    At the same time, having washed and getting ready to have a good rest on his day off, Boruto went down the stairs to the kitchen, and the first thing he noticed was his sister.

    - Oh, hello, - the guy looked around carefully: - Where is mom?

    Himawari was silent, poking at the rice thoughtfully. This morning the girl looked unwell, bags under her eyes and a kind of distant look. Having met her mother, the girl did not even know how to talk to her now, she tried to behave normally, but seeing such a happy mother, for some reason she recalled the night scene. Himawari didn''t know what to do, she couldn''t tell anyone, let alone talk to her mother. In addition, the sight of her father at that moment, only closing her eyes, Himawari again saw his image.

    Sighing again, the girl finally turned her attention to her brother:

    - Good morning, onii-chan ...

    - Ah ... Well, yes, - Boruto sat down at the table and asked again: - So, where is mom?

    - She went to wake dad, he ... - Khima stopped and looked strangely at the ceiling, as if trying to see what was happening in the parents'' bedroom. A preupied premonition appeared by itself and for some reason unpleasant again ...

    - Dad ?! Boruto asked in surprise, "Is this old man at home?" Not at work?

    - Well, yes, - Himawari for some reason became sad and again continued to poke around in food.

    - What''s wrong with you? - Boruto was worried: - You are not sick? Can I call mom?

    - Not! - Khima shouted sharply, and then lowered her head and quietly said: - Don''t tell mom. I just didn''t sleep well.

    - Yes? Boruto threw a piece of cheese into his mouth and grinned. "I slept well. Although, it seemed to me that at night someone was making such a ... strange sound ... as if some kind of beast ...

    - Mm? Himawari sharply dropped her wands.

    - Z-sound?

    "Well, yeah ..." Boruto thoughtfully tried to remember that noise again, but nothing came of it. He just brushed it off.

    - What''s the difference? Find a fool who decides to climb into our house, ha!

    Himawari looked at her brother in surprise, but when he shook her head in disappointment, the girl lowered her head again. Not that she wanted to share this with her brother, but still she did not know what to do now after what she saw. It seemed to her that she did something bad and that it would be better for no one to know about it ...

    At the same moment, a satisfied voice rushed through the kitchen:

    - Ha, my lovely children are having breakfast, what a pleasant sight!

    A half-naked Naruto entered the kitchen in only his underpants, sweating and a little disheveled. This morning had gone too well for him. His appearance surprised not only Himawari, because he behaved and looked too amazing. No seriousness or fatigue, some too pleased and cheeky ... Even Boruto, already delighted with his father''s arrival, hesitated a bit from his abnormal behavior. Even though Naruto wasn''t home often, he never acted like that.

    "What''s the matter with him?" - the guy was surprised and put down the sandwich.

    Himawari was embarrassed and swallowed nervously, remaining silent. The girl''s cheeks even turned red, she again remembered the events ofst night! Her blue eyes quickly moved to the bulge in the man''s groin, and then the girl turned sharply away, quietly squeaked and ran away.

    - Uh ... - Boruto blinked and asked in bewilderment: - Sister? Where are you going?

    Naruto rummaged in the fridge, took out a bottle of milk and took a couple of big gulps.

    - Ha! The very thing, after an excellent s ... - the man threw a short nce at his son:

    - Sleep ...

    Boruto ignored his father''s smirk and strange tone, but simply asked:

    - Old man, finally decided to visit home?

    The Hokage raised an eyebrow in surprise and looked at his son.

    - How do you talk to your father? Haven''t you received your belt for a long time?

    - Uh ... - the guy shuddered and was surprised: - What are you doing?

    Boruto didn''t know what to think right now ...

 Chapter 23: New Feelings

    Chapter 23: New Feelings

    Naruto walked around the kitchen table and sat down opposite Boruto. He tensed, his father looked at him too strangely. He was rarely at home and rarely scolded him for anything, but he never scolded him for anything! He never had enough time and he just ignored everyone!

    But, even so, Boruto still somehow felt ufortable, from such close attention of his father.

    - Um, well, how is it at work? - he immediately tranted the topic, not understanding why he started talking about the work of the Hokage.

    Naruto chuckled and slowly looked around the kitchen.

    - I would say - not bad. Being Hokage is my dream. - mentally noticing:

    "Yes ... The dream hase true! Boy ... I fucked your mother to unconsciousness and now she, with her legs apart, trembling from orgasm, lies in the bedroom,pletely naked ... While your sweet sister is trying to realize her mother''s slutty face and daddy''s huge doll. I would have looked at your reaction, if you knew all this ... "- the man grinned:

    "Well, I could not think of this, looking at his displeased face ..."

    - Yes, yes, I''ve already heard, - Boruto waved his hand,pletely unaware of his father''s thoughts: - You have reached your goal and now you are not at home ...

    - Oh, - the Hokage''s lips stretched out in a sly grin and he slightly tilted his head towards his son:

    - Does my young son reallyck paternal love?

    - What ?! - Boruto was taken by surprise and for a moment he did not know how to answer, then snorted in embarrassment.

    - Still, I don''t need anything from you.

    `` Ha, there it is ... '''' Naruto sighed and leaned back in his chair: `` I thought my son wanted to be coddled by daddy ...

    - Grrr! - the guy growled and jumped up: - Yes, no shit! Have you decided to make fun of yourself ?!

    `` Ho, '''' the Hokage took another sip of milk, and then slowly wiped his lips:

    - You know Boruto, I see I raised you too gently ...

    - Yes, you know what ... - the guy was clearly angry, mmed on the table and shouted:

    - Fuck you! Raised ?! Only my mother raised me here, while you were sitting in your office!

    After screaming, Boruto immediately disappeared, running away from home. Naruto just shrugged and grinned.

    - Little tsundere, so there is not enough love and attention ...

    Standing up, Naruto took a quick bite of food from the refrigerator, and then returned to the bedroom to change. At the door, she immediately ran into a breathless Hinata.

    - D-dear ... - the girl was embarrassed for some reason and averted her eyes. She had already managed to put herself in order and now she began to involuntarily suspect about the imminent continuation ... Slightly disheveled hair, damp skin and rumpled skirt slightly betrayed something vulgar. Of course, the increased feminine charm is also worth mentioning. After good sex, any woman spreads an aura of charm around her, along with exciting pheromones. The fragrance capable of awakening the masculine essence was mesmerizing ...

    With a grin, Naruto grabbed Hinata''s stic ass and instantly took possession of her lips, but the girl tried to escape:

    "I ... D-honey, I need to make breakfast." I want to, but ...

    - Don''t worry, - the man yfully pped his wife on the ass and quickly found his closet with clothes.

    - I need to go and check what is there in my residence, - Hokage put on ck trousers and put on a white shirt.

    "Okay ..." Hinata hesitated a little. She still sparkled with her newly arisen embarrassment, she had not been seen since the time they first made love. It seemed that the recent, new kind of sex was still not sufficiently entrenched in the body of this beautiful kunoichi ... However, this is not surprising, after such a hot night and morning fun, Hinata''s depravity and submission grew only quite a bit.

    Naruto was already dressed, buttoned all but the top two buttons on his shirt, tousled his hair a little and rolled up his sleeves. Not that he didn''t like the old clothes, but rather he simply didn''t remember where he threw them when he was undressing ... If there were normal T-shirts, you could have put on something simpler.

    "Well, it will do ..." - having dealt with the clothes, the Hokage turned around and looked at the cute Hinata:

    - You wanted to cook breakfast, changed your mind?

    - No, it''s just ... - the girl finally looked up and seriously asked:

    - What''s the matter with you Naruto, I don''t recognize you ... Has something happened?

    - Oh, - in response, he came closer: - You don''t like it?

    - N-no! - from her harsh tone, she was again embarrassed:

    "It''s just ... I want to know if you''re okay. Yesterday you looked a little strange and that smell, I ... - the girl looked away: - You will tell me if I do not suit you? Or ... Well, if something is wrong with you?

    "Feminine ir, huh?" - Naruto closed his eyes and nodded: "Quite interesting ... Hmm, I should get out of it."

    He feigned embarrassment, then sighed and gently touched Hinata''s beautiful face.

    "Hinata ... You are my woman, no matter what happens, you should not be ashamed of me or be embarrassed in front of me. You are one of the most beautiful girls in this world. I will never leave you and you will always suit me. Don''t worry about all sorts of things ...

    I kiss her behind the ear, he whispered:

    - Now I will always make you happy ...

    The girl''s heart trembled again, and her eyes sparkled with love, everything in her chest trembled with happiness, she smiled tenderly and pressed closer to Naruto:

    - I understood.

    "Okay ..." Slowly, the Hokage''s hand slipped from the girl''s soft hair down her graceful back, and then his fingers slipped into her panties. Hinata felt everything, but did not resist, on the contrary, she wanted more ...

    - Ah! ~ - uttering a sweet groan, the girl breathed heavily: - Again ...

    `` Nope, '''' grinning, Naruto pulled his hand out of his wet panties and smiled.

    - Continueter.

    Hinata''s eyes were filled with reluctance for just a moment, and then she smiled and nodded.

    - Okay, will you be back tonight?

    - Of course, - having already approached the door, the man turned around: - All these years Hinata, I spent too little time on you. I give my word, sincest night, everything will change. I will make you feel the most desirable woman! I will give you as much pleasure as you cannot even imagine!

    Before Hinata could answer, Naruto left the bedroom and quickly descended the stairs. When the front door mmed, she moved away from the wall and slowly sat down on the bed. She clearly realized the meaning of hisst words ... Involuntarily, the girl looked at her trembling hips and pursed her soft lips:

    "What happened to him ..." Hinata swallowed and involuntarily dropped her hand just below her belly. Only when she touched that very spot, she sharply realized her actions and immediately pulled her fingers ... She quickly got out of bed, straightened her clothes and hair, and then returned her face to its previous appearance. The very expression she wore in recent years - the caring face of a calm housewife. But looking at her reflection in the mirror, Hinata suddenly smiled charmingly. For some reason, everything seemed different ...

    Feeling her chest, the girl thoughtfully tilted her head to one side:

    - Maybe I put on weight? Mmm ... - biting her lips, Hinata looked closely at her beautiful face: - It seems everything is still ...

    As a result, she could not understand what had changed in her. However, she had already simply forgotten how she looked many years ago, on her wedding day. How her eyes sparkled, filled with happiness ... This time was something simr, only now from a young girl, Hinata turned into an adult gorgeous woman andpletely forgot what it is like when a man calls you sexy.

    "How strange ... He''s like a different person. Did he realize how little time he devotes to his family? I can''t say that he didn''t pay attention to me, but ... Still ... "- she didn''t know what to do, on the one hand she wanted to know the reason for such strong changes and the reason for such a perfect night, but with another ... She was afraid to destroy this moment of happiness. And she had long recognized how much she liked it. Before, not after the wedding, never before, he had never behaved like that to her. That''s why Hinata just couldn''t stop it, she only wanted to continue ...

    Naruto had never acted this way, never paid her such vulgarpliments, and never treated her so rudely. Previously, everything that touched the bed scared her, and he simply did not change anything, it was as if he didn''t care ... She never got pleasure, she could never call it real sex. And now, for the first time in her life, she found out what he is, the true moment of the merger of a man and a woman, this passionate love moment. He turned out to be not at all so romantic, and even excessively vulgar and obscene, but, oddly enough, she liked him ... She liked him very much. Once was enough for her to get involved in it. For the first time in her life, Hinata felt so desirable and so happy ... It was real sex, not simple childish games in bed, but the very connection of two lovers, which they had never been before ... Hinata really began to change - now, nothing will be the same.

 Chapter 24: First on the List

    Chapter 24: First on the List

    Naruto didn''t even need to look at his wife to understand how much she began to transform.

    Hinata Hyuga:

    + 15 Depravity

    + 10 Submission

    Condition> Happiness, Fatigue, Excitement, Anxiety, Love ...

    *

    Returning to the residence, the Hokage this time was faced with a whole batch of respectful greetings. Whether they are lisobies or not, he nevertheless enjoyed this wee with satisfaction, all is not lost if there are those who greet you with such courtesy. This means that power is not an empty phrase! One had only to hammer into everyone''s head that the order was changing.

    Approaching the door, Naruto noticed the same note he left not so long ago:

    "Hmm, that''s it, but I''m wondering why this old man on the stairs was so surprised when he met me. I already forgot about the note ... - slightly opening the door, the man looked inside, and then exhaled with relief. Shizune still left and this will not result in problems. At least she''s a shinobi, and she was probably able to somehow cover up some traces of yesterday night.

    Back at the table, Naruto took out a paper and a pen. He didn''t really want to work, he had ns to make others work. But, it was still worth making a list of women. It''s hard to say if Shizune forgot about his order to bring photographs and documents, so it was worth remembering all the women by name and making at least some kind of list for the first time. At least it was worth deciding when to begin to subjugate, and whom it would be better not to touch at first. Who of all will remain in question, and who will definitely be the future woman of the Hokage. There is no data yet, but memories will be enough. Now it was worth starting to write down and gradually remember everything possible.

    - Okay, let''s start with the basics, first of all, my wife - Hinata.

    In the past, the Hyuuga, now the Uzumaki. If there were a list of ideal wives, Hinata would probably end up at the top of this list, mainly due to her humble personality andpletely immodest body. She was the perfect wife, quiet and caring at the same time. Responsible and understanding. True, too calm andpletely inexperienced. Although, for some, this is more of a plus. Still, the body of such a charming kunoichi can rightfully be called the body of a real temptress, and with such a character it can bepletely changed for yourself. Naruto had never experienced such a sweet and intoxicating feeling from intimacy with a girl, making a man go crazy and want him more and more. The closeness with Hinata is addictive to some extent, even after the first time.

    - Hmm, we will write it down ... It is worth being careful.

    At the same time, at the Uzumaki house.

    Having cleaned herself up, Hinata left the bedroom and went downstairs to the kitchen. She was not surprised at Naruto''s absence, but the children ...

    - Boruto! Himawari! The girl called loudly. But, there was no answer. Returning to the hallway, she quickly realized that her son had run away somewhere.

    "Where is he so early? I didn''t even warn you ... "

    Climbing the stairs, Hinata quickly reached her daughter''s room and knocked inside. Himawariy on the bed and slept, hugging her pink hare. At least she tried to pretend she was asleep ... Hinata quickly realized this and sat down at the head of the bed.

    - I know that you are not sleeping, we already saw each other in the morning. What''s the matter? You are kind of quiet in the morning. Something happened?

    There was no answer, the daughter continued to stubbornly ignore all the questions of the caring mother.

    - Himawari ... I''m not going anywhere until you tell me everything.

    "N-nothing happened," the girl finally whispered, covering her face with an ivy hare. "I just didn''t sleep well.

    The girl smiled warmly and stroked this adorable. She did not know how to lie at all ...

    "Nothing, then just by ..." Hinata gulped sharply, quickly realizing something dangerous ... She slowly asked in a trembling voice:

    - Why did you ... Why did you sleep badly? Did you ... did you hear something?

    "N-no," Himawari clearly lied. "Just a bad dream, I didn''t hear any screams and I didn''t see anything.

    The girl''s fingers trembled, she removed her hand from her daughter''s hair and looked away with a bashful look:

    "Screams ?! Oh my god ... "- it was not difficult to understand whose screams she heard. Hinata remembered everything from the previous night, almost everything down to the smallest detail. Now, Himawari also heard all this, and also ...

    "Did not see?! Just don''t tell me ... "Turning to her daughter, Hinata immediately saw Himawari''s reddened face.

    "God, she knows everything!" - she didn''t know what to do, as if everything froze in her chest ... Her own daughter probably saw her in that shameful state. Simple sex in the dark might not mean anything, but she remembered well how much she screamed and how indecently she behaved. Just thinking that Khima knew everything made Hinata''s knees tremble. How can you exin this to your own daughter? It is also not known how much she saw ... Obviously not a little, since she was so ashamed and did not want to speak.

    Still not gathering an answer, the girl just got up and smiled torturedly:

    "Th-then rest, mom won''t interfere. I, w-go ... - she just had no options. What could she say? "Did dad and I just y?" or "Naruto was just giving her a massage? Yes, as a member ... ". Covering her face with her hand, Hinata shook her head.

    "What have I done..."

    She did not know what to do in such a situation and decided to leave this conversation forter. If her own daughter heard her lustful moans, this is not something that can be easily exined. Embarrassed to her neck, Hinata quickly mmed the door shut and exhaled. Himawari did the same as soon as she was alone in the room:

    - Mom ... - muttered the girl and again remembered that impressive father. Blushing from head to toe, Himawari hid under the covers and fell silent. She, like her mother, did not know how to be now ...

    Taking a breath, Hinata calmed down and put her thoughts in order.

    "It is necessary to somehow exin it ... As ast resort, to initiate her into such things. After all, age ... God, why now? "

    Perhaps only Naruto could think of something. Remembering her husband, the girl felt much better. Perhaps he can somehow talk to the young daughter and calm her down ...

 Chapter 25: Shizune and Tsunade

    Chapter 25: Shizune and Tsunade

    *

    In his office, Naruto continued to draw conclusions, slowly tapping his pen on his notebook.

    - ... what is even more surprising, she could not only stand it, she even woke up before me. -

    He had long since decided to characterize his wife''s body as something forbidden and maddening. Now, he couldn''t help but mention her superior stamina. At first nce, it seemed like Hinata was a pliant girl. In fact, she was an insatiable lover and at the same time easily kept up his own pace. She didn''t lose consciousness even by the very end! An incredible woman. Fortunately, Naruto himself had great endurance, no matter how strong Hinata''s body was, towards the end she could hardly move and just finished non-stop. Unsurprisingly, her depravity rate rose significantly. After several such nights, Hinata can bepletely subdued.

    - Hmm, since your wife is on the list, you shouldn''t forget about your daughter ... Nobody canceled incest, it''s even fun. If I n to take other people''s women, why should I give my own to someone? Chuckling, Naruto wrote down Himawari''s name on his list. He did not take into ount the problem of age at all, since his daughter was clearly special ...

    - Well, if anything happens, it''s not now, until this girl is too traumatized, she has already seen Hinata and me, it''s worth waiting and only then act.

    After making a note, Naruto wrote down the following name:

    - Shizune ...

    Meanwhile, in one of the houses in Konoha. On the outskirts of the vige.

    The steam dissipated, revealing the pinkish skin of a beautiful brte. Shizune was taking a bubble bath, sipping wine and sighing as she remembered the night before. Each time she blushed in embarrassment and tookrge sips from her ss.

    "Oh, and how can I look him in the eyes now ..." Sweetly rubbing her wet lips, Shizune sank deeper into the water, up to her chin.

    - Uhhh, I want to sink into the ground. I shouted such vulgarity, aahh! Aroused again, the kunoichi swallowed, "Stupid body! What does it matter to me now ... God, Tsunade-sama, what would you do ...

    Sighing about her fate, Shizune continued to get drunk, forgetting about work altogether and plunging into recent events. This morning, closer to dawn, she woke up in Naruto''s office in a cold sweat. Still agitated and totally tired, she didn''t even know how to react. Pleasantly surprised that he covered her with a cloak, she was about to talk to him, but it turned out that he just left!

    It was then that Shizune returned home and for several hours could not decide how she should live and work now ... What should she do? Did he keep it with him and abandon it, or did he carefully take it to himself and hide it from strangers? Is it just casual sex or something more?

    - Oh, what came over me ... God, but ... - remembering that night, she involuntarily touched her alreadypletely innocent ce: - I can''t even forget now ... I wonder what he feels? At least he felt good ... Ahhh!

    Taking a fewrge sips of wine again, Shizune was already drunk, so she began to quickly loosen up and slowly rub her excited cherry. So warm and lonely ... Vulgar desires quickly began to fill the hot head ...

    `` Mm ... N-Naruto ...

    And then suddenly ...

    - Shizune! - I heard a very familiar voice. Such a loud scream became like ice water for a rxed kunoichi. She shuddered and jumped, sshing drops of warm water all over the bathroom!

    `` Ts-tsu-tsunade-sama ...

    A slightly drunk Shizune staggered grabbed the towel and quickly covered herself. She could not even cope with the panic, because now is clearly not the time for guests. Not so long ago, she did obscene things to the Seventh Hokage himself, and then suddenly the Fifthes!

    "Oh, I ... I ... She will notice that I drank!" Damn ... Not now! "

    - Shizune! - A clear voice sounded again, only noticeably closer. Tsunade didn''t like to wait at all, especially her student ...

    - Oh ...! Slipping, Shizune screamed and somehow managed to keep her bnce. Then, covering her mouth with her hand, she became quiet.

    Only, it was enough to reach Tsunade''s sensitive ears, moving in the direction of the voice, she quickly reached the bathroom door.

    "And why is she hiding there ?!" - the girl grunted in irritation and involuntarily tucked a beautiful curl behind her ear, her impressive breasts swayed yfully, and amazing hips fluttered to the beat of her ideal movements.

    After several attempts to open the locked door, Tsunade was overwhelmed with irritation.

    - Shizune! I heard you! Are you hiding there? Come out! We have to talk.

    "Y-yes, Ts-tsunade-sama," the girl stammered, trying to make her voice as sober as possible and not give away her condition. That''s just ...

    - Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong with your voice?

    Shizune involuntarily escaped a cheerfulugh and she immediately covered her mouth with her hand:

    "God, she will understand everything, I''m finished ..."

    Before she had time to justify herself, Tsunade used force, however, one should not expect anything else from her ... With a bang, the door lock shattered into fragments, and then the door creaked open. The princess entered and looked around discontentedly:

    - Shizune, what are you doing here ... Ah, that''s it! - fixing her gaze on a naked girl trying to cover her charms, Tsunade shook her head with a grin. Her dear student blushed deeply and sank into the water:

    - I ... I ...

    "You don''t have to make it up, ha! - Raising a half-empty bottle of wine, Tsunade sniffed and grunted: - You and a weakling, there is nothing to drink right there!

    `` B-but, I ...

    "Ay, don''t worry." Sitting on the edge of the bathroom, Senju suddenly raised an eyebrow in surprise. She noticed something interesting, very interesting!

    "It can not be..."

    Tsunade reached out and removed Shizune''s small palm covering her chic forms.

    - You ... You had a man ?! Tsunade asked in disbelief, examining the teeth marks on the student''s chest, as well as the hicks on her fragile neck.

    "This is ... So rude ..." - the princess remarked with displeasure: "What kind of pervert is there? And how did she let him? "

    Although the situation surprised her, the girl quickly calmed down, after all, her student is already an adult woman and it would be time for her to find a man ... But, apparently, this happened quite recently, roughly, and even Shizune is not herself, the more Tsunade I thought about it the more I frowned.

    "Something is wrong..."

    Shizune sank deeper into the water, trying to cover herself, she could not even speak from shame. Tsunade, as always, insolently burst into her life!

    Meanwhile, Naruto made a note in his notebook:

    - ... supple and in love, there are little signs of a masochist. Uncertain of herself, but at the same time does not hesitate to wear rather defiant outfits. When ites to me, she''s both shy and determined ... "Putting down his pencil, Naruto chuckled," I''m not influencing her badly. Only one look betrayed all her feelings, at that time ... Although, as she screamed, mm ... Increased "perversity" corresponds. I wonder what she will show me next. Will she be a faithful servant, unquestioningly carrying out any of my orders ...

    Thinking further, Naruto entered the following name:

    - Tsunade. Where the student is, this mature princess should also be. "Unwittingly turning his gaze to one of the portraits of the Kage, Naruto swallowed. Even a photo was enough to get aroused. Tsunade Senju was the first beauty to impress him with her stunning looks when he first entered this world. The only pity was that he could not see her in full growth and in reality ... Some of her forms remained a mystery to him.

    - Definitely worth making up for ...

 Chapter 26: Quarrel

    Chapter 26: Quarrel

    *

    Tsunade''s stunning chest was supported only by a light-colored tunic, and as soon as she bent over Shizune, her charms almost jumped free. Even her student involuntarily swallowed from these impressive sizes. In Princess Senju, she admired a lot and her breasts were definitely not inst ce. Thergest size that Shizune saw was that of her master.

    "Huge ... Would he like it?"

    Luxurious, juicy,pletely defy description of the body. Konoha was full of sexy and feminine beauties, but for the size of the forms and the mature attractiveness that exuded her femininity, no one could match. Of course, there were those who were superior to Tsunade in some aspects or couldpete with her in this, but not all at once. The sexuality of her body only grew with each year of abstinence. Even just sitting here in front of a student, the scent of a mature beauty alone was as intoxicating as wine, Tsunade was slightly sweating from a couple of sips of alcohol and the high temperature in the bathroom. The pheromones of an adult woman could drive anyone crazy, regardless of gender or age.

    Shizune swallowed nervously and blushed again, rememberingst night with Naruto. She could not imagine how Tsunade would react if she found out, moreover, after her questions ...

    - So that? So you will be silent? Tsunade asked discontentedly, looking at the mature body of the student.

    - Surely he is not so simple, knowing you ... Hmm, - sighing, the kunoichi slowly stood up: - If you don''t want to say - don''t, I''ll find out myself!

    - Eh ?! Shizune jumped up, but immediately sat down, muttering, `` N-don''t, Tsunade-sama ...

    - Hmm? - the princess noticed the student''s concern and a glimmer of shame on her face, from which she immediately asked the right question:

    - Is he married?

    - Um, - the girl abruptly looked away, again embarrassed.

    "Oh," Tsunade sighed and sat down again.

    - My stupid girl ... Don''t worry so much. Married or not, what''s the difference? Take the bull by the horns! Or how is it done ...

    - Well, um, I don''t think it''s possible ...

    - Like this?! - Tsunade was indignant, pping the girl on the shoulder:

    - I see you like him, then go for it! Of course, it sucks that he''s married ... And, apparently, he''s pretty rude to you ...

    Shizune blushed at Sensei''s words. To which the princess resolutely said:

    - Let me talk to him, and I will decide everything! A man must take responsibility! Got it ?!

    - Eh-eh ?! N-no! - she immediately got scared, imagining this eerie conversation. Moreover, she could not even imagine the reaction if Tsunade knew the name of that same man ... God, how ashamed at that moment. Shizune was ready to fall through the ground!

    - I ... I ... better myself! The girl mumbled awkwardly, hugging her knees. The conversation has entered a dangerous ce, if nothing is done now, the pressure will only continue ...

    "Hmm, don''t you trust me?" - Tsunade was displeased: - By the way, I am a master of resolving issues with men!

    - Really? - she did not want to move on to this topic, but it seems that there was no choice left - otherwise everything will only get worse!

    "Sorry Tsunade-sama ..."

    - I think that in this matter, I should not ... R-rely on you.

    - What? What does it mean? Tsunade frowned and stared at her student with displeasure. "What do you mean by that?"

    `` Well ... '''' Shizune began to bite her lips.``In terms of rtionships, I think I''d better ask someone else for advice, after all you ... W-well ...

    - Hmmm, - the princess turned away and snorted, only one nce of the student made it clear to her:

    - Yes! I may still be a virgin, but not so desperate!

    - What?! - Shizune was outraged by this answer: - Well, you know! Unlike you, I don''t kick everyone who looks at me with the wrong look!

    - Ha ha! I have no doubt, since you have decided to be with some kind of married man, and even a pervert! He did not leave a living ce on you!

    Tsunade acted ruthlessly. One hint of her innocence and age, as always, pissed her off ...

    - Well, that''s it ...! Shizune clenched her fists angrily and the two women crossed, sparks crackling in the air. One wrong move and ...

    - Go away! - the girl pointed sharply to the door.

    The princess snorted in disappointment and turned away.

    - Hmmf! It hurts, I can drink with Tenten, unlike you - a lover of men, we have a lot inmon with her!

    - That means how ... I did it with a loved one, hmpf! You can not understand!

    Tsunade gritted her teeth, all this conversation touched her to the quick, for the very feminine part that she is not able to reveal ...

    - Tfu! Go ahead and fuck your married jerk! As if I have nothing more to do, how to feel sorry for you, brat! - Shouted the girl and kicked out the already broken door.

    - Hmpf! Shizune turned away and sat down again in the already cooled water.

    - She hasn''t changed at all!

    After leaving the student''s house, Tsunade continued to swear to herself:

    "Soe to her! Well this is necessary, that''s the same ... Has lost her virginity and now looks down on me! And I taught her, cared ... Ungrateful! "

    In anger, destroying the wobbly fence, the kunoichi breathed heavily, her impressive breasts bouncing temptingly:

    - If only I could say the name, bitch ...

    Meanwhile, Shizune had already calmed down and sighed softly. She knew very well how to pry Tsunade and knew perfectly well that now she was to me. But, she could no longer allow her to ask dangerous questions, since she herself did not understand how she would continue to live now ... In addition, she could not put out this wild thrill in her stomach. After that forbidden connection with Naruto, something seemed to have changed in her, a switch suddenly clicked and the world was filled with new colors. Even a sense of guilt could not interfere with her feelings. All this was driving me crazy ... Now another quarrel with Sensei ...

    "Ohh, and how can I solve all this ... Maybe," Jumping up, Shizune shouted: "I forgot!"

    Quickly getting out of the bath, the girl began hastily to get ready. She suddenly remembered that she hadpletely forgotten about work, about Naruto''s errands. His face alone, filled with discontent and disappointment, scared her in earnest. Even shame and anxiety faded into the background.

    In a hurry, the kunoichi began to wipe down her beautiful body ...

 Chapter 27: Second Target

    Chapter 27: Second Target

    *

    In his office, Naruto suddenly sneezed and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

    - I still didn''t have enough to catch a cold ... Ohh, - leaning back in his chair, the man thought:

    "I will add to the list those I have met, and I will work with them. Besides, this is just the beginning, it seems like soon I will have a chance to meet Temari. I remember she''s pretty damn hot, and with these changes in appearance, I''m more than sure she''s just incredibly sexy. One has only to remember Ino and Sakura, uhh ... The good news is that their characters almost match my memories of this world. Sakura continues to beat Naruto and treat him like a fool, Hinata loves and cares modestly, Shikamaru iszy, and Boruto behaves like a disliked child. Coincidence? Who knows ... I believe that the rest will have about the same character, because it''s only more interesting. Of course, I have no recollection of their sexual preferences, but that makes sense, who would mention that Shizune secretly wants to have sex with his Boss? Maybe the world is like this ... "- grinning, Naruto narrowed his eyes and closed his notebook for now. There will still be time to fit the rest, for a start it is worth dealing with the third girl for submission.

    Now he had two goals in mind: Sakura and Ino.

    "Judging by their reaction, it''s not that bad, at least with Ino. She clearly noticed my, um ... a little dark side. But unlike Sakura''s angry reaction, which I''m not surprised, though, Ino''s reaction sounded like something like embarrassment and eptance. An ordinary girl would clearly resent this or show annoyance, but if you remember ... Ino definitely loved attention, especially in the case of her appearance. If it were not so, she certainly would not dress so provocatively. I can''t even figure out if she''s wearing panties ... At least I can clearly see the very lower part of her belly, which girls usually hide. Indeed, in a normal situation, an stic band or strings of panties just pass in that area, but I did not notice anything there. She demonstrated everything. A damn sexy body ... So if you''re not blunt, I think you can make her a third target. "

    Concentrating, Naruto thought.

    "What do we have ... Blonde, confident and eager for attention. To everything: a husband and a child, although you cannot tell by her gorgeous body. Definitely not a virgin, while she reacted rather positively to myscivious look. At least not at all with discontent. This means that she is vulnerable ... The reason can only be in Sai. If I remember correctly, this guy is too calm and cold. For such a mboyant girl, that might be a problem. People like Ino need attention ... She also has a flower shop. As a result, I have something to pull in order to drag her into bed. I have enough power to put pressure on her trade in a pinch. It means..."

    Concentrating, the Hokage closed his eyes and brought up the status window of his women, and then added Ino to the general list.

    Instantly a new name appeared in the system:

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    > Trust: 20

    > Depravity: 20

    > Submission: 5

    > Condition> Boredom, Fatigue, Slight irritation

    "Not a lot ..." Naruto chuckled.

    - Although, it seems to me, the panties were still there, I just fantasize a lot.

    Suddenly, he concentrated as he heard footsteps right outside the door. Since Ino has already been targeted, all that remains is to study and prepare. We need to test the waters ...

    After knocking on the door, Naruto remained silent, no one dared to enter. This surprised him a little ...

    "Well, this is definitely not Shikamaru ..."

    Then they knocked again, slightly hesitantly. Then the Hokage began to guess who it could be ... He made himselffortable, throwing his legs on the table and said loudly:

    - Come in.

    The door slowly opened, and then a familiar girl slowly entered Naruto''s office. Shizune appeared before him in all her glory, although she was dressed. But, one nce at her was enough for him to again imagine her delicious body, wet with sweat, tender and juicy, without any unnecessary rags.

    "It is worth repeating ..."

    Even Shizune, already about to greet the Hokage, shyly froze, her breath caught again and she lowered her head, blushing with shame. One nce was enough to make the kunoichi feelpletely naked in front of him. All the girl''s decisive attitude vanished instantly.

    "At least you didn''t drop anything this time," Naruto chuckled as he studied the adorable beauty.

    - You''ve be even sexier.

    "Th-thanks," Shizune whispered softly, still clutching the folder with the papers to her chest.

    From this awkwardness, the Hokage began to get annoyed, so he got up and slowly crept up to the girl. The kunoichi did not try to escape, but simply continued to stand uncertainly in ce, looking at the floor. But as soon as Naruto''s hands touched her shoulders, she immediately flinched.

    `` Hokage-sama, I ... I ...

    "Stop it," the Hokage said calmly, slightly lifting her thin chin. As soon as their eyes met, the man smiled encouragingly.

    - I want you to be my woman. After what happened between us, I will not let you go. I''m not going to turn this into some kind of games. Now you are mine, do you understand?

    "I ... n-well ..." Shizune''s eyes reflected happiness mixed with panic, but Naruto''s lips instantly seized her tremors. At that very second, all doubts were simply washed away by a wave of tenderness. Awe swept through the whole body,pletely relieving from fears and any worries. The girl closed her sparkling eyes and gave herself up to this amazing bliss.

    The papers fell to the floor again, and the kisssted. Propping herself up on her toes, Shizune answered Naruto in full, enjoying his lips and strong masculine hands on her sensual thighs.

    - Ah-h ... - with a loud roar, everything from the Hokage''s table flew to the floor. Sumbing to passion, the beautiful kunoichi simply gave in to feelings. Naruto had long since lifted her kimono and prated her panties, while she jumped on top of him and hugged her with her slender legs. Immersed in a vulgar kiss, this time, Shizune was not going to let him go for a second!

    - Mmm ...

    - Ahhh ...! ~

 Chapter 28: Loyalty to Shizune

    Chapter 28: Loyalty to Shizune

    *

    Some timeter ...

    "Ha-a ... Ha ... It was ... incredible ..." Shizune whispered slowly, gasping for air. Visible steam literally emanated from her body. She was sitting on Naruto''s chair with her kimono open over her naked body. Clothes barely covered her excited nipples, and drops of sweat rolled temptingly down her lovely mounds, lower and lower, into the most secret areas ...

    Meanwhile, the half-naked Hokage was gathering documents from the floor and examining them with curiosity. After having great sex with Shizune, he wasn''t particrly tired, so he decided to get busy for now.

    - Did you bring what you asked for? - he turned to the girl, looking with a grin at her condition, disheveled clothes and wet hair.

    - W-well ... Yes, almost ... we haven''t managed to find everything yet, nevertheless collecting all the photographs ... W-not easy. But, we had several dossiers in stock, I brought them. Ha-a ... I think for tomorrow my people ... They will prepare everything. Only ... - Shizune slowly shook her head, removing the stuck curl from her wet nose: - There may be some inuracies, since these documents have been updated for a long time.

    "At least something ..." Putting some of the papers on the table, Naruto lifted the stapled folder from the top. It clearly bore the Konoha mark and several identifying entries that the dossier was Sakura Haruno.

    "Oh," the man took a short look at Shizune and nodded contentedly. "Not bad."

    - Ha ... Well ... You asked ... But why do you need them? - the girl''s breathing began to normalize.

    Naruto didn''t answer, as he got carried away with reading and even looked a little at Sakura''s cute face.

    "And she is good ... So bitchy, but at the same time insanely beautiful. Everything else can be swept aside, but her face ... Admittedly, Hinata is beautiful and cute, but Sakura looks like a hot fury, it''s hard to say who is more attractive - they are just different. I can''t believe that Sasuke got her, and even behaves with him like a submissive kitty. Bes ... now she is not avable to me ... "

    After reading a few lines, Naruto quickly flipped through a few pages and then nodded.

    - Not so bad. But I guess that''s not all?

    - Oh, well, yes ... I need to go to the sealed archive. I''ll do itter. I need to rest and ... - the girl shyly whispered: - ... wash.

    - What for? You look stunning, "Naruto chuckled, pulling out another folder, this time with Karui''s name.

    "Mm ... Dark? In my taste"

    - By the way, I still do not understand ... Um ... Why do you need this data? Shizune asked awkwardly, straightening her hair, "And why only girls?"

    - And what do you think? The Hokage replied, admiring the attractive swarthy face of Chji''s wife. Another hot Kunoichi immediately made it onto his mental list.

    "How hot ... I would have tasted her daughter too ..."

    Shizune thought about Naruto''s words for a moment and hesitantly replied.

    "Um, you''re not nning anything vulgar ..."

    - And what if so? Are you jealous? The man asked, grinning. If she herself started talking about it, then there was no point in hiding.

    - I ... Uh ... Well ... - the girl quietly shook her head: - No, but ... I just don''t understand ... You did it to me and ... I''m happy, but then the same time, I never cease to remember Hinata. Every time I am so ashamed in front of her ...

    Shizune lowered her head apologetically.

    "Strange answer ..." Naruto nodded and smiled encouragingly.

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I am the Hokage, which means that I have at least ten wives in my power. Whoever doesn''t like something, let them boldly tell me it. Only I decide whom to love and with whom to spend time.

    - BUT? Shizune''s face changed. "Zhen?" It''s true, but ...

    Naruto sighed and walked closer to this cute beauty, touching her nose, he smiled brightly:

    - You''re my woman. Stop being afraid and ashamed of it. You did nothing wrong, because I fucked you, and I am ready to take full responsibility for everything. If you really feel something for me - stop thinking about all sorts of nonsense! I won''t let anyone ruin our rtionship!

    Shizune''s body fluttered at such pleasant words.

    "N-Naruto ~" - she wanted so badly to hug him and kiss him ... The kunoichi''s eyes sparkled with amazing tenderness:

    - I ... I get it!

    - Okay. After receiving some submission points, Naruto smiled contentedly. She gave herselfpletely to him!

    - Okay, stop being embarrassed and behaving like a little girl, now I need that same Shizune, capable of confidently solving all important issues. You are right about my intentions, I am nning a lot ... Sakura, Ino, even Tsunade, I want them all! And you will help me with this. If jealousy stops you, just say it like it is ... You should be honest with me. Do you understand what? Are you ready to be minepletely? There will be no turning back, you should think it over carefully.

    "I ..." Shizune caught his breath. She did not expect such an answer at all, but for some reason she could not even resist.

    "Even Tsunade-sama?" - one mention of her sensei was too unexpected. Even when she was collecting these dossiers, she had some suspicion crept in and now it was justified. Naruto was really going to get other women ... It''s not clear why, but for some reason Shizune was not jealous, on the contrary, it became easier for her.

    After a moment of reflection, tilting her head slightly to the side, she smiled confidently:

    - I understood! - Resolutely standing up, the girl calmly took off her kimono from her incredible body and bit her lip slightly, continuing to look at Naruto with confidence:

    - Since you want them all ... I don''t know why, but I think it''s so exciting! Even Tsunade-sama ... Just thinking about it made me so excited ...

    "Wow, a rather unexpected answer ..." Naruto cocked an eyebrow in surprise. She epted everything too quickly, and even began to behave so bravely.

    "Are you sure it doesn''t bother you?"

    Shizune smiled and shook her head.

    - Not at all, before that I felt guilty, but ... if I am not alone, everything will get better ... Besides, I just do not believe that Lady Tsunade will be able to resist you. I really want to see her lustful expression! And ... She will finally be happy. But, even more, I want ... '''' As she approached Naruto, Shizune pressed her chest against him and whisperednguidly:

    - I want to be yours ... If it means sharing the pleasure with all your women, I don''t mind at all. Will you take time for each one? Is this a responsibility?

    Naruto''s eyebrows went up, he expected everyone, but, painfully, everything went well. Shizune was an "old maid" two days ago, and now she says this, and even with such a cute face,pletely without clothes ... Is it possible that this is the world or is it Naruto himself? Is it some kind of Konoha Kunoichi mentality? The Hokage had a question ...

    - Ha ... I will make each of you the happiest. - his sly grin grew every moment: - I''m Naruto Uzumaki, damn it! I am the toughest man in the world, no beauty will remain unsatisfied. And in order to show you his determination ... - picking up Shizune in his arms, the Hokage sat her down on the table and got down to business!

 Chapter 29: The Second Seal

    Chapter 29: The Second Seal

    *

    A couple of hourster, in the Hokage''s office.

    Naruto continued to scan the dossier on the remaining Kunoichi while Shizune took a breath. She could not even move, but simplyy on the table, emitting soft moans, along with heavy sighs. Barely regaining consciousness, she continued to umte strength in order to rise a little. This day can rightfully be considered the most pleasant, happy, and also the most difficult in her life. She had never had such intense sex before, and Naruto really intended to drive her crazy. If he hadn''t stopped, it is quite possible that the kunoichi might not have regained consciousness. Each time, he was more and more amazed at his terrible endurance. Even after several intense hours, he could well continue to release his "chakra" into the girl and barely fizzle out. His words that he would be able to satisfy many women now did not seem like simple bragging. He understood his capabilities more and more and only got better. His goal, to conquer every beautiful woman in the world, no longer depended on his ability to satisfy them, but rather only on whether he could get them into bed. Once this happens, they, like Shizune, will no longer be able to return to their former life. At least after two or three times for sure. The submission and depravity of the recent virgin has grown at an rming rate.

    "Shizune"

    + 15 Trust

    + 25 Depravity

    + 35 Submission

    State - Anxiety, Lust ...> Happiness, Decline ...

    "Shizune"

    > Trust: 100

    > Depraved: 95

    > Submission: 90

    Condition - Happiness, Decline, Submission, Desire, Obsession

    Assessing the girl''s condition, Naruto mentally chuckled.

    "Even so, she still wants supplements, with such depravity, this is not surprising ... Yes, I could not even think that having sex with her this time and just exchanging a few nice words, I would be able to fulfill the second condition for removing the seal! Liberation from these shackles and ess to the chakra is really not worse than sex ... I almost lost my head at that moment and almost hurt Shizune. "

    [2] The goal is achieved!

    200 Submissions:

    + 1 girl.

    + Removal of the second seal.

    + Memories: Ninjutsu and Genjutsu.

    Once again, the award was very impressive. If Shizune had not fainted at that moment, Naruto might have seemed to her not in his best position. For almost a full minute, he digested all the knowledge about Ninjutsu that Naruto had umted in his life. It might seem that there are not so many of them, but in fact, everything is not quite so. Over the course of his life, the Hokage had learned a lot of techniques and now they were all in his head, again. It''s not so bad, although he did not gain experience, but on the other hand, he gained another advantage ... At least now he will be able to use shadow clones and everything else from his own set of jutsu. It''s a pity, it only concerned Ninjutsu, the reward did not apply to Senjutsu, so Sage Mode was blocked for now. Although Naruto wasn''t particrly worried about it, he was even encouraged to pursue a new goal!

    Objective [3]

    > 300 Submissions:

    + 1 girl.

    + Removal of thest seal.

    > Unlocking the Sealed Bijuu Chakra.

    + Memories: Taijutsu and Senjutsu.

    After the second seal was removed, Naruto''s status also changed:

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Hashirama Cells, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of tsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Asura Reincarnation, System Master.

    Skills:

    Chakra (G) [Seal x1], Physical Strength (ZZZ), Stamina (ZZZ), Talent (ZZZ), Dexterity (ZZZ), Fortitude (ZZZ), Ninjutsu (ZZZ), Taijutsu (ZZZ), Senjutsu (ZZZ), Willpower (ZZZ), Chakra Control (ZZ) [Seal x1] ...

    State: Seal of Suppression ¡ü

    ncing at the new Skills section, the guy nodded thoughtfully.

    "This is more interesting ... Before that, I really could not understand my capabilities, but thanks to the skills, it will be much easier to understand everything. The list is pretty impressive:

    Skills:

    Chakra (G) [Seal x1], Physical Strength (ZZZ), Stamina (ZZZ), Talent (ZZZ), Dexterity (ZZZ), Fortitude (ZZZ), Ninjutsu (ZZZ), Taijutsu (ZZZ), Senjutsu (ZZZ), Willpower (ZZZ), Chakra Control (ZZ) [Seal x1], Five Elements (Z), Transformation (Z), Yin-Yang Release (SSS), Fuinjutsu (SS), Charm (SS), Fighting Spirit (SS) , uracy (SS), Lava Release (SS), Boil Release (SS), Ma Release (SS), Persuasion (S), Leadership (S), Conquest (S), Courage (S), Intelligence (A), Rumor (A), Intuition (A), Genjutsu (A), Luck (B), Greatness (B) ...

    Of course, there were a lot of skills, starting from rank B, their number only increased. Skills like Cooking and Washing made me smile. But, Naruto focused on the most important ones, all above the B rank. All the skills he possessed did not rte to Naruto''s past, but directly rted to his present, his mind and body. Therefore, if Naruto in the past could have mastered the Persuasion skill of the highest rank, the current one only owned what he knew and what his physical body could afford.

    All skills were divided into ranks, like any technique in this world:

    E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS, Z, ZZ, ZZZ, G ...

    Of course, Naruto didn''t know about skills above (G) rank. In addition, now with getting his own, he could view the status of other people, which was very useful in certain situations.

    "System Master":

    - Ability I: See Status

    - Ability II: See the status of others

    - Ability III: Skills

    - Ability IV: Subjugate!

    It was also quite natural that the higher the rank, the more difficult it was to increase the skill, but it also meant that the higher the rank, the stronger the skill. So for example "Chakra (G)" bestowed on its user:

    E - the ability to control chakra at an elementary level.

    D - child''s chakra reserve.

    C - Genin''s chakra reserve.

    B - Ch¨±nin''s chakra reserve.

    A - Jonin''s chakra reserve.

    S - increased chakra reserves.

    SS - the quality and quantity of chakra has been improved threefold.

    SSS - the quality and quantity of chakra has been improved fivefold.

    Z - the amount of chakra and its density have reached the approximate Bijuu level.

    ZZ - oveing the boundaries increased the quality of the chakra to the highest value.

    ZZZ - oveing the boundaries increased the amount of chakra to a transcendental state.

    G - Chakra reserves cannot be calcted ...

    GG - (50%) [Seal x1]

    Naruto''s strongest skill was impressive. Although, in fact, he was surprised that his stamina did not reach about the same rank. However, it was probably not worth being surprised, no matter how strong he was, most likely he did not get enough Stamina and regeneration, respectively, simr to that of Hashirama. About the rank of the Sage of the Six Paths, and even more so Kaguya - it was not even worth talking about.

 Chapter 30: An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 30: An Unexpected Guest

    Having figured out everything and having formed some understanding of the Ninjutsu received as a reward, Naruto decided not to focus on skills for now. Of course,ter everything needs to be studied and checked. But, in general, all this can wait until the third or fourth goal is achieved. At least it was worth understanding - Naruto''s true strength depended on Kurama as well as Senjutsu. Withoutpletely printing out your own abilities, it was not worth taking hasty steps.

    The priority goal is to do this as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, this was not only an advantage, but also a danger, in the form of the Nine-Tails. This fox knew Naruto as ky, and it is difficult to imagine what questions he will start asking when he meets. It could be a problem ... But just, otherwise there is no way. At least Naruto couldn''t stay with the seal forever. If tsutsuki arrive in this world and try to seize his power in the vige, this is not so bad, the main problem is that they can take him, and then his women. The Hokage certainly did not want to allow such a thing, he was rather preparing to strike a preemptive strike and take everything for himself!

    Although Naruto could not get his experience from the past, he adopted all Ninjutsu and the ability to use them. In some respects, it turned out to be even more useful. Years of training and using techniques are definitely better than mere memories. He could certainly use Shadow Clones and Rasengan as well as the original. And he didn''t really want to clog his head with the thoughts and feelings of another person. If possible, he wanted to avoid this.

    "Okay ..." Throwing on his shirt, Naruto looked at Shizune and concentrated. He just instinctively knew how to learn the skills of another person.

    Shizune:

    Gifted Man

    Status: Ninja Medic, Jonin, Subordinate to the Seventh Hokage.

    Skills:

    Iryoninjutsu (S), Ninjutsu (A), Yang Release (A), Stamina (A), Chakra (A) Chakra Control (B), Charm (B) ...

    After examining everything closely, Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "Are we a different race?" - this he certainly did not expect. However, he was also a "human", but it seems that there were some reservations. After all, "Supreme" and "Gifted" are different things.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m Uzumaki? Hmm, or because I am a distant descendant of the Sage? " - with a grin, the Hokage decided not to focus on this for now, he was more concerned with another question ...

    "Problem ..."

    Right now, someone brazenly knocking into his office, and Shizune was lying on the table in a too frank pose and with a lustful face, and unconscious. Waking her up is not an option, it is very doubtful that she will be able to go anywhere in such a state.

    - Naruto! I am me! Open it already! You fell asleep there ?! - the door continued to be rudely pounding. A woman''s and pleasant voice quickly scattered around the office, it was clearly overwhelmed with discontent and irritation. However, the Hokage, after such rudeness, lost his former carefree mood.

    "What a brave ..."

    He did not recognize this voice, but who in this vige other than Sakura could be so rude to him? Perhaps only her teacher ... The man''s eyes involuntarily slid over the portraits of the previous Kage, focusing on the stunning blonde.

    "Tsunade? Suddenly..."

    - Naruto! Your mother! Open up!

    Yes ... This was most likely because he remembered Haruno''s charming tone very well. Although, it could have been Temari, just why be so rude ...

    Naruto was already beginning to piss off, especially when the door started shaking - the madwoman seemed to be about to take it out!

    "Who raised her? Damn, she clearlycks discipline! "

    Although there was soundproofing with fuin, this did not apply to the reverse side. That is why he heard everything clearly.

    - Oh, another headache ... - until it got worse and this crazy woman kicked out the door, Naruto took his cloak and covered Shizune, since she was not particrly tall and he managed to hide itpletely. Although, if they had entered the office, it would have been apletely different conversation, here only the blind would not have noticed the situation ...

    Finally, the Hokage approached the door and turned the key, opening the lock, at the same moment they tried to push the door out, but the man calmly grabbed it with his strength and did not allow this woman to see the situation in the office. Naruto stood in the aisle of the slightly open door and was not even surprised.

    - Tsunade?

    - Hmm? - the woman looked at him irritably: - But what about your favorite - "granny" ?! Why did I suddenly be Tsunade? And why are you not letting me in?

    - Here''s the deal ... - slightly pushed the girl, Naruto left the office and closed the door. The girl continued to stare at him thoughtfully:

    "What''s the matter with him? Is he sweating? And why does it smell so strange from him ... "Tsunade suddenly blushed and realized what that smell was. She may have been inexperienced in these matters, but she could recognize the smell of a woman in an instant! This inexperienced Shizune might not understand, but here she is ... Tsunade''s eyes widened sharply and she stared at the door.

    - Um, there, after all ... - the girl whispered: - N-Naruto, this is certainly good, you are still young and all that ... But why in this ce?

    - Oh, so you noticed ... Suddenly. - although the Hokage did not show it, but in fact he tensed a lot. If suddenly a hot-tempered Tsunade finds out that a married man is fucking her student, this can be a problem ...

    "In an extreme case, you will have to attack unexpectedly. Damn ... I would not like to act now, and even against a strong enemy "

    But, fortunately, everything worked out ... The princess did not dare to take a step into the forbidden ce. Only one meter separated her from the truth, but she could not ovee it and cope with the sudden tremors in the lower abdomen.

    "Damn ... He just ..." - Tsunade somehow strangely looked at the door, and then sharply looked at Naruto and walked with a strange look on his naked torso, stopping in one prominent ce, a little below the belt.

    "Do not think about it!" - the blush touched her cheeks by itself, and then was suddenly erased!

    Frowning sharply, she gritted her teeth, and then raised her head and said with a sneer:

    - Do this in the Hokage''s office? I would be ashamed! How did you even persuade Hinata to do this ?!

    "Oh shit ..." Narutoughed inwardly. "It''s good to be married."

    - Well, - the man calmly leaned against the wall and slowly folded his arms over his chest. Now he feltplete control over the situation. The sweet princess showed her weakness, and he was going to mercilessly take advantage of it! In Tsunade''s gaze, he noticed something very familiar to him. Among the girls he met in Konoha, there was no such thing, but Naruto''s male instinct was very well developed.

    "Who would have thought ... She got horny ..."

    Tsunade could not exactly hide her understanding and suddenly surging feelings. The Hokage unwittingly benefited from the dangerous situation, because at any other moment he would not even be able to see her look like that. This is a good chance, but she''s still dangerous, you can''t argue ...

    - Since you know what is going on with me and do not leave, does this mean that you suddenly wanted to join? Naruto suddenly asked with an absolutely serious expression on his face.

    - W-what ?! Tsunade suddenly growled, "Who do you take me for ?!

    The Hokagepletely ignored her feigned rage, still noticing the cute blush on the girl''s cheeks. This time it was his moment to contemte this delicious mature body. He wanted to answer her in kind ...

    "W-what the ..." - as soon as his gaze changed, Tsunade involuntarily fluttered, a familiar feeling of excitement immediately pierced his stomach, the discharges began to shake everything inside, prating into the lonely bosom. She was never aroused by the looks of men, more precisely, almost never, or, just not often. But for the first time she got so horny ... That fresh smell of female nectar and real masculinity from Naruto hit her in the nose and turned her head. How can a woman who has held herself back for decades not get turned on by this? Especially when this man was Naruto, the strongest, most desirable man in the vige ... After all, Tsunade had to leave just because of this ...

 Chapter 31: Their Secrets

    Chapter 31: Their Secrets

    Naruto continued to devour Tsunade''s stunning body with his lustful gaze. Admitting whether it was Henge or not, the girl''s beauty shocked even such a sophisticated person as the Hokage. Each kunoichi he met stood out with something special, he was convinced of this for a long time, but, Tsunade ... She embodied some kind of supreme essence of femininity. As if she was spreading around her an aura of mature beauty and perfect juiciness ...

    "Hinata captivated with her demonic sensuality, Ino embodied amazing sexuality, Sakura at first nce seemed to me the most passionate ... Here is another ideal of female beauty ..."

    Naruto again admired this stunning ce and its beautiful inhabitants. As in the case of his wife, Tsunade''s photograph could not convey reality at all. She even smelled so exciting that it became difficult to breathe.

    "I will definitely make it mine!" - even in his eyes shed lights of greed, which the Hokage simply could not hide.

    But all this scared Tsunade even more ... She could not believe that he was capable of looking at her like that!

    - Enough! - she was not going to endure this! The princess held herself back for so long that even if it was Naruto, she could still punch him properly!

    - I know that dirty look, boy! Want to tease me ?! What''s the matter with you ?! If I interrupted your fun, this does not mean that you can humiliate me!

    She clearly took the situation a little differently. In her tone even insult slipped through, it seemed like strange ...

    - To humiliate? Naruto finally looked up from the girl''s stunning bust and looked closely at her beautiful eyes.

    "Ha, Tsunade, who are you trying to fool? I''ve seen everything, but ... Don''t try to hide your desire by moving the arrows to me. There is nothing wrong with finding a man and having fun with him. Your obscene scent is more intoxicating than sake ... How long have you been holding back? With a perky grin, Naruto took a step forward.

    - Year? Maybe two? - Gradually approaching the panicking Tsunade, who was trying to break the distance, he continued:

    - Maybe ten years? Or even thirty? You are so mature ... Hmm ...

    "Bastard, what are you ..." - with uncontroble trembling in her chest, she continued to retreat. Now she just wanted to run away! The body did not obey ...

    As a result, the Hokage overtook her against the wall. Tsunade herself did not notice how she found herself in such a miserable position ... Just from his look and confident tone, and after decisive actions, she was simply cornered. Naruto would never have done that, which is why Tsunade was always confident and could hide anything from him. He could do this only in her thoughts, she would never have thought that everything would change today ... Her body panicked, and she could not even answer, especially when he approached her tender ear and whispered:

    - Maybe you''ve never tried it? Innocent princess ...

    - Oh ... GET OFF! Pushing Naruto away with all her might, Tsunade immediately realized that nothing worked out for her, because he only took one step away, still grinning haughtily.

    - W-let go ...

    This time, one of her cute reactions was enough for him to draw conclusions about his goal:

    - Oh, so I was right ... Sense does not fail. My sweet and sexy Tsunade, who I wanted to take on my desk for so long, is still a girl ...

    - Wh-what ?! What did you want to do ?! - it was like a bell struck in Tsunade''s head, the whole body trembled uncontrobly ...

    He continued to look down at her, not allowing her to escape.

    "Impossible ..." - the thrill of happiness touched the very soul, the kunoichi absolutely could not believe what she heard,pletely ignoring this stupid mockery, she focused only on his words:

    "Sweetheart ... Sexy ... I wanted to take ..." - the reason why she left the vige stood right in front of her and said such desired words! She really still kept her virginity. For so many years, this has long turned into another phobia ... There were only two men to whom she was ready to give her innocence. The first died too early, then she was too proud, indecisive and cowardly. Well, and the second one ... Right now, he said such forbidden things ... These words, like spells, awakened in the kunoichi something that has beennguishing for many years, something hidden, capable of scaring even her ...

    "Not! You can''t! " ¡ªFear prevailed over the rest of the senses again!

    Suddenly, Tsunade took off from her seat! Naruto blinked in bewilderment and just froze, even for him this speed seemed amazing. But that was not what struck him ... Following the beautiful hair of the kunoichi, something shed in the air. Such an enchanting picture shed in an instant, and then, a couple of sparkling drops touched the Hokage''s face. He flinched in shock.

    "What the hell ..." Of course, Naruto did not even know about her true feelings, he rather wanted to y on her virgin weakness and just get his way. Only, the hot-tempered and aggressive Tsunade suddenly showed herselfpletely different ...

    So why was she crying?

    "I was wrong?" - Touching her tears on his face, he sighed. The Hokage could not even imagine that he was her desired man. More precisely, now, having acquired the very courage and determination to take a confident step, he has be just such a person.

    The wedding with Hinata changed everything, but now everything has turned upside down again ... Tsunade simply could not ept it, if she had stayed for another second, she simply would not have enough strength to resist. Unleash her feelings, at the moment when in the next room of Hinata, this will be the worst of all her actions ... Of course, at that moment she was not thinking about this, fear again fettered her heart and just made her run away ...

    *

    Some timeter ...

    "Ha ... What a fool ... What am I doing ..." Stopping in an inconspicuous alley in Konoha, Tsunade sighed heavily. Now she was finally slowly bing aware of the situation. Who would have thought that a simple visit to Naruto would end so badly ...

    - Hell! - the fist of the kunoichi with a crash went into the nearest wall to the very elbow! Thick cracks instantly flew across the concrete and people around began to scatter in panic. Tsunade snorted and struck again, continuing to strike hard until the bubbling feeling in her chest stopped burning so hard.

    - What would you!

    Having calmed down a little, the girl left the alley and sighed irritably:

    "What''s the matter with him? He seemed to understand what I was feeling and began to press ... I made aplete fool of myself! And there is also Hinata ... "Tsunade stopped and frowned sharply." Exactly! There she was, and he behaved like that ... What nonsense ?! Is he on purpose ?! But why ... Why did he say all this ... Am I really that wrong time? And ... So he knew everything about me? So ... "- Tsunade suddenly lowered her eyes sadly:" He ... Why is he like that? " - Tsunade abruptly froze when she involuntarily heard a very familiar voice. The kunoichi''s trembling eyes instantly turned towards the crowd, quickly focusing on the familiar silhouette.

    - It cannot be ... - the princess froze in shock, she could not believe in reality! A beautiful girl was walking towards her. But Tsunade was not struck by this at all ...

    - Hinata ?! - burst out an involuntary cry. To which the Hyuuga immediately reacted with a smile and a wave of his hand.

    - Tsunade-sama, hello. - getting closer to the shocked woman, she asked with a smile:

    - What''s wrong with you? Do I have something on my face?

    "T-this ... If she''s here, then who ..." Tsunade suddenly gritted her teeth and mentally growled.

    "Naaaaruuutooo! What the hell ?! "

    "Um, Ms. Fifth ... W-what is it? The girl asked slightly hesitantly. The insanely wild look on Tsunade''s face made her suddenly scared.

    - I''m sorry Hinata, I have to go, I''ll see you again. - she threw these words and immediately jumped off the spot. Now something terrible was boiling in her!

    "Ah ... well, yes ..." Following the rapidly receding silhouette of the kunoichi, Hinata shrugged and continued on her way to the store. She suddenly felt the urge to buy something special to please Naruto.

    "Hmm ... M-maybe call Hanabi?" Thinking about it, Hinata became more and more embarrassed. In the past, she would not have dared to buy something obscene, but now ...

    The girl swallowed:

    "Yes, I somehow feel uneasy alone ..."

 Chapter 32: Her Pride and Fear

    Chapter 32: Her Pride and Fear

    *

    In his office, Naruto calmly read documents about several kunoichi brought by Shizune. The girl herself, with difficulty, was able to wake up and leave the office. So he was left alone, continuing to think about the next goal. He also pondered a bit about the method of seizing power in the country and ways to increase the subordination of Konoha. These are all pretty important points, and strength is never superfluous. For achieving new goals, gaining knowledge or gaining is a very good way of development. The further, the more interesting. Therefore, gaining submission points is very important, because one day something special will appear, and Naruto was quite sure that it would be so. After all, if the rewards are bad, what''s the point of developing? If the tsutsuki arrived in this world, they needed to fight back, and as he remembered, with his current strength, even joining forces with Sasuke, the fight was not so easy. In addition, a terribly dangerous type is roaming somewhere on this, capable of patting not only Naruto, but also him and Sasuke at the same time. Strength is needed, knowledge is necessary, because of this, he tried to study everything as much as possible. The best way is to earn submission. Fortunately, with his appearance and ability to "talk" with girls, he had good advantages.

    "Hmm?"

    Suddenly, Naruto frowned, and then the door to his office burst open, almost being forcefully kicked out! Tsunade rushed into the office with an angry face. She quickly looked around and then red at Naruto in anger.

    - Where''s she?!

    - Who? - he already understood something and behaved calmly, continuing to read the dossier on Ino. It interested him, in a certain sense ...

    - Who ?! Are you still asking ?! Tsunade quickly walked over to the Hokage''s desk and punched in her fist.

    - Stop fooling around! Where is that chick you fucked here while your wife is walking around Konoha ?! Mmm ?! Where?!

    The table was covered with cracks, but at the same time it withstood all its power ...

    - ABOUT? Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise, put the dossier aside and crossed his arms over his chest, continuing to grin maliciously.

    - Well, you haven''t looked between my legs yet ...

    - What?! Is she still here ?! - Tsunade abruptly grabbed the edges of the table and pushed him aside with force, almost breaking through the wall! Only, even so, Tsunade did not manage to find the one she was so eagerly looking for. Everything under the table was covered with some kind of liquid, but neither the naked woman nor the pants down was there. But, the pants were still there, Tsunade was lucky ... Although, depending on which side to assess the situation ...

    "Oh, it seems she left, you''rete," Naruto joked, continuing to grin at the surprised face of the adorable kunoichi. Tsunade really hoped to meet at least someone here, but it is not clear why she is so angry ... She looked more like a jealous wife, and not an adult wise woman.

    "How good she is ..."

    `` W-where ... '''' the princess frowned and abruptly walked up to Naruto, grabbing him by the breasts.

    - Where''s she?! Don''t make a fool out of me, I know that there was a woman here, I can feel it! Her lustful stench is still ... '''' Tsunade''s face changed dramatically.

    - This smell ... - for some reason he seemed familiar to her, but mixed with the strong scent of a man ...

    "It''s him ... Sh-damn ..." - it was bing difficult to resist this.

    Tsunade could not understand, but this made her even more rmed:

    - Who is she?! You are cheating on your wife, do you at least understand what you are doing ?!

    Naruto shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, and then calmly replied:

    - Are you jealous? First she ran away, and now she decided to return ...

    - Enough of this nonsense! If you don''t ... "Tsunade shuddered sharply in surprise and lowered her eyes, Naruto insolently began to feel the girl''s breasts and grin.

    - What juicy!

    `` You ... you ... '''' the p in the face should have flown wherever needed, but the Hokage easily caught the kunoichi''s thin palm and finally rose, easily rising above the rather petite and luxurious beauty:

    - Attack the Hokage ... Do you want to go to the dungeon? I already realized that you have "special" tastes, but so that ... - slowly moving towards her, the man gradually pushed the princess towards the table against the wall:

    - Listen, you have already left once and now you have found a reason to return. Let''s not lie, we both know the reason for your return, innocent little princess ...

    "Hh, you ... you don''t dare ..." Tsunade growled weakly, biting her lip furiously, while Naruto''s hand had already slipped to her hips, deftly cing the girl on the table.

    - Ah ...

    Pressing against her, at that moment when Tsunade''s chest no longer just touched him, but pressed hard, Naruto finally grinned, continuing to stare into her frightened eyes:

    `` Come on, you''re not running away ... So I can ... '''' With a sharp twitch, the Hokage grabbed Tsunade''s huge chest, before she could utter a cry, his tongue burst into her mouth. She weakened on all fronts, he took advantage of this situation to the fullest!

    - Mmm ...! - surrendering to the kiss, Tsunade became more and more aroused, her female part was already demanding attention and making squelching sounds from the constant pressure of Naruto''s heated rod. Even through clothing, this desire to be one whole simply could not be stopped! He teased her nipples, bared her breasts and was about to start nibbling at them, having already yed enough with Tsunade''s tongue, when suddenly she finally reacted. Finding an opportunity, as soon as he stopped torturing her weak tongue and delicate lips, with an even obvious cloudiness, Tsunade abruptly took control of her chakra and directed it into her palm. Her body too much wanted to continue, but her mind kept repeating only one thing - "stop"! The hand at the same second crashed into the guy''s chest, pushing him away with pretty decent force.

    This time, the Hokage flew into the wall and for a moment lost the ability to breathe, Tsunade even at such a moment demonstrated tremendous physical strength! Recovering in a second, he smiled bitterly, ncing at the wet table and a small present in the form of a green cloak, which she left in a hurry.

    She left. I just ran away.

    Licking his lips and casting a short nce towards the door, Naruto inhaled thest of the enchanting scent deeply. It would be aplete lie to deny the fact that he himself almost lost control. Such a hot girl is indescribable ... Otherwise, he would not have missed such a blow so easily. Still, as it turned out, even at the moment of almostplete weakening, she was able to fight. Tsunade Senju is still proud and strong, and it will definitely not be easy for her ...

    "So she loves it harder, well, I''ll arrange it for her ... I suppose we need to resolve the issue with another girl first. I''ll give her time toprehend everything. She is not such an easy target as it might seem, after a couple of such victories on my part, she is unlikely to dare to stick in here. You can somehow use Shizune ... Who knows ... Now it is better to concentrate on Ino. Although it will not be easy with her, she is unlikely to be so fearful. With her, everything may turn out differently ... Based on the data received, I already guess about the situation in her family. Sai is still too passive, and Ino is still absurd ... You have to understand what wille of this. You cannot ignite a me if you always blow at the same pace. One day the coals will cool down, and the darkness will be unbearably suffocating ... "

 Chapter 33: Completely Subdued!

    Chapter 33: Completely Subdued!

    *

    Naruto spent the next two days doing different things, mostly he didn''t even go to "work" and left everything on Shizune. He practiced ninjutsu for a bit and was not weakly surprised at his capabilities. Although, the rest of the time he had fun with Hinata, and if he returned to the residence, he gave himself a not so bad blowjob from Shizune. Still, she worked hard, it was worth rewarding the girl for her work. I was also d that shepletely epted her position and now, even during the blowjob, she behaved without unnecessary embarrassment, which was already starting to irritate Naruto. He preferred the confident and intelligent Shizune, and she quickly understood her master''s tastes. Well, and Hinata ... Too insatiable. Since that day, their rtionship has changed dramatically, she may not have openly talked about sex, but her new outfits and obscene facial expressions ... Naruto just could not resist! In addition, her depravity increased, and so did Shizune ...

    "Hinata Hyuga"

    + 25 Depravity

    + 30 Submission

    "Shizune"

    + 5 Depravity

    + 10 Submission

    In such a simple way, Shizune peaked in all three parameters. Basically, Naruto didn''t get anything for it, but he waspletely satisfied. Now this loving kunoichi was ready to do anything for him:

    State: Absolute submission, Love, Affection, Excitement, Attraction, Devotion, Obsession ...

    In general, if you describe the state of Shizune in one word, then something like "ve" will do. It sounds pretty rude, but in reality it is. If ordered to walk naked through Konoha at night, the Hokage was more than confident in her obedience.

    While this only concerned Shizune, unfortunately, Hinata''s stats were growing, but not as quickly. Naruto was inclined to think that some of the girl could be more difficult. Even if his wife loved him, she was not prone to a quick fall into the power of pleasure and lust because of her character. But, at the same time, her subordination still grew rather quickly due to the close connection. ording to Naruto''s calctions, he just had to put a little pressure on her, and she would be in his power. With Shizune, everything turned out simply, for the simple reason that she did not even know sex - her body was not so strong and she easily lost. And in terms of rtions, the kunoichi was clearly distinguished by liberation with her beloved man. In addition, Naruto behaved a little differently with her: he waspletely frank, while Hinata did not even suspect that her husband was going to fuck half of the vige and turn every woman into a personal whore for sex. If she knew something like that, everything could have gone faster, or, perhaps, it would have only aggravated the situation.

    Naruto had not yet initiated her into his ns, although he no longer saw any danger in it. He just decided to postpone because he was not in a hurry and did not see any problems in this.

    The Hokage was about to get busy with Ino. Plus, Tsunade was still holding her tongue, so he waited. Perhaps the sweet princess has the courage to surrender him and then she will be very harshly treated. It only remained to see how everything would go, but for now ...

    Obscene squelching sounds filled the entire Hokage''s office. They were apanied by heavy breathing, smacking and sometimes even coughing. Right under her master''s desk, Shizune was actively working with her mouth and tongue, working hard for her reward. She relished and pulled her saliva, swallowed to the very throat, making another sound characteristic of throat suction. Finally, she learned to do it on her own, without even using her hands. She liked so much to get the award with one mouth that she could drown in this process for an hour.

    "Mm ... I love it! It''s so delicious ~ "

    A whole pool of juices had already umted under the absolutely naked beauty, but she was not going to let go of the object of her adoration.

    Naruto''s office has also been transformed. After his order, basically all the paper trash was taken out from here. Shizune was able to sort out several cases and found someone to do the work of the Hokage. Although, in fact, he stillcked a faithful assistant. Kunoichi herself wanted to free herself from some duties and take this respectable ce, because now she liked to spend all her free time under the Hokage''s table. She was terribly reluctant to work somewhere else ... The mere thought of this tasty and fragrant penis made her body in awe. Already at the level of instincts, saliva filled the mouth by themselves and prepared to fulfill their main duty. Now the goals in Shizune''s life have changed dramatically. Only Naruto asked her to keep doing her job, he decided to find someone else for this ce. In return for the sadness of his faithful kunoichi, he even allowed her to get two servings of today''s nectar.

    And the very moment wille soon ...

    The Hokage rolled his eyes contentedly and looked up again. During those two days, Shizune finally did everything he asked and brought a photo of every Kunoichi in the vige, from the likes of Sarada or even Himawari to someone like Kurenai or even Tsunade. Naruto, of course, wanted to list people like Mei or Kurotsuchi, but it was worthwhile to focus on his vige for now. Especially for this case, he asked to bring to his office a board on which he hung a photograph of each girl. There were a lot of them:

    Shizune

    Tsunade

    Sakura Haruno

    Hanabi Hyuga

    Hinata Hyuga

    Ino Yamanaka

    Temari

    Tenten

    This was the main list of gorgeous beauties. Naruto couldn''t name them any other way, especially when he saw each one. His determination to conquer them all has only intensified many times over!

    In addition, there was another list:

    Kurotsuchi

    Sarada Uchiha

    Karin

    Ch§àch§à§å Akimichi

    Himawari Uzumaki

    Mei Terumi

    Yugao Uzuki

    Mirai Sarutobi

    Sumire Kakei

    Kurenai Yukhi

    Karui

    Anko Mitarashi

    A worthy list, looking at the beautiful faces of each of them, Naruto was filled with fighting spirit. Although, posting photographs of the victims and marking the conquered with a red marker like he did with Shizune seemed rather strange.

    "I would like to create a list of viges, I will soon have ns for them, thew remains ... Ohh" - frowning, Naruto let out a satisfied groan:

    "Good devil! It remains to finish with Ino, and I can start nning the capture of viges and countries ... "

    Suddenly, Naruto''s legs trembled, Shizune felt a pulsation and understood everything! Rolling her eyes, she immediately deftly yed with her tongue, swallowing the entire trunk of the man to its full length, burying her nose in his pubis, drooling immediately flowed on. Naruto tossed the folder abruptly and pressed the back of the girl''s head with all his might, pouring out a copious portion of cum as deeply as possible!

    The obscene scent immediately scattered throughout the office, apanied by the depraved groans of the kunoichi.

    - Uhhh! There is nothing better than a blowjob from my Shizune in the morning! Naruto said with a squint, catching his breath.

    The girl stuck out her tongue, demonstrating to the master everything that she had umted, and then deftly swallowed, again showing her empty pink mouth, filled with the vulgar smell of the remnants of the seed:

    - What do you think? Shizune giggled and stood up, quickly walking her fingers across the table and immediately settling down on it morefortably.

    - And who allowed you to sit on my table?

    `` Uh ... P-I''m sorry.

    Naruto chuckled as he stopped her attempts to get off.

    - I''m just joking.

    Shizune smiled affectionately, and then asked as if nothing had happened:

    - Um, Master, do you already have a n?

    - Master? Naruto arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Why are you all of a sudden?"

    - Well, - the kunoichi embarrassedly looked away: - Don''t you like it?

    "Oh, you''re so cute ..." He could not help but smile, Shizune wanted to please him in everything. Although, perhaps, she just liked to feel like his little ve, especially during sex. She was seduced by the sense of submission, while at work she is usually strict and gives orders herself. Here and now, she is no more a weak girl, guided by feelings for him and hismands. Women are sometimes strange ...

 Chapter 34: Goal List

    Chapter 34: Goal List

    Naruto leaned back in his chair and grabbed the girl''s hand, pulling her into hisp. Shizune let out a slight cry, but then pressed back and smiled.

    "So will you help me with Tsunade?"

    - Mm, I told you, I will help with whatever you want. It just won''t be easy with Tsunade. I know her weaknesses, but she can be too unpredictable. Another thing is Ino and her husband. Their rtionship is theplete opposite of ours .... As you rightly noted, she loves attention, but he does not give it to her. We all love attention, - Shizune smiled tenderly: - Especially yours ... If at least one of this list of future ... Your women, at least feel you in themselves - their lives will change forever.

    - Sounds good, but if that''s the case, it''s too boring. You wanted me, but they ... - Naruto carefully walked over the photo of Sakura and Temari with a sly grin.

    - They are not easy goals.

    `` Mm, you will seed, '''' the girl purred, covering the Hokage''s chest with kisses. She wanted to get his attention ...

    - How insatiable you are ... You know, let''s call Temari to me in a couple of days.

    - BUT? You wanted ...

    - Never mind! Just call her to me, I''m not asking you to attack and knock her out. Although, if I ask ...

    Shizune tensed sharply, then frowned and nodded resolutely.

    - If you want me ...

    - Ha ha I get it! - after kissing the girl on the forehead, Naruto got up and put on a shirt:

    "Sorry to fuck you, I''m going to have some fun with Ino today."

    `` B-but ... I ...

    - I know you did everything I wanted. Therefore, umte more lust and soon we will do it in a special ce. I assure you will love it! - from Naruto''s sinister grin, everything in Shizune''s stomach immediately contracted, and his bosom literally began to salivate. She couldn''t even imagine what he meant.

    "I would rather ..."

    Just about to leave, Naruto pulled on his trousers and waved his hand.

    - I went, look after everything here. And if Shikamaru bes impudent again, tell him that I''m out of sorts! He stopped me yesterday with his stupid chatter by appearing here again. I definitely need a secretary, sort things out in the residence and find the work dummies. Even if you need to recall these shameful ones who catch Daimyo cats or whatever is important to the bump, do it! Shame ...

    After giving orders, the Hokage mmed the door and whistled out of the residence. Today the mood was conducive to conquering new heights. Even if it''s not Tsunade, the next target is still an equally coveted blonde. Temari, Tsunade and Ino - this trinity of blonde beauties on their attractive faces and showed dissatisfaction. Today is the time to deal with Ino! Still, her goal is simpler, even if she has a husband. Tsunade and Temari are too violent, Shizune told Naruto enough for him to prioritize.

    Leftpletely alone in the Hokage''s office, the kunoichi threw a kimono over her wet body and reattached the kunai to her right thigh. Such an appetizing look could turn your head ... She lifted her leg too sexy and very slowly fastened the straps. Beads of sweat mixed with love juices yfully slid down the beauty''s sensual skin.

    Biting her lip, Shizune whispered in displeasure.

    - And I wanted more ... Wow. - but remembering hisst words, she smiled a little: - Oh, I can''t wait ... I need to wear something special ...

    *

    Walking along the well-groomed streets of his own vige, the Hokage with a slight smile answered the polite greetings of passers-by. He was a real celebrity here, you couldn''t like that!

    After passing a couple more streets, he finally came to a decorated shop with a pink sign in the center, which reads the uplicated name - Yamanaka Flowers. On both sides of the shop there was a huge variety of them, there was even a small sakura tree. This ce simply sparkled with its natural beauty and attracted with its enchanting floral scent.

    "So I found you ... Ino Yamanaka" - Naruto''s evil grin seemed to flicker only for a moment, no one could even sense this sudden change.

    The next moment he entered Yamanaka''s shop, apanied by the pleasant ringing of bells. An even more concentrated floral scent hit my nose, but it was not bad, but on the contrary, as if it even awakened hidden desires. Naruto couldn''t even chuckle, especially when he walked further and saw a beautiful blonde kunoichi, deftly using scissors, trimming excess leaves from purple flowers. Ino was on her knees and diligently doing what she loved. Naruto''s eyes were immediately gripped by her pale and beautiful skin. Her perfect curves and toned body.

    "Still sexy ..."

    But from contemtion of such a beautiful sight, he was distracted by a surprised voice:

    "Hey, Naruto, do you hear ..." A pale guy appeared right on the way, he seemed even paler than Ino, although his face was exactly like the opposite sex. Tall, thin and too cute. Naruto was surprised himself at how feminine Sai looked. Although, it was only a face, otherwise he was just a skinny kid, for some reason dressing almost as strange as his wife. What man wears such a sweater that looks more like a woman''s top? Naruto didn''t know, but still nodded, greeting his old teammate. It would still be strange if he pushed him aside and continued to contemte the forms of his hot wife. Although, you can''t tell by Sai''s smiling face whether he noticed it or not ...

    Definitely not.

    Well, he looks friendly, Naruto thought.

    "He was looking at Ino so strange ..." - Sai thought in turn, casting a short nce at his wife, but did not understand anything. All he could do was shrug his shoulders and ask:

    - Are you looking for flowers?

    `` No, I ... '''' As soon as the Hokage''s gaze moved to the beautiful Yamanaka, the girl finally got up and waved to him with a bright smile:

    - Hi Naruto.

    "Wow, she''s behaving so calmly,mendable ..." - he could not argue that Ino took his views seriously then, so he decided to show her his intentions today. Girls, unlike guys, are not so simple, sometimes they need to be reminded of themselves and resolutely demonstrate their own intentions. That is why courting the most beautiful of them is a very dangerous and difficult business, full ofpetition and pain, is not at all for weaklings.

    Unfortunately, Sai was here this time. Shizune had warned about this, so Naruto was already quite prepared for this.

    "I was just passing by, I wanted to say that Sai was looking for you Shizune for something. And it looks like it''s important, so hurry up.

    - BUT? Okay. - Looking inquiringly at his wife and receiving an affirmative nod in response, Sai put down the pot with a small white flower and quickly left the Store. So, Naruto and Ino were left alone ...

 Chapter 35: The Adorable Yamanaka Flower

    Chapter 35: The Adorable Yamanaka Flower

    As Sai left, there was an awkward pause between Naruto and Ino. The girl continued to look at the man with a smile, and he did notg behind the contemtion of such a lovely beauty:

    "As sexy as that day ..."

    "He''s staring so openly ... Why is he suddenly? Previously, he did not even look in my direction. So strange ... Come to think of it, his face hasn''t changed much since then. "

    After a couple of seconds of looking at each other, Ino smiled yfully.

    "You didn''t do it badly with Sakura then."

    The Hokage nodded with a grin.

    `` She doesn''t change at all, without Sasuke she''s getting angrier and angrier ...

    "Well, you can understand her," the blonde sighed and put down the scissors. To some extent, she understood her friend very well ...

    - So ... you still need flowers?

    "If only one." Naruto''s lips stretched out in a slight grin, while his eyes roamed the beauty''s body. Of course, Ino felt everything, only this time everything seemed to be many times hotter, especially from the realization that there were only two of them in this shop.

    The girl exhaled sharply and turned away, heading for the counter. From such a strange and unexpected situation, a slight panic began in her mind. She remembered that they were both married. Flirting with another man can be too dangerous!

    - And ... What kind of flower do you need? Ino asked, slightly muffled, trying to walk as normal as possible. But, it turned out for her, as always, and maybe even more delightful.

    Naruto nced contentedly at the blonde''s swinging hips and slowly replied:

    - I want the most beautiful Yamanaka flower. The best and most amazing of them all.

    Ino stopped abruptly, she clearly heard everything, these words sounded so ambiguous that something in her chest trembled.

    "It shouldn''t be so obvious, right?" - she grinned, they didn''t often talk to her like that, she had already forgotten what it was ...

    The girl continued on her way, pretending to understand everything as an ordinary seller of a flower shop:

    - Our best colors ... Well, I can offer you a bouquet of Camellias, along with ... It depends on who the flowers are for, of course.

    Naruto smiled as he noticed how embarrassed Ino was trying to act normal. At the same time, likest time, she clearly does not mind flirting with him. At the very least, the Hokage was well aware that the girls liked him. Shizune, Tsunade, he clearly attracted them, as did the adorable Yamanaka, apparently. It may be the same with others, but few will show it as clearly as Ino. Naturally, she will not jump into his bed so easily, but she is definitely more essible to Tsunade and certainly easier with her than with Hanabi. This type of girl loves confidence and since it allows her to flirt with herself, already opens the way for continuation ... He knew only two things about Ino: her husband is too passive, and she is too active. In a certain situation, a bnce could be obtained, but only the girls, or rather most of them, want to be noticed. This is why Ino reacted this way. She is unlikely to give in if you act abruptly, she is like a beautiful flower, you need to be careful with her, without departing from simple flirting, but at the same time feel the situation and take your step in time ...

    Naruto walked closer to the counter and smiled as he looked into the beauty''s blue eyes.

    - I''m not exactly sure ... Hmm, why not choose you? What flowers do you like? What does Cy usually give you?

    Ino blinked at first, then raised a thin eyebrow with a grin.

    - Sai? Don''t be ridiculous ... - the kunoichi sighed: - He gave me flowers only the time he was told about it. Well, the second time it was me ... Eh, you better not remind me.

    "I won''t," Naruto smiled a little. "I''m sure it''s not all that bad, because you deserve any flowers in this world."

    Ino giggled sweetly and waved her hand.

    - Stop it already, let me pick a bouquet for you. I remember Hinata loves Hortense, so ...

    - No, I''m telling you, choose ording to your taste.

    - Um, are you sure? The blonde asked hesitantly: - Hinata doesn''t seem to like pink very much, if I''m not mistaken, but I ...

    "I''m sure," the man nodded calmly. "After all, these flowers are not for Hinata. This girl is in no way inferior to her in beauty, believe me. She is beautiful in her own way.

    `` That''s how, '''' Ino gave Naruto a weird look and thought with a grin:

    "I hope this isn''t about Sakura? Ha, hardly ... But, to whom else will he give flowers? Although, what if ... "- for some reason, although there were enough hints, Ino did not understand, and perhaps she simply did not dare to think about it. But, Naruto didn''t bother. He had plenty of time.

    Naturally, he was well aware that hispliments might seem funny. But, apparently, Ino even perceived them positively. If so, why stop?

    - How is Inojin?

    - Well, everything is fine, he seems to be friends with your son and his son Shikamaru ... Children grow up so quickly, I remember, as soon as yesterday I was at your wedding with Hinata, and here we are already parents ... both.

    Ino remembered the past and smiled somehow tortured. Then she was a young girl chasing Sasuke, and then, Naruto married Hinata, and then she married Sai. Time flew by in an instant and now they are both over thirty ...

    "And why did I suddenly remember this ..." - brushing aside unnecessary thoughts, Ino the base smiled. She couldn''t lie to herself, Naruto was really attracted to her before, especially when he returned to the vige after three years of training. Then he became a real handsome man. It''s just that everything turned out like that, and then there was the war ... In the end, it was already toote, and they were not created for each other.

 Chapter 36: Strange Sai

    Chapter 36: Strange Sai

    Immersed in thoughts of the past, Ino fell silent again, and Naruto, in turn, got closer and began to inhale the aromas of "flowers" with a perky grin, often ncing at the blonde, whose long hair was no further than an outstretched palm from him. She was so close, but he still controlled himself and knew not to risk it. Tsunade was violent, but not married, but Ino ...

    "Damn, what curves ..." - in the vicinity of her body and the smell were simply intoxicated, this forbidden feeling of a married girl who could fall right now into your arms, you just have to take a step, was just incredibly exciting.

    Naruto casually touched a finger to her thin hand in order to feel at least a little the softness of this silky skin. Ino noticed this and immediately shuddered, turning around. Instantly catching his manly face just a couple of centimeters away. Naruto stood with the flower, inhaled its scent with a smirk and looked at it with his blue eyes:

    `` Now you are too beautiful, I could not resist ... Here, '''' holding out a flower to her, the Hokage deftly attached a purple bud to the kunoichi''s hair and smiled:

    - Suits you. Although, and he does notpare with your charm ...

    Ino''s pupils trembled, although she blushed from the intimacy that had arisen, but her eyes did not want to tear themselves away from the face opposite ...

    "W-what is he talking about? Why suddenly ... "

    Silence reigned, in this silence even the sound of breathing seemed impressively loud. Any idental breath could change the situation ... Ino already felt herself beginning to lose control. The girl''s heart flinched as Naruto took a step forward. She didn''t resist at all.

    "W-why ..."

    Thoughts were confused, Ino was already beginning to close her eyes in anticipation of his actions, when suddenly a bell rang.

    "I''m back," Cy waved calmly, entering the Shop. After finding his wife and Naruto so close to each other, he asked in surprise:

    - What are you doing?

    "Sai ?!" - her heart trembled in panic, and her face was flushed with shame!

    Ino was ready to fall through the earth, she was now looking at her husband like an unfaithful wife, caught in the moment of the crime, and Naruto continued to stare at her, as if not noticing Sai!

    The kunoichi''s ears blushed sweetly, she didn''t know what to say, then Naruto finally turned around and saved the situation:

    - The technique did not work ...

    - Technics? - Cy was surprised. In fact, there was no sign of irritation on his face. Any other man in a simr situation would understand everything wrong or even begin to suspect something, but he looked like he waspletely indifferent to everything. He didn''t even notice his wife''s embarrassment. More precisely, he pretended not to notice, continuing to pretend to smile as usual.

    "Did they do something? It doesn''t look like ... Then why do I have such a strange feeling downstairs "- Sai swallowed while Naruto appraised him suspiciously, and then grinned.

    - Technique of seduction! I have invented a super technique that no girl can hide from! So I decided to check, you are not against Cy, are you?

    `` Eh, n-no, '''' the man shook his head in bewilderment.

    - Again, your sexy jutsu ... I thought you gave up.

    "Is he pretending, or did he seriously not notice?" The Hokage could only mentally twirl his finger at his temple. What else can be done in a simr situation?

    Naruto shrugged, leaned over to Ino and immediately felt her heat as her beautiful scent hit his nose. Previously, he might not have done this, but seeing Sai''spletely amazing behavior, he simply decided to behave like the master of the situation:

    - I hope for the third time we will be able to finish everything ... - he whispered to the girl and under the surprised look of her husband, he headed out, pping him on the shoulder.

    Ino, with a kind of tremor all over her body, only guided him with puzzled eyes, and then, turning away sharply, began to deal with the flowers, trying not to look in the direction of Sai. However, her husband noticed the strangeness of the situation and looked at Naruto''s trail:

    - What''s with him? He''s acting so weird ... He''s not usually like that, hmm ... Don''t you think so, Ino?

    But, there was no answer, the kunoichi plunged into her own thoughts and tried to understand the situation.

    "Now I have no doubt, he ... does he like me? God, what about Hinata? And Sai? Damn, he was not even ashamed of his presence ... God, and this fool did not understand anything! His wife almost got sucked in with another man, and he continues to blunt. Oh, well, why do I need all this ... "

    *

    Meanwhile, leaving the Yamanaka Shop, Naruto smiled brightly - after all, the mood had risen to new heights! Maybe it turned out strange with Sai, but it even somehow amused him.

    "It looks like this guy is eitherpletely stupid or something else ... Maybe he is gay? Or ... Then why does he dress like that? Ha, maybe he doesn''t mind? Well, it should be borne in mind that he was once in the Root and his emotions are not all right. I wonder if jealousy counts? Couldn''t he get high from the fact that I flirted with his wife? " - Shaking his head, the Hokage chuckled:

    "Damn, now it''s clear why Ino is like that, to see this guypletely scored on her, what a waste!" Naruto clenched his fist and nodded emphatically.

    "I''ll take good care of her! How can such a beauty, such a perfect and sexy body lie in this flower shop ?! I will not tolerate this, this is the case for the fairest Kage in history! "

    Chuckling, Naruto decided to go home. I didn''t want to work too much, but training my wife is a noble cause. Plus, he recently had a very sinister n ...

 Chapter 37: Heavenly Beauty

    Chapter 37: Heavenly Beauty

    - I''m at home, - returning home, the Hokage took off his shoes and went to the kitchen, Hinata, unfortunately, was not here, but ...

    - Oh, hi! - smiled at Naruto, a very familiar and just incredibly beautiful girl!

    "Wow!"

    No sooner had his predatory eyes focus on such a lovely creature than he fell into a stupor! It so happened that in this world women are so beautiful that it is impossible to tear yourself away from them no matter how hard you try. Only, as it turned out, there are even more beautiful kunoichi! Naruto just forgot how to breathe now - his eyes could only roam this stunning body ...

    "Incredible ..."

    Like a goddess, not otherwise! Hanabi Hyuuga became the first, after that meeting with Sakura, who managed to shake the state of the Hokage.

    Although her body was hidden in a yellow kimono and tied with a red belt, all this could not hide a miniature figure, gorgeous breasts and indescribably charming skin. If Hinata can be called the owner of a demonic body capable of driving men crazy, then Hanabi possessed a celestial body that she wanted to admire and worship. Even her skin seemed to reflect the sacred moon shine, and her face made her involuntarily cast aside all lustful thoughts about owning her. Eyes Byakugan, capable of captivating with only one of its radiance ... At the same time, this Dojutsu seemed to be distinguished by its sincere purity. Naruto was just taken aback, how different could there be with Hinata? Even if Hanabi smiled somehow slyly, it seemed so natural. Two sisters and such different bodies ...

    - Naruto? - suddenly from the contemtion of this heavenly beauty, the man was distracted by a familiar pleasant voice. Even that tone had a touch of seduction, and he immediately recognized it. Only Hinata could call his name so sweetly, words alone were enough to desire to taste her cute tongue ...

    - Sis, you finally came, where is Himawari? - I heard a clear and soft voice. With her light tone, Hanabi seemed to cool Naruto''s ring fire. He could not believe what was real! One voice quenched his passionate intentions, which he did not even try to hide in his own home.

    "Dangerous business ... It will obviously not be easy with her! Maybe you shouldn''t have put her on the list? I''m afraid she''s too pure. She didn''t even react in any way in my opinion, as if it meant nothing. This is the first time this has happened to me ... "

    "I''m here," Himawari''s voice was immediately heard, and she quickly ran to her aunt. Over the past two days, the girl finally began to calm down after everything she saw, but, again noticing her father, she somehow strangely blushed and turned away. Hanabi noted this:

    - What?

    Hinata was embarrassed after the incident, their rtionship with her daughter was rather strained. Although Naruto was certainly not surprised, Himawari continued to eavesdrop at the door for the past two days. He understood very well where everything was going. Curiosity has mixed with feelings and soon it will be possible to do something special. Her life will changepletely, as will the future of everyone in this house ...

    - Hi, - the guy gently kissed his wife and nodded to Hanabi.

    Even if Hinata was embarrassed, she answered the kiss with all her love. Now she did not run away, even next to her sister, she showed feelings. This surprised Hanabi again ...

    "I thought they weren''t doing so well ... Sis, has something really changed?"

    Quite quickly, everything turned to family dinner.

    Himawari talked to her aunt, and Boruto still didn''t show up. Meanwhile, Hinata continued to cook while Naruto sipped sake. The family idyll, in its own way, also seemed pleasant ...

    - How''s the Hokage work? - suddenly asked Hanabi: - I heard you work a lot ...

    Her gentle tone, like a light spring breeze, touched the sensitive strings of the soul. If it was called idyllic, it was mainly because of this delightful voice.

    `` Maybe ... '''' Naruto smiled as he settled down calmly in an easy chair opposite his daughter and Hanabi.

    - Now I can handle everything.

    Today he was nning to carry out his n for Himawari and have some fun with his daughter. Of course, within eptable limits. He was going to teach her a little adult things, since the moment was right ... Her youthful body was definitely ready for this.

    Naruto didn''t want her to go to school with some stupid boy her age or do something obscene with some cute jerk. The Hokage was the absolute owner - he was not going to miss even his daughter! Only Hanabi slightly influenced his n, so Naruto decided to do something else: he took a drink, unbuttoned all the buttons on his shirt andpletely exposed his abs and chest. He was confident of his attractiveness, especially making sure that Hinata was too embarrassed by his actions, but did not try to stop him. And Himawari now certainly did not look in the direction of her father, except asionally, casting sidelong nces and being embarrassed over and over again.

    The idea was very simple: to excite a young daughter, and along with Hanabi. At least try ...

    But the adorable Hyuuga didn''t even seem to notice anything, behaved innocently as before, just followed his actions and smiled sweetly:

    - Yes, it''s really hot today ... - with a slight grin, she stroked her niece.

    "Amazing ..." - Naruto faced such a situation for the first time in this world. He didn''t know if the girl was pretending to be in front of him or if she really didn''t care. It looked like she was secretlyughing at his pathetic methods ...

    Then Hanabi asked neutral questions and just kept up the conversation. Still the same smiling andpletely innocent. The Hokage was beginning to hurt. He did not like alcohol, but this time he drank almost a whole bottle, although he was not drunk, but he still felt something. From which his heated gaze constantly wandered over the luxurious body of Hanabi, but she again was not distracted. It seemed as if for her he was like an empty ce, an uninteresting passer-by, not even an annoying cockroach, but something insignificant ...

    "Damn girl ... is she teasing me?"

    Suddenly their eyes crossed, Hanabi smiled sweetly, and then stood up and coughed and turned to her sister:

    - Hinata, I will now.

    Naruto watched the girl with a displeased look, and then sighed.

    "I am amazed! Damn ... These are skills ... She noticed, now she made it clear about it. There was mockery in this look. It''s funny, usually I don''t behave like that ... "- the Hokage got shivers down his spine:

    "I hurried a little. After Ino and Tsunade, he imagines himself an alpha male. Fool. Hanabi is clearly a different level. Sess intoxicates, alcohol and female beauty dull the mind ... "- putting aside sake, the Hokage regained his rity of mind and narrowed his eyes thoughtfully:

    "Hmm, there''s just something wrong, she''s not experienced enough to be like that. Is she pretending? But why? If it''s a mask, it must have a reason. It is doubtful that I have ever behaved this way with her in the past ... She pulled away not because of my attempts to attract her, but from the very beginning of the conversation. This is what raises suspicion. Hmm, henceforth we need to act carefully, but for now ... "- Throwing a thoughtful look at Himawari, the man smiled and asked:

    - Khima, what''s wrong with you? You have been silent for almost an hour and just nod, has something happened?

    "N-no, it''s okay, daddy.

    "Daddy?" - he mentally grinned, it sounded nice and rather yful. In any case, if Hanabi moved away, Naruto got up, walked over to his daughter and stroked her affectionately.

    - Hiim, - the girl slightly lowered her head, but did not resist, while making a strange cute sound.

    "It seems like now her father is someone even more special, who would have thought ..." - With a grin, the Hokage began to slowly move towards Hinata. The girl cut the sd to the full and was really passionate about cooking, or rather, she tried to distract herself, the sight of her half-naked husband and such a strange atmosphere excited her in earnest. It even scared her, because her younger sister was nearby!

    "God, I''m already wet ... And how can I be? What have I be ... "- she already could not do anything, her lust and depravity had grown quite significantly. Now, even in such a situation, the girl turned on and all because of one person ...

    "BUT? N-Naruto? " - not finding her husband next to her daughter, Hinata shuddered!

    Suddenly Naruto grabbed her from the back, deftly squeezing a couple of her luscious mounds. Since he could not reach the retracted sexual papie, he wanted to make theme out to y:

    - Aaahh ~ ? - Hinata let out a passionate groan and covered her mouth with her palm in time, the knife in her right hand trembled, and her eyes immediately rushed to Himawari.

    `` N-Naruto we can''t ...

    The girl''s gaze quickly moved to the exit from the kitchen. Finally, relief was reflected in them, and the girl moaned slightly:

    - Mmm ~ ?

    - You have not put on underwear, what you have be depraved ... Ha! I like it. - as soon as the right papi jumped out to y, Naruto squeezed it and began to cover the neck of his adorable kunoichi with hot kisses.

    "Your little sister has turned me on too much, take responsibility ..."

    He wasn''t going to give up with Hanabi, but he wasn''t going to ignore his wife either. After all, she is his woman, the first of his wives! Even if nothing had worked out with her innocent sister yet, he was not going to stop there. Everyone had their weaknesses, Hinata for example ...

    Pulling on the nipple that slid deftly out of its hiding ce, Naruto squeezed it roughly. He just loved to y with those delicious breasts!

    - Hiii ~ ? - Hinata immediately groaned and began to flow, her eyes trembled, and her drooling bosom eagerly pinched in anticipation of imminent sex. The kunoichi''s gaze still continued to touch her daughter, while her free hand had long been fixed on the man''s hot cock. She just couldn''t believe she was doing it at such a moment right outside Himawari. It scared her and turned her on at the same time, she would never have done this before, but everything changed so quickly ...

    "N-Naruto ... Ahhh ~ ?"

 Chapter 38: Hanabis Secret

    Chapter 38: Hanabi''s Secret

    Meanwhile, while Naruto was having fun with his wife and Himawari trying to pretend not noticing anything, Hanabi went up to the second floor. Her calm face did not change at all, she walked slowly down the corridor and opened the door to the restroom. Having mmed it behind her, the girl deftly closed the door with a lock, and then suddenly exhaled. Her lips immediately twitched, she looked in the mirror at her beautiful reflection, on which finally there was something other than an innocent smile. Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead, Hanabi slowly closed her eyes and whispered:

    - Damn pervert ... Does he know something? Impossible, he couldn''t see me. Ah ... '''' With a groan, the kunoichi tilted her head to one side, and then closed her eyes with all her might.

    "Well, not now ..." With a slight sigh, Hanabi slowly pulled at the waist of her clothes, and then her yellow kimono slid down the perfect shoulders of the beauty. Absolutely naked and wet with sweat, the body was reflected in the mirror. No unnecessary underwear, just true feminine beauty. One view was breathtaking. Hanabi bit her lower lip and stroked her nipples with a sweet groan.

    - That''s the same ... If not for him, I would not have felt like thest fool ... God, little sister, how do you put up with him? - uttering quiet moans and not even touching her forbidden area, the girl''s stunning thighs have be wet for a long time. A puddle of her sweet juices had already started to gather under Hanabi, she simply could not control herself. No one would have believed it if they found the innocent beauty Hyuuga in such an obscene position ...

    A few years ago, when she was just a teenager. A simple girl, inclined only to training, she did not at all resemble herself today. Her heavenly beauty has not yet manifested. But one day, everything changed ...

    Hanabi was very young, sex for her was something strange and iprehensible. Guys and the opposite sex did not interest her at all. Only training in the Taijutsu n - she devoted years to it and became the best at it! It had only been a week since Naruto and Hinata got married and her sister seemed so happy. This all happened before Naruto stoppeding home and long before Boruto was born.

    One day, Hanabi came to her sister, wanting to try herself in battle with her andpare her skills. Only, the spectacle that opened up to her that night, when she stayed overnight at the Uzumaki house, changed her life forever. Huge, like a heavenly rod, he deftly entered Hinata''s bosom, making strange and iprehensible sounds. It was the most ordinary sex, no frills, then Naruto waspletely different. Not like now ... In that darkness, little could be discerned without the Byakugan. Then for Hanabi he was not important, only the sex itself and the sight of the depraved body of her sister ... Perhaps she became the first, before the changed Hokage, who in reality was able to realize all the beauty of Hinata.

    Since then, it has started to change. Her sexuality grew as quickly as some of her tastes. She turned into an exhibitionist, in fact ... Left alone in the room, she always undressed and studied her body. She admired her sister, remembering that moment and not understanding where it would lead. She was not interested in the guys, Naruto for sure, she generally considered him a stupid fool and did not understand Hinata''s tastes. Plus, girls weren''t her type either, Hanabi didn''t understand the problem at all. What are her true desires? As if something prevented her from opening, but today ... Suddenly, after so many years and attempts to spy on others with the help of her Dojutsu, she returned to the beginning again.

    - What happened to him, why he suddenly looked at me like that ... - She never thought that she would feel such excitement so spontaneously ... She was indifferent to Naruto. But, this look, as if apletely different man, absolutely different, the same one who saw her whole body in the same way, from which it was breathtaking. Predatory, strong, lustful ... He wanted to possess her, not at all hiding his intentions behind a mask or a smile. He didn''t behave nicely and didn''t makepliments, just devoured with his eyes.

    Hanabi''s thoughts were confused, she didn''t know how to feel. Usually all the guys either hid their intentions behind a kind smile andpliments, or just shyly lowered their eyes in her presence. No one ever dared to look at her the same way she did that day, looked at her sister ... Now a man came to her mind for the first time, and then she involuntarily remembered that night, a forgotten moment ... Hanabi did not understand what the reason was, her body was torn with lust, her arms slowly sank lower. Since then, she always went without underwear and this time it yed into the hands.

    Sittingfortably on the floor, Hanabi deftly began to fiddle with her little clitoris. His face, blue eyes and strong body came into thought. But when she remembered that day with her sister, that image of him, it seemed somehow wrong ...

    "Why so ..." The kunoichi breathed heavily, she wanted to introduce him. But that Naruto was different,pletely unattractive, not at all the same man ... He would never allow himself to behave so brazenly, like a real warrior, able to defeat her and challenge her!

    - What a joke ... I don''t understand ... he really looks like, but he is different ... Who is he ... - Hanabi''s eyes trembled, she was suddenly frightened of her misunderstanding. She already realized that she was attracted to Naruto, but hispletely different image! It would seem that they look the same, but the aura and look arepletely different.

    For the first time, someone in this world noticed a catch - Hanabi''s special eyes saw the difference! She always saw right through people and this time is no exception.

    "Bliiin ..." The kunoichi moaned, trying to remember every part of his face, all his vulgar looks thrown at her. Shepletely threw away any memories of Naruto''s "other". How strange, but not surprising at all. Indeed, in fact, he really is now a different person, apletely different soul, a different intention and a different aura. Women sometimes feel very differently, and someone like Hanabi with special eyes and even more so. For the first time in her life, her feelings and her body''s desires matched that way. On that day, she left having changed, but she could not find her desire, trying to undress and cognize her own body, and finally she found someone who saw her in this way ...

    Time for gentle masturbation passed more and more slowly, she stretched this pleasure as best she could. After all, for the first time since that time she was so excited and for the first time it seemed so magical ...

 Chapter 39: Obedient Daughter

    Chapter 39: Obedient Daughter

    Meanwhile, while Hanabi was having fun and dirtying the bathroom floor, Naruto was chopping vegetables with a contented look and ncing at his daughter, who continued to pretend that she did not notice anything at all. Moreover, she did not try to leave. Naruto was surprised, but he didn''t spoil the moment for his cute daughter and decided to chat:

    - How did you sleep yesterday?

    "Um, h-well," Himawari averted uncertainly, casting an embarrassed look at his father. Naruto had already taken off his shirt and calmly sported half-naked. Of course, the main thing ispletely different .... Now he chopped vegetables for only one reason - his wife was drowning in his crotch, and he just took his free hands. Hinata could no longer resist and simply fell to her knees, and the Hokage was not going to lose such a moment and entered almost the entire length. The long tongue of his wife really began to study his weaknesses.

    In the meantime, Naruto nced towards the stairs and said thoughtfully:

    - Something Hanabi for a long time, what is she doing there ...

    Himawari nodded and flipping a page of the magazine, suddenly asked:

    - And where ... M-mom?

    - M? The Hokage chuckled a little, he understood the reason for the question. This girl is too curious and clearly not one of those who just give up. Therefore, he answered with a question:

    "You already know, don''t you?

    "I ..." Immediately blushing, Himawari lowered her head. While Hinata frowned a little, but after that she again gave herself up to the suction process. It seemed that she even became more active ...

    The Hokage looked at the disgruntled wife with slightly drawn lips, and then grinned and turned to his daughter again:

    "It''s weird, I know ... But you don''t need to be afraid, I will never give you and my mother offense, Himawari. Even though I have changed a little, I just want to make you happy.

    The man acted as convincingly as possible, even tried to smile sincerely. Not that he was lying, but rather that in this situation he simply had no other options. He must take his ce and make others trust him, as well ase to terms with his changes.

    The girl looked up uncertainly at her father and asked:

    - This ... Makes you and your mom happy?

    - Sure! And I don''t want to hide it from my family, including you. Stupid parents do that, but I want to be the best dad for you. So know if ... Ugh! He suddenly shuddered and looked at Hinata in surprise. She suddenly wanted to take it even deeper! For the first time he found such a menacing look on his wife''s face, but he only smiled and stroked her affectionately, which clearly reassured her.

    "Such a cutie..."

    Turning to his daughter, Naruto said:

    - I mean, if you like a man or a woman, you should show your feelings and are not afraid. Of course, not the way I do it with my mother, there is still a lot to go through before that. Better just tell me everything, I will always listen to you and support you. If you have any questions, even strange and embarrassing ones ... Just tell me. But, you do not need to contact your friends or someone else with this. Remember Himawari, what we do and what makes us happy is better not to talk to anyone other than family.

    `` Uh-huh, I p-got it, '''' the girl nodded embarrassedly, and then, as if in tune, asked:

    - Can you ... M-can I see? As she said this, she trembled and eventually swallowed. After all, she already understood everything.

    Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise, and Hinata instantly clenched inside, she tried to free herself and pull the cock out of her mouth, but Naruto sharply pressed her down and smiled.

    - Of course, anything for my beloved daughter!

    - Y-yes ?! Oh, - Himawari''s face reflected delight, she almost hesitated, and then smiled embarrassedly and walked over to the kitchen table. Already from here she could hear the chomping sounds belonging to her depraved mother.

    "So loud..."

    Himawari swallowed, knowing perfectly well what her own mother was doing now. Memories of the enormous size of her father and the lustful expression on the face of that passionate woman in the bedroom immediately came to mind and, Himawari suddenly stopped.

    Naruto noticed his daughter''s indecision and smiled encouragingly.

    - What are you waiting for, you''ve seen a lot. Look when you want, I allow. Your mom doesn''t mind either, she just likes it.

    Hinata was even more indignant at such words, but no one gave her a word to insert, she could only rip off her discontent without stopping to work with her tongue!

    "S-thank you daddy," Himawari, having innocently smiled and shed her snow-white teeth, plucked up courage and walked around the table.

    - Mum...

    What she saw further amazed her to the depths of her soul, she expected something simr, but to see her mother so close and the whole process of deep sucking! This sight was shocking ...

    Spread legs revealing all views under a long skirt. Wet panties dripping with juices. Amazing salivated chest. Elongated lips, sucking on a long penis and, this look ... In Hinata''s eyes, there was debauchery mixed with panic. Himawari remembered that expression forever.

    `` Th-this is ...

    - Mhh! Hinata finally managed to free her mouth and, breathing heavily, she whispered:

    - H-himawari ... I ... I ... - licking her lips, the girl frowned when she felt something hot on her cheek begin to beat.

    `` N-Naruto ... She''s our daughter ... Shouldn''t we ...

    Biting her lip, she did not know what to do with herself!

    "It''s okay," he nodded toward Himawari. "Look, she likes it.

    Hinata swallowed and looked at her daughter, embarrassed, slightly lifting her throbbing cock that suddenly blocked her view. The concentrated masculine scent hit the very nose, from which the girl was already salivating, and she looked eagerly in his direction. She could not even think that one day she could want him so much, and even in front of her daughter.

    Meeting her lustful gaze with Himawari''s innocent eyes, everything inside Hinata fluttered and she began to flow again. Such depravity acted on her too much ...

    The girl opened her mouth in surprise, seeing her own mother in such a state for the first time, even that time in the bedroom, everything was different. She looked so beautiful now!

    Himawari''s quivering eyes shifted to her father''s long and thick cock, which made her saliva too. For some reason, she also wanted to try, but she only raised her begging gaze and looked at the man from the bottom up.

    "Great ..." - The Hokage grinned vulgarly, enjoying such a gift!

    That''s just ...

    - Not this time girl ... What will your aunt think when shees here? If you and your mom start serving me, I won''t hold back and I can fuck Hanabi ...

    - Oh, exactly! Aunt Hanabi. "Remembering her, the girl shuddered and nced at the stairs, while Hinata began her work under the table. She really didn''t care about the others in the room anymore.

    Naruto started chopping vegetables again.

    "Um," Himawari turned and quietly asked, "Daddy, what if Aunt Hanabi sees you? I-or B-boruto ...

    `` Well, you''re right, '''' Naruto flinched from the pressure below and exhaled heavily, draining a copious portion of sperm into his wife''s mouth.

    - Huuu ... Kaaife ...

    - Mmphaa! - Hinata deftly licked everything and, as if nothing had happened, got up, wiped her wet breasts with a towel and returned the jacket to its ce, hiding her naked boobs. Himawari just blinked in disbelief as Naruto pulled on his pants and handed the knife to his wife with a satisfied grin. Hinata lowered her head in embarrassment without even looking at her daughter. Now she mixed up: shame, humiliation, debauchery, and tremendous lust. She clearly wanted more, and she perfectly understood - soon she would get what she wanted as rudely as possible!

    The hokage ate a piece of cucumber and went up to his daughter, affectionately stroking his cutie:

    "It''s okay, Boruto doesn''t need to know about it yet. But, be sure, I''ll talk to him about it. Well, and Hanabi ... she also better not know, although she is a family, she is not yet so close. Do you understand?

    - Mm, - the girl quickly nodded: - Himawari understands everything daddy!

    "You are the best." After kissing her soft lips, Naruto calmly walked to the chair, while Himawari stood and blushed, her head bowed like a mother. Previously, she had never been so embarrassed by her father''s kisses, but now it was as if something had changed in her and everything was trembling so strongly in her chest ...

 Chapter 40: .1: Himawari (18+)

    Chapter 40: .1: Himawari (18+)

    ***

    Night. House of Uzumaki. Harsh bangs echoed throughout the bedroom, moans mingling with shouts from Hinata, who tried in vain to muffle her voice with a pillow.

    `` Mmm ~ Ahhh ~ N-Naruto ... She s-will lose it ~ Enough ...

    Hinata indulged inplete and unconditional debauchery. Trying to sound like an exemry mother, she just kept waving her juicy ass. Naruto took her from behind, right in front of the half-open door. They both knew well who was watching from the shadows. One little naughty girl, drooling and massaging her nipple with one hand, and inhaling the wild scent of animal sex with the other, could not take her eyes off the lustful face of her mother, who often cried out vulgarities, then from the strong body of her father and how loud it was spanked Hinata. Himawari had already dropped to her knees and could not stand upright, the smell of sex just drove her crazy. She did not want to sleep at all, that night she wanted to have fun and enjoy herself like a mother. But what a pity that she could not ...

    He didn''t seem to notice her!

    - Aaaahhhh ~! - Rolling up hervender eyes, Hinata fell exhausted and breathed heavily, her legs were still trembling, and juices mixed with male seed were pouring out of her pussy.

    Naruto rose, his throbbing giant rod still not going to lower and he was absolutely not ready to catch his breath like Hinata''s holes. It was like a wild predator looking out for prey, just at that moment Himawari suddenly uttered a sweet groan outside the door. The action of the mother and the sight of daddy in full readiness turned her head, and she just finished, for the first time in her life!

    "Nhaahh ~ How s-nice ... ~" - for the first time such an obscene grin appeared on her pretty face.

    How could something like this hide from Naruto''s keen ears? One movement and he opened the door, and there she sat, with a trembling body and eyes. Himawari, tinged with hot lust and embarrassed innocence, looked up at her father, not knowing what to say at all.

    "Hmm ... What can I do with you?" - Naruto did not want to speak, he closed the door behind him, deftly lifted Himawari on the handles and carried her to the next room. Hinata remained lying on the floor in a lustful delirium, half-conscious, continuing to smile sweetly. So she fell asleep exhausted. Although Naruto called her body demonic, capable of sucking all the juices, he was not a human either! Even Hinata in all her glory could not quench his thirst, He became more and more lustful every day. Once in the world of so many hot women, he gradually changed.

    So, opening the door to Himawari''s room, the father and daughter were inside. Naruto closed the lock lightly and his cock yfully pped the girl''s wet panties. She shuddered again and hugging daddy, pulled away a little, peering into his bottomless blue eyes with her no less beautiful eyes. In a dark room, in the light of the moon, visible steam seemed to emanate from the breath of the man and his daughter, the girl''s legs were trembling, and Naruto''s hot cock throbbed in anticipation. He no longer looked at the fact that she was his daughter, like her, she saw in him not only a father.

    They say that if you cross the line of blood ties and surrender to debauchery, then it is already impossible to stop. Even her own daughter''s scent was different from any other woman. It is impossible topare it with anything - this body is as if created for you. Himawari''s desires are not surprising either ...

    Both swallowed and then Naruto lowered Himawari to the floor. The girl immediately slid to her knees and licked her lips, presenting herself only a couple of centimeters from the giant pulsating wand. Naruto''s cock was so bigpared to her petite body that it covered the length of her face without any problem.

    The girl''s gaze trembled, looking up and drooling, that''s all she could in such a position. Not surprisingly, now he seemed especially huge to her. Himawari awkwardly lifted the handle and, realizing that she could not grasp one, lifted the other. Even if she extended her forearm, it probably wouldn''t have been enough to cover this man''s giant instrument. Himawari could not imagine how Hinata could so deftly take it to its full length, just thinking about it, the girl again caught her breath.

    "Want..."

    Naruto smiled as he watched this cute reaction from his height. Licking his lips, he said:

    - He just visited your mom''s pussy and is still dirty from our juices with her. What do you think?

    - He ... He is like that, -nguidly closing her eyes, Himawari licked her lips: - It smells so delicious ... It''s the smell of daddy ... My head is spinning.

    Continuing to sniff, cute loli deftly felt the head, and then licked a little:

    - Such a strange taste ...

    "You know Himawari, you''ve already seen how mom does it, maybe you''ll try it yourself?"

    - Y-yes, I want ... - swallowing, the girl pressed her lips to the big head of her father, she barely managed to take it and even a little further, but, naturally, half of it did not fit into her small mouth.

    With awkward movements and fingering with her tongue, the excited daughter gave her father an unexpectedly pleasant sensation.

    "This is the first time they lick my penis so tenderly and affectionately ... Although, if this continues, we will not manage until morning ..." After a quiet sigh, Naruto grabbed Himawari''s head and tore it away from the process. Several strings of saliva immediately tied her tongue and throbbing head, and then Himawari licked her lips and looked at Naruto awkwardly.

    - Ha ... Ha ... Did you like it, daddy?

    He smiled and nodded slightly.

    - I want you to be mine. Do you want to be your daddy''s personal little girl? Your mouth, your pussy and ass, I want to take them myself. But, it''s up to you whether to give them to daddy now or ...

    - I want to! - Unustomedly loudly and decisively shouted Himawari, and then timidly lowered her eyes:

    - I want to be like a mom ... I want to be daddy''s woman.

    Now she looked extremely appetizing and touching. One has only to imagine a little loli with a sexy young body acting so sensually and boldly ...

    - I understand you, you are definitely my daughter! Smiling proudly, Naruto rubbed his cock against Himawari''s pink cheek and then smiled predatory.

    - I want to see your whole body, undress for me!

    "Mm, of course daddy ~" Smiling yfully, Himawari, still shaking, began to pull off her clothes.

    Not that Naruto was interested in the body of a small loli, with barely formed female bulges, but there was something especially charming about her too. When such a sweet daughter, flowing with female juices, with such hardened papie that they can be seen through clothes,sciviously asks to ept her as a woman - no man can refuse! Perhaps in the past world it could have been immoral, but here in the world of shinobi children arepletely different, they do not even look like children. Simply put, the loli image of cute and at the same time sexy girls from hentai manga is the best description of the whole body of young Himawari ... The fact that she was his daughter added an additional exciting spice.

    Finally, the adorable loli pulled off her wet panties, revealing the long, stretching thread of her pleasure that made her experience the look of daddy''s cock. Himawari started up in earnest and was profusely dripping with love juices.

    Standing in front of her father, the giant rod still throbbed and burned her tender belly. Once again, the difference in size made itself felt, making the young bosom tingle yfully. She really liked to feel like a little girl, so weak and defenseless in front of him.

    Himawari smiled sweetly as she pressed the man''s cock to her navel.

    - Daddy will make me a woman?

    `` How smart you are ... Ha, but it''s still early, '''' pushing up the hair of this adorable girl, Naruto abruptly put her on her knees and said menacingly:

    - Until you learn to please your father with your mouth, your pussy will be sealed!

    For a moment, panic shed in Himawari''srge eyes, but at the same moment Naruto pushed his cock hard into her wet mouth. But he was not going to stop there and went even more than she could ept! Even further! And further!

    After a resounding pop, Naruto nailed her full length, thrusting further into the throat!

    - Haaa! Like this! Incest is the best!

    At the same moment, Himawari''s eyes rolled sharply, and the lower abdomen trembled frantically. A long stream of juices burst into the floor in an irresistible stream, pouring everything around. Throat has lost her virginity in the most obscene and rude way!

    Naruto nodded in satisfaction and jerked his groin back and then forward again. Now he started fucking her with all his might, Himawari could barely inhale, but he continued to turn his daughter''s throat into a personal hole. If she so wanted to be his woman, he will grow up the most ideal! Who, if not a daughter, is best suited for a father ?!

    The poundingsted almost a whole minute, from Himawari flowing without stopping. She could not even think that for the first time her daddy''s mouth would be so rude!

    Only, he himself saw how much she liked it ...

    "Hiii ~" - her thoughts simply shone with debauchery, and her heart trembled with joy! He entered her and the feeling that arose as a result simply shook the whole body in orgasms! The small body enjoyed the rough caresses to the fullest!

    Finally, Naruto leaned forward with all his might, drowning the girl''s pink nose in his groin, and then let out a drawn-out growl, pouring into her to the fullest! Himawari''s eyes widened sharply, and then veins bulged around them, her Byakugan instantly awakened, and then a stream of depraved drops sprayed from her pussy. Like thousands of stars, they scattered throughout the room, giving this ce a magical halo of debauchery.

    Naruto continued to lower, while instead of the transparent liquid of Himawari, something of a different shade sshed out, it shimmered with gold! She already peed up with pleasure!

    Finally, the moment hase to pull out. Slowly and with passion, the man pulled his fat cock out of his daughter''s throat. A kind that evokes affection. Half-closed eyes and bubbles from a small nose, sparkling tears under the big eyes, and as soon as the penis left her mouth, sperm mixed with saliva flowed down from the protruding tongue of a charming girl.

    "Nyayahh ... ~" With a surprisingly sweet groan, Himawari began to gasp for air, she immediately fell exhausted and began to breathe heavily. It looks like this first time was really difficult for her! But, she held out and did not lose consciousness - the true Uzumaki!

    "Take me to my full, awaken the Byakugan, and even cum from it ... She is incredible! I''m afraid to imagine how good her other holes are "- shifting his gaze lower to the wet pussy, which could be seen in all its glory, since Himawari''s legs were spread out to the sides, Naruto just swallowed and licked his lips. This treasure attracted him no less than those little titties, so delicious and innocent. It was the body of a real loli slut. It was created especially for him! It''s amazing how this world can be! Here, the seemingly impossible is real! You should not imagine children, it is worth presenting a loli-slut with a cute and sexy body, that''s who was in front of him now! Himawaricked only one thing to be a true woman ... This depraved ce was still salivating in anticipation.

    - Mm? - Looking in surprise at his daughter''s sex-stained face, Naruto chuckled a little.

    - It was to be expected ... For her it was too much. I''m afraid a portion of deprivation of virginity may be overwhelming for her. She is still my daughter, you shouldn''t be too greedy, it was not enough to drive her crazy.

    With a slight grin, Naruto gently lifted the quietly sniffing girl andid her on the soft bed, covering her with a nket. In the light of the moon, her lips and papie, glistening with saliva, looked so enchantingly depraved. Naruto just nodded and, a little thoughtful, went into his bedroom, put his wife to bed, and then returned to Himawari,y down beside him and took cover. A sly grin continued to y on his face:

    - Sweet dreams, my dear lecher. We still have many unforgettable memories ahead ...

 Chapter 41: Meeting Temari

    Chapter 41: Meeting Temari

    About ten minutester, Hanabi finally returned. Even Naruto was a little surprised at such a long absence. What was she doing there?

    If he knew ...

    Unfortunately, he did not possess the Byakugan, and, although it was tempting to break into the girl''s restroom, he refrained from it. If he knew that all these ten minutes she was relieving the umted stress and thinking about him, it would be difficult to imagine his reaction. The funny thing is that Hanabi was not at all different from the one who passed away not so long ago. No traces and no reaction, the same innocent look and a slight smile. It was as if she was trying to provoke him with her carelessness andplete indifference.

    - Wow, everything is already ready, - sitting opposite her sister, next to her niece, Hanabi began to eat. She only cast a barely perceptible nce at Naruto, and then at Hinata. Maybe earlier she could have noticed the oddities in these two, but for some reason now the girl was too absent-minded, however, like everyone else at the table. Except, perhaps, Naruto. He didn''t bother with Hanabi at all, even if she was so innocent and untouchable - he decided to just put off dealing with her untilter. The Hokage could not even think that he only needed to untie one forbidden belt on her clothes and everything would instantly change ...

    *

    The next day at the Hokage residence.

    After spending a rather hot night with his wife, this time Naruto enjoyed even more than their first night. After that incident in the kitchen, Hinata was not herself, so in the bedroom she just blew off the roof. Her submission and depravity has grown at an amazing pace, all due to just one small change - Himawari. Even though Hanabi left, that night they had another observer who had unlimited ess to watching parental sex. Himawari went into hiding at first, but after noticing Hinata''s reaction to her the first time, Naruto didn''t want to interfere anymore. Since Hinata is dragging it out, and Himawari is starting to enjoy it too, he just enjoyed the results! Who would have thought that the calm and kind Hinata Uzumaki would moan like crazy and end like crazy, only thanks to the presence of her daughter ... However, the hands of the young girl very quickly found sensitive areas even on her young body.

    Anyway, Naruto was pleased:

    "Hinata Hyuga"

    + 30 Depravity

    + 20 Submission

    All this is quite a good sess, especially considering that he has taken only one step in the direction of Ino so far. In addition, even for yesterday, he was able to get some advantages from her:

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    + 3 Depravity

    Not a lot, but it''s at least something. If Sai had not been there, everything could have ended a little differently. Although, the Hokage was not worried. Today he will have a meeting with a possible candidate for the fourth ce among his women. In addition, he had a free slot avable just for one more purpose. Due to the fact that Tsunade disappeared somewhere and Shizune tried to establish contact with her, Naruto could not really act yet. Simply put, his personal whore-assistant went into some kind of negotiations and collected some information. She even had some kind of enthusiasm in this matter. It seemed that she herself was aroused by the thought of what Tsunade would be in the power of her master. In any case, he hadn''t thought about it yet, because the time hade for a more dangerous adventure ...

    While reading the dossier on Karui Akimichi, Naruto heard a knock on the door and calmly said:

    - Come in. - if someone knocked, then it''s definitely not Shikamaru. The Hokage met this guy twice. For the third time, he was already preparing to give him a good scolding for his insolence. Fortunately, he always disappeared somewhere. ording to information from Shizune, it turns out that Shikamaru is not onlyzy, but also addicted to gambling. The girl several times emphasized her surprise that Naruto did not fire him, or at least did not try to put him in his ce. However, he himself was very surprised at this! How much you need to appreciate thiszy ...

    Naruto was nowpletelyfortable with his position, at least enough to punish his subordinates. The time wille and Shikamaru will get it too.

    The door flew open and a charming figure appeared in front of Naruto. Attractive blonde in a blue kimono and a ck fan behind her back. A beautiful proud face, a straight nose, moist and slightly painted lips with scarlet lipstick. Pure skin and thin neck, alluring with its charm. The imposing breasts were not even hidden by loose clothes. A stunning waist and very impressive hips, made her involuntarily desire her. It was Temari, with her inherent hot sexuality, clearly different from the other girls in Konoha. It was immediately clear that she was not from here, although the tone of her hair was slightly darker than that of Ino, from this they seemedpletely different and made her stand out, especially along with her clear eyes, in which strength and confidence rested.

    "It will not be easy ..." - Naruto''s first thought became the most clear at the moment, he could not doubt his instincts. Although he was staring, he knew when to restrain himself. Hanabi captivated at that time and did not seem dangerous, Ino struck with her openness, but Temari clearly did not dispose to be looked at. Perhaps she was trying to hide it, but now her face was too serious to destroy this bnce. It seemed that she, like Sakura, could rush into battle. Therefore, Naruto put the dossier aside and nodded.

    - Hi Temari.

    "Mister Seventh," the girl bowed slightly, to which the Hokage simply smiled and looked at her questioningly.

    Temari got down to business immediately:

    "Shikamaru said that you wanted to see me on n business, and Shizune said that you were free today. Can we discuss this issue?

    "Shizune, as always, she''s just my guardian angel ... And how does she have time?"

    - Did Shikamaru say? Naruto let out a slight chuckle.``Of course ...

    - What?

    - Nothing, - the man shook his head: - It''s just that your husband is still that rascal. He could do everything himself, but here you are - alone, in front of me.

    "Even he won''t save you ..."

    Temari let out a lightugh.

    - This is not surprising and just in his style ... But, in these matters it is still better for me to understand. He cannot be relied upon when ites to financing or reimbursing victims.

    `` Well, if that''s the case, '''' Naruto took out a pre-prepared report that Shizune brought him and began to read.

    `` So Yamanaka and Akimichi''s medical department suffered, while the equipment ...

 Chapter 42: True Intentions

    Chapter 42: True Intentions

    After almost half an hour of conversation, Temari showed the Hokage her notes and reports, and then everything dragged on for almost an hour. Oddly enough, it seems that some of Naruto''s skills allowed him to understand the situation much better than he thought. He easily figured out almost everything that Temari was talking about, at the same time, almost without even preparing for this conversation. Of course, he had learned some things beforehand and already knew the weaknesses of the Nara n. Here even Shizune did not. Except, perhaps, her great blowjob. Naruto never refused him, and she got better and better.

    - Temari, I would not want to upset you, but I''m afraid your n will have to decide, since you vited a number of safety rules and to my surprise, it is the people of your n who are responsible for everything. The scientific department was supposed to arrive and update the equipment, but, apparently, someone was not interested in this.

    After these words, the kunoichi frowned in displeasure. It became clear who could have missed this, the following words confirmed everything:

    - I told him ... What an idiot ...

    Temari''s report turned out to be iplete, of course, because a special fire department dealt with everything. She had only a minimum of information.

    Naruto looked at the girl and sighed.

    - This incident is not an ident, it is understandable even from your words. You understand that even if you and Shikamaru are my friends, I cannot close my eyes to such a thing.

    - I ... - Temari did not know what to answer, she understood that it was through the fault of some people that Nara had an explosion in theboratory, but due to the small number of victims and after argepensation for them, the n was experiencing great difficulties - it was for this reason that Temari came here to talk about everything. She could not even think that Naruto was already aware of everything and from her words would be able to present aplete picture of what had happened. Shikamaru told her somethingpletely different, she hoped for apletely different result ... Even if the n reimbursed everything to the victims, and they were able to return some of the equipment, now they have major problems with supporting the production of medical pills. In the past, the vige''s support would be guaranteed and even Shikamaru hoped for it. But, Naruto said clearly:

    - The budget has already been allocated. The loss of Nara supplies is not good, but this is not wartime. In addition, there is no difficulty in getting supplies from Akimichi''s mainboratory. In any case, some of the Nara people work there.

    "How so ..." - Temari lowered her head: "Damn fool ... And now what? Who told me that Naruto will decide everything and won''t even figure it out? "

    As a result, he understood this issue from the height of the Hokage, with all the information avable, he even ignored their friendship!

    Naruto already knew what to push. Although Nara and Akimichi were allies, but since the time of Ch§àji, now it is not Nara at the head of their alliance, as it was before. Much has changed since the loss of Shikaku. Although they remained the custodians of medical prescriptions, their position was shaken as a result. Now Akimichi are part of their rivals, along with Yamanaka, who also have their own enterprises. It''s just that their specializations of production differ. But, nothing prevents the Hokage from ordering to simply divide the Nara''s workload into Akimichi and Yamanaka. They have already spent the allocated budget and even the n''s treasury is in a deplorable state.

    - Shikamaru was too slow. If he immediately took up this matter, I could do something to help. Now, knowing the situations of your allied ns, I can''t just take to give them an order.

    - B-but ... - Temari panicked a little: - What should we do then? If we do not solve this problem, some may leave the n and we will have to close theboratories in order to save at least something. We just won''t be able to recover from this, I can''t even imagine what to say to families left without work.

    - It''s not your fault, it happens. In a year, I will try to support you.

    - Year ?! - Temari suddenly eximed, and then whispered guiltily: - I-sorry ...

    Smiling bitterly, she bowed:

    - Since everything is so, then I just have to tell the others everything as it is.

    "And then it opened ..." - the Hokage''s lips showed a sneer.

    As the kunoichi was about to walk out the door, Naruto quickly returned his old sympathetic expression.

    - There is something else...

    Temari turned sharply and concentrated, her eyes sparkling with hope.

    The Hokage continued:

    - There is no doubt that at least those fools who did not follow safety precautions are to me. But, mostly someone else is to me. You know who ... Don''t you, Temari?

    The girl averted her eyes and sighed:

    - I already told him ... I said a hundred times. But, he is addicted to gambling, and this Ch ...ji ... I''m sorry, Hokage-sama. No matter how hard I try, he seems to be doing everything to spite me. You yourself noticed, he was not like that before ...

    `` You don''t need to apologize, '''' Naruto got up and slowly walked over to the girl, stretched out his hand and closed the door:

    "I can shorten the time from a year to a month, but I need your help as well.

    - Help? - Temari was inspired: - What kind of help?

    - It''s simple, as you just noticed, I noticed changes in Shikamaru, your husband, not only in the n, shirks from work. That is why I want you to be my helper. No, don''t be surprised, not like Shizune, at least for now. '''' With a strange grin, under the girl''s puzzled look, Naruto shrugged his shoulders.

    - It''s simple, sometimes I need an assistant in some matters. If you do well, I will help you with the n. A month is enough for me. If you work hard for a month and give all your best, I will solve your problem.

    - I, well ... - the girl thought: - If it''s only for a month, I think nothing will happen in the n. If you promise, then I ...

    The Hokage noticed her doubts and simply shrugged.

    - I do not insist. So you have a lot to do, even if your n is reduced, at least someone will remain. I just offered to help, it''s up to you.

    - BUT? N-no, I didn''t refuse, I agree. The kunoichi nodded quickly. "I can start today, even now!"

    "Hmm, she was pretty excited, but this is not enough ... I need to find something else ..."

    Naruto arched his eyebrows and seemed to remember something.

    "Speaking of which, since it''s all about Shikamaru, I think we need to solve that too. You could take his ce in the future ... I closed my eyes to his actions for too long. If he pulls the n down, then it can harm many. You should know that I had ns for a long time about solving this problem.

    - What? What do you have in mind? - the girl tensed.

    - If you wish, I will also close my eyes to his actions during this month. I don''t want to harm your Temari family, but Shikamaru has already broken many rules even here. In general, I just want to know, should I decide the issue with him or are you ready to cover up your husband?

    "I don''t understand ..." Temari frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Naruto sighed and leaned back on the table, calmly said:

    "By all the rules, Shikamaru should be sentenced to several years in prison. Disrespect for the Hokage, vition of chain ofmand, absence during working hours and, most importantly, budget leakage. Unfortunately, he cannot retire, with his knowledge this is absolutely uneptable. But, he was too sure that I would close my eyes. Now, he also hurts his own n, and the Naras are very important to the vige. And as you can see, you cope with leadership many times better, from this it follows that the benefits in Shikamaru are less and less every minute. Of course, I can give him a chance. That is why I ask you Temari, are you ready to cover up your husband and not tell him a word about our conversation with you, or should I act as I intended and, after an investigation in the Nara n, bring him to justice? It''s hard for me to say this, but there are no other options, he needs at least some thrashing, you yourself should know this.

    - You ... You ... - Temari frowned: - You want to put your friend behind bars because of disrespect ?!

    "She only heard that? It''s even better ... Naruto chuckled inwardly.

    The girl for some reason lost her temper, she was not stupid, but for some reason she only grabbed at these words. Although, her face looked pretty charming in anger.

    Naruto smiled involuntarily.

    "That''s not the point, it''s just nonsense. He''s my advisor in the end, but I''m not just sitting here, I know very well that Shikamaru takes advantage of his position and often gets more than he should. This is reasonable, because it is he who is responsible for the budget. Do you have any more angry questions?

    - I ... N ... - The girl lowered her head: - I-I''m sorry ... I just don''t understand. Why are you acting like this? He''s your friend and ...

    "I am the Hokage," Naruto interrupted and said, "First of all, I am the main protector of my vige." I cannot close my eyes to the tricks of my old friends. In any case, it doesn''t matter now, Temari. If you are not interested in my assistant''s job, you can leave. I''m sorry to say this, but not only the fate of your n, but also of your husband depends on your decision. It''s cruel to charge you, but I don''t have anyone else to ask for his actions, and since you are the Head of the n, then this is your responsibility. The question is, are you ready to ept it?

    A few words are not enough, which is why Naruto finally showed himself. He no longer hid his animal gaze and ran with excitement over the gorgeous body of the blonde. It really captivated, and incredibly attracted by itself. Especially now that Temari is in a simr situation. Naruto hadn''t lied about the n and Shikamaru. He did not likezy people, especially those who took advantage of their position. Only the greatest Hokage in the world can afford this!

 Chapter 43: No Kisses

    Chapter 43: No Kisses

    Temari was trapped. She might be angry with her husband, but she certainly wasn''t ready to send him to jail if she could help. Moreover, there is also a n that she has shouldered. Naruto''s proposal, whatever it turns out to be ...

    Although the kunoichi often lost her temper due to her impulsiveness, she was still famous for her sharp mind. That is why she naturally saw that lustful look. Her body shuddered, but she didn''t even show it. She just wanted to hit this impudent bumpkin in the face with her fan, her hands were literally itching!

    "What a bastard! So this is all for this ... But if I refuse, then Shikamaru ... Judging by his face, he is definitely not lying! "

    Now she realized everything - he started this situation on purpose! The threat to her husband is precisely for this. Refusal will likely lead to disastrous results. Naruto didn''t seem to care about friendship at all, he just didn''t care! If this is true, then Shikamaru has no chance. How can he go against the Hokage? Temari could soberly assess the situation ... Naruto could be arrested not only for misconduct, he could captivate and just like that! With his power, it will be easier than ever to destroy an unwanted person. This is exactly what her father and even Tobirama did! She could not even imagine that such a fair person like Naruto would suddenly do this. Now Shikamaru has created problems for himself, and the n is in a disadvantageous position. To put it simply, without a head, albeit a formal one, the n will weaken even more. How could the proud Temari allow this? And no matter what her husband was, he is still her family ... Could she betray him? What will she say to her son? Can she stay strong if she can''t get over it?

    "What does he think of himself ?! This look ... Does he want to undress me? What the hell ?! Was Naruto like that? "

    She wanted to vent her anger, wanted to, but Temari is not Sakura ... She did not think about the consequences, although she was not stupid, and the current Naruto did not at all seem that naive simpleton. One nce made me shiver. He suppressed and forced to retreat. Even at that moment, as she saw him, Temari began to involuntarily fear. Then she did not attach any importance to it, but now ... Her instinct did not let her down - this is a different person. Confident, cunning, smart and strong. He started everything on purpose, and now with a predatory nce he watched as the victim decides with a choice. Whether to protect her husband and help the n by surrendering to him for a whole month, or by running away with his tail between his legs ... What could a proud Kunoichi from Hidden Sand have chosen? She would never go against pride, even this time!

    "Damn ... And what to do? Running is not an option ... Tell someone? Who would believe me ?! Hokage decided to fuck his friend''s wife? Yes, this is some kind of ridiculous joke! Even Shikamaru himself won''t believe me! If I tell anyone, it will be even worse ... "- continuing to study Naruto''s calm face with hatred, the kunoichi became more and more angry:" I know this look, he just ys with me, waits for an answer and will win anyway! If he''s not the only Hokage, then ... Damn, it won''t work, but I can find a way to make him choke! Disgusting, what could be interesting in a saggy and old body? Surely he just decided to humiliate me! Then I will not give up ... Do you want to take something that is not even used? How pathetic is it ?! Guys are idiots, when I collect evidence ... Even your strength will not help you! "

    Temari made up her mind, although she was disgusted at the thought of it, but there were no other options. She must agree and only then can she strike!

    Even so, she insisted on basic conditions, trying to preserve the honor of a married woman.

    - One month. No kissing or sex, "Temari growled through clenched teeth. How could she ever let him kiss her? Only lovers can afford it, and sex even more so ... Even with Shikamaru, she had not done this in years, the very essence of this action was disgusting to her. How can you get pleasure from such a thing?

 Chapter 44: Its Ridiculous!

    Chapter 44: It''s Ridiculous!

    Temari was clearly aware that after the words were spoken, everything could radically change. Perhaps even her life will not be the same and she will not even be able to share it with anyone. Who would even believe that the famous for his kindness Naruto Uzumaki, the legendary War Hero and the Seventh Hokage, could outwit a girl and manipte her into a dead end? Nobody, he just deceived everyone, hiding his true nature for years!

    "What a fool I am ..." Temari sighed mentally. She forgot that she was pushed to this step by none other than Shikamaru, her own husband ...

    - Hmm ... Sex and kissing huh? - Naruto became thoughtful, than pretty much made the girl nervous. He was not even surprised by her agreement, as if he expected it. Perhaps all this is also part of a humiliation n!

    "Just try to refuse, bastard, I will ..." - but suddenly, he said:

    - I agree. I give my word to the Hokage - this is only for one month. Once your term is over, the Nara n will easily recover from all their problems, and I will happily forget about Shikamaru.

    How could he miss such an opportunity? There is already enough agreement, and the restrictions are just mediocre.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold out ..." - The Hokage had no idea how dismissive of his sexuality Temari really was. To some extent, if she were aware of all her beauty, then perhaps she would have doubted much longer.

    - You. Gave. Word. - the kunoichi menacingly rapped out every word, with anger peering into thescivious eyes of Naruto.

    The man just nodded and grinned cheerfully:

    "As long as the deal is in ce, it''s time for you to get to work. That is to say ... Fix everything.

    `` I-can''t believe it ... I ... are you serious? The girl asked with a tremor in her voice and with some hope. She didn''t believe it herself, but she still asked:

    - You don''t need this truth, do you? I misunderstood you, right?

    "Well," Naruto stretched and yawned, "Maybe ... It depends what you thought."

    "No, don''t make me ..." Temari bit her lip and for the first time showed her cute side, with a glint of supplication in her eyes, which greatly surprised the Hokage. He certainly did not expect this, he even thought that everything coulde to an extraterrestrial battle, but she behaved differently. Like a girl cornered ...

    "Is she cheating? Maybe ... "- smiling, he nodded at the door:

    - It is worth closing, here, after all, your husband works, suddenly he remembers his work and decides to look in. It will be pretty awkward ...

    Temari gritted her teeth, stood for a couple of seconds, and then turned the lock with fury:

    - Satisfied?! - the girl snorted in disappointment: - I can''t believe it! I didn''t think you were that kind of person! I didn''t think you were such a man! You have a wife, I have a husband, we both have children ... How can you ...

    Without letting her finish, the Hokage abruptly approached and pushed her towards the door. Temari screamed and blushed.

    - What do you want to do ... - she asked, although she already knew the answer. Even if she tried to hide her feelings, she really felt scared ... She had never been in a simr situation before!

    "N-no, don''t touch ..." - mentally the kunoichi struggled, but still suppressed her panic.

    - Frankly, I want a lot of things. But I''m afraid it will be too much for you. How about, you know ... "Stretching out his hand, Naruto continued to maintain intense eye contact. He wanted to see every expression on this beauty''s face.

    "Kh ..." With a nervous sigh, rage reflected in Temari''s eyes, Naruto began to gently knead her breasts. Of course, he understood that he could and would seed in fucking her, but only if he did it, it could end badly. She must ept it herself and be ready. If you did it harshly and ruthlessly, there was no point in manipting. This would be no different from a brutal **** without forey. Likewise, Naruto could have just taken her by force immediately. But, in this there is absolutely no not only excitement, but also measured submission. To inflict such a wound on the girl he was about to make his own would be a big mistake that could break her heart. Now, even though she is unhappy, humiliated and disappointed, until it is overstepped, she can still slowly ept it and enjoy it in the future. As soon as she herself understands this and is ready, everything will change.

    Gently massaging her breasts, Naruto approached the girl''s neck and whispered softly:

    - Papie have hardened ... It looks like your body is quite sensitive Temari.

    - Ugh, - the girl growled through her teeth,pletely filled with paint:

    - Stop ying, do what you want!

    A sudden tingling sensation came as a surprise to her, this had not happened before ...

    `` Yes, you''re right, '''' pulling back sharply, Naruto straightened his clothes and smiled innocently.

    - Still, even though I need it, I have a lot of ways to satisfy myself. You, another conversation. Since you need this month, why don''t you start yourself?

    - What?! - Temari''s face changed: - You can''t do it yourself, but you are forcing me ?! Coward! What other bastard can you be ?!

    - Oh, - the man sighed sadly: - I am a verycent Hokage, who gave you such a chance, and you are like with me ... I understand, for you, it seems different, but I''m trying to help. Instead of gratitude, you use me. And not ashamed?

    Shaking his head, Naruto turned around and waved his hand.

    - You can go, I lost my mood. - his cold words seemed to have driven this ce into the winter expanses of the Land of Snow.

    Returning to his seat, under the startled gaze of Temari, whose chest heaving up and down heavily with overwhelming anger, Naruto just sat down and continued reading some documents. Hepletely ignored her.

    "You ... you just ..." gritting her teeth, the kunoichi lifted her chin and biting her lip, pulled at the belt on her clothes. She knew well that if she left, everything could only get worse. Now there was no choice ...

    "Shikamaru, Shikadai ... Sorry, all this is for you" - as soon as the belt loosened and fell to the floor, then the blue kimono slipped from the fragile shoulders of the kunoichi. The sound immediately attracted Naruto, and he looked up with his calm gaze, his face changed abruptly.

    - Wow ... - the man swallowed and began to stare. Temari''s trained body looked just stunning! Light, beautiful and shiny skin fascinated, she sparkled with nobility. Unlike the pale skin of Ino or Hinata, Temari had a warmer hue, which gave her an amazing feminine charm. As for her figure, everything here was at the highest level. The ck bra emphasized the magnificent ripe breasts, the same color panties hid the forbidden areas, but perfectly emphasized the thin waist and sensual hips. In her dark high-heeled boots, she seemed so belligerent and extremely sexy. Even her displeased face rather made her even more attractive. She, like a defeated warrior, appeared before her future master. Temari''s body was well trained, perhaps no less than Ino''s, so the abdominal muscles and toned tummy caused feelings of desire to touch them. The desire to possess her and make her own!

    Naruto swallowed again, to which Temari bit her lip and rolled her eyes in annoyance.

    - Stop staring. Haven''t seen a female body? It is the mostmon, stop making such a face, as if you saw something beautiful, it infuriates!

    - Hmm? The Hokage immediately frowned and raised an eyebrow in surprise. Are you trying to insult yourself in front of me? This is funny!

    - This is really funny! - snorted Temari: - You look as if you have never seen a woman''s body and this despite the fact that you have Hinata in your wives! Guys are really despicable animals!

    Naruto stood up and narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

    - What do you want to say?

    Seeing him reacting so angrily, Temari just couldn''t pass up the chance to hook him:

    "You have a great wife, Hinata is sexy and good at everything! Everyone envies her body, her face is the most beautiful of those that I have ever seen. Yes, anyone would want to be with her! Instead, you want to see my saggy tits and rough skin. It''s ridiculous, it looks like you can''t really appreciate what you have!

    "Is she serious now?" - he could not understand her problem ... Now such a beauty stood in front of him and, in fact, belittled herself. What for?

    The Hokage paused, and then his lips parted in mockery.

    "That''s it ... Shikamaru, what an idiot you are."

    Naruto burst outughing and Temari involuntarily flinched, her nature trembling more and more. If not for the soundproofing, hisughter could be heard throughout the residence. Even the kunoichi took two steps back from this, it scared her a little, especially in such a defenseless position.

    "W-what''s funny? The girl asked nervously.

    Naruto bared his teeth and moved abruptly, Temari shrank instantly, but he pushed her sharply towards the door and grabbed her bra, and then mercilessly ripped her off. Two delightful and juicy mounds bounced yfully and hung slightly. The Hokage swallowed, those breasts were just unimaginably beautiful!

    The inverted papie were an amazing discovery.

    "I want her more and more ..."

 Chapter 45: Finale, Almost ...

    Chapter 45: Finale, Almost ...

    Naruto simply could not stand it any more, he almost got what he wanted and abruptly grabbed Temari''s enchanting halos, but he heard only a painful moan in response.

    - Khh ...! - clenching her teeth, the girl turned away.

    "Hmm? Didn''t she feel pleasure? " - simr surprised again. Moreover, he did not smell arousal from her. In such a situation, it did not seem strange, but ... Still, why does she hurt?

    He approached the kunoichi''s face and coldly said:

    - You can insult your body as much as you like in front of others. But don''t you dare next to me! Calling those boobs saggy? - The Hokage sharply squeezed the dismount ...

    - Ay ... - the kunoichi already had tears: - Do not squeeze ...

    Even Shikamaru did not allow her to touch them because of his sensitivity to pain, but here he acted so mercilessly! Temari has already mentally began to curse this sadist!

    - Stop powdering my brains! They are so beautiful that I want to drown in them. I would kill for the opportunity to knead them every day. I don''t appreciate what I have ?! Believe me, this whole month I will appreciate you like no one else ever!

    Everything in Temari''s chest fluttered, she did not expect this at all! He seemed to be pissed off, but not because of the insult addressed to him, but because of her ...

    "Is he crazy ?!" - Naruto continued to y with one hand with the girl''s chest and suddenly sharply approached her neck, squeezing the papi.

    Temari screamed:

    - Aah! B-hurts ... - the unexpectedly arising tingling feeling began to scare her.

    Suddenly, she felt something hot on her neck. She tried to fight, but Naruto was too heavy. He yed with her papi and quickly suppressed the resistance with his lips, making his way with slow kisses to the beauty''s sweet ear. No matter how hard she tried, everything was useless, in the end she just gave up and her arms went limp ...

    "W-what is this ... D-don''t believe ..." - the first time something like this happened to her. Her body seemed to be aroused ...

    "How so ..." - in the past Temari did note across such a thing. She not only did not allow Shikamaru to touch her nipples, but in fact, even in clothes, she felt enormous difort from simple touches. Only this time, the pain was different because of his rudeness and inability to escape, she only had to endure the pain that slowly changed to something strange ...

    He pressed, massaged, and did not cross the line and did not act extremely ruthlessly. He seemed to be trying to make her get used to it.

    "Now I see ... Apparently her sex problems are even worse than Ino''s. She cannot be frigid, not with such nipples, which means she needs something else ... "

    `` Mm ... '''' parted his lips, a shiny thread of saliva reached out to the nipple, which Naruto licked afterwards properly. He wanted to give him warmth and a little tenderness. Then, the man raised his confident gaze again and peered into Temari''s trembling eyes.

    - Never speaks like that about her body again. You are one of the sexiest women in my life. Your skin is perfect. Are you calling her rude? Nonsense! This is exactly what the Temari I know should be, a proud and strong woman. Your body is exactly the same, it does not need a simple caress, it needs a person who can pacify it and caress it properly. Soft boobs, chained nipples that need proper care. Your body is too timid, I see ... Your wet lips and rough tongue, even if I cannot taste them, I already understand how good they are. Rely on me, I will show you a new world of pleasure ...

    With these words, Naruto''s hand went over the beauty''s luxurious waist:

    - Strong and strong, even your ass beckons to enjoy it, - after his yful p, Temari bit her lip, in her eyes one could read absolute misunderstanding and even panic. She finally understood - he only had one nce and touch to see how timid she was in sex, but at the same time he continued to convince her otherwise. In the past, she gave up on sex and her sexuality, but he pressed that wound over and over again! What woman doesn''t want to get pleasure in bed? All her life she felt only pain and fled from it. Now there is nowhere to retreat. Naruto is not Shikamaru, he was not going to stop stimting and she couldn''t yell at him!

    For the first time in her life, Temari faced such rough treatment and such a man. She just fiercely stared at him unable to answer, and he continued to speak, feeling her thighs, while the kunoichi''s stomach involuntarily began to flutter something - the body spoke before emotions. As soon as Naruto''s fingers prated into the wet pussy, he even felt her answer through his panties, and smiled:

    - Temari, I''m sure you''re just crazy in bed ... Finally you became honest, but you only needed a couple of pleasant words in your ear and good care of your body. What do you think? - Licking his lips, Naruto removed his hand from her panties and licked his index and middle fingers:

    - Mmm, your taste is indescribable ...

    Temari trembled, her legs gave way, and she slowly slid down, no longer able to stand.

    "How ... How so ..."

    But as soon as she got down there, a huge protruding something opposite riveted her eyes. He was so big, even in the captivity of his pants, that Temari involuntarily muttered:

    "This is, his ... What the hell ..."

    The main thing at the moment was not that, the trembling eyes of the kunoichi slowly lowered down to her drooling hole!

    - No ... - she could not even believe that this happens:

    - N-impossible ... - if you remember, she only got so wet before the first rtionship with a man! Then she did not know how painful sex can be ...

    Was he right? All she needed was to endure the pain and receive such treatment?

    Thinking about it, the girl was filled with disappointment. She could not even imagine what her body was!

    "He is generally a man ..."

    That''s just, Naruto did not let her stay in thoughts and fantasies for a long time, he turned away and slowly returned to the table. Temari was perplexedly watching his receding back and this huge thing, when suddenly he sat down and still the same confident voice swept through the office:

    - We''re done. You did a great job, thanks for your help. I was not mistaken in you, you are the best assistant, Temari!

    The girl was still arriving in some kind of delirium, but she involuntarily burst out:

    - W-is that all?

    "Of course," the Hokage nodded with a perky grin. "Or did you expect more?

    Temari stood up and, still breathing heavily, lifted her kimono. She did not answer, for her what happened waspletely iprehensible. For the first time, she felt so strange. This was the first time a man had treated her so imperiously and said such words. She was ashamed, she felt guilty, and something else, causing even greater shame and difort ...

    It is not clear how, but Temari was able to somehow dress, fasten the belt and hastily open the door. It was then that Naruto remarked with a grin:

    - Don''t forget the fan.

    `` Y-yes, '''' grabbing her weapon, the kunoichi faced a few more words:

    - Shikamaru hello.

    Her body trembled again, and her eyes involuntarily dropped from shame, she quickly closed the door and hurried to leave the residence as quickly as possible. Her whole body seemed to be on fire, she wanted to quickly get rid of this dirty feeling and wash, return to her family and forget this day like a bad dream! But, on the way, she suddenly realized that this was only the beginning ... A heavy feeling again began to press on the kunoichi''s chest.

    "I almost did it, almost reached the final ... I thought it was nonsense, I thought the others were inventing ... Why this way, and even with him ... I hate!" - Temari just burned with shame, but at the same time continued to convince herself:

    "This is for the sake of the n, for the sake of the family, I will endure ... I must!" - the decisive gleam in her eyes did not dare doubts, but she still managed to raise her head and returned home with an even gait. Although her clothes and hair were in disarray and her face betrayed embarrassment, she slowly bounced back. After all, deep inside I understood that no one should find out about what had happened!

 Chapter 46: Three Kunoichi

    Chapter 46: Three Kunoichi

    That evening, at the family dinner, Temari was unusually quiet, she did not even ask her son about his sess in the academy. However, Shikadai was only d of such luck and tried not to attract her attention himself. Shikamaru did not appear again, but this time the kunoichi for some reason was not angry, the guy was a little surprised, but he did not show it, because in extreme cases he could also get it.

    "In my opinion, now she is even worse than yesterday ..." - Shikadai swallowed, continuing to elerate the rate of absorption of food from the bowl. His mother''s pensive and slightly gloomy face frightened him in earnest. He remembered well how recently he was forced to work around the house for almost a week without a breath! Thest thing he wanted to do was repeat it.

    Even if the father is to me, let him figure it out! Shikadai had long vowed never to marry.

    "I don''t even need such good posthumously!"

    It even became easier without her husband at Temari''s family dinner. She used to be angry, but not today.

    After feeding her son, the girl went to bedte. She still couldn''t forget what had happened.

    "And why did it turn out like this ..." - suddenly her body began to glow again and Temari bit her lip in anger:

    - Hell! - Throwing away the pillow, she covered her embarrassed face with her hands. She couldn''t believe what had happened. The worst thing is that for the first time in many years she realized the truth - it turned out that she was not at all one of those frigid women! Sex with her husband was so bad that after the birth of her son, Temari simply stopped this nonsense. He did not give pleasure, but rather caused only pain and difort. Shepletely went into herself and into work. Then Temari was just sure that sex was not for her. Nothing excited her, only before the wedding she still felt at least something, and after - just nothing! How could it have turned out this way ... What''s the matter? Could it be that it was all about the man ... She always treated them with contempt, and it all started with Shikamaru, who was always disappointing. Temari even spoke to them with obvious annoyance. But, she could not even think that everything was so bad ...

    "This is just nonsense ... If his fingers are so good, then how much ..." - confident and pleasant actions of Naruto, even his giant ...

    - Bastard!

    Quite quickly, all the umted anger sshed out.

    - Argh! - only after breaking a bunch of furniture, Temari finally calmed down.

    That night, Shikadai was sitting in his room in a cold sweat, for the first time in his memory, his mother was so angry!

    Earlier, a simr, slightly weird, family dinner was being held at Yamanaka''s house. Today, Ino seemed too quiet, it waspletely different from her. She usually always started a conversation or asked her son about her studies. But, now all her thoughts were walking in another ce. That morning moment never left her mind ...

    His words, his look, and that strange feeling all over his body ...

    - Mom, are you okay? The pale-faced handsome guy asked anxiously. Inojin learned the best from his mother and father. So don''t dress like a boy, he could definitely be mistaken for a cute girl.

    Ino thoughtfully fingered her chopsticks.

    - It''s okay, - smiling, she raised her lovely eyes:

    - I''m just tired. I need to sleep.

    Getting up, the girl took her dishes and went to the kitchen. A mixture of passion and guilt flickered in her eyes, as if she was trying to decide something for herself. However, Sai and Inojin did not notice this. The son finally decided to talk to his father, and they just chatted.

    That night, Ino also fell asleepte, reying that strange moment with Naruto in her head. She didn''t know where it would lead, but somehow it didn''t make her feel any worse. She knew that it was wrong, but, for some reason, looking at an empty ce in bed, she somehow smiled sadly. Only her close friend knew the truth ... In fact, Ino had never experienced female pleasure. She only had sex with Sai twice, and after the pregnancy, everything changed. Since then, for some reason, he didn''t even have a desire. The only man who promised to make her happy not only avoided this topic, but also could not. Literally. Could not. His problems did not appear to be rted to physical health. It all got too confusing. Ino didn''t even know the full taste of sex. She did not think that with just one nce, Naruto would be able to awaken hidden desires in her. For her at that moment, everything became too difficult ... Slowly, her carefree family life was filled with growing darkness. While thoughts of Naruto became a kind of light in this dungeon of gray everyday life ... This kind of frightened even more.

    Involuntarily, Ino''s thin fingers made their way under the nket, and her thoughts simply rushed to unknown ces.

    However, for some, this night turned out to be not particrly loaded with thoughts and experiences, but rather filled with depraved fun. Hanabi could not restrain herself, and naked yed with herself under the covers. In the dim moonlight, her sparkling body shook her beauty. As if the goddess descended into the mortal world, while doing very obscene deeds ...

    - Ahhh ~ - biting her lip, her eyes twitched in bliss.

    Meanwhile, Naruto tore at his wife as hard as he could, pushing her head into the pillow and pushing her hard from behind.

    - Mmhhh ~ - her muffled moans still scattered around the room, mixing with the depraved spanking of wet bodies. Naruto dominated and enjoyed like a hungry beast!

    Himawari with an embarrassed face stood under the door and slowly lowered her young fingers to her secret ce. Mother and daughter so badly wanted to get the caresses of their beloved man ...

    Meanwhile, Boruto was happily asleep and did not notice the changes in the family at all.

    At the same time, Shizune, along with Tenten and Tsunade, were drinking in the same restaurant.

    "Tsunade-sama, how was your trip this time? Tenten asked curiously. This beauty, like her two friends, on the contrary, attracted the nces of many men, and sometimes even some women. Tall statuesque figure, strong trained body, excellent toned chest and stic ass. Tenten looked like a young student, tall and strong, with a lovely face and a yful pigtail. At the same time, she did not forget to braid part of her hair in two bundles, which have already be her hallmark. At the same time, she adorned her ears with two cute earrings in the form of golden shurikens. Her white kimono tightly fitted every perfect body part, while she did not wear sleeves, which gave her an even sweeter and more feminine look of a fragile girl. Mesh stockings on sophisticated legs lured lustful nces and created a lot of hot fantasies. At the same time, it was worth re-emphasizing her Special trained ass - as if there was something wrong with her, she was so beckoning, as if she hypnotized ... It was as if there was always some secret hidden in her that no man in the world could solve ...

    Tenten was no less adorable than the girls next to her, Tsunade and Shizune shone with no less beauty, especially the second one - she has changed noticeablytely. While Tsunade seemed to be discouraged, Tenten wanted to cheer her up and talk about something.

    The princess drank her sake and sighed grimly:

    - It wasn''t so bad ... I shouldn''t havee back ...

    "Um, but why? Tenten tried to find out the reason, but Shizune immediately shook his head, making it clear that it was better not to touch this topic. In fact, she didn''t want to get to the truth and make Tsunade say it out loud. When Tenten joined them, suddenly appearing, things became very vague. Shizune absolutely didn''t want anyone to know about the situation, she just wanted to push Tsunade to be honest with her wishes. After all, as she understood - she clearly had the mood to continue with Naruto. If Shizune seeded, she was just sure that the Master would reward her properly! Just thinking about it made her pretty wet. On top of that, she just burned out with the desire to show Tsunada this part of her life, and perhaps share with her all this taste of forbidden rtionships ...

    Three kunoichi and each has its own secret. Just a charming sight ...

 Chapter 47: I Wont Forgive You! (18+)

    Chapter 47: I Won''t Forgive You! (18+)

    The next day. Hokage residence.

    In normal times, the board with photographs of the "targets" was hidden by a white canvas, but today everything turned out differently. Naruto stood opposite with his pants down, while right in front of him, with knees apart, sat Shizune and rubbing her clit, deftly wielding her tongue, ying with his Master''s cock, without using his hands at all. At the same time, she still did not forget to answer his questions:

    - Mmm, ah ... Well, yesterday we drank and I escorted her home. Tenten kept trying to find out the reason for this mood from Lady Tsunade, but she never revealed anything. I didn''t ask any questions and as nned ... Ugh!

    Naruto turned Shizune''s mouth back to work and nodded thoughtfully.

    - I understand, you can not continue. Tsunade will not go anywhere ... - the man stopped his sharp gaze at the photographs of Temari''s proud face and the memories of her gorgeous body red up in front of him. By lunchtime, she was supposed toe and they will start the second stage of training. After all, Naruto had already made her a target as well. He had a free slot for one more girl and it was decided to give this ce to Temari:

    Temari:

    > Trust: 0

    > Depraved: 5

    > Submission: 5

    > Condition: Guilt, Disappointment, Dissatisfaction, Drowsiness ...

    This cute blonde had a whole list of sensations and was very disappointing. It looks like she not only slept badly after everything, but also did not stop thinking about it. Unfortunately, Naruto only added her to the main targets this morning. Therefore, he did not know exactly what it was before yesterday. Although, even so, her current performance was simply terrible. It feels like she never had sex at all. Naruto did not know that even before yesterday, the indicator of her depravity did not exceed one.

    As for the other girls, surprisingly something strange happened overnight, for example:

    "Hinata Hyuga"

    + 19 Depravity

    + 10 Submission

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    + 3 Trust

    + 5 Depravity

    + 1 Submission

    With Hinata, everything was bing clear anyway. After such an open rtionship in front of her daughter, many moral norms havepletely disappeared from this cute kunoichi. Of course, she was still a sensual cutie and lovely wife outside the bedroom. But, as soon as everything reached the main process, its essence burst out. In addition, after she learned about a little detail aboutst night, or rather a little fun of father and daughter, her depravity reached its peak. It was worth seeing her expression as Naruto stressed how much he had poured into Himawari''s mouth. Hinata blushed and turned pale at the same time, and also got wet, so in the end, hard sex brought her to her senses ... So now, together with Shizune, these two beauties are under his absolute control. In theing days, Naruto nned to tell Hinata about everything regarding the other girls, and possibly push her to influence her sister in some way. This is also quite a good move. Shizune was doing her part of the n well. If everything goes ording to n, then Tsunade could soon get our hands on it.

    Turning his gaze to the brte girl who was ying, Naruto asked:

    - And what about Tenten? Did you find out something about her?

    `` Mmm, how delicious ... '''' Licking her lips, the girl smiled yfully and returned the previous expression to the usual Shizune, the same brave and confident girl:

    - I learned a lot. For example, Tenten still hasn''t found a boyfriend, and on the issue of virginity, she''spletely off topic. From my point of view, most likely she was never able to resolve this issue. So I think she''s still innocent. Although her ass ... even Shizune swallowed.

    - I think you will be pleasantly surprised. Lady Tsunade''s ass is very juicy and soft, I have ever touched it somehow ... But at Tenten she is incredibly trained, even Sakura is inferior to her in this. Tenten still trains hard today, although I can''t even imagine how she trains this ce, ahem ... In any case, the question of sex is very difficult for her - she is clearly avoiding him. I think there is something else in there, maybe she has some special secrets. I want to get her drunk properly and find out the truth.

    "Okay," Naruto nodded and shoved his barrel back into the brte''s mouth when there was a knock on the door!

    "Hmm?" The Hokage just frowned, and Shizune shuddered, but she never left her business.

    - Mm ... - continuing to smack her lips, she trembled slightly because of the moment of danger, but a strong man on the contrary easily nullified all her worries. She relied entirely on Naruto in this regard, and in fact she was not afraid to be seen kneeling here. Indeed, for the current Shizune, this is no longer something shameful, but apletely natural rtionship with a beloved man.

    Naruto was distracted and nodded at the table.

    - Come on, I''ll sit down and you will continue downstairs.

    `` Uh-huh, '''' smacking her head, Shizune stood up and shaking her hips withdrew under Naruto''s table:

    "Are you sure they won''t notice us?"

    "Let them try," the man replied coldly, sitting down on a chair. Shizune giggled yfully and again became addicted to what she loved, but a little quieter. Thanks to the height of the table, Naruto didn''t have to worry about seeing anything. Everything was perfectly hidden, except for the sound ... But, there''s nothing you can do about it. This office was good in many ways, but it still retained some ws. Although, in fact, this is even better, sometimes a sense of danger does not hurt.

    The knock on the door became more insistent, to which Naruto folded a series of seals and said:

    - Come in. - he learned such a simple technique from himself. With a set of Ninjutsu, he received those that allowed him to temporarily bypass the restrictions of the barrier in this room. Basically, she was needed just for such situations. Secret negotiations always had to be protected, so that the cab was sealed with a barrier, but there must also be some answer outside, for the arrivals. That is why, the sound from outside was heard, and in order to send the sound from within, it was necessary to fold a special seal and just say something.

    On the other side, right outside the door of the Hokage''s office, Temari grunted in displeasure, lifted her head and puffed out her chest, she was not going to give up so easily! The girl opened the door and entered. But immediately all her feigned confidence creaked at the seams!

    At the moment, the girls'' cheeks turned pink, and she frowned. The smell of sex hit my nose, already almost embedded in these walls, the kunoichi felt like this for the first time, from that she did not know the essence of this aroma, but her body instinctively reacted and that was what made her alert. She expected anything from this vile man! Temari did not even know the smell of a man, Naruto was amused no less than her proud expression at the moment of her striptease. Now she has shown her sweet side again.

    An even greater sense of danger gripped Temari as soon as he began to smile so terribly. She was afraid that Naruto was using some kind of sex technique and would try to y with her again!

    Meanwhile, the Hokage smiled contentedly, appreciating Temari''s cute look.

    - You still came. - under the table, Shizune raised an eyebrow in surprise, continuing to lick the delicious balls and grin strangely, her pussy began to flow even stronger from the presence of a stranger in the office. Fortunately, Temari has not felt anything yet.

    The girl assumed a cold expression as usual and said impatiently:

    - Do what you have in mind, and I''ll leave. I don''t need yesterday''s scenes. This is just a deal, let''s get by without further ado.

    "Without further ado," Naruto nodded, "That''s reasonable." Then ... Take off your clothes.

    - What?!

    Grinning at her angry look, Naruto shrugged.

    - I have already seen everything and even tried it, - went licking his lips, the guy added: - If you y hard to get out of yourself, we won''t finish by evening. Or do you want me to take the initiative as usual?

    Temari shuddered, realizing what this could lead to and curling her eyebrows, biting her lip, nodded, slowly loosening the belt of her kimono.

    - I will not forgive you!

    - How can you forgive me?

    `` Bastard ... '''' As soon as the clothes slipped off her slender shoulders, Naruto exhaled and whistled.

    - Today is dark red? Did you want to impress me?

    - Shut up ... - Temari snorted: - Now what?

    - I told you - take off your clothes. I would like to personally take it off, but I really don''t want to get up now, I, for example ... In the process of one important matter under the table.

    - Oh you! Temari wanted to swear, but still began to take off her bra, continuing to drill Naruto with her furious eyes. She did not even attach any importance to his words and could not think that there was someone else in this office besides the two of them.

    "How can he touch himself! Pervert!" -She clearly understood everything differently ...

    Meanwhile, under the table, Shizune''s legs twitched, and her eyes rolled up, with a cock in her mouth she began to cum. From the mere presence of Temari, a girl she knew well, that very woman - Shikamaru''s wife and at the same time a proud beauty, from her actions in front of Naruto, all Shizune could end up with!

    - Ah ~

    A light moan was interrupted by a member that returned to her mouth in time, but Temari still managed to pay attention to it and sharply raised her eyes:

    - What was it? - she had almost taken off her panties and her gorgeous breasts were yfully quivering, when suddenly she decided to ask such a question. Naruto raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked innocently:

    - What are you talking about? Would you like to see for yourself what kind of sound I have here? Go ahead, there''s plenty of room under the table.

    - You! - Angry again, Temari immediately threw this thought out of her head and tried to quickly end everything. The panties followed the bra to the rest of the clothes. Finally, the famous Kunoichi Sand, was leftpletely naked in front of another man. To call this situation embarrassing would be too gentle! She blushed all over and tried to cover her intimate ces with her hands. Even if he had already seen everything yesterday, it did not calm down in any way, but even more angered!

    "Despicable..."

    With a grin, Naruto noticed even a wedding ring on the left hand of the kunoichi, and she, following him, as if she understood what he was thinking and immediately bit her lips in displeasure.

    "What does he think of himself ?! What a bastard ... "

 Chapter 48: Lonely Heart (18+)

    Chapter 48: Lonely Heart (18+)

    Chuckling slyly, Naruto put his elbows on the table and folded his hands under his chin. He simply adored Temari''s courage and rebelliousness. The desire to master her grew with each new meeting!

    He gazed attentively over the luxurious body of the kunoichi. Although she covered her most forbidden ces, he saw enough exposed parts and just enjoyed the situation:

    "Too sexy, I''m ready for battle again ..." - in response to thoughts, the heated rod filled with blood again and yfully pped Shizune on her cute nose, she continued to finish with her lips stretched out and a slobbering mouth.

    "How good ... Ahh ~"

    From the gaze of the man, Temari has already begun to freeze and be even more irritated:

    - Well, are you already there ?!

    - Everything? Naruto enjoyed the situation to the fullest and continued to nod slowly.

    - You are beautiful Temari, your body is amazing, your sharp mind, your pride and a slight panic in your eyes, so fascinates ...

    "What is he talking about ?!" - the girl blushed even more with embarrassment:

    - Stop talking this nonsense!

    The Hokage just shrugged.

    - I am returning what was lost. You deserve it all - every word I say. I just love it when a girl trembles with pleasure. - Admiring her slightly open intimate ces, he smiled slightly: - You know, real pleasure in such moments brings not just touch, not smell, or even sex ... A man who is unable to realize the taste of true pleasure from intimacy with a woman is forever pathetic.

    Naruto stood up abruptly and his erect and glistening cock instantly came into Temari''s field of vision. The man''s words alone frightened her every time, and then there was such a look! The kunoichi is in panic!

    "N-no ... He''s not going to ..."

    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Naruto sighed and shook his head.

    - Do not be afraid, I will not take you until you yourself allow me. This is exactly what I meant by "True Sex". Real pleasure, this euphoria from the feelings of a partner, that is the whole secret. Until you can make a woman glow with words alone, what the hell is sex? Forey is even more important than anything else. Like any rtionship, sex is an important step in developing love. As long as you are not able to trust, as long as you do not go on dates and do not go through difficulties together, you will not see strong bonds even in marriage. Same with sex ...

    Saying all this, Naruto got close to Temari''s trembling body and whispered in her ear:

    - That''s the whole secret ... Prelude as building a solid foundation for the great bond of man and woman, sex is just the culmination - a truth that will develop with each merger. But, as long as the base is weak ... - Sharply stretching out his hand, Naruto removed Temari''s trembling hands from her gorgeous chest and smiled brightly, his incredibly warm smile. Everything in the girl''s body shuddered.

    - ... I want to make you mine and will not give up, from the very basics, I will pass to the moment when you surrender, because this is My Ninja Path! Laughing, Naruto sharply brought his face to her hard nipples and immediately tasted the left one, pinching the right one with his fingers. The taste was mesmerizing, Temari showed her feminine scent yesterday, and today he also managed to feel the taste of her body directly from the excited papie. He never lied about everything that rted to the female body, moreover, he was damn angry about those words Temari about herself. When a girl doesn''t get enough affection or even insults her sexuality - Naruto involuntarily wanted to convince her of the truth!

    Even if he could not taste her beautiful lips, he could enjoy her differently ...

    "Ah, don''t kiss me like that ..." Temari''s whole body trembled. She so badly wanted to run away and not feel this warmth, such a sensitive caress from another man, but there was no way out ... All she could do was drown in his desires, unable to resist a vicious feeling slowly growing in a lonely heart ...

 Chapter 49: Clean World? (18+)

    Chapter 49: Clean World? (18+)

    Biting her little fist, with a shiny wedding ring on her ring finger, cute Temari held back her moans, while Naruto covered her sensual tummy with kisses all over her, slowly going down to the sweetest ce.

    Walking through her cute intimate haircut, the man chuckled:

    - So lonely, she still smells of sadness ... I just want to try!

    - N-no, you don''t ... Ah ~ - he didn''t even give her the opportunity to finish, as he sharply licked the cute excited bead. No matter how hard Temari tried, her body had been burning with desire for a long time. The traitorous body took the caresses of another man, and even so intensely! It is not known how much she held back her feminine side, Naruto could not even imagine how much it was necessary to abstain from sex in order to flow so abundantly. Even yesterday she was not like that ... It was as if something had changed in her, perhaps he slowly began to tame her, or maybe the whole point is that she likes cheating? He couldn''t understand, but now it doesn''t matter anymore.

    Naruto continued to kiss the little lips and the cute bead lovingly. Such a charming look was not at all suitable for such a sexy body and so much proud appearance. Out of the corner of his eye, the Hokage looked at Temari''s face and smiled.

    "It pisses her off ..." - the way she frowned and pierced him with a threat, giving her even more sexuality!

    Already the whole floor was covered with love juices flowing down the appetizing thighs of the beauty. Temari surpassed herself and simply could not believe what was happening. Yesterday he barely made her horny, and after all the nightly thoughts and stomach pains, that''s what it led to! It was as if he broke something inside her!

    "Ha ... She flows as well as Hinata ... How it smells ...!" - inhaling this lustful aroma, the man began to slowly work with his tongue, followed by connecting his lips. Right here, pinning his friend''s absolutely naked married girl, he eagerly ate her forbidden hole. Her main treasure was in his power!

    The movement of his tongue quickened, Naruto grabbed the kunoichi''s sensual hips and began to move his mouth violently.

    - Aaahhh ~ - Temari''s legs began to give way, she didn''t know what to do, her hands involuntarily grabbed the man''s blond hair and she only had to allow him to act.

    "B-booeeeee ...! Why is this so ... Aaahhhh ~ "- suddenly the girl''s body began to tremble violently, she bit her tongue and moaned long, her hands involuntarily pressed Naruto''s head right into the pussy sshing juices, and then he was literally doused with this love nectar!

    Indescribable.

    In his memory, even Hinata didn''t ssh like that ... He sat as if under a shower.

    As soon as Temari stopped cumming, her strength almost dried up, and then the Hokage abruptly grabbed her in his arms.

    - Ah ... I ... - the girl averted her trembling eyes, unable to somehow answer, she felt terribly ashamed because of her unexpected orgasm. She was just seized by shock ... The first orgasm in her life! She just didn''t know what to do now. A couple of minutes ago, in front of the door, I was brave, and now everything has turned out like this.

    "N-Impossible ..." Her whisper was more intended for herself. Now pleasure is mixed with hopelessness ... Is orgasm considered cheating?

    God ...

    Now she fully realized that Naruto was able to bring her incredible pleasure and this understanding led her to true horror ... The mind tried to escape, but the body, led by instincts and feelings, simply did not allow her. Moreover, after this hot orgasm, she could no longer escape anywhere. A desperate thought filled my heart:

    "Someone ... Please ... I don''t want ... Just not like that ..." - she was ready to do anything:

    - P-please, don''t ... Enough, I don''t want to ... - even her voice expressed a sincere prayer, now she was more scared than ever before! In all his life, Shikamaru could not even do something close to such pleasure, and Naruto only had a few minutes! If this continues, is it possible to be saved at all ?!

    "Oh no, we''re not done ..." - In response, the Hokage just grinned, he was not going to press, because he did not want to break the core of the girl who impressed him so much. Now he wanted to instill in her a different feeling and make her continue to fight ...

    He sat the girl down on the table and gently kissed her behind the ear:

    - Do not be afraid, I told you - "no sex", do you believe me?

    - I ... - Temari involuntarily froze, all her proud and strong look had long since evaporated. The first orgasm in life can shock anyone, even such a strong girl.

    Sweating and dripping with nectar from excitement, Temari literally burned with lust. Her bodynguished for so long, and now it was enjoying the man in front of her again and again. His only desire and she can no longer oppose anything, he could **** her right here and now, so why ...

    "He doesn''t want to ..." - the panic slowly evaporated, with each of his gentle kiss touching sensitive skin, Temari slowly calmed down. Like an innocent girl, she trembled in Naruto''s arms, and his words and actions brought her peace and pleasure ...

    - Ahhh ~ - the sweet girl just melted with pleasure. She herself did not notice how her lips stretched out in ascivious smile, and her legs stretched out to the sides, as if trying to entangle the man and pull him closer to her. Only she stopped abruptly, realizing the essence of her vulgar actions, and then bit her lip:

    "Scoundrel, I''m not your toy ..."

    Naruto felt all this, but continued to bring her unforgettable pleasure. By the taste and smell alone, he had long since realized Temari''s main weakness. Her body, something forbidden, lost - she never experienced the true feeling of a desired woman. She never touched that extreme area of ??orgasm and never met a man who could subdue herpletely and make her experience this feeling of euphoria.

    "Narrow, wet, the body ispletely clean, everything seems to be virgin ... How much did she subdue her husband, since she did not allow him to touch her? This taste ... She kept everything for me! Adore!" - Naruto licked his lips and went down, he again wanted to taste the juices of a mature delicious kunoichi. Temari could no longer contain her lust, of course, how could she fight something that she had never encountered? It terribly frightened her, but she also wanted more ... That is why Naruto, like a wild beast, rushed to her wet hole and made a real feast there. Unwittingly, his strong chakra, like electrical impulses, spread through Temari''s body, making her shudder again and again with indescribable pleasure. Very soon, she threw back her head and plunged into a strange sparkling world. All colors sharpened, a bright snow-white shinepletely covered the mind:

    "Ah ... What is this ... This ... And is ... the Pure World?" - the pleasure was intoxicating, Temari, as if under a high, stretched out her arms in weightlessness and emitted the most passionate groan of today. Deafening, bewitching ...

    - Aaaahhh ~! - suddenly the colors began to fade again, the feeling of loss and the burning sensation in the chest only intensified, at thatst moment, when Temari''s eyes could still focus, the pupils dted in amazement!

    "Shizune ...?" - but, that''s just, to rece the smiling face of the brte, darkness came, at the same moment Temari lost consciousness. Orgasmpletely deprived her of all strength ...

 Chapter 50: There is still a lot to learn

    Chapter 50: There is still a lot to learn

    Slowly, Naruto''s office returned to its former form, Shizune had long ago crawled out from under the table and yfully poked her fingers into Temari''s sensitive papie with her fingers:

    - Wow ... I remember my first time, uh ... You were rude to me! - Throwing a reproachful look at the man, the kunoichi pouted her cheeks:

    - You made her cum only with her tongue, I want it too!

    Naruto chuckled and squeezed his shirt out of Temari''s love juices.

    - Well, you know, you initially wanted me and most likely had fun with your lonely pussy, but here she is ... - Throwing a smiling nce at the girl''s twitching body, the man sighed:

    - Poor thing, these two days have opened up a lot for her. Now she knows what it is like to be a woman. Apparently, she pushed Shikamaru away because of pain in her nipples ... Yes, a strange situation: she needs rudeness, but at the same time sincere affection and love. If her body is unwilling, it will only react aggressively, resulting in only one pain. Amazing ...

    Shizune blinked in surprise.

    - You understood it only by her body?

    - Ha, not really ... - The Hokage shook his head and looked at the cute blonde: - It''s about her personality. Character, habits, rtionships with the opposite sex ... In general, her reaction to my first attempts showed me everything I needed. She epted me because I showed my sincere desire to fight for her, even if she herself is against it. That''s the answer ... A man must have confidence and determination, with Temari even more so.

    `` You are amazing, '''' Shizune purred, clutching her master''s hand, `` You understand women so well ...

    "Yeah," Naruto calmly shrugged his shoulders, "Otherwise I wouldn''t have started all this ... Although I also have a lot to learn." Temari''s case is good for me, as is Tsunade''s fear, but Sakura or Hanabi ...

    Temari continued to lie on the table unconscious, while her slender legs continued to tremble, touching almost the floor itself: sparkling love juices slowly flowed down them - an indescribable sight. Naruto swallowed again, as in fact, he could not generally discharge himself after such a taste and sight. You could say he just licked and smelled, but still hungry!

    As soon as the man''s predatory gaze moved from Temari''s juicy breasts to her wet hole, Naruto suddenly looked at Shizune and grinned predatory:

    - Hmm, her mouth will be next, but for now I want yours!

    `` Hmm, praaavda? ~ '''' Shizune put her finger to her wet lips and tilted her head to one side.

    - Well, I don''t even know ...

    - Will you change it to the owner ?!

    - BUT? I ... Uu-u ... No, I''m just kidding ... '''' Quickly approaching Naruto, Shizune hugged his hand and pressed her chest more tightly:

    - My mouth and body are at your disposal Master ...

    - Damn, you are so cute! - regaining his former cheerful expression, Naruto stroked the girl:

    - Okay, just kidding ... You have a lot of work to do, finish everything and get your reward. There is no need to chill between my legs!

    - Really? Shizune''s eyes shed. "I understand!"

    "Okay,e on before she wakes up." After pping Shizune on the juicy ass, the Hokage folded the hand seal and steam immediately rose from his body. He dried up instantly, then pulled on his trousers and threw on his old orange sweater:

    "At least something ..." - admiring the sexual movements of Shizune, who tried to dress quickly, Naruto smiled and thought:

    "The third goal, it''s time to collect the fruits of mybors ..."

 Chapter 51: Third Goal Reached!

    Chapter 51: Third Goal Reached!

    While pulling on her panties, Shizune yfully rocked her perky ass, and then put on her dark kimono and walked over to Naruto, biting her lips, she whispered:

    - I can''t wait ... By the way ... Is everything you just said true? Do you really think so?

    - What are you talking about?

    The girlughed sweetly:

    - About yours, "The Way of the Ninja".

    - Well, - the Hokage smiled, - It sounded silly, I admit. But, otherwise, I''m sure. Rtionships are like a building, it''s hard to argue here. It is difficult to achieve asting marriage without lengthy "preludes". Sex is like this, but many people underestimate it ... How many people in the world can share the most intimate moment and not develop feelings for each other? - With a confidentugh, the man crept up to the cute Shizune and abruptly dodged her soft lips, getting close to the ear.

    "Ah ... How is he ..." - the girl felt a prick of irritation when he did not let her touch him.

    Naruto whispered:

    - Nobody can, that''s the whole secret. A person who is able to open up to another is so deeply,pletely vulnerable ... Girls are too sensitive and easily give in, and emotions simply intoxicate me. I am a pervert, from that I want more and more, but, the result is one - I will still achieve theirplete and irrevocable love. Even if they are against, I will take everything for myself ... I am so selfish that each of them will forget about everything, as soon as I be their meaning of life.

    - Aahh ~ - Shizune was already trembling as his hot breath touched her tender ear.

    - Y-you are so ... Stop mocking ...

    - For this I love you Shizune, you are so honest ... - Abruptly breaking loose, he began kissing the girl''s neck under her passionate moans.

    "L-loves ?! He ... He me ... Ahhh ~ "- the feelings capable ofmanding the chakra and all of its mind, simply scattered in every cell. Pleasure and happiness began to take over consciousness.

    `` Also ... I ... love you too ... Naruto ...

    "Eh ... This is clearly not fun!" - her recognition andplete obedience were a little annoying, so he decided to quickly find another entertainment for himself.

    Suddenly, the guy looked up from the cute beauty and turned to Temari:

    - She wakes up, you better not see each other yet.

    - Ooh ... - Shizune pouted her cheeks with displeasure: - Well, okay ... But, you promised me a reward.

    - Sure.

    - Ah, well, then I''ll go. I will prepare the rest of the reports and take care of Lady Tsunade and Temari-san. Don''t worry about it sir, I won''t let you down.

    Smiling with all the "concern", the Hokage pulled one of the kunoichi''s curls by the ear:

    - Do not overwork, be careful.

    "Don''t say that, I''m falling in love even more ..." With a cuteugh, Shizune kissed Naruto''s lips and finally quickly ran away.

    As soon as the door mmed shut, the Hokage exhaled and shook his head.

    "More women - more feelings, as well as problems, I suppose ... The result is good, but it''s not enough for me. Hinata still has a lot of fun to do, and Shizune ... She''s doing pretty well, though. It will be cruel to get rid of her, in the end she allowed me to take the first step. If I chose this path, then it''s a sin toin. Yes, and this is for me, power and beauties, just how I love! " With a quick nce at Temari, Naruto finally nodded.

    "And also strength ... Also a stimulus ..."

    "Temari"

    + 5 Trust

    + 15 Depravity

    + 10 Submission

    General Subordination: 310

    Finally, everything changed. Temari allowed the Hokage to take another step forward. The third goal has finally been achieved!

    Temari:

    > Trust: 5

    > Depraved: 20

    > Submission: 15

    > Condition: Shame, Guilt, Fatigue, Confusion, Unconscious

    The goal is achieved!

    300 Submissions:

    + 1 girl.

    + Removal of thest seal.

    Unlocking the Sealed Bijuu Chakra.

    + Memories: Taijutsu and Senjutsu.

    + Naruto training experience

    As soon as Naruto took the award, an amazing energy immediately swept through his body. This time he did not feel much pleasure, which made him a little upset, but then something quite expected happened - a huge stream of knowledge over decades of training immediately burst into his mind and began to overwhelm him! Like gigabytes of data, this information upied all the free cells in the brain, leaving no unnecessary gaps. The experience quickly connected with muscle memory and with each of the chakrakanals, in an instant Naruto remembered each of his techniques and how to apply them - absolutely everything!

    "Ha-ah ... Here it is! My strength is with me again! " - full of incredible satisfaction, he raised his head to the ceiling and spread his arms to the side, at the same second his blue eyes suddenly shone, and his clothes fluttered without wind. A strong chakra enveloped the entire office and the stacks of papers were immediately thrown into the air!

    - My strength! Yes! - Naruto''s sinister grin did not correspond to the past at all, now he looked like a beast - a real demon fox in human form!

    - Haa-aa ...! - all knowledge merged with the body, now hepletely controlled his fate, his chakra, all seals fell and he received the full power of himself from the past!

    After a long exhtion, full of a gambling feeling, the Hokage examined his hands:

    - It couldn''t have been better ...

    Now, with such power, there are too few on this who can prevent him!

    Suddenly, Naruto''s face changed as he heard a menacing voice in his subconscious:

    "Naruto! Can you hear me?! Damn, what the ... why can''t I see anything! " - The fox was clearly unhappy with the situations, as he clearly felt the removal of the seal and the opportunity to contact his friend, but in the end he blocked his ess. However, Naruto had figured out this dangerous moment long ago. Even during the opening of the second seal, he knew how to prevent the biju from essing the outside world, and now, with the removal of thest seal, he generally possessed hisplete control.

    The only threat against which you must always have a n!

    "Dangerous ..." Of course, Naruto tensed a little anyway. After all, Kurama is the only one who can pose a threat to him even now, with his fully acquired power. Moreover, the fox is already part of his power, breaking contact with him is simply an impossible option. That is why he blocked his temporary ess to the outside world. But, ignoring him for a long time will be even worse ... That is why, the Hokage put his thoughts in order and concentrated. Very quickly he found himself in his own subconscious.

    The boundless dark world stretched out into the unknown. Naruto could not even make out its end, he just found himself with his feet in some kind of luminous liquid and its dull yellow glow barely allowed him to distinguish the world around him ...

 Chapter 52: Kurama

    Chapter 52: Kurama

    Finding himself in his own subconscious, Naruto threw his head up and, as expected, collided with a huge, simply terrifyingly gigantic creature. One had only to imagine a red fox with burning bloody eyes, looking at you like two stars from heaven. Compared to this creature, Naruto turned out to be no more a cockroach for a person. At the same time, he did not panic, but behaved quite calmly, after all, having received memories, he knew absolutely everything about his partner. Of course, this did not apply to everyday memories, but, on the other hand, he remembered the entire training experience and this was already enough.

    - Hi Kurama.

    - Hmm, what happened ?! - Leaning forward, the Fox narrowed his eyes, almost touching him with his giant nose:

    - For several days I lost all contact with you, as if I was again sealed, and now you are blocking me ... What happened there ?!

    "Don''t worry," Naruto, as if nothing had happened, sat down and only now realized that the water around was not wet at all.

    "Interesting ..." - looking up at the fox, he continued:

    - I awakened some kind of power, because of this, almost all of our chakra was sealed.

    - What?! Kurama asked worriedly, "How is this possible?" What kind of power is that?

    Naruto sighed heavily and shrugged.

    - Let''s just say, I myself do not fully understand. I suddenly seemed to see Kurama ... - raising his head to emptiness instead of the sky, the man closed his eyes and said:

    - All this time I was a fool ... You may not believe, but it turned out that all these years something was holding me back. As soon as the seals are gone, I feel my full strength again. Sorry about that ... It''s just that if you saw the outside world, you might not like it.

    - What the hell happened there ?! What happened during these days ?! You are not yourself! Speak! We can handle everything! - The fox immediately sat down like a kitten and fluffed up all his nine tails, they began to wriggle like snakes, and then finally calmly spread out for hundreds of meters around.

    Naruto knew better not to act rashly with the fox. If you continue to ignore him and note up with a convincing lie, he will probably see through the changed friend. This is very likely, since Kurama has lived with him since his birth. It is foolish to believe that he will just take ande to terms with the fact that Naruto suddenly became a lustful and greedy person. Rather, simr traits arepletely opposite to the Naruto he knew. But, if youe up with a sufficiently convincing lie, it may not be possible to convince the Foxpletely, but you can at least temporarily weaken his vignce.

    "Yes, if he were a girl, everything would have be much easier ... Although, wait ..." - sharply peering into Kurama''s giant eyes, Naruto narrowed his eyes.

    - Listen, Kurama, have you ever tried to take on more ... Well, you know, afortable look?

    - Comfortable? - the nine-tailed one raised an eyebrow in bewilderment: - What are you talking about? Why don''t you like this look? It suits me! And in general, do not go away from the topic of what happened there, tell me already, do not y smart!

    - Oh, well, you, as usual, are stubborn ...

    - Am I stubborn ?! You are hiding something! - the fox snorted and added: - I, who do you think is a person? How will I change your appearance? Hmm, what I have!

    - Can I help you? Naruto asked immediately.

    Kurama suddenly began to growl, his nose twitched from anger:

    - Enough annoying, answer my questions first!

    - Oh ... Well ... Maybe you first?

    - Heck! - all nine tails of the fox began to beat from side to side at the same time, and then he gritted his teeth and grumbled:

    - Okay ... Theoretically, you can change your appearance, after all, as you know, I am just a huge clot of chakra, which can be sealed into such a dunce. Hmm, I can change my form if I could control all my strength.

    - Can I help?

    Kurama lifted his wed paw and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    - Maybe ... In fact, the idea is not bad, my great appearance is naturally my pride, but being able to suddenly be smaller is also not bad. I have one thought, but everything will depend on you, we will need to mix the chakra, and you will do something, the process will not be so difficult ...

    - Then let''s try.

    The fox nodded gloomily.

    - Let''s try, but ... - His eyes shed with impatience again. Naruto immediately understood everything and nodded with a wry smile.

    - You''re right. Okay ... Some kind of power awakened in me, and quite, strange. In general, let''s put it this way, having sex with women allows me to get stronger. You could feel it if you scan my body, I didn''t develop much in the past because of my work, but in just a few days, just like in the old days, I suddenly became stronger. It''s amazing!

    Convincing or not, he tried to show his enthusiasm ...

    - Hmm? Let me see ... '''' Kurama closed his eyes and felt Naruto''s chakra, immediately surprise arose in his eyes.

    - Indeed ... Not so impressive, but at your age, raising your chakra that much is quite a significant achievement. You say it happened in just those days?

    - Yes.

    Kurama touched his chin with his ws again and nodded.

    - I already understand that! I like this ... And what kind of power is this, I feel something different in you, but it''s hard to say ... You say, sex, does it mean ... Wait, do you really ...

    Naruto broke into a cheerful grin.

    - Yeah.

    - Oh you! - The foxughed: - Couldn''t tell right away? I wonder why you suddenly decided to block my vision, and you remembered Hinata again ... Praise! As a husband, you are so-so, but at least you did not forget about her ...

    `` Only your praise was enough for me, '''' the Hokage nced displeasedly at his friend and shook his head:

    "If you only knew how close I am with my wife now ..."

    The fox thought a little more, and then leaned close to Naruto:

    - To develop through sex, I hear it for the first time, but if it works, I''m ready to sit in silence. Although, not that I really care about your human squeezers-kissing. I told you before your wedding, you can block me, but this is not necessary. Human girls are not my type.

    The Hokage shrugged his shoulders and quite rightly remarked:

    - You just haven''t tried it.

    - Pfe! I''m not even going to! - The fox grimaced in contempt: - Wait a minute ... Isn''t that why you asked about my appearance? Do you want me to help you with this ?!

    Naruto immediately tensed.

    "Yours ... What a smart one ... Did he guess? Damn, I can imagine his reaction ... If he realized that I decided to make him my woman ... Yours ... "

    The man swallowed and asked nervously:

    - In what, "in this"?

    - Don''t make a fool out of me! I suppose you want me to do everything for you?

    Naruto asked nervously:

    - Could you?

    - Tfu! What more! I know you! I suppose Hinata alone is not enough, but you can''t have a second woman and decided to shove all the work on me? I''m not going to help you! Even if I can separate from you and seduce some girl, it is not a fact that it will work, the ability is yours. Think with your head!

    "Ha, that''s it ..." - The Hokage immediately exhaled with relief: "So he decided that I would use him as a fox bachelor who would y with other women for me ... Hmm, well, he still thinks that I am an exemry family man. The conversation went into a funny direction ... However, it''s even better this way. "

    Naruto sighed heavily.

    "Hinata is really not enough, but strength is needed ... These tsutsuki, they will still bring us a lot of troubles.

    - Hmm, why such confidence? - The fox narrowed his eyes: - And anyway, find a second wife, and that''s all. I don''t understand you people ... Two are more fun, don''t they? You are the Hokage, how many times have I told you - stop this gentleness! Do not dismiss snot and rule these little people!

    `` Well ... '''' Naruto scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, `` Actually, I''ve already made a simr decision ...

    - ABOUT? Yah? - The fox was clearly surprised: - And what did you take there?

    "I decided to get all the possible women in Konoha and make them mine. Moreover, I still have some ns and ...

    "Wait a minute ..." Kurama suddenly raised his head and red at Naruto ominously. "Decided to take everyone?" So about my appearance, you ... Oh you! You decided to take me too ?!

    - What ?! How did you decide ?!

    - Oh, you bastard! I can see you in the eyes! Brat! - Kurama was furious, it is not clear how, but he suddenly guessed! But the Hokage was not even going to find out the truth - he just abruptly left the subconscious and immediately found himself in his office.

    Cold sweat continued to trickle down his spine, this meeting was too abruptly out of control ...

 Chapter 53: Where is she ?!

    Chapter 53: Where is she ?!

    Sometimes, it was worth retreating, and now, Naruto had no choice but to hastily retreat from his subconscious. The fox really caught him off guard!

    This is a certified instinct ...

    - Huu ... - wiping cold sweat from his forehead, he got up and looked at Temari, who was quietly sniffing. Her body was still trembling, a little time had passed, but soon she shoulde to her senses and ...

    - NARUTO! - an angry voice thundered in my head. It echoed every corner of the subconscious and painfully hit the brain! From such a sudden attack, Naruto almost began to spit blood, he instantly blocked Kurama''s ability to speak with him and influence him with his chakra. Once the jinch¨±riki had achievedplete control of the Tailed Beast, he might not have been like that. If not for this, things could have gotten even worse ...

    "Well, horror ... How did ite to this? Who the hell is he so smart? He just took and understood my ns! Sly fox ... Eh, now there are even more problems! " Sighing at his hasty decision and greed, Naruto shook his head in annoyance.

    - Nothing, I''ll think of something ...

    Suddenly he heard a groan from the side. Turning abruptly, he immediately noticed Temari''s movements. The girl''s beautiful eyshes quivered, and she slowly lifted her charming eyes. Tired from an amazing orgasm, she finally began to recover.

    "Hmm, I guess that''s okay ..." After admiring her delicious body, the Hokage returned to the table and made some notes in his notebook. He often took notes of important events, just in case. Sometimes it is easier to navigate a situation not only from memory. It was worth writing down about the achievement of the third goal, as well as about good sess in conquering Temari, and a little more think over the matter with Kurama. The fox didn''t seem to be burning with intolerable hatred, otherwise even now Naruto wouldn''t be sitting so peacefully. Probably, the fox, even after this, did not want to harm his friend:

    "Well, it''s good for me ... In fact, it''s better to maintain such a rtionship longer. If we have an omission, we will have little contact with each other, and this is already an advantage. Of course, you shouldn''t leave everything to chance, I think it''s worth giving the fox some motivation ... "

    Smiling at his own thoughts, the Hokage raised his head and immediately met his confused gaze.

    - BUT?! - Temari finally began to understand the situation and quickly look around. At the same moment, she screamed and covered her chest. There was a distinct panic on her face:

    "W-where is she ?!

    - She is? Naruto tilted his head to the side. "What are you talking about?" We are only here together ...

    "Oh you!" - Paying attention to the calm guy, the kunoichi suddenly swallowed nervously and blushed - the memories of the recent orgasm seemed to be imprinted on every cell of her immacte body! More precisely, immacte in the past ...

    Just one look at the man made her infuriate.

    "I definitely saw ... Girl ... Was that, Shizune?" Temari looked around uncertainly, and then jumped off the table and ran to her kimono. Quickly throwing it over her naked body, she immediately covered all her intimate parts.

    "They didn''t get sucked in ..." - looking at the protruding nipples, easily peeking through the clothes, Naruto licked his lips:

    - You are so even sexier, you just want to undress!

    - Y-you! - Temari instantly covered her breasts, she herself could not do anything about it, her breasts were still extremely excited, and one touch to them made the body react.

    "No ... If I don''t leave now ..." Temari swallowed hesitantly and started looking for her clothes. Disheveled hair, quivering fingers and wet delicate skin, now the kunoichi looked extremely sexy!

    `` You know, if you go like this, '''' reaching out with his hand, Naruto lifted his dark panties from the edge of the table, and then waved them:

    - You may be misunderstood.

    - You bastard! - quickly finding herself next to the man, the girl tore out her underwear and very quickly pulled it on her wet legs, it turned out so-so ...

    - Can you dry it? Naruto asked chuckling as he pulled out a sexy bra from somewhere else.

    - I don''t want anyone else to see you, in such a stunning state ...

    - I hate you! - Temari got angry and mmed on the table, taking away the linen: - Let you die!

    "Hmm, if I die, who''s going to make you end up so filthy?" I''m afraid the woman in you will die with my death. Naruto sighed sadly, `` What a loss ...

    - I hate ... - Continuing to growl, Temari was already preparing to attack, when she suddenly snorted and turned away:

    - Yes, so that I once again ...

    Naruto interrupted immediately.

    - Come back in a couple of days, tomorrow I n to have fun with another woman. Since you are my secretary, you should sort out all this stuff in my office and in the next room.

    - What ?! - the kunoichi immediately got furious: - I also did not remove your papers!

    - ABOUT? So you want to finish ... After all you''ve been through, have you decided to back down? The Hokage grinned maliciously:

    - What a disappointment ... I thought you liked it, after all, you moaned so much and ... - having moved abruptly, he found himself behind the girl''s back and without any preludes grabbed her juicy breasts and squeezed her nipples:

    - Aaaahh ~! - An involuntary passionate groan scattered across the office, Temari only managed to barely cover her mouth. She herself could not believe that she could make such lustful sounds! Before he had time to touch, she began to get excited again ...

    - O-let go ...

    "Hmm, we''ll save this for next time ..." - chuckling, Naruto let go of Temari and went back to the table:

    - Okay, get dressed, that''s enough for you, otherwise you still want to stay.

    The kunoichi took a deep breath and then growled furiously.

    - Yes, ten Times! Never a shit in my life!

    - Yes, yes, bye, bye, - he nodded and waved: - Grab the folders from the closet at the exit and take them to the interrogation department, I don''t need this stuff.

    Temari pulled herself together incredibly quickly, picked up a stack of papers and snorted.

    - I''ll remember that!

    - Yeah, say hello to Shikamaru!

    - YOU! Temari gritted her teeth, then turned around and violently mmed the door.

    "Hmm, how cute ..." - Smiling, the Hokage returned to nning. Although he loved thepany of women, he also loved to reap the fruits of his work, as well as to make ns in order to watch them afterwards. With Temari, for example, everything went ording to the conceived scenario, and with everything else too. Now the time hase to work more ...

 Chapter 54: The Supreme

    Chapter 54: The Supreme

    Before proceeding further, it was worth assessing the current progress.

    - So what do we have ...

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Hashirama Cells, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of tsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Asura Reincarnation, System Master.

    Fully subordinate:

    Girls - Shizune, Hinata

    Skills:

    Chakra (GG), Physical Strength (ZZZ), Stamina (ZZZ), Talent (ZZZ), Dexterity (ZZZ), Fortitude (ZZZ), Ninjutsu (ZZZ), Taijutsu (ZZZ), Senjutsu (ZZZ), Willpower (ZZZ) ), Chakra Control (ZZZ) Five Elements (Z), Transformation (Z), Yin-Yang Release (SSS), Fuinjutsu (SS), Charm (SS), Fighting Spirit (SS), uracy (SS), Lava Release ( SS), Boil Release (SS), Ma Release (SS), Persuasion (S), Leadership (S), Conquest (S), Courage (S), Intelligence (A), Hearing (A), Intuition (A), Genjutsu (A), Luck (B), Greatness (B) ...

    Looking at the skills, Naruto nodded contentedly.

    "Quite worthy. The control of the chakra at once moved to the "ZZZ" rank, as the chakra reached the "GG", and everything else seemed to be unchanged. As I understood, some skills after a certain threshold can merge together, for example, most likely it happened with the Five Elements and Ying-Yang, since I have the Lava Release separately, and chakra control says a lot ... "

    E - the ability to control chakra.

    D - advanced control, impact on the body.

    C - control in non-organism, spontaneous predisposition.

    B - advanced control, creation of Ninjutsu.

    A - advanced control of the form and flow of the chakra.

    S - elerated formation and transformation, the second spontaneous predisposition.

    SS - Supreme Shape Control.

    SSS - Complete Spontaneous Disposition. [Bijuu Chakra Control & gt; advanced level]

    Z is the highest form of chakra control within the user''s body.

    ZZ - Five Elements (Z), Transformation (Z). [Bijuu Chakra Control & gt; highest level]

    ZZZ - Yin Yang Fusion [Initial Stage]

    Naruto had learned each skill a long time ago and understood much more from that. In addition, he studied the rest, so, for example, most of the status inscriptions, in fact, only indicated some kind of achievement: the Seventh Hokage, the Sage of the Six Paths, and so on. However, this also had its advantages. Although, Naruto was rather surprised by his race, the first time he wanted to study this moment in more detail, someone distracted him, but after all he still studied this:

    Race: Superior Human

    Ability 1: Advanced Adaptation

    Mutation [Chakra]: Enhanced Chakra

    Evolution [Supreme]: Superior Adaptation

    Ability 2: gic transmission

    [Chakra] mutation: gene transfer

    Evolution [Superior]: Weakened Genes of the Extraterrestrial Race Ancestor

    Ability 3: development and evolution

    Mutation [Chakra]: Unique Chance of Natural Evolution

    Evolution [Superior]: Only beneficial mutations

    Property 1: chakra formation

    Property 2: umtion of chakra

    Property 3: using chakra

    Evolution [Supreme]: all chakra properties are enhanced

    Looking at the many iprehensible words for the first time, Naruto actually had little to learn. All he understood was the difference between the types "Highest" and "Gifted", in fact "Mutation [Chakra]" refers exactly to the second, and "Evolution [Supreme]" to the first. Simply put, Naruto, as a descendant of Hogoromo, received unique powers that most shinobi did not receive. Of course, they kept the "Properties", because this is the main ability of all owners of the chakra. As for the rest, Naruto did not really understand much yet, but he could well have guessed. In any case, he was not going to dwell too much on such iprehensible things, he was more interested in the "Goals" and their achievements. So, for example, after reaching the third of them, he got ess to the fourth:

    (400)

    + girl

    + All techniques andbat experience of previous Hokage

    + Skill: Perfect Law (D)

    Technician and experience? In fact, a good acquisition,bat experience will not be superfluous, even though I have the experience of fighting with Kaguya and Madara. The ability to apply all the Jutsu of the predecessors is also very useful. And the skill is interesting ... "

    Perfect Law (D)

    E - all characteristics with each increase in this skill are increased by: 5, 10, 15 ...%, respectively.

    Naruto did not quite understand how this skill worked, and he could only see its first level, although his "E" rank was also understandable in principle. Even afterpleting his first goal, the Hokage felt significant changes in himself, just because of such an increase "+ 5% to all physical indicators." At that moment, the amount of chakra increased, and the whole power in general - just this was confirmed not so long ago by Kurama. Simply put, Unique Life Form is a very useful skill. In general, five percent may not be so significant, but this is only at first nce. In fact, even five percent of Naruto''s huge chakra is already considered something amazing, perhaps these five percent will even surpass the usual Jonin, but what if this five percent increased by all forty? One has only to imagine the enormous potential of this skill. Simply put, interest, although a strange thing, but in fact they could allow the development of skills that Naruto in the past simply could no longer increase, stopping in his own development. He remembered it well from the experience, most likely it was called the "limit", at one time he just reached it. That is why this skill could change everything!

    "This system is amazing ... However, I doubt that I will be able to raise this skill that often in rank. But even so, perhaps by reaching the fifth or even the sixth goal, I will already surpass Sasuke. Now it is difficult to judge the differences in our strength, but if I be, say, twenty percent stronger, it will already be a significant gap, which he simply will not be able to bridge. "

    Thinking about this, the Hokage was filled with even more confidence, after all, the only threat in Konoha for him was his old friend from the Uchiha n, and it was he who could be a problem in the subordination of the kunoichi. In fact, Naruto put off contact with Sakura not only because of her bitchy nature, but also because of her husband. He had no doubts about his abilities, but it was worth considering - without Sasuke, fighting §àtsutsuki was not a very smart idea. If you are stupid, you can get through to disentangle everything yourself. Who knows how events will turn out by that time, it was worth considering all the options. Of course, the main thing in the conquest of Sakura is perhaps her problematic nature, because her rtionship with Sasuke can be maintained visually, since they are in fact not there - he can''t even hug his wife. From that, everything is not so scary, although now is not the time for that.

    "Yes, I anticipate problems with him. I''m too greedy and Sakura is so hot ... I hope by then I''ll have conquered her and used Sasuke for my own purposes. In extreme cases, you will have to fight after the battle with tsutsuki. Not that I like useless battles, and even in my vige ... I just really want to fight with him. "

 Chapter 55: Tenten

    Chapter 55: Tenten

    Rising from his seat, the Hokage approached his board with "targets", lifted the coveryer and immediately focused on several faces: Ino, Tenten, Tsunade, Karui.

    "Ino is unique, she sumbed to my attention ... Although strong, but apparently, Sai did not understand something ... A greedy girl, although she may love, but she also wants to be loved. Ino is very malleable and honest with herself. It is easier for her to be seduced by desires and passions than others. You can even say that it is quite windy. Such a girl clearly does not need a guy like Sai, she needs someone who can make her experience vivid emotions. Well, or at least the one who will keep it under control. Judging by the faces of this married couple, this is not good for them. With her, one might say, I was lucky ... Perhaps there are other details that I did not take into ount. For example, she might, like Shizune, want me in the past, which is a bit dubious, or she just wanted sex. Who knows ... "- noticing the other beauties, the Hokage grinned mockingly:

    "Tsunade is a liar, lies to herself, and also a coward, loves to run away from problems ... If I had her training experience, I could gather some side memories and understand her as a" target ", it would be easier. But that''s enough for me ... Shizune didn''t say much, but I''m of the opinion that Tsunade should just give her courage, and also influence her honesty. Alcohol, environment ... I already have one thought in this regard - it is unlikely that she will escape from such afortable position. Still, she is deceiving herself for a reason, in the depths of her soul she has something that she can still hope for. I''m sure it has to do with me, judging by her reaction that day ... If the n fails, then I''ll think deeper. "- shifting his gaze to the swarthy, scarlet-haired kunoichi, Naruto narrowed his eyes.

    "Karui ... Ch§àji''s wife is poorly understood, but judging by those bits of information from the dossier, she is rather impulsive and rude. Yes, and my memories are consistent. These dossiers are of no use ... I could y on her temper and adjust something ... But, in the end, there is still little information, only Tenten remained "- examining the calm face of a beautiful girl, Naruto nodded:

    "Even if Shizune is scouting, I''m not going to sit around ... So I''ll take care of her. There is a free slot, I could get some easy Obey points from Himawari, but I will. I think that apletely ready-made girl will not be superfluous. If I run into any problem, Himawari will be able to help me sharply get almost a hundred points. Well, of course, if I train her. A good trump card ... "

    Turning around, the Hokage had already decided his next step, so he immediately left the residence.

    On such a warm day off, Naruto was not going to sit out his pants at work. Over the course of several days, he learned a lot, so now he knew where and when to move. The Tenten shop is open almost seven days a week, which is why he very quickly found himself in front of the gun shop.

    Even from the street, behind the windows of the shop, one could see dozens of different types of weapons, ranging from simple kunai and shurikens to huge axes and halberds. From this point, however, the shop looked like an ordinary Chinese-style shop with a round roof and a nice little sign with a pair of crossed scrolls.

    People were scurrying everywhere, at this hour Konoha was so lively ...

    After passing a small threshold, Naruto opened the door and went inside. Immediately he was greeted by a rather lively atmosphere.

    "Hmm, I thought people don''te here often ..." - going further, he noticed three people. A tall guy, chuckling, was talking to a charming girl, and not far from them was a man in a wheelchair. The two men had the same odd potty hairstyle. Lee was distinguished by his thick eyebrows and lean appearance with very prominent muscles, ideally visible mainly in the arms due to his sleeveless green jumpsuit. Guy was distinguished by his position in the chair, his leg in a cast and a dense body armor with a protector on his belt. However, Naruto''s attention was not attracted by these two, but by a girl whose beauty, it would seem, should not impress him, after contemting so many beautiful kunoichi of this vige. Only, he was amazed again - another flower he desired appeared in all its glory. The photo definitely couldn''t capture all of Tenten''s curves and her true feminine charm. Naruto needed only one nce to determine a lot and desire to get it in full!

    First of all, the look settled on a cute little hairstyle in traditional Chinese style. Dark blond hair, braided in two buns with a short braid. Perhaps, Tenten, such an image just fit perfectly, nothing superfluous did not interfere with the view in battle and ideally emphasized the slender body. At the same time, as befits a beautiful girl, she definitely had a good taste for clothes and clearly emphasized her significant forms with a short white sleeveless kimono, decorated with its pleasant pink pattern, along with mesh stockings and high dark knee-high boots. Tenten was bewitching, the belt hugged her waist and from this her breasts and perfectly tucked hips could show themselves at their best. Even through his clothes, Naruto could tell how trained this body was. Certainly, Tenten was perhaps even superior to Sakura in this regard with her slender and toned body.

    A sweet face, a yful smile, long eyshes and charming eyes, the Hokage involuntarily smiled and again showed his predatory gaze, which instantly attracted the attention of Lee and thepany. They seemed to feel the approach of danger with their backs and immediately turned around, only theycked just one moment ...

    Naruto smiled his usual warm smile and waved to his old friends.

    - Ha! Naruto! And are you there? - Rock Leeughed: - Decided to buy yourself a weapon?

    - Hokage-sama, d to meet you! - Guy nodded chuckling.

    "Naruto," Tenten smiled slightly. "Haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    "Hmm, I''d be upset about disrespect, but who cares? I''m just toozy to waste time on such things. It''s time to get used to it, eh, good-natured Naruto ... "

    The man approached the trinity and looked around:

    - And it''s cozy here, - in general, he did not remember anything about this ce, but continued to praise:

    - As always, an excellent Tenten collection!

    - Hee-hee, thank you, my collection is my pride!

    Naruto unwittingly noticed a couple of the Sage''s famous treasures in the "not for sale" disy case and nodded in praise.

    - They weren''t even stolen ...

    Rock Lee and Guy burst outughing, and Tenten puffed out her breasts proudly.

    - Let them try! They will sit in the Purification Pot for the rest of their lives!

    - Zhuuut ... - Lee grumbled: - Tenten, you are so cruel, it would be better if you gave me this pot!

    - Yeah, what else! I once gave you those weights and where is my money ?!

    - Hey, hey, stop fighting! Guyughed and abruptly changed the subject, turning to Naruto: "Haven''t seen my Eternal Rival?"

    - Hmm, - he thought, and then answered:

    "I think I saw someone like that on the way here.

    - Yah?! - Guy was immediately inspired: - This is great! - Turning sharply, he immediately rushed to the exit.

    - Hey! Gai-sensei, wait! - Lee followed and after a couple of seconds only Naruto and Tenten were left in the gun shop. Silence reigned again and there was some kind of awkwardness.

    "Hmm,e to think of it, we can''t call ourselves straight friends ... I can''t remember Naruto chatting with her alone. And judging by her face, she may be thinking about the same thing now ... "

    In order to resolve the situation, Naruto ran his eyes over the girl''s figure and turned to one of the windows:

    - Listen Tenten, I came to you for advice ...

    - BUT? Seriously?

    - Well, yes, I need weights, I n to resume my old training. But, as you know, something light won''t suit me. So I wanted to know ...

    - Do not worry! - the kunoichi interrupted sharply and smiled charmingly: - Even for you there is something heavier. Li and Gai-sensei are always asking for something like that, I think I''ll pick something up for you too.

    `` Mm, okay, '''' while the Hokage looked around, he involuntarily nced at the girl''s face and made conclusions:

    "She is different from Ino and Sakura. Obviously something is wrong ... As I remember, Shizune said that she had never seen Tenten with a man. Judging by the awkwardness in the air, this may be true. Although, maybe the fact is that I am the Hokage and we did notmunicate much in the past. But, judging directly too harshly, I think she really has a problem with men. Even if she looks after herself, she clearly does not try to stand out with her sexuality. Of course, she doesn''t do it very well, because of her curves, but in this she is not like Ino, and also ... "- returning to himself a sly assessing look, lust shed in the man''s eyes as soon as he looked at the girl. Tenten immediately shuddered and took a step back and involuntarily pulled her hands behind her back:

    - Y-what are you doing? Do you need something else?

    "Hmm ... She got it right away, but she doesn''t act impulsively. But why did she suddenly panic and remove her hands? In general, usually in a situation like this, girls either blush or get angry, but Tenten was scared ... It seems strange, but it seems somehow suspicious. "

    Naruto shrugged and turned around.

    `` Just checking something ... '''' Stopping at one of the axes, the man added:

    - When you have everything ready - send me a message or just tell Shizune, she will deal with everything.

    - A-yeah ...

    Naruto walked to the exit and only then added:

    - By the way, you look gorgeous Tenten.

    "Um, w-thanks ..." The slightly worried response was thest he heard before leaving.

 Chapter 56: Sarada

    Chapter 56: Sarada

    As soon as Naruto left the gun shop, Tenten exhaled sharply and removed her hands from her ass. Her back was literally covered with cold sweat. Not that she was scared, rather, she didn''t want her main secret to suddenly be known to someone! It''s not that she didn''t care about male attention, but rather Naruto''s gaze reminded her of something important ...

    "Damn ... If someone finds out that I''m still a virgin ... What a shame! It''s not that it''s so bad, it''s rather strange ... But, okay, if he understood what I have ... "Tenten swallowed and shook her head sharply.

    "He wouldn''t understand anything! Everything is under the clothes! " - the kunoichi swallowed again and involuntarily stretched her fingers under her clothes, prating right under the rather indecent panties. They had no cloth at all covering the back hole, only one cloth covered the front, and everything else was open! However, not quite so ... Tenten blushed as she touched the small sparkling heart-shaped pebble right at the base of her butt. Definitely, normal girls definitely shouldn''t be like that, but her ... This little pebble hid something more, hidden deeper, or rather - a huge and thick butt plug!

    The girl swallowed and sighed:

    "What pathetic I am ... no courage at all. I would like to experience a man''s, b-but ... Such a shame! Yes, no man would understand me if he saw this. y with your ass, like some kind of sh-slut ... "- the kunoichi instantly blushed, and then pped on the table:

    - Enough! Need to work! - driving away unnecessary thoughts, she decided to deal with weights for Naruto.

    "Damn, why am I suddenly thinking about this? And in general, what was that look? This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing ... Such a vulgar, as if he wanted to **** me, horror ... I already got it all squeezed, for the first time this ... Not that it was unpleasant, rather, why did he suddenly? And what did he check at all ?! " - when these thoughts began to visit her again, the girl panicked:

    "What if he knows everything ?! N-no, it can''t be! Nobody can know, impossible! "

    The girl spent the next part of the day in serious tension and anxiety. Now, the thought that the Hokage knows something is deeply rooted in her panicked mind. Tenten did not know what to do now, and she absolutely could not ask directly!

    *

    As soon as Naruto left the gun shop, he stretched his right shoulder and crunched his neck vertebrae a couple of times:

    - Wow, that''s what I understand ... I really need training, I feel like a weakling if I sit still. - he stopped in the middle of the street and with a smile answered several greetings from passers-by.

    - Master Hokage!

    - Hokage-sama!

    Nodding to everyone, the man filled withcency.

    "Eh, this undeserved poprity! Yes, I would like to share such pleasure with someone, to make fun of ... Ha, well, the entertainment, of course, is good, but, I would prefer glorious battles ... Lately, it''s wildly boring, you need to increase the level of debauchery, otherwise I''ll die here from this everyday nonsense. The ns would, in an amicable way, still train someone interesting and achieve the fourth "Goal", but since there is a free slot for a new girl, there are only three probable goals: Ino, Tenten and Tsunade. And in general, one of the most faithful, it will definitely be easier with it. That''s just sozy, I''ll go check my strength better, and I''ll have fun with the girlster. You also need to teach Temari to your taste and smell, there is a lot of work ... "

    I n to train somewhere at the training ground, the Hokage turned sharply and immediately stopped:

    - Sakura? He asked in surprise.

    The beautiful girl stopped at the same moment, surprised no less:

    - Naruto?

    - Mr. Seventh! - A short, pretty girl immediately drew attention to herself. The man naturally immediately recognized her thin and attractive curves, with her petite tightened breasts. In the past, he imagined something simr, but the reality surprised him again.

    Sarada''s sexuality was already impressive, even though her body was just beginning to form into the perfect female figure. However, even now she could call herself a stunning beauty.

    "Mm, the sweetest taste of a young girl just at this age ..." - Naruto quickly appreciated the incredibly beautiful face of a young brte, and then ran over her slender shoulders and fragile fingers, down a slender waist to stunning hips and perfect legs. Sarada wore a sleeveless red qipao shirt, enchanting Naruto even more. Thanks to such short clothes and long dark stockings, she showed him all her luxurious curves and dignity. Also cute sses nicely emphasized her attractive appearance. Definitely, the young Uchiha got all the best from her parents ...

 Chapter 57: So you wear them after all ...

    Chapter 57: So you wear them after all ...

    The Hokage continued to stare, studying the body of young Sarada. Naturally, he held back and did not cross the line, after all, now is not the time to act ...

    From Naruto''s gaze, the young kunoichi was visibly embarrassed and looked away, while Sakura got angry and shouted:

    - What do you allow yourself ?!

    - What? - Naruto finally looked up from the contemtion of this charming charm and snorted irritably: - I do not even remember when thest time I saw your daughter. What are you doing there for yourself pink-haired?

    - Ro-rose ... What did you call me ?!

    - Mom, don''t shout like that, people are watching! Sarada was markedly reserved in contrast to her impulsive mother, at least in this situation. Blushing with shame, she tugged on Sakura''s clothes and she, annoyed by Naruto''s behavior, still calmed down.

    - I don''t recognize you at all ... What''s the matter with you?

    The Hokage could not restrain himself, he ran the same provocative look over the gorgeous body of the beauty and grinned maliciously:

    - I have reached my goal, it''s time for new ones!

    "Y-you ..." Sakura blushed with anger. He infuriated her non-stop, and she could not even answer!

    - Okay, calm down. By the way, you yourself are to me, you will annoy me less. If you think I''ve forgotten all your wrongs Sakura, roll your lip. Do you remember what I did for you? - he took a step forward and asked menacingly: - Do you remember? I kept my promise, and what did I get ?!

    `` I ... '''' Sakaru shuddered, from such an imperious tone and obvious anger from Naruto, she already shrank:

    `` W-what are you talking about ... I don''t, s-understand ...

    - Hmm, I''m toozy to continue this conversation. You''ve always pretended to be strong in front of me, but we both know who you really are. This mask of yours is aplete disappointment!

    After these words, Sakura lowered her head and clenched her fists. Her eyes trembled incessantly, she couldn''t even answer. Only memories of the past rushed slowly through my head.

    He hit the point. No matter how strong she seemed now, he knew her weak side more than anyone else ...

    Naruto just sighed and didn''t continue the conversation, there are too many unnecessary witnesses for that. He slowly reached out to touch Sarada. Shaking the girl''s hair, the man smiled.

    - d to see you, I heard you want to be Hokage, if interested, I could give you a couple of instructions. I n to train at the forty-fourth range from tomorrow, if you are interested in training with me, you can keep mepany.

    Sarada blushed sweetly and hung her head like a mother. Naruto was satisfied with the sight of the two obedient girls, so he waved his hand and decided to take a little walk.

    "Tenten is not an easy goal ... Although, it is more a matter of one confident step, or rather the necessary information. As long as I have the leverage, I could use it and conquer her. The problem is more likely in Sakura, as expected, I got a quick-tempered reaction, and after I was able to achieve a sense of guilt, she clearly still remembers the past and probably values ??her rtionship with me. Therefore, not everything is so lost, if it weren''t for Naruto, it would be much more difficult to conquer her. But, now everything is possible ... Although, I still prefer, as intended, to work with herter. Although, it was definitely worth pointing out to her in her ce. Well, if we talk about Sakura, then it''s a sin not to remember her sweet friend Yamanaka ... "- with a sly grin, Naruto turned to another street, from here to the flower shop it would take no more than a couple of minutes.

    In the meantime, alone with her mother, Sarada smiled sweetly, remembering that pleasant moment when Naruto gently stroked her.

    "Will he coach me? I can''t believe it! I thought Master Hokage was always busy ... Did he see my talent? Well, I''m still the daughter of his friends ... Wow, I hope it''s not because of them. But, he smiled at me like that ... "- bursting with a blush, Sarada abruptly raised her head, and the smile immediately disappeared from her face as soon as she noticed Sakura''s condition.

    - M-mom? You...

    The girl raised her head and the corners of her lips stretched into a kind of smile, but it was more like something opposite, Sakura''s eyes trembled and even tears gathered there. The girl patted her daughter on the head, and then wiped her eyes:

    "W-it''s okay¡­ Mom just remembered something. I guess I was really mistaken ... I didn''t even think about this ...

    - Didn''t think about what?

    "Well ..." Sakura sighed. "I ... I just probably shouldn''t have behaved like that." Such a fool ...

    - Everything is good mom, - Sarada smiled: - Mister Seventh is very kind and wise, you will definitely make peace.

    - Ha, well, here you are right ... He would not have said it so easily, probably, it is not easy for him either. - peering into the empty ce where not so long ago his silhouette stood, the kunoichi involuntarily remembered his image from childhood, and then sighed:

    - Come on, we still need to buy some vegetables.

    - Yeah.

    *

    Once again, finding himself next to Yamanaka''s flower shop, Naruto narrowed his eyes.

    "Ino''s depravity is almost as good as Shizune''s initial one, trust, however, is inferior, but submission is less than half. Yes, and afterst night, Ino clearly learned a lot for herself - her depravity has increased significantly. Probably this is because of the delicacy of the situation, after all she is married ... Appetizing how! " - grinning ominously, Naruto slowly made his way into the store and immediately began to look for a cute blonde.

    However, she showed herself:

    - N-Naruto? - the noise attracted her and she immediately looked at the new visitor and immediately blushed:

    - Um, you, for ... For flowers?

    Then from behind the counter came a short boy about Boruto''s age, pale and fair-haired. Pretty cute for a guy, however, Naruto was not at all surprised, Sai himself was cute, and it was not even worth talking about Ino''s attractiveness. It is unlikely that they could have a son with the appearance of a toad.

    Inojin immediately bowed when he saw Naruto.

    `` H-Hogage-sama ...

    - Not worth the guy, I came to your mother, is your father here?

    - Ah ... No, dad is kind of busy with something.

    "Ha, there it is ..." Turning a hot look at Ino, Naruto chuckled. The girl blushed even more and swallowed:

    "Oh, he''s not ... He''s not going to ..." - the girl did not know what to think, since her husband was not near , she did not know what to do. However, even next to him, she did not really understand how to behave with Naruto''s strange behavior. That was the problem, even with Sai she didn''t feel safe ...

    His next words made her even more uneasy:

    - Listen, Inojin, huh? Your mom and I need to discuss something secret, you could go out for a walk.

    The boy''s eyes immediately sparkled.

    - Oh, really? Hoo ... Hooray! Sorry mom, I can''t help! - he was noticeably delighted and, under the pleading look of his mother, quickly ran away, without even turning around.

    "God ..." - Ino followed him with the same look, and then frowning, pulled herself together:

    - Listen, Naruto, if you suddenly thought that I was so ... Ah ~ - before she could finish, the man took a step towards her and immediately pulled her towards him!

    Hugging Ino around the waist, the Hokage''s hands directly touched her bare skin and almost prated her skirt from behind.

    - Oh, so you still wear them ...

    - W-w-w-something ... What do you allow yourself ...

    `` You are somehow hesitant to resist, '''' Naruto chuckled cheerfully, prating his fingers under the stic of his panties:

    - All the same, you lower them lower than they should be. I love your figure, and it beckons ... '''' Approaching Ino''s ear, Naruto whispered:

    - This time we are finally alone ... I thinkst night was special for you, didn''t it?

    "W-stop ... I can''t ..." Ino breathed heavily, her heart was fluttering, and her body was incredibly aroused. This situation alone made her feel ashamed and pleased at the same time. The forbidden feeling, likest time, seized herpletely. As before, she could not resist, she became afraid ...

 Chapter 58: No Ring, No Problem

    Chapter 58: No Ring, No Problem

    Grinning, Naruto continued to work his way under Ino''s clothes. He easily ignored the panties and made his way to the soft and appetizing ass, his fingers literally drowning in it.

    `` Ah ... Please, not here ... N-Naruto, why ...

    - I want you, I really like you. I see you, your lonely body, and I feel so sad ... So beautiful, sexy, you are just an incredible woman. Even your smell is so pleasant, in that you are unique, no woman canpare with Ino. - Naruto began to cover the girl''s neck with slow kisses, simultaneously massaging her ass to the fullest. He parted it, crushed and crumpled, barely touched the forbidden holes with his fingers. But, he never prated them, continuing to tease this sexy blonde, seducing with his words and skillful hand movements.

    The Hokage instinctively knew how to make her lose and sumb to him. He had studied enough, and now all he had to do was push ...

    - N-no, that''s enough ... We ... We are both ... You have H-hinata, she is such a good wife ... Ah ... And I have Sai, he is caring and loyal, and also. .. more ... Ahhh ~ - biting her fist, Ino began mutteringsciviously:

    - Efe ... Nafa ... Defi ... (still our children) - suddenly Naruto put his little finger into Ino''s narrow back hole and she immediately uttered an amazing groan!

    - Aaaahhh ~

    He did not even let her close her mouth, touching her tongue with his. Their lips barely touched, but their tongues pressed against each other with might and main, drooling, while Ino''s beautiful eyes shone with lust, she could no longer fight. She so wanted a man''s affection, strong hands on the ass, not allowing her to escape.

    "Good ... How nice ..." - the girl moaned sweetly, while the tongues of both intertwined, and they finally began to suck hard. It didn''t even sound like a kiss, but rather an incredibly strange merging of tongues, lips and saliva, it was as vulgar and loud as possible. Squelching and squelching sounds spread throughout the store.

    "Ahhh ... How rude he is ..." -pletely sumbing to this feeling, Ino''s thin hand touched the back of Naruto''s head, while her wedding ring shed strangely in the reflection of the rays of the sun. One unfortunate circumstance and any passer-by could notice the situation outside the windows, if not for this sunny day, they could be revealed in an instant. Only this, perhaps, gave the couple even more exciting excitement.

    Naruto was not afraid, he grabbed Ino in his arms and carried him somewhere.

    "Ahhh ... So easily picked up ..." - Ino, full of happy trepidation,pletely surrendered to the kiss, for the first time in a long time she felt like a fragile girl in the arms of a strong man.

    Pretty quickly, Naruto opened the warehouse door and then mmed it shut loudly. In a fit of passion, he identally dropped a cab. After this rumble, out of the corner of his eyes he noticed a table in the distance and quickly sat the kunoichi right on top of it.

    Looking up from her lips again, Naruto smiled.

    - So you made up your mind?

    - Ha ... Ha ... I ... - the girl looked away: - Only once ...

    Naruto took his time, he slowly stroked the girl''s fragile shoulders.

    - How long have you enjoyed sex?

    After such a question, Ino shuddered and lowered her head, continuing to hold on tightly to Naruto''s jacket:

    - I ... Well ... I guess ...

    - Never?

    The girl raised her head sharply and panicked:

    - N-no ... No! I...

    "You don''t have to lie, you''re too wet, too tasty, almost the same taste as someone else''s ... But you''re more honest with your body. Do you masturbate?

    Ino swallowed and nodded quickly.

    - Okay, already something ... You want to feel pleasant, but, he doesn''t give it to you, does he?

    Yamanaka immediately understood who she was talking about and immediately lowered her head. Only at the same moment Naruto lightly ran his finger over the girl''s hand and stopped at a small silver ring. Lifting his kunoichi finger, he smiled a little.

    - If he is not, we can assume that there is no betrayal, right?

    - BUT?

    Naruto abruptly pulled off Ino''s wedding ring and put it aside.

    - That''s better ... Consider that without him you are free and there are no problems?

    - Um, this is stupid ... - Ino bit her lip.

    - I just want to please you, what''s wrong with that? I do not consider you avable or weak, if suddenly you surrendered to me and consider it your mistake. Even more, I don''t want you to feel guilty, okay? This is just friendly help ...

    Ino stared into the confident eyes of the man, while everything in her chest fluttered:

    "Why ... Why does he say that ... Out of friendship? Do friends do that? " - the girl had tears, but, Naruto sharply approached her lips and whispered:

    - I want you all, if it''s stupid, be stupid for me ... - selfish and mean, but Naruto was not going to stop, he felt Ino''s fragility, in this she waspletely different from Temari, because she could still fight normally with this, but Ino is different ... She needs an illusion or at least some kind of support. The moment he sensed her weakness, Naruto immediately realized her main problem. Like Shikamaru, Sai did not act like a man, he did not be a support, he could not make his wife happy at all.

    It is a big mistake to leave such a woman defenseless. As soon as the Hokage got to Ino, he decided topletely subdue her! For a start, enough stupid words and tenderness, and after that she willpletely execute any perverted order!

    Best Loot! - kissing her mouth-watering neck, Naruto grinned savagely.

    - Aahhh ~ - Ino moaned with passionate pleasure, she really decided to believe, decided to give in ...

    "Just once ... Only today ... Without a ring, nothing like that ... Aaahhh ~!"

 Chapter 59: The Seventh Hokages True Power

    Chapter 59: The Seventh Hokage''s True Power

    Naruto descended below, starting to slowly unbutton Ino''s clothes, when he suddenly froze. Yamanaka sensed something wrong in his gaze and whispered uncertainly:

    `` W-what ... M-my chest, you don''t ...

    `` No, '''' Naruto turned sharply, `` Sakura ...

    - What ?! - Ino, sharply closed her mouth and whispered: - And what is she doing here?

    - Ha ... Who knows ... - the man sighed and pulled away: - No luck ... She always spoils everything.

    Yamanaka smiled sweetly and nodded.

    - You can''t argue ... - She closed her eyes and concentrated, and then she also felt the chakra of her friend. Unwittingly, the blonde''s eyebrows twitched, and she sighed.

    - Well, - the Hokage unexpectedly kissed Ino on the lips and said: - Come to nine, at this time there are usually not many people in the residence ... Let''s finish our "conversation".

    - Ah ... I ... I can''t ...

    - Ha, what are you doing all of a sudden? Don''t make such a pretty face, I just want to talk, in a friendly way, nothing vulgar. Naruto turned sharply and waved his hand.

    - I have to go, see you tonight!

    "W-wait ... I ..." Before Ino could finish, Naruto suddenly folded the hand seal and moved. Very quickly, he left the shop and straightened his clothes:

    "Well, nothing can be done ... Although there are pluses here too."

    Ino Yamanaka:

    + 5 trust

    + 5 depravity

    + 5 subordination

    "Little, but still she''s too good ... Everything turned out to be surprisingly simple. I don''t know whether I should be happy or start bored ... Well, at least something ... I still have time to have fun. If such a case should be added to Tenten''s list, it will definitely be more difficult, in any case, if nothing works out with her, I will deal with Ino closely "- immediately after that, Naruto chose Tenten as his new target and upied an empty slot for the girl.

    "Tenten"

    > Trust: 3

    > Depraved: 40

    > Submission: 0

    > State: Anxiety, Excitement, Pleasure.

    As soon as the Hokage examined her statistics, he immediately frowned.

    Wait a minute ... Forty points of depravity? I admit, I was surprised ... Even the vulgar Shizune, who often masturbated before our rtionship with her, had only thirty. I, of course, suspected that this correct girl could be a lover of "special" weapons, but it seems that there is also something else ... She has some secret, from that and her strange behavior. Besides, her condition matches, it looks like she''s having fun there now ... "- grinning, Naruto opened the information about the other girls:

    "Hinata Hyuga"

    > Trust - 100

    > Depravity - 100

    > Submission: 100

    > State: - Happiness, Submission, Attraction, Anxiety.

    "Shizune"

    > Trust: 100

    > Depravity: 100

    > Submission: 100

    > State - Happiness, Submission, Attraction, Irritation.

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    > Confidence: 28

    > Depraved: 30

    > Submission: 11

    > State - Embarrassment, Attraction, Excitement, Panic, Shame.

    "Temari"

    > Trust: 5

    > Depraved: 20

    > Submission: 15

    > Condition: Shame, Guilt, Fatigue, Confusion.

    After assessing all his progress, Naruto nodded in satisfaction.

    "Their condition is understandable, everything else is quite bearable, not even a week has passed since I have achieved three Goals and are dominated by two gorgeous kunoichi. The most likely option for quick submission is Ino, but judging by the depravity, Tenten can surrender to debauchery even faster. This has its own interest ... Moreover, she is free and will not be disturbed by feelings of guilt and family. You can turn it into your ideal toy and be as rude as possible with it. If this is a very important secret, it ispletely in my power. It''s interesting, although I was in a hurry, but, in principle, I have already decided on the entire main list of women. I quickly epted my situation, so now all that remains is to hone my strength and take care of the two most important issues: Kurama and Sasuke. These two are the only threat in the next six months, although there is more likely only one Fox problem, the Uchiha may not poke his nose into the vige, if I remember correctly. Simply put, you need to establish contact with Kurama, and then strengthen yourself by fulfilling the fourth, and maybe even the fifth goal. Then, in six months, I will be able to repulse the §è§åtsutsuki invaders and begin to seize power. Still it would not hurt to think about how to raise the "Subordination" of the vige and country ... Yes, there is a lot of work "

    Thinking about all this, Naruto very quickly made it to the forty-fourth training ground, known as the Forest of Death. Here he wanted to test his basic abilities, at least the least destructive.

    The Forest of Death was surrounded by a high fence made of steel mesh, the Hokage easily jumped over it and deftly moving from branch to branch entered the deep part of the training area. Stopping in one of the tall trees, Naruto quickly looked around.

    "Hmm, not bad ..." - he made out in the distance the top of a lonely tower and kilometers of forests. The view was impressive, one had only to imagine how far these natural possessions, under the control of only one person, are. Naruto''s lips involuntarily turned into a satisfied grin.

    "I like it here more and more" - turning his gaze to the tower in the center of the Forest of Death, he thought a little:

    "If you think so, I would like to have a normal shelter at my personal disposal. Having fun with the girls in my office is exciting, but if I''m nning on having fun-filled nights, we might definitely need more space. In addition, you need to train somewhere, rx ... Yes, I would have a personal pce by the sea, as befits a great leader! " - with a satisfied grin, Naruto admired this tower in the distance a little more:

    "It can be rebuilt for yourself, although ... You can hire workers and build something for yourself right in the vige. It''s just that it''s all too long, even with the help of ninjas, I''m afraid they will build too slowly. Although, I remember there are several skyscrapers on the rock with the faces of the past Hokage, I could take one and rebuild it for myself. It''s not a bad idea either ... "

    Naruto thought about it a little more, and then finally decided to start training. He has already begun to get used to his orange clothes, after all, a sharp change in appearance can cause an extra headache, so he nevertheless decided to leave at least something. Although, in the forest, you can do without disturbing clothes.

    So Naruto quickly threw off the top, closed his eyes and instantly entered the full form of the Sage of the Six Paths,bining it with Kurama''s regime.

    - Haaa! Damn ... forces overwhelm me! The Hokage exhaled in shock and clenched his fists, instantly the ground under his feet cracked. Although he received all the experience of Naruto''s past, to feel this power so immediately shocked and led him into indescribable delight!

    His body literally glowed with burning chakra, blue eyes turned into yellow ones with a cruciform pupil. Strength literally burst from every cell on the body!

    "So I''m so strong ?! Damn it ... I can literally feel the whole Konoha behind my back, everything around, absolutely everything! Everything is in my power! I can discern the smallest details for kilometers and only one movement ... "- having taken just a step, Naruto moved a hundred meters ahead - it was almost no different from teleportation! Its speed was simply terrifying!

    From this one movement, the tree shattered into thousands of fragments, to which Naruto just burst outughing and at an unimaginable speed collected all the fragments in the air, and then began to throw them like shurikens into the ground. In the blink of a second, dozens of stones were turned into splinters with the help of weak fragments of wood. They were literally blown away by the power of the throw!

    He enjoyed his unstoppable power to the fullest!

 Chapter 60: Inos Preparation

    Chapter 60: Ino''s Preparation

    One more step and Naruto crossed a couple of kilometers, instantly finding himself on the roof of the tower. Hanging in the air, he only directed his gaze to the side, and then stretched out his hand in front of him:

    - I want to check ... - the next moment the chakra next to the palm began to twist, and then grow on a huge scale, quickly transforming into a huge sparkling ball of energy streams, with an admixture of burningva. The giant Rasenshuriken was tens of meters in diameter, several timesrger than Naruto''s body.

    The Hokage, with a satisfied look, nodded and was about tounch the ball and smash several trees, when suddenly he heard a furious voice in his head:

    - Moron! What are you thinking ?!

    - Ah ... Kurama. Yes, I''m practicing. Naruto twirled his palm boredly with a monstrously destructive technique. He continued to float in the air and enjoy the ability to fly in conjunction with his unimaginable strength.

    - I want to check if I have lost my strength ...

    "There are elements of flight too, but what about Truth-Seeking Balls? Hmm ... This is an interesting point that I left out. You should also check Kurama''s Avatar, but now is not the time and ce ... "

    - Are you kidding? The fox snorted in response and instantly his head materialized next to Naruto, literally from chakra. As soon as the Hokage entered the jinch¨±riki mode, the connection with the foxpletely overcame all boundaries, they became almost one whole, so that he could not stop him from saying:

    - At first he closed himself off from me, but now you still do this, what is happening? This time Kurama was not angry, he just frowned with a look filled with suspicion.

    - What happened? You haven''t behaved like this before ...

    Naruto looked at his partner, and then sighed and the Rasenshuriken on his hand quickly diminished, and then disappeared altogether. The Hokage brushed off his palms and turned to Kurama.

    "I don''t know myself ... Do you remember I said that I had awakened from some shackles? So, this is not a turn of speech ... I feel as if all my life I was limited, and now, everything is so ... Bright! Desired! The Hokage smiled predatory and spread his arms to the sides:

    - Yes ... This world is all here! I''ve missed so much!

    "Hmm, this doesn''t sound like you at all ..." Kurama bowed his head and pondered. "Really suspicious." Although ... I do not feel the problem chakra in you, before I would have thought that someone is controlling you, you have changed too much. But, apparently, it''s you ... I told you, do less of your stupid work! The roof has already gonepletely ...

    Naruto chuckled and nodded.

    "You''re right about that. I decided to end this ... I need more strength to protect the most important thing, there is absolutely no time for these pieces of paper and all sorts of nonsense. I think I''ve lost my shape, it''s time to get back to training.

    Kurama continued to frown at Naruto and then nodded.

    - I understand you ... Perhaps your changes for the better.

    - Seriously? - The Hokage was surprised: - I thought you would decide that I was an impostor ...

    - Hmm, it''s hard to believe ... - Fox narrowed his eyes: - Only you could offer me to be a girl!

    The Hokage coughed nervously and took a step to the side.

    - Hmm, you misunderstood me ...

    - Really ?! - Kurama growled and began to burn the man with a fierce look, perhaps only the nine-tailed could have such an expression that could make even a man with nerves of steel nervous. But, after a couple of seconds, he calmed down and snorted:

    "I''ll think about it again ..." Following this, Kurama disappeared, leaving Naruto alone again. The biju chakra burned for only a couple of seconds on his body, and after the Hokage returned to his normal human form.

    "Yeah ... Everything turned out better than I thought. Although, this Fox is suspicious ... "- waving aside unnecessary thoughts, Naruto continued to train further. He wanted to test all his techniques and even the elements. Although he had experience, he still wanted to experience everything personally. Shadow clones, rasengans, five elements, and alsova, heat and maism. Only in the evening Naruto finished his long trials in the Forest of Death and returned home in high spirits. Even after several hours of testing various jutsu, he almost lost no chakra. There was so much energy flowing in him that even he did not believe in a situation in which he could spend it. Probably even a month of continuous battles would be just an easy warm-up.

    Although, in the end, the concentration of Balls of Seeking Truth was not entirely possible. With the loss of the main source of the Six Paths Senjutsu in the form of the Tailed Beasts'' chakra, he could only be content with a weakened version of Senjutsu. Not only was he unable to restore the Truth Seeking Balls, but he also lost some special abilities in the form of Gy¨±ki ink, Matatabi Blue me, or even Isobu Coral. Fortunately, it was possible to awaken the Elemental properties of Lava and Maism, but they also noticeably weakened. As a result, now he was content with even an iplete version of his strength, which was depressing. Yes, and Yin-Yang left much to be desired ...

    "Hmm, maybe it''s worth collecting the Tailed Beasts ... Even Kurama and I are a terriblebination ... Only an idiot would refuse such a partner!" Thinking of the remaining benefits, Naruto was filled with a sense of satisfaction and mentally turned to the fox.

    "You are awesome Kurama!"

    From such an unexpected praise, the nine-tails were noticeably surprised, Naruto could often thank him for his help, but to suddenly praise him for no reason ...

    "Hmpf! You are really crazy ... You are not yourself, already started to suck up "

    The Hokageughed.

    "If you take the form of a cute girl, I will love you even more! What happiness is for such a lonely fox ... "

    "Oh, you bastard ... I remember how you walked by yourself, brat, and you decided to make me happy here ?! Do not make meugh!"

    Naruto shrugged as if nothing had happened and replied:

    "Isn''t that better? It always seemed to me that a strong guy should have a nicepanion, and I have a grumpy Bijuu here ... "

    "Ugh! Fuck you perverted, do you even hear what you are talking about ?! All my life ... Argh! What am I proving to you, shut up, you idiot, and go where you were going "

    "Yes, yes ..." Naruto waved his hand and finally climbed to the doorstep of his house. It was too easy and quick to reach this ce.

    Finally, this day came to an end, soon Temari''s new training session, and then the next steps to subordinate other girls ...

    - Wait a minute ... - The Hokage stopped abruptly, and then frowned and scratched his forehead.

    - I forgot something ... - suddenly, his eyes trembled sharply and he pped himself on the forehead:

    - Exactly! Ino! - Laughing at his inattention, he abruptly entered the sage mode and at an impressive speed rushed to his residence.

    *

    Not long before that, at the Yamanaka house.

    In the family bedroom, in only her pink underwear, Ino was contemting something. Seriously thinking, she looked with noticeable concern at her bed, or rather, at a couple of dozen sets of underwear right in front of her. A huge variety, ranging from simple and more serious panties and bras, ending with too frank, almost strings that barely cover the nipples and all the most forbidden ces. Lace, mesh, almost transparent ... Ino opened only a small part of her stocks, but even here she could not think of what to wear for a quick meeting, with the so-called Friend.

    Her adorable, slender and sexy body, in only one underwear, was simply mesmerizing. In the dim light of themp, her perfect legs, waist and thin shoulders seemed too sexy, especially the pure aristocratic skin, shone so beautifully. Any outfit on the list would definitely suit her. But she still suffered over the choice of a more adorable underwear and this moment she devoted too much time, which made her even more nervous.

    "Damn, how can you choose right away ..."

    Suddenly, the kunoichi fell to her knees and covered her embarrassed face with her hands:

    - God, and what am I doing ... As if I''m going on a date ... As if for the first time ... Bo-o-oo! - sighing heavily, Ino blushed deeply with shame:

    - Like a fool ... And why do I need this at all ... - raising her head, the girl looked at the wooden curbstone next to the bed, or rather at the small silver ring next to the family photo. A wry grin instantly appeared on her face. Ino herself did not know why, and did not dare to put on the wedding ring again. On that day, something seemed to change in her ... That time, after an incident in the store, she met Sakura, she was able to figure it out, but with her feelings and desires, even now ...

    Touching her sparkling lips, Ino lowered her eyes.

    "This is not right ... The body is still on fire ... But, but, after all, I''m just going to talk. I''ll just tell him that ... That we have to stop. We both have families, we definitely shouldn''t go on! I have to tell him this, otherwise he wille again, and I will not be able to stop him ... "- after a resolute exhtion, Ino stood up and confidently nodded:

    - Yes, just a conversation, I have to show him that I don''t need it at all. Sex friends? What nonsense! Moreover, he should also finish, he doesn''t think about Hinata at all. I have to decide everything! Moving her determined gaze to the purplece, Ino nodded.

    "It will do!" - in her opinion, they expressed her serious intentions, but she did not take into ount how frankly this underwear was, or did she take it into ount?

    Riddle.

    Very soon, Ino was fully dressed and out of habit put her hair and makeup in order. It was time to move forward, even though my knees were shaking slightly. Even now, she was still too nervous ...

 Chapter 61: I Want It! (18+)

    Chapter 61: I Want It! (18+)

    *

    Naruto acted quickly, in just a couple of seconds he reached the residence, and then stopped near the door, as he noticed someone familiar there. Charming Ino, in an unusual outfit for her, stood against the wall and twirled her pretty ponytail in boredom. For the first time, Naruto noticed how beautiful her hair was: long and very well-groomed, it literally sparkled with beauty. Kunoichi donned a white blouse and did not give up her favorite purple shades, wearing a purple skirt, and a rather short one. Wearing high heels with pretty makeup, she looked pretty darn yful.

    As soon as Naruto appeared, Ino immediately felt it and quickly pulled her hands and walked away from the wall. Her eyes darted from side to side and all feigned confidence instantly evaporated.

    "Damn, what now ..."

    Naruto smiled at this reaction and immediately walked over to the beautiful blonde.

    - You look gorgeous Ino, so sexy ...

    The girl smiled a little and tried to look confident:

    - I''m always sexy, actually.

    - Here you are right, since childhood you have fascinated any guy.

    - Hmm, well, you will say too ... - tucking a lock of hair behind the ear, the kunoichi looked at the man with a grin:

    - You, too, have always been handsome, only behaved like a fool ...

    - Oh, well, you can''t argue with that. - he shrugged his shoulders and finally opened the door to his office and held out his hand:

    - After the beautifuldy.

    - Hmm, became such a polite gentleman. I don''t recognize you. "Ino giggled and went inside with a slight hesitation. Everything in her chest still trembled, even if she was hiding it ... The door mmed shut, this sound alone caused an involuntary stream of goosebumps throughout the girl''s body. She turned sharply and began to look around nervously:

    - And here almost nothing has changed ...

    - Yes, for now. I want to bring a bed here, it is not very convenient to walk to the next room. Naruto walked on and leaned back against his desk.

    Inoughed nervously.

    - K-bed? W-why?

    "Fool! What are you asking?! This is not why you are here! " - even though in her head she screamed one thing, but her body and eyes showed somethingpletely different. She knew how to be brave, but not very much to follow thenguage ...

    Naruto smiled a little in response.

    - Well, I suppose someone needs a bed in order to sleep on it. I think you and Sai are masters at this, don''t you?

    - O-what are you talking about? - Ino got nervous, and even a little angry at such iprehensible hints!

    The Hokage''s gaze suddenly changed, taking on predatory intent again. He quickly ran over the luxurious body of the blonde and grinned:

    - I just expressed my mockery ... After all, I can bet on my remaining hand that on your bed you had passionate sex, well ... Never!

    He also grinned maliciously!

    Before those words escaped his lips, Ino shuddered and clenched her fists.

    - What are you ... What do you know ?!

    - Hmm ... Well ... - The Hokage abruptly jumped off and immediately pressed Ino to the wall, the girl did not even have time to squeak as his hands made their way under her blouse, starting to y with excited papie.

    She honestly wasn''t horny! It''s all out of fear!

    - I say, and you answer me with your sweet reaction in all the details. After all ... - approaching the pretty ear of the beauty, the guy whispered:

    - If not, if your bed was filled with women''s juices every day, would youe to me today? Ha ... I guess you would havee to him ... Right?

    `` Ah ~ D-don''t say e-nonsense ... '''' gritting his teeth, Ino tried to pull free, but Naruto instantly caught her slender hand and kissed her small fist:

    - You are wonderful. She came to me, put on sexyce, painted up pretty lips with pink lipstick, and turned up charming eyes. She looks so innocent, as if she did note to another man, but just for some kind of conversation ... But just, you smell like aplete slut!

    - W-shut up!

    - Ha ... Do not worry Ino, I understand everything, if it bes easier for you, you can assume that I made you, - slowly he began to direct his hand directly under her skirt:

    - Dastardly Naruto Uzumaki, took advantage of his position and took innocent Ino Yamanaka. What a shame for the Hokage! What a disgrace for the daughter of a famous n ...

    - Aaahh ~ - as soon as he touched the forbidden ce through his panties, the girl groaned. While he continued to grin:

    - I took it by force!

    - Aaahh ~

    - Tore hard until the morning!

    Women''s juices began to squelch non-stop.

    - She didn''t want to, but she ended up like a whore over and over again!

    - H-hwaaaaatit ~ - moans mixed with words, the girl was already salivating, as Naruto connected his other hand and slowly unbuttoned her skirt, whispering right into her ear:

    - She didn''t like it, didn''t like it at all ...

    Biting her lower lip painfully, the girl broke into ascivious smile, just at the same moment as her skirt slid down her slender legs. Naruto finally kissed Ino on the cheek and touched her tender lips.

    - You are a liar ... If youe to me, I will please you, we are friends. You don''t have to worry about the rest, if it makes you happy, I''ll give it to you. "As soon as the girl''s tongue touched his lips, Naruto couldn''t hold back, breaking into a passionate sloshing kiss. It was in this area that the girl could give odds to anyone, she kissed so passionately and vulgarly that anyone would go crazy with shame!

    "Ahh ~ ... I''m doing it again ... Sai ... I haven''t even kissed him like that ... But what is it that he did to me?" Nhaaaahhh ~ "- the thrill filled the body and the legs trembled, the hand directed by Naruto was already ying with might and main with the squelching pussy through the panties, while his palms were slowly getting rid of the rest of Ino''s clothes. He appreciated her works, because of that he did not act like a beast and did not tear anything, he just plunged into a kiss and freed her from the top in order to see this appetizing body in all its glory on his table.

    The passionate kiss quickly got out of control, Ino could no longer hold back, she clearly realized one main truth:

    "I want him!" - in this she was clearly more honest than many and did not run away at all like some ...

    From the movement against the wall, Tsunade''s portraitnded on the floor with a p. Everything flew to the sides, in a fit of passion nothing mattered!

    Quickly throwing back her skirt with her heel, Ino bit the guy''s tongue and jumped on him, sping her strong torso with her slender legs. Continuing kissing so furiously, Ino whispered yfully:

    - Be rude, I want to feel your strong hands ...

    - Ha, as you wish! Naruto began to squeeze the girl''s nipples even harder, while her saliva dripped incessantly onto his fingers. Ino moaned like a madman andpletely lost all shame,pletely surrendering to the process.

    "Yes...! As I thought, this cutie is hiding such a hot pervert in herself! " - Naruto noticed this when they first met . Ino''s main weakness is not only attention, but rather a strong and self-confident man, a man who deeply does not care about all the norms of decency. A person is able to take it and squeeze it in his strong hands. In the end, it all came to this ... She answered aggressively, not at all like Hinata or Shizune and Temari could. Ino behaved yfully even in casual conversation, but her true self revealed herself at that very moment!

 Chapter 62: A Funny Combination (18+)

    Chapter 62: A Funny Combination (18+)

    All Ino continued to do was try to take off all the annoying clothes from Naruto, but she could not stop the kiss - greed just turned her head! Her bra went flying, and the juices from her panties have long since flooded all of the man''s pants. Naruto was grinning, so hard that it was already starting to unnerve her and she even more aggressively began to press on him with her tongue, while he enjoyed such a reaction.

    "She''s amazing ... Definitely a few more times and she will be minepletely! Sex friends? What nonsense ... Who would have thought that she was so weak to simple words! "

    Finally, Ino could not stand it and generally tore the Hokage''s shirt, and then began to touch his embossed torso in full, her eyes trembled with excitement, she enjoyed like crazy:

    "Yes! Like this...!" - she literally felt herself weak and fragile and from that she tried to intensify this feeling many times, forcing Naruto to press her even more against the wall and dominate this confrontation. She fought with him only to lose - this feeling was just exciting! Only she could not finish, this burning feeling, which she could not achieve in the end, again and again led her to even greater anger. No one would have believed it if she said she couldn''t, but ...

    "Want! I want to cum! For once ... For once! ~ "- emotions overwhelmed her, even Naruto began to fear such an insane reaction, as if she had fallen off the chain. He could not even imagine that never in her life Ino Yamanaka had experienced a female orgasm - never before had she managed to achieve this cherished feeling ... And right now she clearly felt that she was already close! He''s the one who could give it to her and even if she looked stupid, after all, it''s just friendship sex. With Sai, she never allowed herself to be like that, for this reason she was so unlucky ...

    That''s just, Naruto could still determine a lot from her reaction and smell, which is why he was so dangerous for any girl. He was like an ideal hunter, he could identify all the weaknesses, all the ways to prate a woman''s heart and corrupt the body! Perhaps this is one of his old abilities, allowing him to force even the most dangerous enemies to change sides. Even he didn''t know for sure, but he used it to the fullest!

    Naruto suddenly jumped from his ce and moved to his table, with one light movement all unnecessary trash was on the floor, and in his ce he sat down Ino''s juicy and wet ass - he was not going to stop and pushed her sharply:

    - Aaah! ~ - she was about to break loose and attack him again, when the man threatened her:

    - To stand!

    The girl trembled and panicked, one word was enough for her to be overwhelmed by fear, now more than ever she felt fragile and weak, bing even more excited by this!

    "W-what will he d-do to me ..."

    Naruto licked his lips and slylyughing suddenly began to pull off Ino''s panties, no one took care of her ck shoes.

    Blushing with shame, the kunoichi mentally began to swear, covering her red face:

    "Stop it! Stop it! Ahhh ~ "- the panties quickly went to the other part of the office, while the most delicious part of the girl appeared before the heated gaze of the man.

    Naruto whistled as much.

    - Wow ... This is beauty! Even your girl looks so vulgar ...

    - D-fool ... Do notment on this ...

    Naruto knelt down on one knee and blew on that pink beauty.

    - Haa ... I fell in love at first sight!

    - Uuu-u ... - Ino covered her face with her palms, but still peeped and gently whispered:

    - You are so bad ...

    - And you are telling me this, after all that you have done? You almost bit off my tongue, you know ...

    `` W-well ... Iihh ~ '''' Ino squeaked cutely and turned away altogether, but it was worth admitting that she still didn''t move her hips, her heels had been on Naruto''s shoulders for a long time, and he finally began to approach her little treasure with a grin. He did not lie, Ino really turned out to have a vulgar pussy:pletely shaved and at the same time well open, wet and pink. Her lips were swollen too much, like her pink clitoris, which made her seem ratherrge and so vulgar. Not at all the pussy of an innocent girl ... But, the smell, so inspiring and bewitching, she smelled in a special way: yful, passionate and alluring! This was the first time Naruto smelled such a fresh scent that reminded him of the spring beauty of a young kunoichi. Hinata intoxicated with her gentle femininity, Temari charmed with her proud rebelliousness, but Ino, her passionate essence showed a lot, and it''s also a wet cave - the smell became so romantic and sweet ...

    A funnybination.

    Naruto reached closer and licked the crumb slightly, the pink bead quivered and Ino moaned sensually. Everything so quickly came to this intimate moment ... Now it seemed ridiculous how she tried to convince herself toe to a simple conversation and solve everything peacefully. Now she was worried about something else, she could not even imagine how good Naruto was at sex, even if his tongue and fingers brought her body so much unforgettable and thrill. Now she feltpletely defeated, revealing herself to him. Only, she was saddened by the fact that he still hesitated, as if he did not dare to touch ...

    Tears, however, were not dripping from my eyes at all.

    "Crying in vain ..." Naruto chuckled, noticing how Ino''s hole was leaking. The man immediately looked at her mistress and sharply grabbed her juicy buttocks with his hands:

    - You are so cute! I''ll hold on tight, don''t worry!

    "Ahhh ... ~ He ... How did he know?" - Ino broke into an involuntary smile, she could not even think that he would take and understand all her feelings. At that moment, she fully realized, understood all her helplessness, from the very beginning he just drove her to this ce, he seemed to foresee everything and just got what he wanted so badly ... From this thought alone, Ino started flowing again like crazy , it was then that Naruto suddenly leaned forward and sank hard into these inviting wet lips!

    - Aaaahhh ~ - an amazing groan scattered throughout the office, starting to resonate in the very heart of the beautiful kunoichi. Ino suddenly realized the incredible in horror and her body instantly arched ...

    - To ... I''m finishing! I k-koooochaaayuyuu ~ Aaaahhh ~ - something incredible, she herself could not realize and believe, when suddenly that very forbidden sensation to which she could note in her entire life, for her youth and marriage and, years after. Only his lips, one movement and here it is, such a wee moment, the hottest ending, was just the beginning of an unimaginably passionate night!

    "Finally ... Ah ... So this is what an orgasm is ... How ... Wonderful! ~" - surrendering to the process with her head, Ino waspletely involved in this pleasure.

    Moans, squelching sounds, screams and giggles, everything quickly spilled over into another orgasm. Naruto was having fun and Yamanaka was cumming nonstop! She seemed to have lost her virginity, as if tore off her chains and uncontrobly enjoyed such a long and at the same time short moment. She easily noticed when the man stopped, just then he got up and pulled off his pants, he no longer intends to wait. Today he too often stopped at an important moment, the moment hase to take everything for himself!

 Chapter 63: You Wont Come Home Today ... (18+)

    Chapter 63: You Won''t Come Home Today ... (18+)

    Naruto''s strong and sculpted torso was enchanting, and Ino''s breath caught in her throat, especially as her quivering gaze shifted to his imposing masculinity.

    "T-so big! God ... He ... He''s just ten times more than Sai''s! T-is that even possible ?! " - Ino, of course, she understood that her husband''s cock was not the biggest. But, she generally could not imagine that in reality everything is so ...

    "You can''t even call it a member ... They are simply notparable ..." - she herself could not believe what she was thinking, but it was simply impossible to stop the flow of perverted thoughts!

    "E-if he enters ... I will definitely not be the same ..." - realizing the whole situation, Ino sharply stretched out trembling hands to her dripping juice hole.

    `` W-wait ...

    - Mm? Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Do you still have the strength to resist?"

    - I ... I ... - Ino swallowed and whispered: - W-just ... Without protection and ... He, he will not enter ...

    "Oh yeah," Naruto scratched his forehead uncertainly. "This is the case ... I have no protection, so excuse me."

    - N-no ... I have, I ... in my s-purse. - after such a revtion, she blushed and looked away.

    "Eh, you spoil such a moment," the Hokage sighed, walked away and picked up a small dark purse next to the door. Ino continued to lie on the Hokage''s table with her legs spread apart, covering her wet cave, while her beautiful breasts continued to sway to the beat of her heavy breathing.

    "God, I didn''t even notice how handsome he is ..." - admiring the strong back of the man, and even the lower one, Ino for some reason began to smile. She was amused by the sight of the naked Hokage, who, with irritation, shook out a mountain of cosmetics from the girl''s handbag.

    - Well, damn ... Why do you need so much? Ah, here they are! - rummaging through the pile of pencils and lipsticks on the floor, Naruto finally found a couple of small packages of rubber bands. The shape was clearly traced, it was for sure they were - condoms. It was only when he saw them, the Hokage for some reason grinned and squinted towards Ino. The girl shuddered at such a look and flushed again up to her neck, remembering in what position she was.

    Getting up, he returned to the girl and chuckling opened the package with a transparent rubber band. Barely pulling it over his index finger, he raised it to the girl''s lips and chuckling asked:

    - Shall I fuck you with my little finger? These fingertips are good ...

    - BUT? - Ino sharply realized her mistake with the size and immediately burst outughing:

    - Ha-ha-ha ... P-sorry ... - continuing tough uncontrobly, the kunoichi covered her mouth and began to quickly wipe the tears that came out, she herself did not expect that she would suddenly startughing at this! How can youugh at someone like that ?!

    If Cy had heard all this ...

    Naruto tossed aside the thin rubber band and patted the girl on her quivering pussy.

    - Ahh ~ Ahhh ~ P-wait ...

    - What else? You didn''te here to joke, did you? I took the rubber bands, I didn''t guess the size ... I actually feel sorry for you. Is it really that bad with Sai?

    - D-don''t say that!

    Naruto shrugged calmly and continued to fondle his clitoris. Looking at Ino''sscivious smile, he chuckled.

    - You say so, but you continue to get high ... Did you really think that all men have such processes as your hubby?

    - H-enough ... Aahh ~ - Ino''s eyes rolled back and she moaned loudly. Naruto abruptly removed his hand and licked his fingers.

    - Mm ... The taste is almost virgin. I''m so tired of chatting ... But you seem to enjoy me making fun of your past sex?

    Ino suddenly shuddered and panicked:

    - N-no, I ... Not true!

    - Come on ... - The Hokage directed his fat head straight into the girl''s wet pussy and smiled:

    - She took off the ring ... Prepared the condom in advance ... She spread her legs and aggressively pounced on me. You are addicted to rough sex with your friend''s boyfriend, and even your best friend''s friend. Yes, and a friend of your husband, over whose member you make fun of ... Sakura does not even imagine that right now her rival is spreading her legs in front of the Hokage, and Sai probably washes the dishes?

    - S-bastard ~

    While Ino''s body was shaking with overwhelming excitement and attempts to make a displeased face, Narutoughed.

    - You are such a hot slut, how can I like that! - sharply leaning forward, he suddenly pushed his head into a wet hole and suddenly met an obstacle, it became extremely difficult to go further.

    "Damn, that''s a gift ... She''s so narrow! BUT?!" - Suddenly Naruto''s face changed and looked shocked at Ino, the girl clenched her fists right in front of her face and arched sharply - her legs immediately straightened above the table and shuddered violently!

    - Yours ...! - Naruto felt an amazing pressure and abruptly pulled out a member, and then it began to fill with an amazingly powerful jet of female juices! Ino just came like crazy!

    "Yo ... Is it me that good or the girls in this world just turned on jet orgasm? Or maybe this is the intention of the creator of the pervert, who put me here ... Each of them ends up under me as if I am a god ... "- Naruto began to be seriously frightened even of himself.

    - Aaaaahhh ~ - an incredibly drawn-out moan, not inferior to her overwhelming orgasm,sted, it seemed, for a whole minute. Suddenly, Ino''s body weakened and shepletely lost all strength, almost losing consciousness. The girl''s legs hung right on the table, she threw back her head and, with her eyes brought together, continued to smilesciviously. From the cute little tongue of the kunoichi, a string of saliva flowed down to the floor.

    Naruto, meanwhile, simply stood without blinking, his entire body was almostpletely covered with moisture filled with an indescribable sexual smell - it was as if he had been doused with a bucket of female pheromones and they, like a drug, made his body react! The Hokage''s pressure had already risen, and his already huge penis swelled with even greater force and was covered with thick veins, he literally throbbed with a great desire to discharge into the nearest female!

    Turning his heated gaze to Ino, Naruto growled slowly.

    - Today you are noting home ...

    From these words alone, Yamanaka below all contracted and quivered with lust! Ino realized - that night she, as thest whore, will be consumed by animal sex with another man. She simply will not be allowed to return home to her husband and son, she will be torn up until dawn in the worst of obscene positions ...

 Chapter 64: Chakra Exchange (18+)

    Chapter 64: Chakra Exchange (18+)

    One moment and Naruto grabbed Ino''s juicy thighs, and then sharply leaned forward - he was no longer going to waste time and burst into her lonely bosom with force, reaching with one movement a small oozing lust of the womb! This forbidden kiss became the first for Ino and the most unforgettable in his life! At that very moment, she felt like a woman, even in her eyes the lights of love shed, this one kiss swept away any grayness from her heart and the body involuntarily sumbed forward to the obscene actions of a man. Then she realized with a tremor that she only needed him, at that moment the whole world did not matter. Naruto, like a madman, continued to kiss her womb, and in response she opened her whole self to him, and wishing to receive the coveted seed of a man.

    "Ahh ~ Bing sex friends ... It''s so good ..."

    How quickly he got ess to unprotected sex was surprisingly irrelevant .

    The ps of hot sex flooded the entire Hokage office. Very quickly, a strange power dissipated everywhere: chakra mixing reached an amazing level, Ino was so passionate that she allowed Naruto topletely take control of her. Beads of sweat dripped down Yamanaka''s slender legs, while visible steam literally emanated from her body. A simr thing happened with Naruto, only unlike a simple haze, he shone with a golden sheen! After awakening from all the seals, hepletely controlled his power and the Yang Chakra, moved along with Ino''s Yin energy, for the first time he achieved such a perfect union with another woman. Now he began to understand how enjoyable true sex with a kunoichi was in the process of chakra mixing.

    "Haaa ..." His heavy breathing touched Ino''s ear, and she moaned sweetly, continuing to enjoy this amazing feeling. If this was the first time Naruto had experienced such passionate and pleasant sex, then it was not worth talking about Ino. Now she is fully convinced that Sai did not actually have sex with her ... Everything in the past is no more than children''s games, and now reality has finallye - that''s what sex is! The ps of wet bodies, the vulgar groans and spanks of a strong man, his gaze searing with lust, overflowing with wild desire, and the feminine - trembling with anticipation. Chakra fusion and obscene shudder from his Yang energy! Here is true sex!

    Naruto acted roughly, he brought Ino''s legs together and rammed her weak points to the full length.

    - Aaahh ~ Ohhh ~ N-naruuuto!

    In this position, the girl only had to scream like crazy, constantly sumbing to easy orgasms, they, as if increasing, drove her crazy,pletely suppressing her consciousness and mind. As a Yamanaka, she considered herself able to withstand everything about it, but not this time. A veil of lust quickly filled her mind and all that Ino saw was his face and sparkling blue eyes. He possessed herpletely ...

    Suddenly, Naruto growled and quickened the rhythm, as if sensing some kind of inner instinct, Ino fluttered with even greater desire, deep inside her body, the small uterus, which had already let Naruto in for a long time, shrank and throbbed - this time she started begging like crazy for what something forbidden, that Ino could not afford, but could not resist ...

    - C-cum ... Cum inside me! - involuntarily burst in her weak cry, which surprisingly surpassed the loudness of the ps and burst into Naruto''s ears, like a call from another world. He just smiled and increased the pace, moving towards the hot girl ...

    "Ah ... ~ E-if he finishes ... Today is not a safe day, I ... I ..." - swallowing, Ino covered her eyes with her hand and whispered:

    - Just once ... Ahhh ~

    Naruto chuckled as he heard it as he continued to move like a beast. His roar instantly reached the girl''s cute ears:

    - Have you decided to get pregnant?

    - I ... N-no ... - Ino, bit her lip and looked away: - Just once ... It''s nothing ...

    - Yah? - Narutoughed and began to move harder: - You are a slut from the Yamanaka n, you decided to take the seed of another man! So enjoy it!

    - Aaaaahhhaaa ~ !! - Ino suddenly arched in an arc, and to top it off, Naruto sharply hit her ass with all his might! At the same second, his penis overflowing with passion shuddered and, like a bursting dam, a wave of scalding liquid burst out of him. She did not have time to reach the narrow cave of Ino, when suddenly her body arched even more and trembled wildly!

    - Aaaaaaahhh ~! Hot hachchooooo! ~ - an unimaginably pleasant feeling scattered through every cell. As soon as the stream of male semen reached the uterus, Ino''s tears sshed - she issued the strongest moan and her eyes rolled back. She had never felt so good before! Consciousness instantly flew away somewhere to the stars, it, like a tiny spark, seemed to expand to the size of stars and scattered all over the world. Orgasm covered her head ...

    Meanwhile, Naruto dropped Ino''s legs with a trembling knee and grabbed the table exhaustedly. The girl under him still continued to cum, while he remained inside her, continuously pouring out all the umted charge. Burying himself in Yamanaka''s mouth-watering chest, the Hokage exhaled heavily.

    - Unbelievable ... Is this a chakra exchange? How to understand this at all ... I already got high from Shizune and Hinata, but, this ... Just a new world of pleasure ... Ah ... - his eyes began to close by themselves, but Naruto was still able to keep consciousness and continued to savor this feeling of indescribable euphoria. The whole body seemed to be saturated with pleasure, so good that you don''t want to think ... Just stay here forever, continue this wonderful merger ...

    Chakra exchange is an amazing feeling!

    After a few minutes, Naruto was finally able to pull himself together and pulled away from the hot body of the girl. He slowly pulled his still strong rod out of the wet hole and exhaled.

    `` Wow ... That''s what I understand ... It''s time to consolidate our new rtionship, '''' looking at the clothes and liquids scattered everywhere on the floor, Naruto chuckled and grabbed Ino in his arms, and then settled down morefortably in his chair and sat the girl on his knees ...

    - Such a cutie ... - removing her wet curls away from her sweaty face, Naruto smiled cheerfully. Today Ino brought him really amazing pleasure, he really wanted to reward her not only once, he nned topletely pour out all his reserves into her.

    "Hmm ... if you think so, she is Yamanaka, she has some tricks ... I love sex, very much, but the pleasure can be extended. For example, to create clones ... And the girl is pleased, and me. Now with all the knowledge of Jutsu, I understand a lot more. Shadow clones are not an option ... They have consciousness, even if it''s mine, technically they are individuals. I may love pleasure, but even my copies would not allow to touch my women. After that night, Ino will not even be allowed to touch her hubby at all ... Although, would she want to? In any case, sex friends are just stupid chatter, perhaps she understands this. Hmm, the issue with clones needs to be resolved, and Ino is just a representative of that n, which could have a method of dividing consciousness. Yes, and it''s more convenient for me if there are too many kunoichi ... Although, I seem to do it myself, why do I need clones? I ought to think about it soberly, now they certainly do not need me "

 Chapter 65: I Wont Let Him ...

    Chapter 65: I Won''t Let Him ...

    Continuing to enjoy the Ino figure on hisp, Naruto suddenly smiled and blue sparks of lightning crackled on his finger.

    "It''s time to get up ..." Touching the fragile neck of the kunoichi, the Hokage sent a stream of energy directly into her. At the same moment, a stimting tremor swept through the girl''s entire body, and she screamed sharply and woke up!

    - Ah! N-Naruto?

    Beautiful eyes immediately turned to the man, in response he only grinned and pulled Ino by the nipples:

    "You weren''t going to end up on one try, were you?" I want more...

    - Ah ... I ... - Ino looked away and weakly whispered: - D-do what you want ...

    - Oh, I''m d, but I want you to do everything this time ... We''re friends, so it will be honest.

    Passionate desire and obscene haze clouded the mind, now it is simply impossible to resist the growing excitement ...

    Their hot bodies touched each other in the most sensitive ces: Ino''s wet hole directly touched the hot base of Naruto''s rod and these sensations brought both very specific sensations, especially Ino - the rest of Naruto''s penis was also attached to her tight tummy, literally burning her bosom through everything obstacles.

    The beautiful kunoichi bit her tongue in an attempt to get rid of the depraved desire and quietly whispered:

    `` This is n-wrong ...

    - Hmm, how did you wake up, again decided to remember such nonsense? - The Hokage touched his lips to Ino''s flushed ear and covering it with kisses whispered:

    "You''ll never touch Sai again, understand?

    "W-what ..." Ino''s chest kept trembling, her eyes immediately turned to Naruto''s face. "What are you ..?"

    "Now you''re mine, even if you put the ring back on, I''m not going to let you touch your husband.

    - Th-this ... - she just did not know what to answer, for some reason these words seriously aroused her and brought strange feelings to her heart, but at the same time her mind was talking about how wrong it all was .. Right now, another man was saying this to her ... Forcing her to refuse intimacy with her husband, clearly hinting that he would continue to be with her.

    - Y-you ... So we ...

    "Yeah," Naruto smiled calmly. "You yourself allowed me to cum inside you, and I decided toplete this business by morningpletely." There is a very high chance that by then you will already be pregnant with my child Ino.

    - Ah ... ~ - with a soft groan, the kunoichi began to involuntarily move her ass: - Wait ... I can''t be so abruptly ...

    - So take the pills, - continuing to kiss the girl''s neck, Naruto was already warming up with might and main and preparing to pounce on her, and she herself could no longer control herself from all these vulgar conversations.

    She was so easy to catch ...

    - I have already...

    Naruto stopped abruptly and looked in surprise at the embarrassed kunoichi who kept looking away. Well, of course, how could she tell him that she had already insured herself? Only, he saw right through her ...

    - Sexy lingerie, contraceptives and even pills. Looks like you figured everything out, you vulgar liar, Ino-slut!

    - Pf! - the girl restrained an involuntarily escapingugh and whispered in displeasure: - D-fool ... Do not call names like that ... I just ... It''s all your fault! I suspected that this would be the case ...

    - Well, yes ... Maybe stop pretending to be an innocent simpleton? Even in that meeting, I saw your reaction to my opinion. Even then, you were prone to harassment, which is why I returned to you. How could I miss such an approachable girl?

    From hisnguid whisper and constant kisses on the neck and palpation of the papie, Ino was already rolling her eyes:

    "Ah ... I''m already all wet ... ~" - the girl did not respond to provocations, but involuntarily enjoyed them. For some reason, she liked to feel like a dirty girl in his strong hands, pressing against a hot cock with her essible pussy ...

    - Ha, I do not me ... - continuing to kiss her neck, hot breath touched the kunoichi''s ear, which made her even more excited:

    - Ah ~ Well, that''s enough already ...

    - So are you going to do what I say? I don''t like that my woman will be under the same roof with another man.

    Naruto kept pressing on the agitated Ino, and she only pressed harder in response. After all the words, she only whisperednguidly in his ear, no longer able to fight:

    - If you ask ... I will not let him ...

    She herself could not believe what was said, but the body reacted so! And how can you suddenly stop at such a moment? She has no strength left ...

    "S-say I ... I, just ..."

    Naruto grinned victoriously and grabbed sharply at Ino''s mouth-watering ass. He didn''t even let her feel guilty!

    - Ay! - she screamed and changed abruptly in her face, the man, without any questions, leaned forward abruptly and lowered her excited pussy right onto his hot cock!

    - Aaahhh ~ - all she had to do was scream and enjoy!

 Chapter 66: Dawn

    Chapter 66: Dawn

    Until dawn, Ino Yamanaka was drowning in continuous orgasms, Naruto used her body as he wanted, no one else could ever afford to treat her like that. He took it wherever he could in his spacious office: on the table, on the floor, against the wall and even at the window. He spanked, kissed and finished wherever he wanted! Ino did notg behind him and gave herself up to an impulse of passion: scratching, biting, swinging and ending! As if ascending to heaven, she became stronger, as if trying to show the whole world her feelings. On that night, Ino fully knew what it was like to be a real woman, loved and desired by a strong man.

    Perhaps it was on that day that something in her finally sshed out, at the same time loneliness and endless orgasms ...

    In the morning, the rays of the dawn sun slowly made their way into the Hokage''s office. Making their way through the windows, they slowly made their way across the table, illuminating the noticeable droplets of moisture, and then thece panties at the very edge. Quickly, the fireflies overtook their owner. Burying herself in Naruto''s chest and covering herself with her loose hair, Ino breathed heavily and gently ran her thin finger over the man''s shoulder. The Hokage also did not sleep, he continued to hug the girl and enjoy the pleasant warmth after the recent orgasm. Thest sex was too intense.

    Theyy there, hugging each other and continued to wait for dawn.

    When the sun was already fully illuminating the office, Ino narrowed her eyes and finally lifted her head, rested her elbows on Naruto''s chest and buried her chin in her small palms. Admiring his pensive face, she smiled a little and whispered:

    - You are beautiful...

    - Mm? - The Hokage lowered his eyes and thrust his free hand under his head, continuing to stroke the girl''s stic ass with his free palm.

    - You''re sexy.

    - I know.

    - Yah?

    Ino chuckled.

    - Otherwise we would not have spent the night ... I doubt that you were turned on by my mind and talent.

    "Ho ... I was definitely turned on by" Mind "and your special" Talent ", - Naruto cheerfully grinned and patted Ino''s mouth-watering ass.

    - Did you like it?

    - Well .. Not so bad ... ~

    The Hokage rolled his eyes mockingly and shook his head.

    - Yes, yes ... You flooded my entire office with your "not so bad"!

    - Hey! - poking Naruto''s nose with her finger, the kunoichi pouted her cheeks cutely:

    - You seduced me, stripped and took me by force ... ~

    - And you liked it.

    - Hmm ... It has nothing to do with it! The responsibility is still yours.

    "Yes, I had no doubts," Naruto shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "I''m going to **** you on weekends now."

    - W-what? - the girl again feigned offense and turned away: - Well, okay!

    - Ha, how did you want? I also have a wife, Shizune, and one rebellious girl who needs to be trained ... There is a lot of work, there is very little time for "friendship".

    - BUT?! Ino stood up abruptly and sat down, never breaking their connection below. But Naruto''s words really surprised her!

    - Shizune ?! Do you still have a mistress? I can''t believe it!

    `` Actually ... '''' Naruto raised himself slightly on his elbows and approached the girl''s embarrassed face.

    - I don''t have a mistress, yet ... So don''t be upset, the vacancy is free. Shizune is my personal assistant, she has many responsibilities, believe me, before that special friend, you shouldn''t worry about her. In the end - I have enough for you. If you so want, I can even give Sai a task,e to you and ... '''' Touching the girl''s tender ear with his tongue, Naruto whispered:

    - Fuck you right on the family bed ...

    `` Aah ~ D-don''t say such obscenities ... '''' again burying herself in his chest, Inonguidly whispered:

    - Promise me...

    - Promise?

    "Mm ... I don''t want to be just your girl at one time, y-you know?

    Naruto smiled and stroked this cutie gently.

    - Do not worry, now we are with you until the very end. Hinata won''t mind, and Sai won''t be a problem.

    Although, he did not mention what ns he had for her family life ...

    Ino stretched out her lips and nodded slowly, everything in her chest trembled, she did not even think that it woulde to this. Even this conversation alone rekindled passion in her, and remembering how many vulgarities she uttered when she was on top ...

    "W-I''m sorry Sai ... I ... I don''t know what I''m doing anymore, b-but ... I know how I feel. Now I feel so good, I don''t want to lose it ... "

    Ino was silent, not for long, in the end she still whispered:

    - Let''s lie still. I''m so warm with you ...

    "As much as you want," Naruto smiled and continued to leisurely stroke the beautiful kunoichi. Ino had shown him enough to make him want to make herpletely his own and corrupt her even more!

    Meanwhile, not realizing his obscene ns, she gently trembled in his arms and tried to stretch this moment of tenderness longer.

    Now Naruto understood very well that she needed time to ept this new life. He was sure of only one thing - now she became his woman. One more step on the path of submissionpleted sessfully!

    "This world is epting me more and more ... Ino Yamanaka, there is still a lot of fun waiting for us!"

    Ino Yamanaka:

    + 35 Trust

    + 25 Depravity

    + 30 Submission

    Status & gt; Feelings of guilt, loss of strength, satisfaction, mild happiness, embarrassment, falling in love ...

    Hidden Leaf Vige:

    + 2,000 respect

    + 5 subordination

    Having received these awards, the Hokage smiled with satisfaction.

    "All is well that ends well ... Although, I think it''s just beginning. Ino''s gains are impressive, although she is notpletely in my power as Shizune, but a few more sessions of our "practice" and she willpletely be mine. Judging by her "state", she is still at the moment of eptance. This is not so bad ... I will send Sai somewhere on the border of Kumo, and along with him I will send, for example, Ch§àji. Although, the fat man may still be good enough to distract Shikamaru ... Hmm, but you can even send them all so as not to interfere. The idea is good ... "

    After giving it a little thought, Naruto turned his attention to the second award for the Vige:

    "Most likely connected with Yamanaka, because Ino is the direct heir, and maybe with something else ... Hmm, but I thought it all depends on the general respect and submission of each person,bined in the total percentage of residents. Well, I''m better ... Five points is a drop in the bucket, but at least something. As soon as Ipletely subdue Ino, I will immediately fulfill the fourth Goal. "

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    > Trust: 63

    > Depraved: 55

    > Submission: 41

    Viges:

    Hidden Leaf Vige

    Submission - 65

    Respect: 12,600

    Countries:

    Land of Fire

    > Submission - 15

    > Respect - 4 580

    > General Subordination - 341

    So,pletely satisfied with the situation and satisfied with the hot girl, the Seventh Hokage just dozed off in his office, and did not even notice how the cute blonde flew away.

    Ino quickly put on her clothes, straightened her hair and stroked the calmly dozing man with a loving smile. Kissing his forehead, she touched his nose with her lips, folded the hand seal and simply disappeared.

    It was worth returning, because she is still married, even though she never wore that same wedding ring again ...

 Chapter 67: Akita Inuzuka

    Chapter 67: Akita Inuzuka

    *

    An enchanting world, immersed in a thick fog, appeared before Naruto''s eyes. He only watched, because the spectacle that opened in this amazing phantasmagoria was simply mesmerizing. Again and again, his wife brought pleasure to her erect nipples, this time they showed up again, allowing their mistress to enjoy this intoxicating sense of pleasure. Hinata''s second hand slowly crept under her white clothes, touching her wet pussy. The girl''s thin fingers slowly began to caress herself there, forcing her vulgar moans to appear. Meanwhile, Naruto approached the bed and continued to watch the obscene scene with fascination.

    "What a view ..." - the man licked his lips and smiled:

    - Hinata ...

    The girl''s fingers trembled, and she sharply turned her foggy eyes to the side, but not at all to where the Hokage was standing. It was then that he began to understand the strangeness of the situation, frowning.

    - Hinata, hey ...

    - N-Naruto? - anguid voice broke from beautiful lips, and anxiety was reflected on the girl''s face:

    - Where are you, my dear?

    - I''m here! Hey! Naruto tried to move closer to the bed, but suddenly realized that it was moving away. Even Hinata''s voice gradually faded ...

    `` N-Naruto ... Naruto ...

    Suddenly, the Hokage felt a strange pressure on his chest, and then exhaled sharply and opened his eyes!

    Suddenly awakening, he slightly got up and immediately ran into Shizune''s face. Moreover, her lips were stretched out in a rather interesting situation ... The girl savored the man''s impressive penis to the fullest, as if not noticing his awakening.

    Naruto blinked, scratched the back of his head and sighed.

    - Only a dream ... Although, I liked it. Yeah ... Instead of a wife, I was having fun with Ino.

    - Mm? So it was she ... - Suddenly Shizune''s gentle voice was heard. The girl licked her throbbing head and smiled:

    - It''s quite tasty ... But, I cleaned you. I did not expect anything else from my master, you have already been able to conquer Ino!

    The Hokage closed his eyes and nodded calmly.

    - Nothing special, everything turned out well with her, unlike Temari. That''s where you have to sweat, I think it will be no less difficult than Hanabi.

    - Mmm ... Glg! Swallowing deeply, Shizune''s eyes turned red and Naruto helped her take his cock to the very core. Continuing to press on the back of her head, he enjoyed her yful tongue, which frolicked in full with a couple of his balls.

    `` Haa, Shizune, and you''ve be very good at this ... who would have thought ...

    - Khaa! - the girl deftly released a thick rod from her mouth and licked her lips:

    - Well ... Tell me about this a couple of months ago, I would definitely have gone crazy with embarrassment, but now everything is so good ~ - kissing the head, the kunoichi smiled sweetly. She so skillfully pretended that everything was normal, although she was on her knees with her kimono open and her lips wet with saliva.

    Awesome ...

    - I feel so happy. Mm ... By the way, I dealt with Lady Tsunade and ...

    `` Not so fast. '''' Putting her mouth back, Naruto said:

    - I can roughly imagine what you will say. But, for now, let''s wait ... I''ve already got some business in mind with Tsunade. You will give her a message, but a littleter. Now I decided to focus on Tenten. She has some very vulgar secret ... Are you sure she''s a virgin?

    Continuing fervently to suck and lick, Shizune got distracted after a couple of seconds and sexually licked her lips:

    - Who knows ... I''m just trying to believe her words, I doubt she will lie to Lady Tsunade. Although, after I had an unknown man, Tenten somehow pulled away. We haven''t talked much before, she is very secretive. She really has a secret, I have no doubt ...

    While Shizune continued to work with her mouth, her hands were already walking with might and main under her kimono. Naruto, in turn, stroked her head and adjusted the depth of pration, while thinking out loud:

    - Hmm, okay ... I would have a Byakugan to help ... But, okay, I can handle it myself. You just need to distract her tonight and I''ll check her house. Can you handle it?

    - Mmpha! With an obscene sound, Shizune let go of the Hokage''s cock and nodded confidently.

    - I can handle it Master!

    - Ha, I had no doubts ... - grinning, the man moaned: - And here is your reward!

    The girl''s eyes shed with greed, and she began to work her mouth even harder, quickly connecting her throat too! As a result, the scalding seed quickly filled the kunoichi''s mouth, making her even more hungry!

    - Hh ..! Shizune''s face changed dramatically, a white liquid sprayed out of her nose, but she frowned and quickly began to cope with the entire supply. How could she not have taken such a generous portion? She was looking forward to her award very much!

    "Mmm ... What a knitting and so delicious!" - Savoring this taste, the girl opened her mouth and showed Naruto all this delicious obscenity. Pulling a couple of hairs from her lips, Shizune chuckled yfully and finally swallowed everything!

    - Ahhh ~ - opening her mouth, the girl demonstrated her sess. This vulgar ce quickly smelled of debauchery and little clouds of steam rose ...

    "Damn, it can''t be fixed anymore ..." Thinking so, he only grinned more. Now she has be the Hokage''s perfect pacifier.

    Shizune got aroused in earnest, a significant pool of fragrant female juices had already gathered on the floor under her.

    "X-master I ..." With a supplication in her eyes, she looked ingratiatingly at Naruto.

    - Eh, what to do with you ... I want your pussy, - Hokage grinned and stroked this little slut.

    - Ahh ~ I''m ready ...

    For the next hour, Naruto enjoyed invigorating morning sex with his faithful assistant. As a result, waving her ass, she left his office and went to carry out her duties. Still, no matter how much Shizune changed thanks to him, she still took her work seriously. One might even say that now she acted even more decisively, because she perfectly understood for whom she was doing all this.

    With a confident step, Shizune walked past a couple of girls in white coats and mentally chuckled.

    "Again the Scientific Squad ... They are eternally with their inventions"

    The two young girls left behind looked at each other in surprise. By age, both could be given no more than twenty-five. The girl on the left stood out for her beauty and voluminous forms - she was from the Inuzuka n, so her facial features seemed a little wild, while this kind of gave her a special charm. A dark choker on the neck and thin-rimmed sses made the girl even more attractive and sexy. Next to her stood another, no less attractive, with a short white square and a pair of beautiful scarlet eyes. It was this girl who was the first to react as she watched Shizune leave:

    - Wow ... Akita, did you see that?

    - Mm, - the girl smiled charmingly, shing a pair of her snow-white fangs:

    - She smells, I wonder ...

    - Oh, really? - the blonde smiled a little:

    - Shizune shines with sexuality, I already envy! She always seemed so hot to me, but now ... Looks like she finally found herself a man.

    Akita continued to savor the exciting scent and smile.

    "She had a good time ... I wonder who this male is, this is the first time I smell such a scent. Incredibly strong ... "- the girl giggled and turned to her friend:

    - Maybe so ... In any case, we came to the reception to Mr. Hokage, are youing?

    - Eh, well, you, as always ... Aren''t you interested?

    "Still, I would not be interested!" - Akita mentally chuckled: "I will find the owner of this smell ... Mm."

    Turning around, the girl calmly waved her hand:

    - I''m not interested in gossip, let''s go ...

    - Well blin ... You are, as always, Akita!

 Chapter 68: Who Doesnt Happen ...

    Chapter 68: Who Doesn''t Happen ...

    *

    While Naruto amused himself in the office with the technique of cloning and reincarnation, he did not even suspect that he would soon meet a couple of new guests. However, he did not even suspect how interesting it was when his night guest returned home ...

    Ino returned in the morning. Slightly disheveled hair and clothes, slightly swollen lips and pinkish cheeks. She looked extremely adorable. Although, she clearly was not up to her sexy appearance, now she was more concerned about the possibility of hiding the traces of night adventures.

    Quickly taking off her shoes, the girl already knew what would happen next, as she clearly felt the presence of her husband and son in the kitchen. She had no choice but to pretend like nothing had happened.

    "So, pull yourself together ... Nobody will guess anything. Sai for sure ... I doubt that he even noticed my absence "- after a crooked smile, Ino straightened her skirt and went out into the corridor, finding herself in the aisle to the kitchen, she immediately met her husband''s eyes and waved him innocently with a smile:

    - Hello.

    - Mm, - the man nodded gloomily and carefully examined his wife, and then he thought a little and said:

    - Looks like you drank a lot ...

    `` Uh ... '''' Ino involuntarily remembered Naruto''s taste, and blushing with shame, she slightly averted her eyes and cutely stretched out her lips:

    - It just so happened ... - shortly before her departure, she warned her son that she would stay with her friends. No wonder Sai knows about this ... Though, inwardly, Ino only chuckled.

    "As I thought ... He did not notice anything."

    Sai, on the other hand, continued to examine Ino suspiciously, when suddenly Inojin''s voice was heard from the other side of the table:

    - Mom, you said you would be backte?

    "Hmm, I was just a littlete. I haven''t been so rxed for a long time, so ... '''' With a grin, the kunoichi looked at her husband again and said:

    - I am going to take a shower.

    "Mm," Cy nodded and suddenly noticed something.

    "It...?"

    The girl exhaled with relief and began to climb the stairs, when she suddenly heard his voice:

    - Ino ... - she sharply tensed and turned her head, Sai was already standing behind her and asked a little uncertainly:

    - Your ring ... Have you lost it?

    "He noticed! Heck!" - the kunoichi smiled stupidly and abruptly removed her hands behind her back:

    - W-well ... Yes ... I didn''t want to upset you, ahem ... But, I will definitely find him!

    - Hmm, okay ... - Sai calmly shrugged his shoulders and all his alertness instantly evaporated.

    "It happens to everyone..."

    Ino exhaled heavily and quickly climbed to the second floor. Leaning against the wall, she quickly breathed, her heart was about to jump out of her chest!

    "Damn ... Well ... He doesn''t notice traces of sex on me, but he noticed the ring! Yes ... God, what am I doing! " - quickly sifting with bare feet on the floor, she made her way into the bathroom, pulled off all her clothes, and then her underwear. Remainingpletely naked in front of the mirror, Ino sighed shyly once again:

    - How so ... - considering the numerous bruises from the fingers, aspirations on the nipples and neck, Ino blushed more and more and bit her lips:

    "God, did he tag me on purpose? So it went ... I changed Sai ... "- Ino lightly hit her head on her reflection and grumbled nervously:

    "And what should I do now...? We have families ... Ha-ah, my God ... Before we had to think ... "

    Now Ino could not deny that she liked it, the feeling of forbidden sex slowly changed her mind, gradually forcing her to be more and more depraved. The old moral foundations were shaken, and she embarked on a special path ...

    Examining the marks on her pale skin, she again began to feel ashamed and remember that amazing pleasure, the body reacted again, now there is no turning back ...

    *

    In his office, Naruto listened with interest to some chatty blonde and often nced at her attractive girlfriend with sses. In fact, he had long been ustomed to beautiful girls, so the presence of a couple more did not touch him in any way. The blonde''s name was Kanae, she looked cute and tried to appear cheerful. The second was called Akita and she behaved strangely, as if she was sniffing out something and often cast strange looks at Naruto, each time more and more suspicious. He had already begun to guess who this girl was in front of him ... However, she could still make him a little surprised, yet her beauty could beparable to the best girls in the vige. Some kind of passionate, even wild sexuality sparkled in her dark eyes.

    "Are you Inuzuka?" Naruto asked unexpectedly, interrupting the flow of the blonde''s endless chatter. He didn''t even listen to all this nonsense ... Akita was suddenly surprised and looked strangely at the Hokage:

    - Um, well, yes ...

    - I see. - the man sighed and looked at Kanae: - You can be free, your friend is enough for me.

    - B-but ... - the girl wanted to protest, but seeing the Hokage''s serious look, she quickly nodded, bowed and left the office.

    So Naruto was left alone with Akita Inuzuka, probably the first girl who understood a lot from the smell, which could cause unwanted problems.

    - Science Department, huh? Hmm, how is this one ... How is it ... That one, your boss ...

    "Are you talking about teacher Katasuke?" The girl asked quietly. From the atmosphere that had grown heavy in the office, all her enthusiasm vanished in an instant. She realized in a moment that she was too hasty with her actions and smelled something that should not have followed ... In the beginning it seemed funny, but now it''s quite the opposite! After all, the Seventh Hokage and Shizune, this is pretty scandalous news.

    "Damn, it looks like I''m in serious trouble ..."

    "It all depends on you," as if reading her mind, Naruto said, rising from his seat. He walked slowly around the table and got close to the girl. Slightly adjusting her white coat, he narrowed his eyes.

    - Inuzuka has a good nose ... How sad that I forgot about the appointment, otherwise this conversation would not have happened.

    In fact, Naruto missed this moment, since the appointment was not entirely for him and he inadvertently did not take into ount all the visitors who could pose a threat to his ns.

    "Now the question is if she sensed Ino and Temari ... If so, it will be an even bigger problem and I will probably have to silence her myself."

 Chapter 69: Im Not Your Dog!

    Chapter 69: I''m Not Your Dog!

    The air in the Hokage''s office quickly became heavy and even the sun seemed to decide to bypass this ce, Akita''s breath caught in the pressure of the Hokage summoned. She abruptly lowered her eyes and said in the same enchanting voice:

    "I ... I won''t say anything ... I swear to Hokage-sama, it''s none of my business."

    - What are you talking about? I didn''t even say anything ...

    - You ... - the girl raised trembling eyes and quietly whispered: - You understand everything, don''t you?

    - Well, you are Inuzuka, why be surprised, it''s my fault. You can say you made problems because of my carelessness, - moving away from the girl, the Hokage sat down on the edge of the table and clicked his cervical vertebrae a couple of times:

    - Okay, it''s not that important ... Tell me how it is, what do you understand? Don''t you dare lie, I don''t want to move from a sweet conversation to something problematic ...

    Akita shuddered and shifted uncertainly from foot to foot, and then still looked up and spoke:

    "I smelled your scent from Shizune-san, then I still didn''t understand that it was yours, but ... Then, when Kanae and I sent here, everything became clear to me. You and Shizune-san are lovers ...

    Naruto tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes.

    - What else?

    - E-yet? Akita shuddered. "I don''t understand ...

    - Come on, - Naruto chuckled: - Do not make such an innocent face, I can see the true essence of people very well, I have the ability to easily persuade even the most dangerous enemies. To do this, you need to look deeper ... - The Hokage continued to smile slyly, he involuntarily released his strength and basically did not lie, because he really had a special skill inherent only in Naruto. Who else could have forced Nagato and Obito to switch sides?

    However, a simple threat will work against such a shy girl.

    Akita swallowed nervously and still said:

    - More ... you were still here with another girl, more precisely with two ...

    - Ho, not so bad ... Do you know who they are?

    - N-no? Akita averted her eyes hesitantly.

    The Hokage chuckled.

    - Are you asking me?

    - Well ... I can find out if I follow the trail ...

    Naruto smiled.

    - Akita, you are great, so honest ... That''s all I need to know, good girl.

    The kunoichi immediately frowned and looked at the Hokage with displeasure. How his tone had changed and how she didn''t like the address:

    "I''m not your dog!"

    Chuckling, Naruto waved his hand.

    - Don''t make a face like that. The smell can not be considered as evidence, but I don''t even need rumors. I don''t like problems, but you can create them for me. That is why Akita, I need to understand that you really will be a good girl and after going out this door you will not start spreading various rumors. I will undoubtedly deal with them, those who dissolve them will pay, but all this takes time and my attention, and I really do not like unnecessary work. From why don''t we decide everything at once?

    Akita nced nervously at the Hokage.

    - R-decide right away? What do you have in mind? What''s the point of spreading rumors about the Hokage, r-think smelled something ... Who would believe that?

    "I''m saying, even if no one believes it, it will still attract attention," Naruto calmly shrugged his shoulders, as if he was talking about something for granted: "I don''t need it ... So you have to convince me that you will be silent.

    - And ... And how can I do it? - already asking this question, Akita involuntarily flinched, especially when she saw Naruto''s eyes - in him she saw something terrible! Lust, passion, greed, strength! The girl was instantly thrown into a fever, and she took two steps back. Her heart began to beat faster, and panic slowly began to seize her mind ... It became clear to her even before he began to speak!

    - W-wait ... Don''t! I ... I really won''t say anything!

    "Ha, Inuzuka''s instincts ... Impressive." The Hokage smiled slightly. "You react nicely, but don''t be afraid, I don''t act like a mad dog." I''m not going to pounce on you. You need an incentive to remain silent, and I need reasons to trust you.

    In his mind, he remarked:

    "Too shy, it''s even funny ... It''s worth having some more fun" - in fact, Naruto was not even angry, he just liked to take advantage of the situation. The girl not only considered herself capable of poking her nose into other people''s affairs, but also made it clear to him about it - it is really naive. It certainly won''t hurt to torment her a little ...

    Akita swallowed and asked uncertainly, holding her palms to her chest.

    - And ... And what do you want?

    "Hmm," Naruto chuckled, lifted his index finger and slowly walked around his desk, then rummaged in the closet and pulled out a camera. - having rummaged with the screen and the lens, he finally figured it out and turned on the filming.

    "Interesting thing ... I think it will scare her, stronger than my words!" - for the first time in days, rummaging in his office, he found a camera, now it could finallye in handy.

    "It seems like there are telephones here ... I need to get myself, and indeed ..." - again drawing attention to the tense girl, Naruto said:

    - I suddenly wanted to visit your scientific department. Hmm ... Okay, take off your clothes, '''' returning to the table, the Hokage raised an irritated eyebrow:

    - What else? For a girl, honor is an important thing ... Am I wrong? Show me no underwear and take pictures. Of course, I will not show them to anyone, this can also cause problems. We are in different Akita positions, even if your pictures pop up, nothing will harm me in general - I have the strength and capabilities. In your case, "special photos" will be enough pressure ... Hmm, don''t make those eyes, I can''t think of any other way, that''s my methods ...

 Chapter 70: Rudeness and Tenderness

    Chapter 70: Rudeness and Tenderness

    Akita had already reached the point where, almost crying, she pressed against the door and sniffed:

    - W-please ... I promise, I swear I won''t say anything! Just please don''t d-make me do t-that ...

    `` Oh, well, it started ... '''' Naruto sighed and lowered the camera, a dark shadow instantly crept over his face and he shook his head.

    `` Nice move ... I can''t stand tears and pleas, '''' continuing to look at Akita''s legs, the Hokage sighed:

    - At least a word ... If even one wrong word leaves your little mouth, I promise you - we will not manage with photographs, I will plug it with something bigger! - he put the camera down and slowly walked up to the girl, she still continued to panic. As if facing a wild predator, Akita saw the true essence of the strongest in this vige! He is like a demon, exactly what he was thought to be in the past. Even his eyes could make him tremble ...

    "I-can''t believe it ..."

    The Hokage slowly walked over to the kunoichi and bent down slightly, as he visibly towered over her:

    - Now I don''t have time for you Akita, consider you lucky ... But, - Naruto sharply extended his hand to the girl''s dress.

    - Ay! - she did not have time to understand when suddenly: - Aahh ~

    The Hokage easily prated her short dress and touched the dark panties, he did not prate them with his fingers, but as an experienced hunter he easily found one weak spot ...

    `` Ahhh ~ G-lord, please don''t ...

    `` Ha, '''' Naruto said, grinning at her cute face overflowing with panic and unexpected pleasure.

    - Remember this feeling well ... Chakra flows are able to turn your head, please? My new fun technique. If you want to use your sharp tongue and skillful nose in my office or somewhere else, remember - they will immediately appear in my crotch! Hmm ... - letting go of his fingers, Naruto turned around and waved his hand.

    - Tell your bespectacled man to drag his ass to me, I don''t need his servants.

    "Ha ... Ha ..." Akita slid down the door and breathed heavily, her panties soaked so quickly that she could not even understand the reason! She involuntarily swallowed and raised her quivering eyes, meeting only with an impressive back, from which the girl''s whole body med again.

    "How so ... His smell and hands ... God, I need to run ..." - trying to get up, Akita quickly straightened the hem of her dress and said with a tremor in her voice:

    - W-sorry ... I ... I''ll go.

    `` Hmm, yes, you can be free, '''' the Hokage no longer paid attention to her and simply waved his hand, threw his feet on the table and yawned:

    - If you want to continue, you know where to look for me.

    Akita quickly bowed and did not even notice how she flew out of this dangerous ce!

    Before she had time to be outside the door, the heavy pressure instantly disappeared, the smell weakened and the body became lighter again.

    - Haaa ... - inhaling deeply, the kunoichi for the first time enjoyed such fresh and light air!

    "What kind of man is he ..." - remembering his words and that tart smell of masculinity, Akita shuddered and decided to get out of here as soon as possible. Ten minutes ago, she had no idea how simple curiosity would y a cruel joke on her! For her, this male turned out to be really dangerous. The weakness of all Inuzuka is fragrances that can affect their emotions and instincts! To her horror, the Hokage smelled so odd that just being around him made her awe and at the same time afraid of him.

    As if leaving a dangerous trap, Akita quickened her pace and fled the residence. She never imagined that the Seventh Hokage kept such a secret and was such a scary person.

    "Master spoke of him as a kind and serious man ... B-but ... He''s just merciless!" - Akita mentally vowed to herself not to return to this eerie ce and not to contact the Hokage at all, let alone mention him in a conversation or even remember the story because of which she almost became his victim ... The girl swallowed, remembering how alone his fingers made her almost lose her guard. A little more and she would just fall into his demonic grip.

    "If it''s only through the panties, so it would be if he¡­" - blushing deeply, Akita lowered her head and tried to get rid of the suddenly arisen thoughts. Her wild Inuzuka blood made itself felt and it scared!

    *

    Stopping in front of this seemingly small door, Temari again froze in indecision. The third day, another test ... This door seemed to her the entrance to the abode of the greedy dragon. He used her as he wanted, and she only had to obey. Terrible.

    "Bastard ... And what about this time? Just do not tell me that he will again make me shamefully to-finish ... "- Temari clenched her fists and breathed out a long drawn out:

    "Damn him ... It''s all over in a month, so what if he makes me finish? How would I like it? Who would even like this nasty slug with his disgusting fingers and nasty tongue ?! " - Temari got angry again, proudly threw up her head and snorted:

    "We''ll see again ... Even if you bastard do this, I will never bend" - with a confident movement, the girl opened the door and calmly entered the Hokage''s office. Immediately, she involuntarily snapped the lock and timidly stood at the door.

    Silence as usual.

    For some reason, all confidence quickly began to evaporate, but this she could not allow, and that is why ...

    - I''m a bastard here ... Will you ignore me ?!

    Naruto distracted himself from looking at Konoha outside the window and turned slowly. Noticing the beautiful Temari, he quickly ran his gaze over her luxurious figure, wrapped in an unusual outfit ...

    - Hmm ... are you going to war? - he cheerfully grinned, looking at Temari''sbat uniforms. She did wear long dark trousers, a protective vest, a sweater and fingerless gloves. The only areas of skin that she allowed herself to bare were those very fingers and toes. The cor of the sweater even covered her beautiful neck, and the protector of her forehead. Naruto had never expected such a sight. However, it rather provoked him! Although, Temari seemed to be hoping for a different reaction ...

    - Wow! I like! Dress so often ... - the Hokage grinned, getting closer to the beautiful kunoichi. Now he wore only dark trousers and a white T-shirt, not at all like the Hokage usually walks, only she was no longer carried on in such a kind environment, he clearly had something in mind!

    Approaching the girl, bandaged fingers touched her protector, he decided to start with the most serious move:

    - You are beautiful Temari. Loose clothes suit you more than this armor, because you are petite and very sexy, some of the most amazing qualities in you are slender legs, a tight figure and such a bewitching smile ... You decided to hide it from me, how sad, but I I''m even d, because thisbat outfit emphasizes everything that I said, and even though you are frowning now, I like it too!

    "Ha ..." The kunoichi''s eyes suddenly fluttered, Naruto slowly touched her lips and behaved unusually gentle. She did not even know how to react to this - he did not look at her predatory and lustful, but rather with admiration and love!

    "What the hell..."

    This was the first time she had seen such a look from a man, even her husband had never shown such a look. Just think, the person with whom she had a child did not look at her like this rapist! Temari always considered Shikamaru indecisive and unable to take the first step, with every second in this office she became more and more convinced of this. Even if he is half the same ...

    "Why ..." - she could not believe that the person in front of her, being so mean and spiteful, can be both incredibly rude and surprisingly sensitive and affectionate.

    - W-why are you doing this ... - she involuntarily lowered her eyes, and without removing his hand from her lips, she had long understood that it was useless ...

    - ... why are you doing this ...

    "I like it," Naruto replied calmly with a smile.

    Temari looked up sharply and, meeting his bright smile, began to get angry again:

    - I''m not some kind of toy for you! Stop torturing me, do what you decide, and I''ll leave! Don''t be nice! I can see right through you!

    - Really? - all the emotions of the Hokage evaporated in an instant, everything in Temari''s chest involuntarily went cold - all the thrill disappeared as if her heart was covered with an icy crust ...

    "I don''t understand ..." - she didn''t know how to react, for some reason she suddenly felt unwell from the way he pulled his hand ...

    The rude order followed immediately, tenderness as unprecedented:

    - Take off your pants, lie down on the table and spread your legs, let''s finish quickly, I still have a lot to do.

    "You bastard! Says as if he doesn''t need it! What a scoundrel ... As if I came, and he is doing me a favor! How I hate him ... "- Temari''s eyes just zed with fiery rage! The resulting emptiness was filled with the me of hatred!

 Chapter 71: Punishment (18+)

    Chapter 71: Punishment (18+)

    Naruto settled into his chair morefortably and looked coldly at the angry kunoichi.

    - You yourself decided to finish as soon as possible, well,e on ... I am sure, no matter how I behave, you, as usual, will fill me in here - you just think about yourself, unfaithful wife.

    - Fuck you ... - she snorted with disgust, went to Naruto''s table and looked at him with contempt, took off her pants and panties, and then sat down right in front of him and calmly spread her perfect legs, revealing a beautiful view of her trembling bosom.

    "Already wet," Naruto nced slightly at this delicious ce and snorted with a sneer, "Your body is too depraved."

    - Shut up and lick.

    - Oh? - The Hokage narrowed his eyes: - Yes, youpletely got out of the hands ...

    Temari shuddered sharply at his ominous gaze.

    "Damn ..." - she realized toote that she blurted out too much! Before the girl had time to squeak, she began to moan violently!

    - Aaahhh ~ Ahhhhhh ~! - Naruto used his fingers, both of his hands went into action, he naturally was not going to lick this impudent bitch - she will have to beg for it herself!

    - Do you want a tougher bitch ?! I''ll show you whose toy you are! Continuing to pull two fingers straight into Temari''s narrow hole, Narutoughed viciously.

    - You should understand how to behave with your master, we have a month or not, but you are mine! - Continuing to pinch her clitoris, one of the man''s fingers began to tease the second fluttering hole. Temari just swam at that moment, biting her lips, shepletely leaned back on the table and screamed furiously! In the past, Naruto had brought her pleasure, but this time he just raped her brutally with his fingers! Pain mixed with pleasure became something shocking ...

    - Do you like a bitch ?! - the Hokage growled: - Answer me!

    `` I ... N-no ... Z .... Ahhhh ~ - pping her clit, he snorted:

    - I can not hear you!

    Temari shuddered all over and screamed:

    - I dont know!

    - You know everything! - Continuing to wiggle his fingers harshly, the Hokageughed! Finally this bitch started squirting like crazy! Her squeals and moans were just worth hearing ...

    - Aaaahhh ~ Iiiiaaahhh ~ Haaaa ~ X-enough ...

    Will not be enough!

    Naruto continued to tear at her with his fingers.

    - You didn''t answer the question! Do you like Temari ?! Nice when the Hokage jerks your clitoris and your married hole ?! It still oozes from the fingers of another man! You are a whore!

    Sliding free fingers into her mouth, Naruto chuckled.

    - Good for you?!

    "F ... Forafo ..." came a muffled voice filled with amazing charm. Temari was already drooling, and savoring the man''s fingers to the fullest.

    - What are you muttering there? Naruto asked with a sneer, connecting a third finger in the process.

    - Ummmm ~ Farafo! Farafo to me! Faaatit! Ufff ~ - with a clogged mouth, Temari''s eyes rolled back, and she again began to spray like crazy, all Naruto''s clothes were already wet, and he snorted in satisfaction:

    - Okay. It''s me in you and I respect Temari ... "Licking his fingers covered with salivating girls, the Hokage grinned:

    - You confirm words with actions. I may not be able to kiss you, but I tasted it right. You just get carried away by this ... You know ... I decided to ustom you to my taste. If you don''t want to kiss my lips, then you will kiss my cock! Maybe that''s what you hoped for? - pping her wet pussy, Naruto got a sweet moan in response, and then kicked off his pants. His rod was already ready for battle, and he immediately decided to attach it somewhere ...

    - Ah ... Mmpf ?! - Naruto calmly climbed onto the table and insolently ced his heated rod in a free wet hole. Teeth could be a problem, but he didn''t care anymore, he got aroused in earnest himself!

    "Stop screaming, they''ll hear us ..." Laughing at how she scratched him with her fangs, trying to threaten him in this way, Naruto just turned to her wet pussy and bit his clitoris himself.

    - Mhaaa?! ~ - Temari was already shaking!

    It really became fun!

    - Do your thing ... A member is not lips, you can kiss him, and my tongue and fingers can y with any of your holes. The contract is not vited, so work with your mouth!

    "I got it ... I hate it!" - Temari has already regained her sobriety of thought:

    "Don''t be arrogant ... I do all this to protect my family. Freak ... Until he crosses the line of what is permissible, I can handle ... "- blushing with excitement and shame, the kunoichi with a displeased face began to move her head, sweating and constantly sshing, she quickly got used to it ...

    Who would have thought, right on the table, Temari worked with her mouth, legs apart in front of Naruto. Shikamaru could not even imagine that his proud wife was generally capable of treason, and even more so he could not imagine that right now she, with a lustful face and sparkling eyes, was indulging in debauchery with the Seventh Hokage himself ...

    For the first time, Temari sucked the cock of another man, not her husband, and indeed for the first time she sucked a cock. She had never thought that he could be so big, hot and strong. Her jaw was already cramping, and the smell just melted her brain ... How long will she have to endure all these tests?

    Half an hourter, when Temari''s mouth as a whole did nothing but salivate, and his legs trembled incessantly from frequent orgasms, Naruto finally decided to finish. Moving to the other end of the table, he grabbed the girl''s head and began to furiously enter her to the very throat. In the end, as it happens ...

    - Haaa! Get it all! - a burning stream of male semen irrigated Temari''s wet and tired throat. An incredibly strong stream hit right into the essible hole, directly filling all the paths and sshing out even through the nose!

    `` Uhhh ... '''' pulling out his dick covered in saliva and his own juices, Naruto smiled contentedly.

    - Well!

    Temari continued to blow funny bubbles and ended up trying to swallow everything with a stupid expression on her face.

    "Aaaa ... So viscous ... God ... ~" - she just went crazy from this taste, smell and viscosity, and also from how her treacherous body reacted! The aroma and astringency of a man just overwhelmed her ... Temari no longer had the strength to continue, her consciousness began to disappear somewhere to the stars, she had never experienced such a strong arousal. Each time, in this office, she seemed to lose something, receiving something new in return ...

    `` Yours ... '''' Quickly turning Temari onto her side, Naruto sighed and patted her cheeks.

    - Don''t sleep! Hey!

    She really almost choked, and even at the moment of her jet orgasm! Well, what a woman ... The body arched and just gushed, this is a sight ...

    "I don''t understand what she''s fiddling about? Her body is already addicted ... "

    It became a difficult task to wake her up, it took Naruto almost a minute!

    After another sonorous p, Temari suddenly screamed and started looking around in bewilderment. Over time, her gaze focused and she grumbled:

    - Bastard ... I almost s-choked ... Don''t you dare cum in my mouth!

    "What a quick reaction, it looks like I didn''t fuck that deep and didn''t get to her horny brains. Sorry..."

    Naruto''s body was glistening with sweat, he brushed a couple of droplets from his hair and stretched his shoulders.

    - That''s enough for you ... Was it tasty?

    Watching the man''s body, fascinated, Temari blushed again, and then turned away:

    - I despise you with all my heart! - Grimacing, she suddenly pulled a hair out of her mouth and began to spit:

    - Ugh! Ugh! Bastard! - the kunoichi jumped up and started to leave. She had never experienced such humiliation in her life!

    But even if she tried to escape, her consciousness had clearly not yet recovered, as were her body trembling and oozing with juices ...

    `` Hey hey, you forgot your pants ... '''' Chuckling, Naruto lifted his dark panties and inhaled the sweet scent:

    - It smells like you, I love this depraved smell!

    - Ahh! Give it back! -pletely red with shame, Temari tore her panties out of the Hokage''s hands and gritting her teeth began to pull on her pants, but she overestimated her strength and just fell to the side. The body still couldn''t recover from orgasms!

    "Enough already!"

    She got up again and began to dress, but suddenly a resounding p came down her juicy ass!

    - Ah ~! - Turning around, Temari growled, but pulled herself together and turned away:

    "Be patient ... All for the sake of the family ... The time wille and he will pay!"

    Looking askance at the naked and grinning Naruto, her anger was simmering! But the body ...

    "What''s the matter with me ?!" - how she hated it all!

    Finally, she managed to dress somehow.

    As always, before Temari had time to leave, Naruto threw after her:

    `` Shikamaru hello ... '''' muttering under his breath, he added quite loudly:

    - Little cheating slut ...

    The kunoichi stopped abruptly and shuddered, suddenly everything sank in the lower abdomen ... Hisst words, filled with mockery, touched something important, and the excitement rolled over with renewed vigor!

    "But why?!" - clenching her fists, Temari tried to suppress this disgusting feeling and quickly escape from this cursed ce.

    "Again, how I hate ..." - from the moment they "consolidated" this "agreement" this obscene feeling reminds of itself again and again. Temari tried to hide him, never touch him, but with each meeting with Naruto, she became more and more aware that she couldn''t just escape ...

 Chapter 72: The Hokages Taste

    Chapter 72: The Hokage''s Taste

    mming the door, Temari stepped away from the office and exhaled. Once again, he deprived her of almost all her strength, her legs were still trembling and the hot feeling below did not go away. Not surprising...

    "He didn''t let me finish ..." - the feeling of dissatisfaction is not pleasant, she just got used to it, when suddenly he just brushed her off!

    He seemed to be mocking ...

    Temari sighed again, wiped her lips and blushed again:

    "This ... this smell ..." - the taste of the Hokage remained on his lips.

    - Ah ... ~ - the already wet panties got wet even more and Temari involuntarily stretched out her hand, when suddenly ...

    - ABOUT! Temari? - the kunoichi almost jumped in fear! She quickly put her hands behind her back, swallowed:

    - Y-yes ?!

    "Uh ..." Shikamaru came closer and scratched the back of his headughing. "What are you doing?"

    "It''s been a long time since I saw her like this ..." - admiring the girl''s pinkish face, her sparkling eyes, the man involuntarily became embarrassed himself. Now she seemed rather beautiful to him, it is not clear why ... Moreover, these clothes ...

    As soon as Temari saw her husband right next to the Hokage''s office, she was seized with a slight panic, for the second time she was almost caught red-handed! The kunoichi quickly pulled herself together and became more serious, in contrast to her trembling bosom, which treacherously oozed depraved nectar ...

    - What are you doing here? - her cold tone instantly erased all the sudden appeal. Shikamaru sighed heavily and sarcastically replied:

    - And what do you think? Walking ... I have nothing else to do at work.

    - Hmm, I''m not at all surprised, it''s in your spirit - it''s not clear why, but he was annoying her so much now!

    - Yes, yes ... What have you forgotten yourself?

    Temari averted her eyes and grinned maliciously.

    - Was at Naruto''s.

    "Ah ... that''s it," Shikamaru nodded. "Then it''s clear ... Well, I need to see him too."

    No longer paying attention to his wife, the man went to the Hokage''s office and simply ignored the situation ...

    "As always..."

    Temari suddenly grimaced and something red in her chest. She just went through such humiliation to protect her family, and this bastard continues to behave like this!

    The kunoichi abruptly took a step forward and blocked Shikamaru''s path. He stopped abruptly:

    - What are you doing?

    - Yes, here ... - approaching the man''s face, the girl grinned and kissed him on the cheek:

    - I want to wish you good luck! - Temari''s wet lips touched her husband for a couple of seconds, as if trying to leave something there, and then she smiled slyly and went her own way without turning around. It''s not clear why, but now she felt a strange satisfaction.

    "Ah ... ~" - still a moment and she could not restrain herself ...

    - What the ... - Shikamaru did not understand what happened at all, he touched the wet spot on his cheek and involuntarily smiled.

    - Yeah ... Women, - he could not even imagine that these obscene lips had recently been drowned in debauchery with a fat member of the Hokage, walked all over its base, ideally licking every soiled millimeter, and all its taste and smell is nowhere disappeared through this innocent kiss. Through her actions, Temari expressedpletely different feelings ...

    A minuteter, left alone, the girl shuddered sharply and realized the situation! Only now did she realize what she had done!

    It was as if something clicked in my head, and it fell off. How angry she was that Shikamaru didn''t do anything! All resentment and sadness - all this was contained in that treacherous kiss ...

    "Well, why ..." - Temari herself did not understand what was going on in her heart ...

    *

    Meanwhile, Naruto calmly listened to Shikamaru''s request, and then leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin with a grin.

    - You say you want a day off?

    "Two," the Nara corrected.

    - Even two ...

    - Well, maybe three.

    - Oh, that means three ... - The Hokage actually wanted to cut this insolent person well, but found the strength to restrain himself. Still, not so long ago, his wife sucked him quite tasty ... Recalling this scene, Naruto broke into a satisfied smile.

    - Why not, I have three days off, but from you ... - Thinking, he nodded:

    - Exactly ... How about all your n techniques?

    Shikamaru was surprised and then shrugged indifferently.

    - Why not ... But why do you need it?

    - Yeah why not? Naruto replied with a question, ncing at the "old friend" with a sly grin.

    - Okay, don''t you wanna talk? Do not. Do you need everything at all?

    - Everything.

    - Okay. So, exactly three days off?

    Naruto nodded briefly while still smiling. This began to bother Shikamaru a little, for the first time in his memory the Seventh Hokage seemed so mysterious and even dangerous, while he was clearly happy about something:

    - Why are you so happy?

    "Hmm ... Nothing special." Naruto narrowed his eyes, thinking of a hrious way to have fun with Temari near Shikamaru.

    "Alcohol or jutsu? Hmm ... I''ll give her a present when she finally gives me her slutty pussy. Usually I do not cum inside indiscriminately, but on this day you can ... Yes, to knock a bitch under my husband''s side, what could be more fun? "

    Noticing Shikamaru''s condition, the Hokage finally replied:

    - It''s just an exam in almost three months, I''m really looking forward to it.

    - Ah ... Well, yes, I actually do too. Ch§àji and I are nning to ce bets.

    `` Yes, yes ... Don''t waste time, your day off has already begun, '''' Naruto waved him off and closed his eyes.

    - Don''t forget to close the door.

    - Ha ... Okay. - Shikamaru looked at his old friend a little more and without revealing any oddities, calmly shrugged his shoulders and quickly left.

    "Someone too suspicious ... If you think so, it started not so long ago ... Hmm ..."

 Chapter 73: A Dangerous Future

    Chapter 73: A Dangerous Future

    Left alone, Naruto opened his eyes slightly, lost in his own thoughts.

    - Temari ... Unfortunately, she''s not ready yet. She already knew how good my fingers are and how easily I can make her cum. Today Ipletely noted her with my scent, and she tasted my taste as it should ... Her body easily gets used to, but her heart still clings to the old life and pride. Now it is worth focusing on the main thing. She needs to get used to cum, and then she just can''t resist when ites to sex. Feelings are not so important ... There, and not far toplete submission. Hmm, by the way about that ...

    Temari:

    - 2 Trust

    + 5 Depravity

    + 5 Submission

    Status & gt; Lust, Breakdown, Irritation, Dissatisfaction, Shame, Sadness ...

    Admiring this data, Naruto grinned viciously.

    "Yes ... She didn''t finish in the end. It''s funny ... But the "Feeling of Guilt" disappeared, but trust fell once again. It was already not so hot, and now it is almost worse than ever, it is even worth thinking about, but are there negative values? In general, logically, there should be ... I think if it is at zero, it will not aggravate everything too much, but if it is lower, who knows what it will suit me. Minus a hundred should certainly make me fear some kind of mental breakdown, with bloody consequences. That''s the benefit of the system ... In fact, it is reasonable, trust is also important. Trust me as Shizune and the moment of falling in love is not far off ... It alles down to feelings, and girls are special in that. If there is someone in their heart, and even this someone decisively acts - sess is guaranteed. Another problem is if you act, and there is already another in her heart, in such a situation it remains only to be coarser. A good hunter does not always sneak slowly, sometimes he needs to act ruthlessly. "Thinking about the situation from this side, Naruto nodded glumly.

    "Is it worth showing concern? It''s not always to act tough ... I''m not sure, with this girl it is better not to get angry with kindness, she herself is not one of the weak, if I show a little care, she will bite off my hand! Although ... Perhaps it is worth rewarding her, then she will understand that it is worth obeying. Also part of the training ... From this side, I could convince her how much more reliable I am than any other man in her life. Besides, it''s absolutely true - my property is invible. I think it will be a good blow to her heart. "

    Thinking about everything, Naruto quickly moved to the table and crossed his legs under him. He wanted to chat with one fox ...

    "The situation is not right now, Temari has not yet fully ustomed to my taste and her body has not yetpletely obeyed. It takes time ... As soon as this happens, it will be possible to inflict attacks on her heart and mind, but for now let''s focus on the main things ... Girls are important, but we shouldn''t forget about the future either. "

    Prating into his own subconscious, Naruto immediately met with a cute snoring Kurama. The huge fox was quietly dozing, and he lookedpletely harmless, except, perhaps, his huge teeth and ws.

    No, nevertheless, even in a dream he looked frightening!

    However, Naruto was not afraid, he went to the fox''s face and snapped his nose.

    - Mm ?! - Kurama abruptly opened his scarlet eyes and growled.

    - Naruto ... How many times to say, do not sneak!

    The Hokage chuckled.

    - Dear friend, who sleeps so carefree? What if someone attacks, and you rest here?

    - Cudgel, who will attack me here? Kurama crouched down and waved his tails. "They''ll have to finish you off first, heh!"

    "Yes ... I have no doubt," Naruto did not deny and sat down opposite Kurama.

    - We have to talk.

    - Again about "the same" ?!

    - Well, that too ... I also want to know something else. I''m curious howpatible Mokuton is with your chakra?

    The Nine-Tails pondered a little, scratched his outstretched chin with his ws and replied menacingly:

    - Yes, I didn''t think about this ... Wood Release and my chakra? Actually, I''m not sure Naruto. Ask a simpler question ... If you think about it, there are hardly any problems with this. The time I ... Um, actually, that day against Orochimaru, that Wood Release guy showed miserable abilities ... Hashirama''s Mokuton is apletely different story. I think it has to do with our origins and nature. You and I read that scroll, did you forget?

    Naruto unbelievably denied:

    - No, but I am interested in your opinion now, after so many years.

    - Hmm ... Okay. I suppose it won''t do much harm to you and me, but perhaps only if Mokuton belongs to you. Simply put, the transnted cells, as in your hand, will not work, they will try to absorb you and suppress me. In general ... In the end, you should not rely on this Element. I''m not sure if you can develop it with training, even in your case ...

    Naruto nodded slowly and then remembered something.

    - What about Moegi?

    - Mm? That girl with that stupid hair? Kurama snorted, "She''s just lucky, in any case, she will not be able to show even abilities close to Hashirama. Forgot? He, like you, possessed the Hagoromo chakra. What is the result? She''s just a little thing ... Although, I do not deny, she can do something, like that guy with a terrible face ...

    - You mean Yamato?

    - Yes, yes ... I somehow don''t care what his name is ...

    The Hokage smiled and shook his head.

    - You, as usual ... And what, have you thought about the Reincarnation?

    - Askter, while I''m thinking about all the options ...

    "Hmm," Naruto frowned a little, this answer didn''t surprise him much, so it didn''t make him happy. Apparently, we need to act even more decisively. It''s foolish to hope to get something if you just want it ...

    He closed his eyes and exhaled heavily.

    "A couple from tsutsuki will soon arrive in this world. Moreover, there was another one with Kaguya in the past, now he is on this and is probably preparing to make his move ... I''m afraid even you and I will struggle with this whole alien problem. Sasuke will intervene, but with his help ...

    Kurama interrupted menacingly:

    - Are you sure? How did you know that?

    "I told you¡­" Naruto sighed. "Something happened to me¡­ I got some suspicious power and seemed to wake up from all my delusions. Now more than ever I need to get stronger. You are my support for Kurama, so I am talking to you about this ... Before, I would not hesitate to ruffle the rest about it, but now ... You saw it yourself, I have let thesezy people go too far.

 Chapter 74: The Importance of Kurama

    Chapter 74: The Importance of Kurama

    Kurama was silent, he continued to stare at Naruto, and after that he still chuckled:

    - Got it atst? Which of these insolent people is trustworthy at all? Hmpf! I don''t know what kind of power is there, but how does this rte to such important information? Didn''t God himself whisper this to you in a dream?

    - Yes ... not a god. This is not a whisper, but knowledge ... I saw pictures of the future. Ha, don''t make such a face, I know how crazy it sounds ... But, how it really is. The tsutsuki will attack with a pair of two, one will turn the other into a chakra fruit and simply devour, and then Sasuke and I will begin to fight against him. They will try to extract you, but due to the huge reserves of chakra, they will not seed.

    Kurama chuckled.

    - I had no doubts, fuck them, not my chakra!

    Chuckling with the fox, Naruto said:

    - Boruto will awaken Jogan, some strange Dojutsu ... Karma is also something like tsutsuki''s method of being reborn again, he will get it.

    - Reborn? - Kurama narrowed his eyes: - So ... One tsutsuki will devour the other, but in the end it will still die?

    - Well, apparently, - Naruto did not deny, - The shitty thing is different ... The point is that the third tsutsuki will also arrive, he is not such a threat, but the fourth ... Kaguya''s partner ... - Hokage stopped and sighed. Not that he was so worried about these issues, but in front of Kurama, he behaved more worried about the situation. Anyway, in any case, he must intervene, how will he endure the destruction of Konoha, his power, and even so many beautiful kunoichi? How can this be allowed ?!

    - This guy is very strong. We have about six months, if not less ... - Naruto remembered the events of the New Generation, albeit with some reservations. All these days he didn''t just fuck and enjoy life, he remembered and nned. He didn''t want to rely on Sasuke in battle, and he certainly didn''t want to die. Having gained strength andbat experience,bining this with knowledge about the future, he already had a couple of trump cards up his sleeve.

    Kurama nodded thoughtfully, he believed Naruto as much as he believed himself.

    "If this" vision "of yours reallyes true, then it''s worth getting ready. What exactly did you see?

    - I understand where you are leading, - the Hokage shook his head: - Unfortunately, I don''t remember the exact order of the battle, the first one like Momoshiki or something like that ... You shouldn''t be sure ofplete victory with him either, I don''t trust these visions. In any case, I can roughly guess about the strength of the enemy from the scraps of memory.

    - Memory? Kurama narrowed his eyes.``So maybe ...

    "No," Naruto immediately rejected the possible idea. "Yamanaka is not an option ... I don''t want them to dig where they shouldn''t." In this case, I have Ino, but I''m still working on this.

    - Ino? - the fox grinned: - Really you were drawn to the blonde?

    The Hokage grinned predatory.

    - I am drawn to all hot beauties ...

    - Ha! Really remembered the lessons of this old pervert?

    - Who knows ... If this gives strength to protect the vige and everything important to me, I am quite ready to act even so.

    Kurama lowered his head slowly and chuckled.

    - I recognize you less and less ... Although, I will not say that I do not like it. It''s just that there is something else in you, and I don''t like it ...

    - Is it that bad?

    - No, - Fox dismissed: - What''s the difference now? Anyway, you''re not so frank with me now. I will fix it, and do not stare at me like that ... You would have kept secrets from me, do not forget who is with you from the cradle, boy!

    "Ah, you are so caring ..." Naruto smiled, "I can''t wait for your new appearance ..."

    - Filled up, - Kurama snorted: - Better tell me what the enemy has for the forces.

    - Well ... He tsutsuki, chakra, physical strength, everything is on top ... He can easily deal with any of the Kage, except me, of course. Byakugan and the ability to fly, hmm ... Like everything. This is his normal state, without absorbing his partner.

    - Ha! Well, you yourself will beat these weak Kage, even without me. From tsutsuki, in principle, I did not expect anything else, I still remember that terrible woman.

    "Well, Kaguya is definitely no match.

    Kurama nodded.

    - I have no doubt ... So what is he like in his enhanced version?

    Naruto mmed his fist with his hand.

    - Exactly! He still has a pair of eyes in his hands ... Red Rinnegans. He could absorb chakra and techniques through these eyes. One eye absorbs, and the other releases them again, this time in an enhanced version.

    - Ho, not sickly! Kurama was clearly impressed. "You could use that ability.

    - Why, - the Hokage agreed: - I would have had enough of the Byakugan. With my taijutsu, and all of our modes ... just perfect.

    - Well, dreaming is not harmful, what else does he have?

    - He can make the fruits of the chakra, with the help of the same Rinnegans, only for the beginning he naturally needs to suck it out. - then Naruto began to bend his fingers:

    - When transforming, he uses: ck receivers, gets another rinnegan in his forehead, moves through dimensions, maniptes all five elements, creates monsters from chakra, the size of Susano. In general, he is a dangerous type ...

    "Perhaps," Kurama nodded and looked up. "Do you have a n?"

    - There is ... But, it is perhaps secondary, because now I am not exactly sure of my abilities, or rather, how much they will grow and change to fight the enemy.

    - Reasonable, - the fox scratched his chin with his ws again.

    - I need to collect my thoughts ... After all that has been said, I have to decide something. Hmm, while you train. Since everything is so serious, you shouldn''t sit in your pants!

    - Yes, I was not going to ... - rising, Naruto waved his hand: - I''ll go, at least three months more ... The first enemy will arrive just in time for the Exam. Unfortunately, I don''t know anything about the fourth from §°tsutsuki ... Everything is abrupt, but he beat Sasuke and me, I saw it for sure!

    "Sucks ..." Kurama frowned. "You should try harder!"

    - So I will.

    The Nine-Tails immediately added:

    - Hmm, since everything turned out like that ... I was thinking about it recently. If you need girls, you have plenty of them in Konoha. The easiest targets are the little ones from the Academy, they are dumb as traffic jams, and besides, they are weaklings - the easiest way to fuck them! Have you gotten to them yet?

    The Hokage looked at the fox in surprise, and then shook his head with a grin.

    - I thought about it, but now is not the right time. Taking anyone is not my style.

    - Is there a difference? - Kurama did not really understand tastes on human women, so he snorted: - As for me, the main thing is to get stronger. However, it''s up to you ...

    Naruto just nodded in response and just disappeared, here he did everything he wanted. It is difficult with the Nine-Tails, perhaps more difficult than with anyone else, but you cannot leave the situation to chance. There is a whole future ahead and the fox must be the most loyal ally in the most difficult battles.

 Chapter 75: In Search of Compromising Information

    Chapter 75: In Search of Compromising Information

    Left alone, Kurama thought for a long time. He did not like the situation with §è§åtsutsuki very much, he perfectly understood the reason for their arrival and what it would lead to. And Naruto''s words didn''t really surprise him ¡ª it was supposed to happen one day. Kaguya came to this for a reason.

    "The situation is getting worse and worse ... Hmm, Naruto wouldn''t lie even if he changed. Although, it''s a pity that I could not understand anything that time, he is clearly hiding something from me ... Now also the tsutsuki will probably want to get all of us. New look, hmm ... It''s not that gender matters, I didn''t even think about it ... "- grinning viciously, the fox nodded:

    "On the other hand, human girls are smaller and more agile, in battle my appearance can confuse the enemy''s cards, and even with such a chakra ... Size matters, in this case a small andrge appearance wille in handy" - thinking about it, Kurama didn''t even notice when he epted Naruto''s offer.

    "Besides, this jerk is clearly promiscuous in girls, if I decide on the sex, I can help the dunce. He is right, there is no point in taking just anyone ... Hmm, and we have been together for a long time, who if not me will help him? Reasonable ... "

    In fact, Kurama could consider himself a male, but only never in the past did he even think about this, and in fact Kitsune do not quite have sex even in legends, and if they turn into a human form, then a woman is preferable. Bijuu also do not have gender and any attraction, since they are just monsters from the chakra and were treated ordingly. Kurama did not have time to think about his orientation and sex characteristics. In addition, he listened to Naruto and even if he considered the girlish appearance a little ridiculous and even offensive to his pride, on the other hand, he understood its advantages. Not that he did it for Naruto ... Rather, now Kurama was thinking about it seriously for the first time, and even whether he might be liked by someone ...

    - Well, nonsense! - Cursing, the fox closed his eyes and snorted. Thinking about such nonsense annoyed him too much. Every time his jinch¨±riki got intimate, he always refused to watch this debauchery with disgust. Only this time he was slightly annoyed that Naruto was hiding everything on purpose ...

    *

    Meanwhile, the Hokage continued to deal with his memory and past personality experiences while also learning skills in the system. Mostly he understood certain abilities, but some still remained a mystery. For example, skills such as luck ... Besides, the abilities of the bloodline also seemed too vague and unclear.

    - It looks like this can only be dealt with empirically ... Well, or I have too little information and understanding.

    Thinking in this direction, he decided to wait and reconsider everythingter ...

    Suddenly, Naruto opened his eyes and turned his attention to the door.

    "Hmm, it''s already evening ... So ..."

    There was a knock on the door.

    - Come in.

    The adorable Shizune quickly entered the office and smiled sweetly.

    `` Hokage-sama, '''' bowing, she immediately said:

    "I''m distracting Tenten right now.

    - So it''s a clone? - admiring the girl''s mouth-watering forms, Naruto let out a sad sigh:

    - And I so wanted to reward you ...

    - Eh? Shizune swallowed. "Don''t tease me ... I can''t resist!"

    The Hokage chuckled slyly.

    - Tomorrow you will receive everything, be patient ...

    Rising, he waved his hand.

    - I went.

    Naruto disappeared almost instantly, he had no intention of dying the opportunity. Shizune sighed, she knew perfectly well that he was only teasing her. There was nothing to do but fold the hand seals and scatter the clone.

    Perhaps tomorrow she really will receive a reward ...

    Meanwhile, the Hokage headed towards Tenten''s house. After that, he stopped in front of a small two-story house with a beautiful flower garden. He easily identified all the people nearby and calmly nodded. Shizune didn''t lie, Tenten wasn''t really at home.

    If everything is so, you can finally act.

    "Nice," after admiring this well-kept female dwelling, Naruto without thinking twice moved to the window on the second floor. So he ended up in the women''s bedroom. The first thing that caught my eye was arge bed with red silk sheets, thick red curtains that easily hide all views from the street, as well as the smell ...

    "There is clearly someone ying with themselves very often ..." - Naturally, Naruto could not confuse that very feminine scent with anything. Although, now it didn''t mean anything. Still, a lonely woman in her bedroom has the right to be perverted at her convenience. Rather, it would be surprising if she did not touch herself. Perhaps, I was surprised by her tastes ...

    Tenten kept only a couple of photos on her bord, otherwise the walls were decorated with frames with different fuin letters or weapons. In principle, not a particrly strange room, Naruto expected just something like this from the shinobi of her direction.

    - Mm? - noticing several soft toys on the bed, he smiled in surprise:

    - Really cute ... So innocent. Although, it''s hard to believe ... - continuing to search, he looked into the cab and under the bed, and did not find anything interesting. It all seemed pretty suspicious ...

    Someone could draw a simple conclusion - Tenten is an ordinary girl and there is nothing special about her, but Naruto immediately dismissed this option ...

    Ten minutester, he ransacked the whole house and returned to the bedroom with a displeased face. As a result, left with nothing.

    - It''s unpleasant ... Why did I suddenly decide to search her house at all? - Thinking, Naruto sat down on the bed and sighed.

    - Sense let me down? No, I''m sure she has a secret, a very vulgar secret. It is unlikely that this is just virginity ... Such a persistent smell in the room says a lot. Just fingers? I doubt it ... She should have at least one toy, even Shizune had one, and yet she was inferior to her in depravity. But, Tenten has a house like an exemry girl, not even underwear ... '''' With a sharp frown, Naruto got up and quickly walked to arge chest of drawers with a mirror. He reopened it and faced dozens of scrolls, then clothes in the second section, weapons in the third, and then a few more scrolls, only three ...

    Looking back at the wardrobe, Naruto narrowed his eyes.

    "There are only three pairs of shoes, five kimonos, belts and more scrolls in the closet ... The girl wears so little? Hmm, isn''t she wearing any underwear? Is that her secret? " "Naruto couldn''t believe it. Even if Tenten has few clothes, it is all too unconvincing ...

    And then his attention was attracted by the scrolls in the lowest cab, in the very section in which he stopped:

    Three scrolls? Why aren''t they with the others? " - on this thought, he examined each one suspiciously. They did not differ in size, the most standard scrolls with a red cover, unmarked, there were at least two such boxes in his office, and all were empty. That is why the first time he didn''t even pay attention to them. But they are needed not for simple recordings, but for ...

    - So that''s it ...

    He finally understood everything!

 Chapter 76: Three Scrolls (18+)

    Chapter 76: Three Scrolls (18+)

    Tenten really knew how to hide her secrets.

    "You should have guessed right away, she''s a master at sealing weapons." At first I assumed that she was keeping the weapon here, but what if these are her secrets? Does she keep "special" underwear? Ha ... Or maybe a whole batch of huge dildos?

    Chuckling at this delusional thought, Naruto unrolled one of the scrolls, read the fuyin signs, and folded several hand seals:

    - Let''s take a look ... - after that, quite interesting objects began to appear one after another right on the canvas of the scroll ...

    "Wow ...!" - Naruto was seriously surprised, first of all, that more than a dozen sets of sexy underwear appeared in front of him!

    - How depraved! - unable to restrain himself, the Hokage raised his voice, because even he had not yet seen such obscene clothes in this world ...

    Panties that cover only the front and perfectly reveal the views of the back charms - they were just made for anal sex! Then came: transparent, mesh, with locks in intimate ces and even with cutouts in the same areas. Of course, there was also simple sexy lingerie, with garters,ce and so on: shirts, tops, stockings ... In general, it was just the perfect set of an incredibly depraved whore. It''s hard to believe that Tenten is a virgin at all!

    - I''m even afraid to imagine that in the rest of the scrolls ... - for the first time he was seized by such a strange excitement, indecision and curiosity at the same time ... This girl simply amazed him - these panties were already enough for goodpromising evidence!

    "Yes, I hit the jackpot ..." - unfolding the next scroll, Naruto studied it too, and then folded the seals, what happened after struck him in earnest! Even his rebirth did not surprise him as much as that! He almost lost hisposure!

    - Hmm ... - in front of the Hokage was spread a whole collection of rubber, ss, stic ... There were so many of them that his eyes dashed. Sex toys for every taste and color ... Naruto whistled as much when he noticed rather thick anal beads, wide anal plugs, long rubber phalluses ... There are no less than fifty anal plugs, mostly very thick, with a whole fist. Beads are about the same size as many other anal toys. There were also dildos, but only a couple of them resembled roughly the shape of a penis, mostly they were things vaguely simr, sometimes narrow at the very edge and thick at the base. Their forms most often took on strange, perverted bulges. All this was clearly for one special hole, very deep, wide and extremely hungry!

    Naruto swallowed again.

    - Yes, who did I stumble upon ... It''s just ... An incredible anal whore, - stroking the long hose-like objects, the Hokage narrowed his eyes:

    - What a deep ... - these things were almost a meter long, and she ... did she really stick something like that into herself?

    Indeed, some kind of madness ... On the case, there were also strange rubber bands, sters, for something ... Naruto did not even know why someone like this needed? Why was she covering herself up there? Although, he quickly guessed ... There were even several bottles of lubricant, an unopened pack of condoms, and also whips and belts.

    A true pervert''s paradise ...

    Everything fell into ce. Tenten kept the most amazing secret in this vige!

    Quite quickly, Naruto opened the third scroll, and then he began to seriously fear that Tenten''s bed might break. Another mountain of sex toys turned out to be more impressive than the previous one!

    "She''s crazy ..." - there were again "special" items: beads, plugs, Christmas trees, balls, huge syringes, enemas, vibrators and dildos ... Sizes, colors, oh ...

    Naruto slowly massaged his temples and exhaled.

    - Okay ... Just think, she is fond of her ass more than ordinary girls, what''s wrong with that? I''m better off. Probably you should have guessed with that ass ... Is it luck or is she a crazy nympho obsessed with her ass? Now I understand why she has so many panties with an open back hole, and also sters ... Is she gluing it? The Hokage shook his head with a grin.

    - It''s hard to even imagine ... I want to see!

    Naruto no longer doubted, before he had doubts and even certain goals, but now he just wanted to use each of these toys on this pervert! Until that day, he somehow restrained himself, but with Tenten he was going to go to extreme measures - turning her into a personal sex toy was a matter of principle!

    Grabbing a couple of items, he took a scroll from his pocket and sealed all the confiscated toys there.

    "It will do ... Although, I would have something like that, it''s a pity I don''t have a hidden camera. Yeah ... We''ll have to take her by surprise. She''s probably always wearing something in her ass, which makes her vulnerable. Last time, it''s more likely that she behaved like that for that very reason! What a bitch, but I didn''t even understand ... There are enough toys, I will just make her show me everything ... With a plug in her ass, she has no chance! "- putting everything back in ce, Naruto quickly left this abode of debauchery and returned home. For more than a day he had not appeared here - it was time to make up for time with his wife ...

    - I''m back, - carrying his voice around the house, and then the man went into the kitchen. To his surprise, there he found the whole family assembled. Hinata was cooking something in the kitchen, while Boruto and Himawari were having dinner. As soon as Naruto showed up, at least two of the three were delighted, while Boruto grunted in displeasure and turned away.

    - Darling, did something happen to you? Hinata asked worriedly, putting the knife aside.

    - You weren''t there yesterday ...

    - Well, it just so happened, ahem ... - The Hokage slowly went to his wife, simultaneously touching Himawari, affectionately stroking his daughter''s head.

    - Hee-hee ... Daddy ... - the girl broke into a happy smile and blushed slightly, remembering what happened not so long ago.

    Naruto winked at Boruto and finally walked towards Hinata, trapping her in a passionate kiss.

    - Mm ?! - the girl already shuddered, realizing in what position her tongue and that they are doing it right in front of the children!

    Boruto grimaced.

    - Fu, what are you doing all of a sudden? Not at the table ...

    Naruto just dismissed thementations of this jerk, continuing to enjoy his wife''s delicious tongue and her mouth-watering ass. His palms have long since slipped under the skirt, making their way into wet panties. Hinata resisted at first, but then realized that all this was useless, a few days ago she could have pushed her husband away, but now she simply could not, she herself desperately wanted to dig into these courageous lips and melt in his strong hands. Even if the children were nearby, she was no longer able to control herself. From the insane excitement, all the anxiety of thest night vanished as if by hand. He returned to her again, still the same rough and gentle at the same time ...

    "Ahhh ~ Naruto ..." - how nice it is to enjoy the long-awaited pleasure.

    "Well blii-i-n ..." Boruto sighed irritably and continued to chew the meat with a displeased face, turning away from the unpleasant sight. Meanwhile, Himawari nced towards her parents.

    "Daddy ..." - the girl''s finger involuntarily sank under the table, she shot her eyes on the sides, quickly checking the surroundings, and then made her way into her panties. Only the next moment Naruto pulled away from his wife''s lips and pulled her hand sharply.

    - W-what? Here? - whispered the kunoichi, looking back in panic at the children.

    - Shh! - The Hokage put his finger to her sensual lips: - Be quiet ... I see you can not wait.

    The girl swallowed, turned to her daughter, and she sharply turned away in response:

    "She knows ..." - Hinata''s fingers trembled, continuing to reach for their husbands trousers. On the one hand, she really wanted to, but at the same time she knew that Himawari was aware of what was happening ...

    "Ah ... W-I''m sorry ... ~" - unable to contain herself any longer, she spread her legs and sat down right in front of Naruto. Licking her lips, the excited kunoichi quickly pulled off his pants, at the same moment his fat cock yfully slipped out and pped her on the nose.

    - Ay ... - rubbing the red tip of her nose, the girl looked reproachfully at her grinning husband, and then stuck out her tongue and licked the other tip, oozing with precum.

    Hinata could no longer be stopped, her favorite scentpletely turned her head ...

 Chapter 77: Family Idyll (18+)

    Chapter 77: Family Idyll (18+)

    Himawari kept looking at her father, now she understood better than anyone what her mother was so actively engaged in, and she so wanted to see!

    "B-byakugan ... If I could ..." - sighing, Himawari continued to y with a pair of fingers with her wet hole.

    Boruto, with all this debauchery, continued to eat calmly, and then finally drew attention to his sister.

    - Um, what are you not eating?

    - BUT! - the girl shuddered and lowered her eyes: - Just, no appetite ...

    - Yes? - the guy narrowed his eyes suspiciously: - Why are you so red? Not sick?

    `` I-I don''t know ...

    "Hmm," Boruto, looking for his mother, blinked in surprise. "Eh, where''s Mom?"

    "She went to the restroom," Naruto chuckled in response, continuing to stand as if nothing had ever happened with his pants down and enjoy the gorgeous wet suction from this boy''s mother. Fortunately, the kitchen partition reached his waist, so it easily covered all the depraved scenes below. In particr, Hinata''s obscene face and her already very yful fingers under her own skirt, she pushed her panties aside for a long time and worked with her fingers with impressive speed, sshing her female juices in addition to saliva from her mouth. Boruto would never have believed what was happening around him now ... Mother, daughter, both worked at about the same speed.

    Only Naruto suddenly got bored and asked:

    - Boruto, how are things at the academy?

    - Hmm, why are you suddenly asking? - the guy was surprised.

    "I''m your father, don''t think that I''m not interested." If you want to know, I am constantly evaluating your abilities. You have great talent, more than I have at your age.

    - Um, - the boy''s hand trembled: - What are you doing all of a sudden?

    `` Just ugh ... '''' Naruto squinted with pleasure, grinning.

    "Damn, and she is good ... She does well, although even she is far from Temari ... If she talks about talent, then she is a genius of working with her mouth. Her lips and tongue are perfect ... Maybe that''s why she doesn''t want to kiss? Afraid of losing your head? Ha ... "- holding his wife''s head, Naruto answered his son:

    - We just spend a little time together, but you do not think that I ignore you on purpose. The Hokage smiled with his kindest and brightest smile, capable of making even an enemy lose concentration:

    - You are my son Boruto, I am proud of you.

    - Mhh! Mxx! - meanwhile Hinata swallowed as deeply as possible, stretching out her obscene lips and drooling depraved.

    The guy was just taken aback, he didn''t even know how to answer. For the first time, his father talked to him like that, and even praised him ... Boruto just lost his speech.

    "What''s the matter with him?" - the guy put down his chopsticks and quietly asked:

    - Are you serious now?

    - Do you think I''m lying? Ugh! - Leaning on the table, Naruto smiled, trying not to give out his high. Boruto, however, ignored his father''s strange behavior at all, concentrating on his praise and approval.

    - Well ... You haven''t said that before, why suddenly now?

    - I reconsidered outlook on life, - Naruto slowly nodded: - Wife, children, family ... I look at everything differently now. My Hokage post is not going anywhere, and I have enough strength to protect everything that is most important.

    "And have a good time with your mother and sister!" - holding his wife''s head, he grinned:

    - Hmm ... I want to support you on your way to the Ch¨±nin exam, it will start soon, I believe in your sess son. You got your grandfather''s talent, maybe mine is a little ... - chuckling, Naruto carelessly scratched the back of his head.He definitely didn''t look like the person who was doing a perverse blowjob under the table right now ...

    Himawari biting her lips aside and ncing reproachfully at her father, the way he treated Boruto while still pounding her mother''s mouth was extremely exciting! She presented different pictures of Hinata''s depraved face at her father''s mouth-watering penis, Himawari was just drooling.

    Although, the chatter between father and son was a little distracting ...

    "Daddy is so bad ..." - ncing guiltily at her brother, the girl sighed - there was no longer the strength to endure. She straightened her wet panties and stood up, at the same moment all the juices flowed down her young thighs like a hail. The girl''s entire chair was soaked long ago and an obscene puddle formed under it, the daughter definitely went to her mother ...

    Meanwhile, Boruto, still simultaneously happy with his father''s words and suspicious about it, asked,pletely ignoring how Himawari disappeared behind his back, trying to quickly reach the cherished goal.

    Naruto was enjoying himself to the fullest ...

    - Father, I ... Maybe you can show me some technique? W-well ... Since you''re talking about the exam.

    - Well, why not. Tomorrow night, okay?

    - Yes! I agree! - delight shed in his eyes, he immediately nodded!

    Meanwhile, Himawari was finally able to sneak into the kitchen unnoticed and found herself right next to Naruto.

    Quiet moans mixed with smacking smacks were immediately interrupted.

    - Mm ?! - Hinata didn''t even have time to do anything, she just panicked and stopped working with her mouth, which immediately attracted Naruto''s attention. Only at the same moment Himawari looked defiantly at her mother, and then pounced with her small mouth on her father''s cock. She was not even going to give in to her own mother!

    "Daddy ~" - Filled with even more enthusiasm than Boruto, the girl began to satisfy the delicious cock with her young tongue.

    "H-himawari ..." With a shiver in her chest, Hinata whispered her name ... When did their life be like this? The kunoichi couldn''t believe that her sweet little girl would behave just like her, and even with her own father! At the same time, Himawari continued to throw strange nces in her direction, like a kitty meeting a rival!

    Hinata swallowed and pulled her fingers away from her oozing hole, now she was able to cope with the arousal, but could not figure out what to do next. In the meantime, Naruto was stroking Himawari happily as if it werepletely normal!

    He pounded his own daughter''s mouth, right in front of her mother''s eyes, behind her brother''s back ...

    "N-Naruto? W-what should I do ... "- Hinata didn''t know what to do. Now, is she his woman or her mother? But ... Fingers involuntarily returned to their obscene business, and a strong masculine smell tickled the nose so enchantingly, her daughter aroused her father too much with her behavior ... Now Hinata sumbed to this aroma, unable to restrain her feminine side ...

    Two of his close girls, spreading their legs, stood in front of him and blew lustful juices, how could he not enjoy? He took everything from life without a trace!

 Chapter 78: Threesome (18+)

    Chapter 78: Threesome (18+)

    Hinata did not move, she did not understand at all how to act in this position, on the one hand, the situation began to excite her, but on the other ...

    "She''s our daughter ..."

    Smacking mingled with the squelching of two female pussies, a sound capable of awakening an inner beast. Naruto was about to pounce on them!

    Meanwhile, Boruto returned to dinner and asked in surprise:

    - Where is the little sister? She was just here ...

    `` I think she found a sweeter sweetness, '''' Naruto grinned sarcastically, continuing to stroke his inexperienced daughter, her little mouth did not fit much, but her active tongue and a great desire to please daddy brought apletely different pleasure. When you see a masturbating wife looking at her daughter''s lewd actions, and even so young, the scene is impressive, while the situation was aggravated by the presence of Boruto, just three meters from the table. One wrong move or moan ...

    - Ahhh ~ - suddenly a vulgar sound really escaped from Hinata''s tender lips! She closed her mouth abruptly and panicked. Himawari threw a mocking nce at her mother and proceeded to lick Daddy''s lollipop without fear.

    - What was it? Boruto asked, looking around in bewilderment.

    Naruto chuckled.

    - Maybe Himawari is ying ...

    "Hmm, well, maybe." Boruto finished his dinner and drank the juice.

    - Haa! Tasty! - Rising, he turned to his father: - Say thank you to your mother! I went to y! Shikadai gave me a new Hayden part!

    He had no idea how much of an adult game his little sister was ying ...

    - Yeah, don''t stay too long, tomorrow to the academy.

    `` Yes, yes ... '''' Boruto waved his hand and grinned.

    "How much care at a time ... What''s the matter with him? Mm ?! " Stopping abruptly in front of his sister''s chair, Boruto frowned.

    "Did she spill the water?" - looking back at the table, the guy was surprised: "There is no water right there ... Then what is it?"

    Touching the moisture on the chair with his finger, he brought his finger to his nose and sniffed ...

    Meanwhile, Himawari, who had left her vulgar nectar, was already taking it deeper and trying to control her cough. Hinata licked her lips on the sidelines and nced displeasedly at Naruto, while he called her with his finger with a grin:

    - Come on Hinata, just once ...

    - N-I can''t, she ... - the girl averted her eyes: - She is a r-child ... Why are you suddenly ...

    Boruto sniffed his finger and then licked it.

    "Hmm, strange taste ..." - he did not quite understand, but shrugged his shoulders and ran to his room.

    Why lick everything without hitting it?

    Left with the three of them in the kitchen, Himawari finallypletely surrendered herself to the matter with her head and began to swallow deeper, making the most obscene sounds of a hard blowjob.

    "Naruto, that''s enough already ..." Hinata asked while still masturbating.

    "For her it is still not easy ... Daughter, sex and beloved husband, everything is confused, it is not so easy to fight the desire and at the same time change your views. She is still a caring mother, a loving wife, and a woman with desires. The wife and the woman are winning now, but as a mother she cannot join her daughter in such a shameful endeavor. As soon as she does this, as a mother, she will simply lose ... It''s one thing to moan and show a lustful face in a fit of passion in front of Himawari, but now the situation ispletely different. It''s funny, but she was not at all embarrassed by those three meters in front of her son and daughter at the table, she was ready to ept it, and now, sitting here and tugging at her fingers is too unconvincing ... which means, as you can see, everything is not so simple in this system. She is not an absolute ve, but still a person with a will of her own. Although, if I push ... It''s still Hinata''s character, she always needs a push. I think it''s worth doing ... I have big ns for Himawari. "Sharply stretching out his hand, Naruto stopped all movements of his daughter and pulled his rod, sparkling with drooling, from her pleasant mouth.

    - W-daddy? The sweet loli asked uncertainly. Unlike other girls, she quickly became addicted to this taste and did not lose her feelings for her father at all - they rather just changed a little. That is why Himawari was not at all shy about her actions, she acted ording to her mood and desire,pletely trusted her beloved father in everything. It was very pleasant for her to do this in front of her own mother, so she, without thinking, reached out to her father at such moments, because she did not want to watch and lick her lips aside, as on that day - she wanted to enjoy it just like her mother, Himawari just burned with it desire!

    - Let''s go to the bedroom, there is nothing more to do, I must take care of my women properly.

    - Y-yes! - cutie Himawari happily nodded and kissed his father''s cock: - I''ming!

    `` I ... '''' Hinata lowered her head and didn''t know what to say to that, but then Naruto abruptly lifted her into his arms and grinned.

    - Come on, you should get used to it, now we are closer than ever. Come on Himawari.

    - Shit!

    The movement to the bedroom took as long as never before, meeting the eyes of the disgruntled mother, Himawari shyly turned away. Now she felt somehow ufortable ... Time dragged on for so long and the heat in the lower abdomen only grew. Both of them no longer knew where this would lead ... This feeling of perverted connection made their wet pussies flutter with desire. Hinata was carried in her arms, and her sweet juices often dripped onto the floor, like tears, with each step they became more and more, and the fear slowly evaporated ... Something simr happened to Himawari, a small path of drops of her love nectar remained on the floor.

    Deliriously, they finally made it to the bedroom, the door closed behind, Hinata flew onto the bed, and then Naruto pushed her daughter away as well. Their parted legs andpletely wet crotches appeared before his heated gaze. They simply attracted him with their sexuality, one so innocent and young, and the other adult, sensual and feminine. Hinata, as always, beckoned with her special sexuality, capable of intoxicating with one smell, this temptress''s body bewitched. Her daughter adopted some of this ... Himawari was emitting her pheromones, she was not considered a child in Naruto''s eyes for a long time, in fact, her breasts even began to grow, and her body did not match her age at all. The sweet loli charmed her with her sweet sexuality, so I wanted to put her on her knees in front of me, mark her with her scent, or squeeze her tightly and fuck her to the point of unconsciousness!

    "Hmm ... Himawari is not ready yet, I want to give her a memorable first time, but Hinata must get used to everything properly" - licking his lips, Naruto threw off all his clothes and pounced on Himawari!

    - Hi ~ Daddy-aa ~

    Tearing apart his daughter''s panties, the man quickly made his way to her little oozing hole. First of all, he wanted to make her scream! He wanted her not to have any grudge from this night! Naruto felt her desire to be with him very well, but he still wanted to dy the moment of intercourse for another asion - this night ispletely dedicated to Hinata''s training, she must fully open up to him and no matter who is in front of her, daughter or son. Her main concern is only Naruto and no one else!

    - D-daddy! Nyaahhhhaa ~ - as soon as his tongue got down to business, he began to use his fingers, trying not to prate too deeply, having fun with her pretty wet pussy, gradually revealing the weakest points.

    Meanwhile, Hinata swallowed and sat down on the pillow, continuing to watch her husband y with his own daughter with the most obscene sound. The girl''s fingers again prated the skirt, she just could not stop them ...

 Chapter 79: Wife and Daughter (18+)

    Chapter 79: Wife and Daughter (18+)

    Naruto non-stop brought pleasure to his young loli, her legs arched non-stop, and thenpletely sped her father''s head, she acted too actively and yfully. These ck stockings, pink panties slightly shifted to the side, and the pink skirt looked too adorable on her, Naruto just wanted to eat this beauty - even her juices were incredibly tasty! Last time she satisfied him, and now he decided to reward her, along the way teasing.

    Quickly lifting her daughter''s T-shirt, her father''s strong hands began to y with her excited papie. Like Hinata, they turned out to be surprisinglyrge, but not sucked in. Paired with small breasts, these delights seemed even sexier.

    "How delicious," Naruto licked his lips and continued to y with this treasure, and she continued to moan and squelch her innocent pussy.

    - Mmm ... Daddy ~ Nyaahhh ~ Himawari is so nice ...! ~ - biting her lips, the girl rolled her eyes and tightly squeezed the sheets, she had never experienced so many incredible sensations before! Her father''s tongue brought her unforgettable bliss!

    "N-Naruto ... ~" Hinata whisperednguidly as she continued to admire this shameless incest. Naruto''s strong arms and Himawari''s fragile body were so perfect for some reason ...

    - M-mom ~ - the girl suddenly purred, looking at the embarrassed face of her mother. Himawari''s eyes sparkled with lust and this made Hinata even bigger aroused. She bit her lips and frowned, again not knowing what to do, but her hand did not stop ...

    She wanted to stop so badly, but ...

    - Ahhhii ~ - suddenly, the girl moaned harder, squeezed her legs and trembled sharply. Her little tongue immediately slipped out of her mouth, and she screamed:

    - Nyaahhhah ~!

    - M ?! - Naruto sped up sharply, and then easily escaped from the embrace of his girl and lifted his fingers up, right inside her wet hole! At the same moment, a strong stream of love nectar shot out of this innocent hole, sshing the entire torso of his father!

    "Ha ... Not bad," Naruto chuckled, wiping his wet lips. Even though Himawari did not end as brightly as Hinata, but that was enough for her, for the first time she just continued to tremble incessantly and emit lingering moans.

    - Hiii ~ Ahhh ~

    "Looks like she''s had enough for now." Naruto smiled contentedly and finally turned his hungry gaze to his sweet wife. Naturally, such a young and inexperienced body of his daughter would not have been enough for him, he was going to enjoy the one who was waiting for him so much ...

    Incest turned him on, but he wanted more!

    - Na-naruto, wait, I ... - Before she could finish, the man threw her on the bed and took possession of her body, quickly tore off her jacket and took possession of the retracted papie! They, as always, beckoned him and hid, but he already knew how to make them obey! One rough movement of the teeth and a strong suction, as with a cute sloshing sound, the papi slipped out of its house.

    `` Ahhh ~ '''' it was Hinata''s turn to let out vulgar groans ...

    Naruto stopped and looked towards the door.

    "Oh yes, I almost forgot ..."

    "Uh ..." Hinata, already beginning to receive such a desired pleasure, turned a puzzled look at her husband, as soon as he took possession of her and suddenly stopped. Why?

    An unpleasant feeling had already begun to spread in her chest, when suddenly Naruto kissed her on the lips and whispered in his ear:

    - Undress for now, I''ll set up a barrier, Boruto better not see my women in such a depraved form ...

    Hinata immediately realized everything and looked away in embarrassment.

    "Ah ... He does it again ..." - paying attention to thescivious smile of her daughter, who closed her eyes savoring her pleasure, the kunoichi sighed:

    "What will happen ... Ahh ~"

    All night ahead, she could not even imagine where it would lead. She and her daughter are in the power of Naruto, it has long been clear - in the morning their rtionship willpletely change, one thought about this excited and at the same time frightened ...

    Hinata swallowed and reached for her skirt, she couldn''t resist her man''s words.

    Naruto, meanwhile, was setting up a barrier ...

    "Hmm, knowledge is power ... Fortunately, Naruto did not sit out his pants all his life and at least learned something" - he quickly began to install the Restrictive Barrier with soundproofing. Quietly inside, he could nourish it and not worry about problems.

    - So ... - Turning around, the Hokage grinned greedily, ncing at the trembling daughter and her wet panties, and then at the excited little wife with her body hot and wet with sweat. Hinata beckoned him, she involuntarily tried to attract attention to herself with her yful embarrassment and tempting him with her sexual appearance. Slowly pulling off her panties, she suddenly stopped when she noticed the man''s lustful gaze.

    - N-Naruto ... - the girl shuddered at the very moment when he abruptly jumped off the spot and pounced on her!

    - Haaa ~!

    Hinata screamed, but he had already tore her panties in full, put her on his knees and unfolded her appetizing forms towards him, now he wanted to taste them, and only after that he would reward this exemry wife for all her merits ...

    This night has just begun, today he will make his girls moan like no one else!

 Chapter 80: Daughters Forbidden Taste ... (18+)

    Chapter 80: Daughter''s Forbidden Taste ... (18+)

    *

    Hinata moaned like crazy until morning. The pose changed one after another, and pretty quickly the whole bedroom was saturated with the smell of depraved sex. This time, everything was different from the past, as Hinata enjoyed not only her husband''s rudeness, but also perverted fucking right in front of her daughter. The scent of incest literally hovered in the air ... Himawari did not participate in the process often, Naruto usually let her lick his throbbing cock and let her daughter taste her mother''s taste. Hinata was turned on by this in earnest, and although she hid her face, anyone could understand how lustful her thin palm covered herscivious face ...

    Himawari relished her father''s manhood and drowned in orgasms. Naruto''s fingers were enough to make his daughter ssh madly. He took Hinata from behind, while Himawariy beside her and stared into the face of an embarrassed mother. At the same time, passionate and forbidden sex has be a real perversion. The girl really liked to see a timid mother, showing the most sluggish look possible. When drooling from the fingers of her hand, her eyes came together and her eyebrows arched, it all looked too sexy. Himawari came not so much from her father''s fingers as from his taste and smell mixed with Hinata''s look.

    On this day, Naruto rewarded his girls with an abundant supply of semen. He did not hold back at all and erupted first into Hinata''s bosom, then on the face of his cute loli.

    One had only to see Himawari''s pleading look when she spread her legs and asked her daddy to reward her, like her mother, but he always used his fingers and as if he did not want to take her virginity at all ...

    Already in the morning Himawari shuddered in another orgasm when her father''s fingers and tongue yed with her two holes. The veins swelled around her eyes again, and the girl screamed:

    - Hyaya ~! K-ending ~! - bursting into a jet orgasm, she again revealed the Byakugan and then fainted.

    Hinata shuddered to the side. With a lustful gleam in her beautiful eyes, she bit her lips and licked her lips. For a long time she felt an endless desire to taste her little girl and now, there was such a good chance ... But she also realized the consequences ...

    "If I try, there will be no turning back ..."

    Naruto felt his wife''s gaze, put his hand under his daughter''s small fountain, and then filled her palm with depraved nectar, which then crashed into the princess''s face.

    "Ahh ~ Ughh .." She didn''t even have time to react when the taste of her daughter touched her sensual lips. Naruto continued to press his hand into her face, as if trying to rub this obscene smell and taste deep into her mind!

    "Mm ... H-himawari ... ~!" She savored him greedily and could no longer resist, licking Naruto''s fingers, over and over ...

    Forbidden sex was too sweet ...

    By morning, Naruto erupted into his wife for thest time and with a sigh of relief, he leaned back on the pillow. Himawari sniffled softly on her right hand, with a happy smile she involuntarily snuggled up to her daddy:

    - Mm ... More ... ~ - she mumbled in her sleep, continuing to smack her lips.

    Hinatay next to her, she did not sleep, but only breathed heavily, remembering that sweet taste on her lips ... Naruto taught her the taste of incest and, oddly enough, she liked it - too much. Her beautiful face was adorned with beads of sweat and matted wet hair, but the most enchanting was her depraved smile and slightly covered eyes, which trembled incessantly from such a stormy night ... Steam literally rose from the girl''s body, its enchanting scent made Naruto end this night, even now he could hardly contain himself and swallowed:

    "How good ..." - with his daughter and wife on the sides, Naruto felt just wonderful! It was about such a life that he dreamed! Himawari''s innocent scent smelled obscene, mingling with the depraved scent of Hinata''s stunning body. The most exciting scent in the world ... How pleasant and so warm!

    Unwittingly, the Hokage fell into a long-awaited enchanting sleep. Even for him, many hours of sex have be a significant burden on the mind. It was worth finally resting, there are still so many things to do ...

 Chapter 81: A Different Approach

    Chapter 81: A Different Approach

    *

    The world has cleared up. Naruto opened his eyelids, yawned, and slowly got up. Looking around, to his surprise, he noticed his wife and daughter nearby. This time, Hinata did not wake up earlier than the others, she quietly slept in an embrace with Himawari. It''s rather strange how these two could get close ...

    The Hokage yawned again, looked around and quickly found his pants, unfortunately, they turned out to be wet, so he rummaged in the closet and found others there. After changing his clothes, he quickly took a shower and went down to the first floor. Before that,plete silence reigned in the house, but as soon as he came down, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    "Who did it bring there so early?"

    Still yawning, Naruto took out a bottle of milk from the refrigerator and squinted at the bottle.

    "Curious ... Do they have cows here? Somehow I hadn''t thought about it before. Someone is working on farms and fields ... "- shrugging his shoulders, the Hokage took a couple of sips, and then frowned in irritation, someone kept ringing at the door ...

    "Hopefully not Tsunade ... This cowardly girl could well cheat and meet Hinata. Although, unlikely ... If she wanted to, she would have done it long ago. "With a sigh, Naruto grabbed a raw egg from the refrigerator and with a sharp movement of his finger made a hole in it.

    "With my hobbies, squirrels definitely won''t hurt ..." - throwing his head back, he quickly refreshed himself, and then crept to the door with a displeased look.

    - Yes, I open! Stop raping the button! - cursed the Hokage, clicking the lock.

    - ABOUT!

    Together with the beautiful rays of the rising sun, a stunning beauty looked into the house. From her beautiful face, Naruto even vanished from sleepiness!

    - Goddess? - as always she looked delightful: - Have you decided to descend into the mortal world?

    - Uh ... - Hanabi from such words did not even know what to answer. Moreover, the Hokage was naked to the waist, the rays of the sun perfectly described his entire embossed torso. It was the first time a kunoichi had seen a half-naked man that close. In the n, such behavior was a real taboo, but Naruto ...

    For a moment, she lost herposure, although she didn''t show it.

    "Um, Naruto, are you okay?" - Finally she pulled herself together and regained a carefree smile.

    - Ha, just fine, - looking up from the contemtion of this beauty, he stepped aside a little:

    - Come in, I''ll cook something.

    `` Oh, well, I actually ...

    - Have you decided to contradict the Hokage?

    `` Um, no, but ...

    Naruto could not stand objection and waved his hand.

    - Come in already.

    "Well, okay ..." She could not resist, grinning, "You are so kind, Hokage-sama!

    - I had a very pleasant night!

    - I hope not for the pieces of paper in your office?

    Smiling mysteriously, he replied:

    - You can not even imagine...

    When Hanabi walked into the kitchen and took a ce at the table, her eyes kept watching Naruto''s back, again he seemed somehow strange to her. Once again, it was as if some invisible charm emanated from him, with which she faced for the first time. He had never seemed so interesting before ... She seemed to want to listen to him, watch, study. All the innate curiosity of the kunoichi tried to break free. Moreover, it seemed that these days that they did not see each other, this intention only intensified.

    `` You will be delighted with my pancakes, you know the old recipe ... '''' With a grin, Naruto noted an important point:

    "Still, this is one of the few things that I remember from my past ... Although, ording to the recipe, I added quite ... Interesting ingredients to these pancakes. Yes, in the past I preferred not very useful things ... "

    - I didn''t know that you can cook, - again her charming voice gently touched the strings of his soul. As if a spring breeze quietly enveloped the whole body, whispering something lovely and bewitching to him. Hanabi really impressed with her amazing ability to influence men.

    - I''m too impressionable ... - the Hokage involuntarily muttered and it could not hide from Hanabi''s sensitive ears. Now she tried to catch his every word, in this quiet room, not a single sound could escape her curiosity.

    "Um, what do you mean, impressionable?"

    `` The question is different ... '''' With a slight smile, Naruto exined:

    - It''s about you ... You are incredibly attractive: your face, body, even movements. All this is fascinating ... It''s not easy for me to get used to this and behave normally.

    Without even turning around, he continued to stir the dough, waiting for her next move. Everything was under control so far, but one wrong word could create unnecessary problems. Naruto was well aware of what to talk about and what to keep silent about. For a girl of her beauty, patheticpliments were worth nothing ... The question is, where will this lead?

    However, Hanabi was not weakly surprised by such a suddenpliment.

    "Is he serious now? If you remember, thest time he behaved like a pervert ... Why did he suddenly ... "- she could not understand the reason, yet she almost always saw men through and through. With such an appearance, it would be too strange that she had not been told something like this in the past ... But, it is too iprehensible why Naruto suddenly began to behave this way, he had never looked at her before, and then suddenly he showed ascivious look, and now behaves like a caring gentleman. Is it okay to say that to your own wife''s sister?

    "If he wasn''t my sister''s husband, I would have thought that he wanted to get into my panties like all these assholes ... But why then, I still didn''t answer? He didn''t just blur it out, did he? Hmm ... "- realizing everything, Hanabi sharply raised her gaze and sharply met his sparkling cunning eyes. Naruto looked straight at her and smiled calmly, showing no lust or desire to possess her. Almost the most ordinary look, with secrets hidden in their depths, to which I wanted to find answers ...

    "Maybe it just seemed to me? That day with Hinata, he didn''t look like that ... "- clutching her kimono under the table, Hanabi showed her innocent smile and calmly replied:

    - I am often told about my attractiveness, but thanks for thepliment.

    - Mm? Naruto chuckled, "It''s not that simple ... Do you think I''m only interested in the picture?"

    - BUT?

    "You are, of course, very beautiful. But, there is something special here ... - The Hokage smiled mysteriously and slowly poured the dough into the pan. As soon as the first outlines of the pancakes appeared, he again turned his gaze to the girl. She was still waiting for his words, blinking curiously.

    - The fact is that women''s beauty is not only about the appearance, the smoothness of their skin, the size of the hips and breasts. So I think only jerks with small members, which they do not know where to attach. Of course, you are already used to this ridicule ... - With a mocking grin, the Hokage poured the dough over a couple of pancakes. While Hanabi discreetly chuckled at his rudement. He got to the point - that''s how all these people looked ...

    As soon as Naruto''s hand twitched, the kunoichi immediately stopped smiling and quickly regained her former innocent expression, remaining with the same interested gleam in her eyes.

    Naruto spoke up again after a couple of seconds.

    - There are more important things and they are considered the true female beauty ... - Thinking, the Hokage closed his eyes for a moment: - Voice, it means a lot ... The way it caresses my ear ... I love it. Also ... The smell, the way it makes my head spin ... Indescribable. I''m just in love with this feeling. Hmm ... And where without Femininity? The beauty of graceful movements and, of course, a special sparkle in the eyes, the way sexuality sparkles on the skin of a beautiful kunoichi, and also ... - after a pause and with a grin, throwing a short nce towards the bewitched girl, the man whispered:

    - The main thing ... Her core. That hidden entity hiding behind this mask. Something hidden, much more intimate than the ce in her panties. After all, the underwear can be ripped off, and the mask is something deeper and more hidden. Sometimes, even for years, lovers are not able to touch this intimate part of their partner. How unhappy they are ... The true essence, fears, their perverted thoughts, as soon as the girl demonstrates them, you can drown in this beauty ... This is the truth.

 Chapter 82: Weakness

    Chapter 82: Weakness

    The sudden silence was reced by another hiss of a frying pan ...

    "What?" - Hanabi did not understand anything, but at the same time blushed, for the first time unable to contain her emotions ...

    Imperceptibly, the quivering eyes of the kunoichi noticed how Naruto appeared in front of the table, put a te of pancakes in front of her and smiled.

    - I just adore when this mask slowly crumbles before my eyes, as if the entire veil covering a beautiful face instantly falls without a trace ... turned around:

    - Bon Appetit! They are not as fun as my special recipe, but they seem to be delicious.

    "Yes, I can scratch with my tongue ... My legendary skill is in business. Still, this girl has a weakness, she really loves to listen and ask questions. She tries to figure everything out, even in the dregs that I gave her ... As Hinata said, all Hyuugas love to listen, see and analyze, and how my wife used the Byakugan in her youth to observe me. Creepy, but cute ... Let''s see what it will lead to, I know how to philosophize "

    Sipping milk, Naruto decided to make himself a serving, while Hanabi stared at the pancakes on a te drizzled with cranberry sauce. She involuntarily swallowed ...

    "What does it mean? Was he talking about me now? " - the girl did not know what to think, the way he spoke simply could not charm ...

    `` N-Naruto, I ... '''' Turning slowly to the man, Hanabi''s gentle voice swept through the kitchen again, but ...

    - Old man? Hanabi''s little sister?

    Boruto appeared suddenly and destroyed the entire awkward atmosphere.

    - You cook? - the guy was surprised, looking at his father behind the stove: - I never would have thought ... Where is mom?

    - Resting, we had a hot night. The Hokage replied with a grin, winking at Hanabi. He was not at all annoyed by the sudden appearance of his son. Now he felt the power over the situation, so he was worried about something else ... Besides, this sucker will soon learn to respect!

    "Mm?" The kunoichi was surprised by Naruto''s actions and then suddenly realized everything!

    So that''s what makes him in such a good mood!

    Restraining herself so as not to be embarrassed, she turned away and nodded to her nephew:

    - Hi Boruto.

    - Yeah. Why are you here early in the morning?

    - Indeed? You never said it, "Naruto pointed out as he poured sauce over his pancakes. He settled down opposite the girl and began to eat breakfast.

    `` Um, it really isn''t that bad ...

    The kunoichi smiled slightly as she watched him eat, then exined:

    - I came to Himawari. Father asked to check her Byakugan. Yes, yes, don''t look at me like that ...

    - I said nothing...

    - This is for now ... I know that you and Hinata are against her training, but, you know, at my age it was quite normal. She''s a real genius and the longer you wait, the more time you waste!

    "What enthusiasm, as long as there are no awkward topics, she still shines ..."

    Naruto took a sip of milk and looked at his son.

    - Boruto, sit down.

    - A ... Aha!

    The guy obeyed and sat down next to his father. Then the Hokage handed him a piece of pancake:

    - Try it.

    - Uh ... - the guy didn''t even have time to refuse, as a piece got into his mouth. He worried uncertainly, and then was surprised and nodded.

    - Tasty.

    `` Well, you bet ... '''' Turning to Hanabi, Naruto smiled.

    - Fresh pancakes are always the best. Young beauties are also good ... Although, in rtion to women, it is better to use a different analogy ... Still, sometimes delicious and very young or even very mature.

    Putting his wands aside, the Hokage chuckled, ncing at the surprised kunoichi, who still did not understand the reason for the change in conversation.

    - You are right, Ipletely share your opinion, it really is better for her to start training, but ... - Pointing his wand at the girl''s cute nose, the man smiled slyly:

    - It is better to wait until she is ready, after all, the sleepy girl is clearly not as good as fresh and cheerful.

    Chuckling at the couple''s puzzled faces, Naruto popped thest bite into his mouth and held out contentedly:

    - I''m really good! Ha ... - standing up, he looked at the surprised kunoichi:

    - You can stay with us today. If you want to train my daughter, you better do it under the supervision of her mother. We have a spare room, Boruto will prepare everything.

    `` B-but father ...

    - No "but"! - Asking for a frown at his son, Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Do what they say, and then you will receive a reward."

    - A reward? Wait, why would I ...

    - Do not ask boring questions, go eat and pack, we have a training session! I''ll get dressed for now.

    In a tone that could not tolerate objections, Naruto ordered his son, waved his hand and left, leaving the boy and Hanabi alone.

    - Damn old man, what''s wrong with him at all ... - Boruto muttered under his breath and looked at the pensive girl:

    - Sis Hanabi? Something happened?

    "Um, no, it''s all right," she, as always, smiled charmingly, for some wonder why she was embarrassed by some dangerous thought.

    "If you remember, thest time I stayed with him in the same house, everything changed too much ... He was not on purpose, was it? It doesn''t look like I suggested it myself, but ... Why doesn''t this strange feeling leave me? "

    Hanabi lowered her eyes and calmed down:

    - Ha ... It''s okay. I just didn''t get enough sleep and overworked in the morning workout.

    - Oh, I understand ...

    In any case, even if he behaves strangely, it does not mean anything. At least now Naruto has a lot to talk about and it was different from anything she had encountered in the past ...

 Chapter 83: The Duties of a Great Man

    Chapter 83: The Duties of a Great Man

    *

    Back in the bedroom, Naruto quickly changed into regr sports leotards and a white T-shirt. Today he wanted to spend a day in a rxed atmosphere with Sarada, and at the same time raise an ungrateful son. Combining their training is not at all a stupid idea, since most of it is likely that Boruto will be forced to suffer alone, so that Sarada will bepletely free.

    "The moment hase to y with the daughter of your best friend. It can even be called karma ... He stole Sakura, my childhood crush, and I will take his daughter ... Besides, this is a very good p in the face for this pink-haired bitch. After all, this bitchy girl for years behaved with me like a jerk and at the same timey in front of aplete asshole. Here you can''t even find excuses, I don''t know what Sasuke is like now, but in those days, ording to my recollections, he was still that bastard, and she ran in front of him like a dog. Although, after all, in some ways she is right, after all, I was not a smart guy, otherwise how would I have missed that moment of her recognition? If Sakura and I were in that ce, we would have lost all kinds of virginity long ago. What a shameful omission! And after that, should I be calm about my past? Eh ... "

    Naturally, the Hokage didn''t think about it seriously, he didn''t care about Sasuke and his feelings at all. Only the kunoichi are important here. Sakura, although a bitch, is damn hot, and her daughter generally has some kind of unknown attractiveness that can make even Naruto nervous. You just can''t let this go!

    Pulling himself together, Naruto nced briefly at Hinata and Himawari - this cute couple continued to sleep in the same bed. Mother and daughter hugging each other, after a hot night, in a room that perfectly preserved the smell of hard sex and a mixture of a young and mature female ... In fact, the Hokage did not even want to leave here, but Sarada ... Here the choice is obvious.

    - Yes, a great man has so many responsibilities! - he understood very well that in his position he could not be distracted by only one goal. Sarada is important in the overall picture of the capture, because if you cynically assess the situation, she is a kind of stepping stone not only to Sakura, but also to several other girls from the Academy. Perhaps she can even be used as a bargaining chip in a possible confrontation with an old rival.

    Of course, if we proceed from tastes and preferences, then here this beautiful Uchiha was by no means thest. Her body ... Naruto could not even imagine how sexy it was without clothes, even if in that qipao, she made his eyes tremble so bewitched.

    "To be honest, she is quite young, but she is the first after Hanabi who made me react like that. This is not a simple charm, but some kind of obsession ... I am involuntarily drawn to these two, especially to Sarada, perhaps we are toopatible "

    Covering Hinata''s bare shoulders with a nket, Naruto smiled a little and leisurely left the bedroom. He didn''t know how these two would behave when they woke up, but he knew for sure that their rtionship was now changing too much.

    - Shared sex changes people, especially if they are rtives ...

    Grinning, he went down the stairs.

    There he again encountered the lovely Hanabi, and then called Boruto and went with him to the Forest of Death. A difficult and interesting training session will take ce very soon.

    *

    Meanwhile, at the forty-fourth training ground, from the very dawn, hiding under the canopy of a tree, a lonely girl was reading a book. She understood very well that she was in a hurry and came too early, but in no case did she want to bete for a meeting with him ...

    Unwittingly, Sarada adjusted her sses and smiled charmingly. Although she read the book, in fact, her thoughts were in the clouds. After that meeting with the Hokage, she was not herself and simply could not wait for these trainings. If we talk about the person whom she admired more than anyone else in the world, it was not her father or mother, but he was the Seventh Hokage! For a girl who had never seen her father before, he was not just an example to follow, but an object of great respect and admiration. Just that meeting with him made Sarada''s heart beat faster. Even as a child, she set herself the goal of bing Hokage, reaching the same heights as her idol. So how could she afford to take this meeting not seriously? She got up as early as possible, put herself in order and headed for the long-awaited meeting!

    Although, like her mother, Sarada had a special secret, it was also part of the reason why she came so early today ...

    "I don''t understand and why is mom so unhappy? Do you think I went to training with Mister Seventh, what''s wrong with that? "

    Thinking back tost night''s conversation with Sakura, Sarada was only annoyed. At first she was not against her training, and then she began to set some other conditions ...

    "Hmm, for the sake of this I am ready to help you at least three months! I found something to scare ... Well, as ast resort, I have something to answer. If she thinks that I am deaf, the time hase to show her ... "- a cute blush touched the cheeks of the young kunoichi and she sighed uncertainly:

    "God, why do I have such a mother? All because of her ... Because of her I am so ... "

    Half an hourter, Sarada continued to sit still. It was then, from the side, a familiar voice was heard:

    - Hey!

    The Uchiha reacted instantly:

    - Boruto? - frowning, she put down the book and got up, straightening the hem of the qipao:

    - What have you forgotten here?

    - Ha! Sarada? I knew it was you! - the guy grinned, getting closer. He quickly looked around and asked:

    - Where is the old man?

    - Old man? Sarada frowned in displeasure. "Are you talking about Lord Seven?" You are not ashamed, he is, by the way, the Hokage, and even your father.

    - Eh? Are you protecting him? - the guy snorted: - I didn''t expect anything else from you. Do you still dream of bing that stupid Hokage?

    "It''s none of your business," the Uchiha replied coldly: "You''d better exin why you came here!

    - What do you mean why? Train of course! My father decided to arrange a training for me, - Boruto himself did not notice how happily he smiled. However, Sarada did not really like this answer, it is not clear why, but she clicked irritably and turned away:

    - Clear.

    - Mm? - the guy was surprised: - What are you doing? Don''t say he called you too?

    "Maybe he called, it''s none of your business," she answered even more coldly. She didn''t really like the prospect of training with this upstart, she was especially annoyed by the fact that now she would not be the only one with him ...

    "Well, he''s his son, why be surprised? Thought he would only coach me? Ha, that''s right, I''m nothing to him, just the daughter of old friends. I thought of everyone ... "

    The mood got a little worse ...

    Boruto instantly sensed Sarada''s grim state, so he didn''t look in her direction once again. The oppressive atmosphere next to her even scared him a little ... At the Academy, she always created problems, and now here too! He so wanted to tell his father everything!

    "Strange, what the hell is it? I thought he was going to train me, so what the fuck is this four-eyed woman here? Sucks ... "- Boruto sighed and sat down by the nearest rock, dusting off his jacket.

    "Well, don''t care ... Why hasn''t hee yet? They came out at the same time, you damn old man ... "

 Chapter 84: What Is She Hiding?

    Chapter 84: What Is She Hiding?

    Another half hour passed. The Hokage never showed up ...

    Boruto was already getting angry. Due to his restlessness, he had already circled a dozen circles around the nearest stump, and then could not resist and swore:

    - Enough! Where is he wearing it ?! Really deceived again ...

    - Can you shut up ?! If you don''t know how to wait, just get out, "Sarada snorted in displeasure, not even ncing in the direction of her ssmate.

    - I forgot to ask you!

    - Hmpf! The Hokage, unlike such a dunce, has a lot of work, don''t be arrogant.

    - What do you know ?!

    Suddenly, the guy fell silent, a cold wave of wind passed over his face, and then a tall silhouette appeared nearby.

    - BUT?

    Naruto finally came and squinted at his son.

    Sarada looked up in surprise as Boruto suddenly fell silent.

    "He ... He came!"

    As soon as she saw a man high up, she immediately threw away the book, stood up sharply and bowed:

    - Mr. Seven!

    "You shouldn''t," Naruto smiled, unable to take his eyes off the beautiful kunoichi. In the second meeting, he again felt that strange tremor in his body, as well as a great desire to touch her. The idea of ??killing his son instantly vanished, and Boruto''s presence faded into the background.

    The Hokage slowly walked over to the petite girl and could not resist stroking her head. He just couldn''t control himself.

    At that moment, everything around seemed to cease to matter. Sarada froze in ce, unable to say anything ... Did she share this feeling? Naruto didn''t know, but her embarrassed face amused him ...

    These eyes alone, looking at you with such admiration, an incredibly charming face, an amazing young body, slender legs and this amazing charm ... Sarada projected the very beauty and sexuality for which he had too much weakness.

    - You are such a sweet Sarada, I would definitely fall head over heels in love with you if we were in the same ss ... - His gentle tone would definitely surprise any girl, even he himself did not expect to be able to speak so sincerely. His fingers slowly touched her sweet ear, he wanted to touch more, but ...

    - Ah ... - Uchiha blushed deeply and again felt that dangerous feeling below, from which she retreated in panic! She was suddenly seized with fear again, because she did not know how to fight this reaction of her body at all ...

    - Mm? Naruto looked surprised for a moment and then grinned, realizing his hasty actions. For a young girl, his words are certainly not something that is so easy to put up with. Although, somehow she reacts too harshly ... Sarada panicked and clearly tried to distance herself, if you press more, she will definitely run away.

    "Hmm ... So no contact, right? Let''s see ... Even if you are so charming, I still will not deviate from my original n. I''m going to train you to fit my needs - Uchiha love and loyalty are dangerous weapons. "

    At first, Naruto considered Sarada an easy target, as she acted very nicely and pliant, and as you know, she wanted to be the future Hokage. Young and naive, what could be easier? But now everything has obviously be moreplicated ... Moreover, it was not easy for him to cope with this strange sensation, he again wanted to touch her and be closer, while she was clearly not delighted with it.

    "How strange ..." - he noted this moment to himself and decided not to test the situation anymore, but simply turned to Boruto:

    - My unlucky son ... Hmm, you gossip about the good daddy behind your back?

    - What? Good daddy? Boruto snorted, "I''m not spinning anything!"

    - Hmm, for this you have to push out two thousand times! Get started!

    - W-what ?!

    His father''s piercing gaze made the guy shrink uncertainly.

    - If you want to train with me, learn to respect, and now push up!

    - Damn ... Damn old man ...

    - Three thousand!

    - Grr! Boruto clenched his fists, spat irritably, and fell into a prone position. Not that he could not escape, rather he felt ufortable with his father''s cold gaze. Besides, this is their first joint training ...

    "Sucks ..."

    Turning to the still nervous Sarada, who was somehow strangely standing, holding the hem of the qipao, Naruto calmed down and smiled slightly.

    - Come on, we are training in the forest. As soon as someone finishes, let them catch up.

    "Mm," the kunoichi nodded uncertainly, now she was ready to fall through the ground. Remembering how she screamed softly and jumped out of his hand ...

    "God ..."

    Naturally, she wanted to follow him, but only if everything continues like this - she will not be able to hide her terrible secret, and she did not doubt his shame ...

    "Fool, pull yourself together! It''s Him! You can''t act like a stupid girl! If I disappoint him, it will be even worse ... You can''t let this get the best of me, you have to fight! "

    Determined, Sarada caught up with Naruto and walked shoulder to shoulder with him, still a little embarrassed and throwing awkward nces at the man.

    "Is she strange ... Am I attracted to her or is it just an innate embarrassment? Although, it is doubtful. Even Hinata could talk quite calmly with other guys, and Sarada seemed to be calm with Boruto. She is clearly not one of the timid girls. I would say that it''s me, but ... We''re not even very familiar ... "- continuing to rub his chin, Naruto scowled at the girl, which worried her pretty much,

    "W-what is it? Did he notice something? Damn, pull yourself together ... "

    The Hokage lowered his eyes to her slender legs and thought:

    "If you think about it ... She admires me and falling in love with a grown man at her age is also not surprising. Plus I''m not that bad, objectively: I''m sessful, strong, and attractive. It is foolish to argue with this, the situation has a lot for me, otherwise this "submission" would have turned into aplicated business, if I were some kind of old man behind the fence ... "

    Although Naruto drew obvious conclusions, he felt like he was missing something.

    "If she liked me, she wouldn''t act like that. More precisely, what''s the point of running away from me? She clearly worries about it and keeps her distance, her eyes twitching not from embarrassment or shame, but rather from some kind of lurking fear. If so..."

    Stopping, Naruto immediately surprised Sarada and she also stopped moving.

    Turning around, the Hokage looked around and quietly asked:

    "Listen, Sarada, is something bothering you?

    - BUT? - the girl shuddered and retreated: - N-no! I''m alright!

    "I see ..." - squinting, he got what he wanted, from that he asked the following question:

    - Do you have a fever?

    - W-what ... No! Touching her forehead, the Uchihaughed nervously. "W-it''s just hot today! And I ... I just can''t stand this kind of weather ...

    Naruto slowly noticed the movement of her legs, she was about to take off ...

    "One more wrong move, and she will run away like a frightened animal ... Problem. Fortunately, unlike Tsunade, she does not try to escape right away. This is still important for her ... Hmm, I only y into the hands, although ... Without knowing the problem, it will be difficult for me to make her open up. In this case, I will act as I originally intended - I will simply gain more trust. The only thing that confuses me is that, based on her behavior, she definitely should trust me. She would tell most of her secrets if I pressed. But, this ... Something intimate? So personal ... If I brushed aside simple love, then it remains ... "- once again drawing attention to the trembling legs of the kunoichi, Naruto raised an eyebrow sharply:

    "Wait a minute ... Even at that moment I did not smell a bit. No, not even ordinary spirits ... "

 Chapter 85: Lets Start With The Basics!

    Chapter 85: Let''s Start With The Basics!

    In just a second, Naruto understood enough. Such insight would surprise even the Uchiha with their legendary Sharingan. People don''t often pay attention to smell, and behavior is sometimes not a sufficient reason for final conclusions, but if you add up everything and at the same time have some depraved knowledge, you can understand a lot.

    However, even so, realizing her arousal, Naruto could not understand why she was so panicked.

    "If it''s me, it still shouldn''t be that hard, right? Although, she is young, maybe everything is more difficult for her ... Only the point is to hide the smell? It would be reasonable if she did not know how to wash or ... She was constantly in a state of excitement. It''s amazing, but ... Maybe I''m just making stupid and hasty conclusions? The aroma of a girl, and especially a kunoichi, is very bright at such moments, you can''t argue with it, I won''t confuse it with anything, especially Inuzuka. At her age, it is reasonable to hide this and be ashamed, so the behavior is not at all strange. She behaves exactly like a girl who has no strength to contain her lust. If it oozes nectar a lot, it''s not too weird, especially after everything I''ve encountered. In addition, her mother showed me something strange and, if you remember, I also did not smell a bit of a smell from her ... Simply, even so - this is not a reason to draw conclusions. There is definitely excitement, I have no doubt about it, but the smell ... It may well be that she is masking something else. But Sarada uses a special Inuzuka liquid, designed to hide special and strong odors. My nose is too sensitive. Even if all this is delusional, they just don''t do it "

    While Naruto grinned at his delusional thoughts clearly inspired by arousal and tried to trust his instincts, Sarada continued to be nervous, as if sensing his inner argument ...

    In fact, less than three seconds had passed.

    "What should I do?! I ... I have to ... I need to apologize and leave ... "- the kunoichi lowered her head and looked at the Hokage in panic. For the first time she found herself in such a stupid situation, the first time they met, she somehow managed to cope with it, but now ...

    The kunoichi was ovee with sadness, there was no choice ...

    Just as she was about to make up her mind and get it over with, Narutoughed.

    "You''re right, it''s too hot today, which is why I chose this forest. Come on, I won''t make you nervous with stupid questions. If you want, I can shut up altogether.

    "N-no," she replied rather harshly, taking a significant step towards the man.

    - I just ... Well ... Excuse me, Master Seven! I''m really sorry!

    She was ovee by guilt at her helplessness and shame at her essence.

    "Hmm, she''s surprising. She does not give up and tries to cope with it, despite the difficulties ... Of course, she will not open up so easily ... "

    Smiling, Naruto waved his hand.

    - Yes, calm down, don''t apologize to me, - turning away, he smiled brightly, trying to cheer her up: - By the way, you can just call me Seventh or Naruto, without all these "lord" "Hokage-sama" ...

    - Y-yes! Sarada nodded quickly and finally smiled, once again striking him with her beautiful voice and amazing charm. The Hokage even looked a little, and then rubbed his face with his hand, trying to look away.

    - Okay, eh ... Come on.

    "Damn, she has the ability ... Could this be my innate weakness for the Uchiha? I have no doubt that if Sasuke was a girl, Naruto would have twice as much wanted him to return to the vige. If he were a girl, Himawari would probably be showing off the Rinnegan right now. What is fate ... Maybe that''s why I have a craving for Sarada? Although, even fun, quite a pleasant feeling. Now I have to make her show me her secret. Here one cannot do without the trust of the Teacher and the Student, and my sensei wille out just wonderful. It''s a dream to train Sarada! Otherwise, I could follow her and make her tell everything with cunning, but ... With her, I want to go to the end in this pleasant sense of trust, so surveince is ast resort. It will be a good test, after all, she is too young ... So far, everything has been given to me quite easily, this is starting to annoy. "

    After a couple of minutes, Naruto and Sarada finally stopped in an empty clearing between a thicket of trees.

    The hokage, without hesitation, took off his T-shirt and hung it on one of the branches. The kunoichi blinked in bewilderment and then blushed deeply.

    - W-What are you doing?

    - I don''t want to get dirty, - shrugging his shoulders, he grinned: - I don''t ask you to undress, but it''s more convenient for me.

    `` I ... I see, '''' Sarada seemed to calm down and exhaled, and then became serious again.

    - And what will you do?

    "Hmm, train ... Believe me girl, you will like this training!" Chuckling viciously, Naruto showed no trace of lust on his face. He just nodded and said:

    - Let''s start with the basics! I want you to be tired, so do more squats and push-ups. Get started.

    `` Um, l-okay ... '''' although she was embarrassed by such words, she still listened to the wise Hokage and began to do the exercises.

    "Great, I want you to sweat ... This will definitely not return the smell, but ... Sweet wet academy student is a great sight, and also ..." - having taken an emphasis, Naruto began to train himself. Although he loved to fool around and embarrass girls with his naked torso, he still had no intention of shirking his workouts.

    Upon meeting Lee, he seriously thought about his taijutsu. He was very attracted to closebat. Perhaps from a past life this strange feeling was transmitted to him: be cruel not only to others - above all, be cruel to yourself! Every martial artist had to follow a simr path, the only way to achieve significant sess, overstepping his own weaknesses.

    Training and self-development will allow you to rise to the top in this world of strength and chakra. Of course, without pleasure on this path, the whole meaning is lost, from that it was doubly pleasant to watch cute Sarada doing squats. With a satisfied smile, Naruto could continue indefinitely.

 Chapter 86: The Apprentice?

    Chapter 86: The Apprentice?

    *

    The trainingsted for almost half an hour. Boruto, exhausted, trudged through the forest in search of his father. While Naruto continued to do two-finger push-ups in a handstand:

    - Nine hundred twenty six! Nine hundred twenty seven ...

    He was seriously amazed at his terrible stamina ...

    Suddenly.

    - Seventh ... Ha ... I''m done! - Sarada''s beautiful and gentle voice was heard. She breathed heavily, but stood confidently and evenly.

    Naruto jumped abruptly and got to his feet.

    - Okay, - he just nodded, restraining himself not to lick his lips from the exciting sight. Soaked with sweat, Sarada looked too sexy: small beads of sweat slowly rolled down her fragile neck, hiding in the secret depths of her qipao, and wet dark hair tangled on her pretty face, sticking to her sweaty cheeks.

    Naruto swallowed.

    Sarada stood and wiped the misted ss while holding the red rim of her spectacles.

    "Ha ... You shock the scurry with your beauty," the Hokage said involuntarily. He barely sweated, his torso just beginning to sparkle with barely visible sweat. Unlike himself in the past,pletely mired in work, now he looked quite cheerful and glowing with strength.

    Sarada blushed at anotherpliment and quickly put on her sses, adjusting the frames behind her ears. But as soon as she raised her dark eyes, an uncontroble sigh left her little mouth.

    - Seventh ...

    At that moment, as if the whole world had stopped.

    And their gazes met ...

    Everything in Sarada''s chest fluttered. Naruto just froze, unable to move, sparks seemed to crackle in his stomach. Even the air seemed to tremble ...

    If only one more step, then ...

    - Father!

    Like broken ss, the wonderful aura that surrounded the couple simply shattered into countless pieces. Sarada turned away sharply and Naruto frowned.

    "Damn shket ..." - turning to Boruto, tired and dirty with dust, the Hokage threateningly asked:

    - Are you finished?

    He just wanted to kill him! Naruto felt anger for the first time after his appearance in this world!

    Even Boruto tensed at his father''s displeased look, but his discontent and self-confidence overcame everything:

    - Yes ... Ha ... You monster!

    Naruto gritted his teeth and then sighed in frustration. It was stupid to sumb to emotions, so he pulled himself together.

    - Do not whine, you were not taught that it is shameful for a man toin in front of a girl?

    - Ha! Who would teach me? Boruto chuckled. "You always work!"

    "Ha-ah ..." The Hokage sighed in disappointment again, massaging his temples. This kid may have infuriated him, but in reality he has problems for another reason ... Fortunately, in terms of submission, everything was going great so far and he was not revealed as an impostor. Therefore, he could still endure such an upstart.

    - Okay guy ... Since you''re already warmed up, it''s time to start a real workout!

    - What ?! I almost died from all these push-ups, and this is not a workout yet ?! Are you kidding?

    Naruto moved abruptly and pped the guy on the forehead.

    - Shut up!

    - Hey ...! For what?!

    - Stop showing off! If you want to get stronger, do what I say. If not, then just go home to mommy, hide under her skirt ... Although, no, everything under her skirt is not a jerk for you. It all belongs to me! You should learn, even your own mother is still not your support! Chuckling viciously, Naruto leaned over to his son.

    - It is important for any man to learn to hit first, this is thew of life. While the cowards doubt, the strong take it all for themselves! This is my next assignment! Go find some tighter and thicker adult, and then beat him in the face properly!

    Naruto skidded a little ... He could not cope with his annoyance. Although, in his words, there were still grains of truth.

    - Uh ... Y-are you serious father? - Boruto did not expect such a training at all. He was forced to beat an innocent person!

    Even Sarada was surprised at such a task, and also at these strange words about her mother ...

    "I''m absolutely serious," Naruto nodded immediately and snapped his knuckles. "Don''t worry, this is not a fight with a weakling or an innocent guy." You have to make him attack you, and then using only your body: either get in the face or beat him!

    - Um, is this okay? Boruto asked uncertainly, standing up after being hit by his father, dusting off his trousers.

    - Strange task, I know how to fight and ...

    - Do not make excuses. Everything depends on you. You can choose a simple person and fill his face, or you can choose Sakura ... - chuckling at the sharply twisted face of his son, Naruto suddenly put his hand on his head and shook his hair. At the end, only the caring support of a strict father is needed.

    - Everything depends on you. What will you do?

    Boruto said nothing, he himself did not know what to do. On the one hand, it was not difficult to beat an ordinary person even without chakra, but ... On the other hand, he could choose an equal opponent. But there are not so many adult genin ...

    - Come on, go already, you have time until evening, and thene back home. If you can handle it, I will show you my signature technique.

    - Really ?! - the guy was delighted: - Then I went!

    "What enthusiasm ..." Chuckling at the boy''s rapidly changing mood, Naruto nodded.

    "He is malleable ... The son really wants his father''s approval. Well, I will teach him to listen to mymands and reward him well for his work. It''s he who now doubts about a simple fight, very soon this jerk will ruthlessly beat anyone, if daddy wants it! "

    After a vicious grin, Naruto''s spirits lifted again, and then he regained his old smile and turned to his first student.

    But it''s true ...

    - By the way, Sarada, since the moment hase ... Do you want to be my personal student?

    Sarada was distracted, she barely managed to recover from what happened and she was still hovering in the clouds, plunging into that fantastic memory. As soon as the gazes touched, it seemed that the world froze, and hearts beat in unison ...

    After a moment, she finally realized the question and asked, embarrassed:

    - Personal student? I?

    Naruto smiled.

    - You.

    - But ... It''s somehow ... I didn''t even graduate from the Academy, and you have a lot of work, and Boruto is also your son, and then I''m not that ...

    `` Shhh, '''' suddenly finding himself right in front of Sarada, Naruto put a finger to her lips.

    - I chose you, no need to try to dissuade me. You are wonderful, I just need your answer.

    - Um, - closing her mouth, the girl''s eyes trembled, and she again felt the heat, but, nevertheless, she held back and did not retreat. After that incident, she did not want to retreat, although she was wildly embarrassed ...

    While blushing, Sarada nodded.

    - W-well ... I agree. It is a great honor to be your student and I ... I will try! She bowed sharply, trying to show respect and at the same time hide all the joy on her face.

    - It''s already better! You didn''t even run away - that''s a sess! Chuckling, Naruto gently stroked her head once again.

    - We will create many wonderful memories ...

    Continuing to smile sweetly, Sarada closed her sparkling eyes, trying to restrain her voice and not identally cut off this pleasant moment ... She had never felt this way, she wanted to just stay here forever ...

 Chapter 87: Saradas Special Training

    Chapter 87: Sarada''s Special Training

    Suddenly, it was over. Naruto could not help smiling, admiring Sarada''s surprised face, lights of happiness and unwillingness shining in her eyes. She seemed to him a little kitty, which the beloved owner stopped fondling.

    "Sweetheart ..."

    - Okay, there''s still plenty of time. Since you are now my student, you can get through to listen to me. Of course, you are not obliged to fulfill my every whim, but be diligent. Firstly, - having settled down a meter from the beautiful kunoichi, Naruto stretched his shoulders and said seriously:

    - My training may seem strange, but I want you still not to pay attention to it and not tell others about them, even your mother. Got it?

    "Of course," Sarada nodded quickly. She was in too high spirits now to refuse anything Naruto had said.

    He nodded contentedly and, thinking for a moment, suddenly smiled:

    - So ... Let''s start from the very beginning. First of all, give me your hand.

    Sarada quickly extended her hand, and it was instantly in Naruto''s grip. In response, the girl shuddered, but did not resist. Even though it was incredibly difficult for her now to stand confidently in front of him, she tried her best.

    It was at that moment that he spoke the following words:

    - Show me your tongue.

    - Wh-what?

    - Tongue, just stick it out.

    - But why? - from such a strange request, Sarada felt uneasy. From his touch alone, she could hardly stand on her feet, and he suddenly talks about something so strange ...

    Naruto figured out how to approach her, so he started with the simplest. A few minutes ago, she might have disagreed, but after what happened, it seemed that her feelings were now stronger than before.

    "I need a submissive Uchiha, tongue, just the beginning ..."

    Of course, he did not say this out loud, the reaction to the fact that he was going to turn it into his property, most likely, will not be very good ...

    "Well, since you asked ..." Naruto made a clever wit of an experienced sensei and nodded: "Can you feel my hand?" What do you think?

    - Um, well ... I don''t know.

    - Hmm, of course. While you do not know and do not feel, but you must, that is why stick out your tongue. Just trust me.

    `` W-well, okay ... '''' Sarada still agreed, although she did not understand the point in such a training. It was the first time she ever encountered such an iprehensible training. However, this is just anguage, what''s wrong with that?

    Although, even so, she was too embarrassed and acted incredibly slowly ...

    "He''s the Hokage, maybe he was trained like that ... You just have to obey" - Sarada nodded and all doubts disappeared immediately, and vulgar thoughts slipped away. She confidently stuck out the tip of her cute pink tongue.

    It was a funny sight ... She did not open her mouth at all, so it looked rather charming, but not obscene.

    Expected.

    Although, Naruto wanted to get to the point where she shows her most depraved face ...

    "The main thing is not to overdo it. She is embarrassed, but does not see anything depraved in this, otherwise she would be scared. I''ll be cunning ... "

    He no longer doubted that she was aroused in his presence and harbored some feelings for him, but until he could use them - he nned to strengthen the foundation.

    Suddenly, Naruto showed a slight discontent on his face, which made Sarada stiffen and stuck out her tongue a little more.

    - And it''s all? - of course he was not happy with these three centimeters of cuteness, he wanted to see everything!

    - B-but ... - she put her tongue in her mouth and said uncertainly: - This is somehow embarrassing ...

    - Me too, but, such is the training, if you don''t want, then ...

    - N-no! I will do it. It''s justnguage, isn''t it? If I can''t even do that, then how can I be your student? - Filled with determination, Sarada''s thin eyebrows took on a serious look and she sharply stuck out her entire tongue. It looked pretty funny, she blushed so cute ... Embarrassed already even moved to her neck. It was then that Naruto chuckled and nodded.

    - You''re doing fine! Do you already feel something? Without removing it, just nod.

    The nod came immediately, not surprisingly, she definitely felt, if not the flow of chakra in her hand, then a huge shame. To stand in front of an adult half-naked man, and even the object of his admiration, to show him your tongue, even for the always collected Sarda, this is too much!

    Latent vulgar thoughts began to dominate her again, and the same nectar that had soaked her panties for a long time began to ooze with renewed vigor.

    "N-no ... He shouldn''t notice!"

    - Now open the lips and stick out the tongue harder.

    - Mm ?! - panic shed in the girl''s eyes, she abruptly put her tongue in her mouth and muttered timidly: - B-but, if I do that, my ... S-drooling, they are ...

    - This is how it should be. You felt the effect, right? This is important for training chakra control. The method is embarrassing, but effective. If my attention gets in the way, I can close my eyes, okay?

    Sarada blushed and nodded slightly.

    - Th-thanks ... I get it. You''re not in the way, but w-I''m a little ufortable ...

    "I understand you," closing his eyelids, Naruto continued to hold her hand with a calm face, while peeping slightly. Naturally, he was not going to miss such an amusing asion. For a true connoisseur, even the tongue of such a beautiful girl is a great sight. It all starts small - it should have been taught to the basics. Once this stops scaring her and making her feel ashamed, you can move on to more interesting stages. Plus, this is an important step in trust ... The main thing is not to get caught!

    "Wow ... She does it." Naruto chuckled, admiring how Sarada opened her mouth wider and with obvious shame began to stick out her cute tongue.

    "God, what is this t-training ?!" - Burning with shame, the young Uchiha stuck out her tongue to its full length and with trembling eyes continued to look at the calm face of the Hokage:

    "What am I doing ... I''m all wet ... Why am I still here ?!" - although she was afraid, it became easier, because he closed his eyes ...

    "He''s not looking, is he? How embarrassing! "

    Don''t look? How he looks! Naruto could hardly contain himself not to smile. It not only looked funny, but also rather depraved.

    Sarada opened her mouth, stuck out her not so small tongue and stood with an elongated face, wet lips and drooling from the tip of the tongue. The girl''s cheeks continued to glow with embarrassment, how fascinating it was!

    "I assume you''re finished?"

    Everything in Sarada''s stomach was trembling uncontrobly, standing in such an obscene position is simply too much!

    So after his question, she quickly nodded, to which Naruto raised an eyebrow and asked:

    - I can''t hear you ... Hmm, well, yes, I''m sorry. - grinning, he noticed how her brows twitched with displeasure, to which he smiled:

    - Okay, I trust you. You can return to the starting position.

    Sarada obeyed and quickly returned her tongue to her mouth, wiped her wet lips and pursed them:

    - Th-thanks ...

    Quickly adjusting the Qipao''s hem and trying to wipe the moisture from her thighs, she exhaled sharply and said:

    - I''m done ...

    Naruto opened his eyes and looked at the girl''s cute face.

    - You''re wonderful. Now, show me again, only I won''t close my eyes. Okay?

    `` Uh ... B-but ... I thought it was all ...

    She clearly didn''t like the prospect of showing her tongue to the Hokage. Sarada was about to step away, but quickly realized that her hand was still in his tight grip. From all this embarrassing situation, she did not know what to do ...

    Naruto seemed to read her fears and immediately gave her a little freedom, letting go of his thin palm:

    - Well, what is it? Come on, we have plenty of time. Pull yourself together, I will turn away, and you get ready, so let''s get started.

    Sarada blinked in surprise. He again gave her time to gain strength ...

    "He probably understands what it is ..." - the kunoichi sighed and decided to quickly gather her courage. She did not want to retreat, much less sumb to her weak body!

 Chapter 88: Borutos Special Training

    Chapter 88: Boruto''s Special Training

    So, for two hours, Naruto tried to ustom Sarada to this shameless upation.

    And in the end, an excellent result came out. A long tongue, a small thread of saliva falling from its tip and a rather obscene face of a kunoichi, opened up to him in all its glory. She averted her eyes, but this time she let him look. It was not even worth talking about the flood that took ce in her panties and the situation with her body. Sarada had never experienced such difficulties before. That''s just, perhaps by ident, but she managed to convince herself that unwittingly, but she began to control herself. Perhaps Naruto''s workout was really effective ... The thought of him helping her take control of her body made her shine with happiness!

    This simple workout has paid off. Self-deception or not, but the flood in Sarada''s panties did not weaken at all, even Naruto could already see the droplets flowing down her legs. Here, the blind man will probably understand everything, but he confidently pretended not to see anything, although he continued to be amazed at such an amazing reaction.

    "This girl is something with something ..."

    The Hokage bent down slightly and contemted Sarada''s obscene face with delight.

    - Ha ha, you did it! I was not mistaken in you, you are a wonderful student!

    He praised her and licked his lips, he wanted to take her first kiss and touch this sweet ce with his tongue. Recently, he got tired of simple sex with small elements of perversion, he wanted something more ... Ino showed him very even obscenenguage games, from which he wanted to have fun with Sarada. But, he was still aware of the situation and could only admire and swallow theing saliva. It is difficult to restrain yourself from such a depraved sight ... Until she understands where everything is going, then it is impossible to act.

    Already out of habit, he stroked his sweet girl, once again bringing her warm pleasure, Sarada returned her tongue to its ce and embarrassedly lowered her head, enjoying his caresses herself.

    As usual, he withdrew his hand suddenly. Under her slightly displeased and at the same time begging look, he simply winked and waved his hand:

    - Come on, youck confidence, in the next days I will help you. While the workout is over, you can work out at home in front of the mirror.

    "I-got it.

    - Well, the main thing is that you can please yourself. As soon as you see something special in the mirror, show me next time.

    Sarada nodded quickly - the result of this strange workout impressed her and the effect showed itself instantly. Maybe there is another secret, but it was enough for her that being as excited as possible, Naruto did not notice anything at close range!

    "I managed! H-ah ... "- a heavy sigh seemed to wash away all the experiences of today. She may not want to admit, but, for some reason, even from such a strange practice and such an embarrassing action, she felt good ...

    Already returning home, Sarada kept thinking about it:

    "I''m not like her, I just can''t like this ..." - swallowing, she stopped and sighed:

    "It''s definitely all because of him ... I looked like a fool ... But, oddly enough, it worked! I have to practice more. Perhaps I liked it ... But maybe this is due to the fact that I started to seed? " - Touching her wet lips, Sarada smiled sweetly.

    - But, all the same ... Now I am a student of the Seventh. I''m his student!

    Sarada was overwhelmed with happiness and pleasure! I wanted to go home and tell my mother about everything, and also finally finish with something ...

    Nothing mattered as she pursued her dream of bing Hokage while learning from Naruto!

    Meanwhile, the current Hokage was looking at his son in the park with a sneer. It was already evening, so he wanted to quickly return to the residence and take care of Temari, but a couple of things still needed to be settled.

    - So, judging by your whole face, you decided to beat, and not be beaten?

    - Ha, old man ... Hmm, father, - the guy stopped short in time: - I''m not an idiot, why should I be beaten? I just ran into one shinobi and then ran away!

    "Damn, boy ..." Naruto sighed and grinned. "Are you proud of that?"

    - Still would! I ran away from Jonin, and even gave him in the face. It''s almost an A Ranka quest! I didn''t even graduate from the Academy - it''s a sess!

    Naruto continued to frown, which started to scare the boy, but then heughed harshly.

    - Ha ha ha! Well done! Escape is also a way out ... It ismendable that you thought of it. Since you already know how to hit in the face and run away, then there is only one thing left.

    - One? Boruto stepped back uncertainly. "And ... What is this?"

    Recently, his father''s actions and his words did not promise him anything pleasant, so he was already pretty much afraid.

    "Heh," Naruto moved abruptly, one step away from his son, and then sharply hit straight from the right. The fist whizzed through the air clearly and mmed with impressive force right into Boruto''s face!

    - Ahh! - the guy took off and flew from almost three dozen meters, and then crashed into the monument to the Will of Fire! When he started cracking, Boruto, like noodles that got stuck in time, simply slid down onto the stone curb.

    - Kha ...

    Naruto was right next to him, sat down and admired the bloody face of his son, pped him on the forehead, bringing him to consciousness:

    - Don''t sleep kid!

    - Eh ... Khaaa! Grabbing his bleeding nose, Boruto screamed as if stung.

    - Aaaa! It hurts! You!!! I''m your son!

    Spitting blood, the guy himself did not notice how his tears came out. Naruto justughed, and then held out his hand, but did nothing dangerous, but just smiled and stroked Boruto, as he did recently with Sarada.

    "You missed a good punch in the face. The father must teach his son three basic things for a street fight: make him beat a superior opponent, run away, and then get him in the face with his eyes open. You need to be able to take a punch, remember.

    Now Naruto seemed more serious than ever, Boruto even for a moment forgot about the pain and looked at his father in bewilderment. He seemed to him surprisingly ... Cool!

    But then...

    `` Y-you ... Just ... '''' Boruto growled, still moaning in pain, `` Y-you broke my nose ...

    - It will be a lesson. Naruto shrugged his shoulders. "Even your girlfriend or boyfriend can hit you in the gut or spit in your soul. Always be ready for this, and if you missed a blow, then do not dismiss your snot. Standing up, Naruto showed his son his sinister grin for the first time.

    "And if they rush without stopping, let them flow down your chin and keep fighting!

    "W-what ?!" Boruto flinched, Naruto shocked him even more. It seemed that he could do everything in the world ... His words seemed to be imprinted in his soul, like this evil smile, full of self-righteousness and cunning.

    Naruto turned around and waved his hand.

    - Don''t die here, wash yourself and blow home. You worked hard, eat well and go to sleep, tomorrow there will be training again.

    Already when the man walked away, Boruto involuntarily lowered his hands, allowing the blood to drain onto his clothes:

    - I-understood, father ... - involuntarily his bloody lips stretched out in a semnce of his father''s grin, his blood-stained teeth did not sparkle so brightly, but looked rather ominous. Tears came out. For the first time in his life, Boruto felt such a strange "care" from his father and for the first time he treated him this way ... But, for some reason, he was happy.

 Chapter 89: Now he definitely wont stop ...

    Chapter 89: Now he definitely won''t stop ...

    ***

    After a little training with his son, as well as the main reason for everything that happened - Sarada, Naruto decided to test his abilities as it should be. Last time Kurama got in the way of a full test of all skills and a test of himself in sparring with a clone, so now he wanted to see it through to the end.

    The Hokage left Konoha and swept through forests and mountains at impressive speed, stopping at a rather significant ce - the Valley of the End. Although, now, this ce was more like a huge crater with a small reservoir. After the battle with Sasuke, theke in the center of the valley almostpletely evaporated, and from the two statues of Madara and Hashirama, only decapitated silhouettes, covered with cracks and chips, remained. Over the years, the grass has grown a little here and the ce looked not so abandoned, but still, one could notice traces of the battle of the past, like fragments of stone statues.

    Naruto stopped at the edge of theke, entered Kurama mode and took off. Last time, in the Forest of Death, he was able to test the very foundations of his abilities. It is no longer possible to concentrate the Balls of the Search for Truth, but special elements remained: Maism, Lava and Boiling. He wanted to test them first.

    One hand seal and three shadow clones appeared instantly, followed by an aura of orange chakra, and then each had a Rasengan in their right hand. Scorching red, hazy and hot, as well as gray, which has collected chunks of soil and dust underneath.

    Exchanging nces with his copies, the Hokage ordered:

    "You three, attack me, don''t hold back.

    Even if he had gained all of Naruto''sbat experience, he still felt a certain nervousness from facing such dangerous Ninjutsu, perfectly aware of their overwhelming power.

    "With the clones, I won''t be able to give my best, but I can definitely put my Rasengans to the test and get used to the fight a little. As soon as I receive the Perfect Law, my strength willpletely change, it is worth understanding my limits now, so that in the future there will be something topare with, I think this test will do. As soon as I deal with this, I need to start developing the Jutsu of Control, the capture of viges is the most important step in development! "

    This thought shed through his head as quickly as he broke the distance and took off. Even though they are clones, he was not going to rx!

    - Hmm ?!

    A clone appeared behind him and growled, attacking the elements of Maism with the Rasenshuriken!

    Immediately, the blue chakra sparkled on Naruto''s hand, forming an identical sphere, he decided to respond with the same technique!

    The clone snorted with a sneer and sped up, the Original responding in kind! They were simply not going to give in to each other.

    There was a deafening crash as the two technicians collided in an attempt to destroy everything in their path. The shockwave shook the ground, blowing nearby rocks to dust! Even though they were ten meters above the ground, dozens of deep cracks scattered across the rocky surface next to theke.

    - Kha! - Naruto was thrown back by the shockwave! He did not even have time to regroup, as two clones from two sides already rushed to the attack. They chose the perfect moment to strike and were not going to give their creator indulgences.

    Naruto was counting on it!

    With a hard grin and getting rid of the scraps of his shirt, he stretched out his arms to the side, straight in the direction of the Jutsu of the clones!

    "Damn Naruto, he has nothing but rasengans ..." - before he did not really think about all his attacking techniques, but now the drawback became clear - he could not respond to powerful attacks from both sides. It is impossible to create two Supersenshuriken, control did not allow, so I had to act easier ...

    With a disgruntled sigh, Naruto closed the seal and abruptly began to grow chakra, in a matter of seconds achieving theplete transformation of the Tailed Beast!

    - Kurama!

    - Got it! The fox became aware of the situation in an instant and Naruto gained full control of this form, and then stretched out his arms to the sides in an attempt to contain the Jutsu of the clones. At the same moment, the huge ws of the Avatar collided with the Super Sensenshurikens of the elements of Lava and Boil!

    The ground under the giant paws immediately shuddered and sank by a meter. Stones were thrown into the air, Kurama growled furiously!

    - Graaa!

    After a terrible rumble, the Hokage still withstood two attacks at close range. With a formidable grin, the chakra on two of his huge paws immediately trembled, and then, being right in the Avatar''s head, he folded the seals, forming three more shadow clones of Kurama. Now he was fully aware of the destructive power before the transformation, and now he wanted to test the full potential of thepleted Asura form.

    One of the clones gathered enough natural energy in a matter of seconds, and then ...

    There was a crash! A terrifying stream of natural energy burst into Kurama''s main Avatar, and then the other two immediately merged into one. The sky fluttered with incredible power! The Valley of the End seemed to remember all the incredible powers of Naruto, even the earth heeded his power, and the water in theke just went mad!

    Naruto no longer lost concentration. Deep inside, he was content with strength, but he was not too happy, knowing full well that even with all this, he was not yet equal to his future enemies.

    Finally, the final version of Asura''s Transformation was reaching fullpletion!

    Six arms, three faces and nine tails! The strongest form required tremendous recharge of the chakra, but even so, its appearance in this world made the very space tremble!

    - Not bad! Kurama nodded excitedly.``You really got stronger ...

    "Mm," the Hokage didn''t argue, he got a little better thanks to the first goal. But this was not enough ...

    `` Listen to Kurama, recently ... '''' Trying to act convincingly, he paused and then finished:

    "I know about Barion Mode.

    - What?! - The fox sharply tensed: - You ...

    - I know about the consequences of this method. Against Ishiki, you and I will use it.

    The sky seemed to darken even more, Naruto''s words made even the Nine-Tails flinch ...

    He was silent. Everything came to what he secretly feared ...

    "What the heck..."

    There was no doubt that everything Naruto had said earlier would really happen. He could never have known about this method, which means ...

    - Damn ... So it all came to this ... Is this Ishiki really that strong?

    "Yes ..." Naruto sighed, "Sasuke and I couldn''t do anything, I just know you helped me with it and risked everything." Therefore, I do not want to sit still ... If I remain as weak, you and I will have to risk our lives. You''re even worse ...

    Trying not to reveal unnecessary details, the Hokage sighed.

    - I know how dangerous it is for you, so I need to focus on development. Even if I need to act violently, I will not stop! I won''t let you die!

    His eyes shone with endless determination to do anything for his friend ...

    "Naruto ... you ..."

    The Nine-Tails did not answer, he was silent for a long time. For a very long time he had known about the Barion Regime and how dangerous it was for himself. Only in a really critical situation was he ready to tell Naruto about it, on the day when there would be no chance of salvation ... Who could know what he himself would tell him, clearly aware of the consequences.

    "This guy ... Damn, what was I thinking ?! Knowing Naruto, now he definitely won''t stop ... "- The fox could only grin crookedly, thest days he thought about many things, and now ...

    After sighing heavily, he said:

    - Let''s not talk about it, this is thest thing I want to discuss with you. Better tell me what are you up to? All this clone training, why is it?

    Naruto didn''t insist, his n was different, so he replied:

    - Just a test ... Very soon I will be even stronger, but there is another method. I will somehow go through to tell you, so while I finish ...

 Chapter 90: True Purpose

    Chapter 90: True Purpose

    Naruto abruptly stretched out a huge paw and a huge dark ball immediately began to form on it, then covered with the elements of the wind, turning into the strongest Jutsu - the Rasenshuriken Ball of the Tailed Beast!

    "Let''s see how powerful she is!" - as soon as the technique waspletelypleted and filled with all the umted natural energy, the Avatar growled sharply!

    ck skies rumbled, lightning sparks crackled! The next moment, Naruto tensed sharply and immediately threw out his hand in the direction of the remains of Hashirama''s statue. He was going to end it all with one attack. Without a worthy opponent, he only had to assess his strength by the simplest method!

    A ninjutsu of terrifying power, the fusion of different types of chakra and the power of the Tailed Beast Bomb burst into the air. At impressive speed, the Rasenshuriken zipped through hundreds of meters and then finally hit the target!

    An explosion of this magnitude instantly obscured the horizon, and then a terrible shock wave reached the Avatar, all the remnants of the waterfall and two statues turned to dust! The mushroom cloud slowly grew in the sky while Narutopletely exited tailed beast mode and covered his head with his hand. The waves of the elements of the wind crashed into the skin and literally pushed him away, but he stood as an indestructible fortress. Even huge chunks of rock were peeling off and the ground cracking, but Naruto stood and waited.

    Finally, after a full minute, the power of the technique weakened, and then the dust scattered, all that remained was a huge crater on the site of the former waterfall. A truly sad sight. Not a trace remained of the fragments of the statues, and a giant hole divided the mountain through and through.

    The storm from the explosion subsided, the skies began to brighten again, Naruto did not even doubt that such an explosion could be noticed in Konoha, but he did not worry, but simply sat down on the ground and exhaled with relief:

    - It''ll do ...

    After a moment of silence, he quietly asked:

    "Do you think Sasuke can handle this?"

    Kurama thought about it, and then shook his head.

    - Most likely he will just be able to dodge, with his eyes ...

    "Reasonable," Naruto didn''t argue, he would have done it himself if he had spatial Jutsu. Unfortunately, the speed of the Rasenshuriken let down, but the destructive power could raze half of Konoha to the ground. However, with the Rinnegan, you can destroy the entire Konoha, here the power of this Dojutsu could fully reveal itself. Although, in direct confrontation, the Rasenshurikenbined with the Tailed Beast Bomb is simply a terrifying jutsu.

    "When I get the Perfect Law, sessive: five, ten, fifteen percent will make me much stronger, and this, not to mention Mokuton ... I have speed, flight, overwhelming attack technique, sensing and huge reserves of chakra. In principle, not so bad, I can understand the reason for focusing on the Rasengans, after all, there is no point in other techniques if you have all this. Naruto only needs to catch up and hit! But it won''t work against Ishiki. I need a trump card, like absolute suppression in Barion Mode, or Rinnegan Sasuke. In the worst case, I will have to take him by force ... There is nothing wrong with this, after all, we are not friends, rather it is worth calcting whether Sasuke and I are stronger in the team or I am stronger than the Rinnegan. Getting rid of a useful ally is silly, but there are also two problems here. Firstly, Sasuke is not Shikamaru ... If Shikamaru has not noticed anything yet, and even if he did, he is not a threat, but Sasuke is a different case. He is the best friend, more observant, and the kind of person who can provoke me, just like Sakura. If some left-wing type calls me a fool, I won''t like it ... And Finally, the second problem is Sakura. I will not lie, I liked ying with kunoichi, not so much because of self-development with the help of the system, but simply because it is pleasant and even fun. Sasuke is her husband and also Sarada''s father, he automatically gets in my way. It is doubtful that he will be able to lead him by the nose like Shikamaru. At least it''s stupid to count on it ... Although, no one bothers me to manipte her ... I havepromising evidence, but she herself has the strength and, Sasuke, in support. If I could make them both obey ... "Naruto sighed in annoyance," Something I got distracted ... This is a matter of the future, in any case, it alles down to strength. Kunoichi is not enough for me - the subordination of the viges is the real goal. "

    Just then, Kurama asked again:

    - And what are you nning, can you say atst?

    It all came to where they left off. The viges are the goal, and the rtionship with the Nine-Tails is still an obstacle.

    "It''s simple," the Hokage exined in a rxed manner, "As you already know, the girls'' submission gives me strength. I can''t say everything, I just hope you trust me in this.

    The fox frowned in annoyance.

    - You do not trust me?! And this is after all ?!

    He asked exactly what he needed him ...

    "You''re right," Naruto sighed. He really did not want to let others into his secret, but, unfortunately, there is no point in hiding it for a long time, Kurama is the only one who should know the basic principle of his ability. Demanding trust from him, when you hide yourself, is no longer very reasonable now. After all, who would get worse if he told? Naruto still saw the threat in the face of the Fox, yet he was not the same Naruto to sacrifice himself for, which is why he was holding back everything about his new ability. But if you continue to do so, this is exactly what creates problems. He and Kurama are in the same boat, they live in the same body, now secrets will only separate them. Naturally, he was not going to reduce everything to mutual trust, but rather to the fact that the fox unquestioningly believed him and stopped doubting. We can say that it would be ideal if he simply obeyed him, like all kunoichi. That is why in the past he offered the fox to be a girl, because with them Naruto would be able to find amonnguage. In one body there cannot be two masters or friends, there is only a master and a subordinate - he did not believe in other rtionships. Therefore...

    - I got some kind of power, you already know that, but ... I did not say the main thing. First, I get stronger not because I sleep with girls, but rather because I subdue them. I understand, it sounds strange, but the essence is simple - as soon as I get the so-called "Submission" points, I reach a certain stage bypleting the "Goal".

    - What nonsense? Kurama snorted, "Are you trying to screw me up like that?"

    - You wanted me to tell everything, here''s the truth. Whatever it is, you have to ept it. I already said that I saw the future, you have no doubts about the truth, do you?

    Kurama was silent while the Hokage continued:

    - ept the fact that I received some kind of power that allows me to trante rtionships with women into sses, thereby receiving awards for this. The first reward strengthened me, and the next one, as soon as I reach five hundred points, will be even more useful.

    Naruto paused and then asked with a sly grin:

    - And what do you think I''ll get?

    - Hmm, are you asking me? Liz frowned, too nervous about what he couldn''t understand. Except, obviously, Naruto wasn''t lying, so Kurama wasn''t stubborn:

    - I do not like this "power", at all! Do you just subdue others and get something? Everyone would like to develop so! This is some kind of unrealistic scam.

    "It''s right..."

    Naruto shrugged calmly, he couldn''t argue with that, but what choice did he have? Training? If everything were so simple ... Over the past weeks, affairs in the residence have umted above the roof and this is only because the Hokage did not create clones and did not do someone else''s work! In this Konoha, everyone relied on him, isn''t that a scam? Rumors have already begun to circte in the vige that the Great Hokage has stopped transferring grandmothers across the road! And this is not an exaggeration, Naruto actually did it ... In this developed city, there are no ministers, no collected governance structure. Naruto just couldn''t have time to train, and even if he did, what''s the point? It is worth looking at everything objectively: Sasuke and Naruto received their powers not by hard work, but to strengthen the already existing, honest method, too unrealistic achievement. He could take the time to practice, but what''s the ending? Is it really possible to strengthen yourself to the level of Ishiki in three months? Doubtful. In addition, if there is an opportunity to be stronger, even by this method, he did not care how it looked. A scam? So let it be. But the process is pleasant and interesting ...

 Chapter 91: Plans for Everyone

    Chapter 91: ns for Everyone

    Anyway, Naruto knew the too great benefits firsthand. Therefore, he was amused by this situation:

    "I was born and got you, and the Asura chakra did its job. I have great genes, a Hokage father, and also a Child of Prophecy. I''ll survive the scam somehow, believe me, it''s better to be a swindler than a dead man or a ve to tsutsuki.

    - Hmm, - Kurama proudly smiled: - Also true, I''m d that you understand thanks to whom you became so strong, and even managed to survive.

    - That''s why I say all this. Hope you heed the shape change proposal ...

    - Again you are talking about this, - the fox sighed: - I have already decided everything, you can not bother.

    - And what have you decided?

    - Finish what you started first! What kind of power is there?

    "Hmm ..." Naruto didn''t insist, as he had already roughly guessed Kurama''s answer. If he was not angry, most likely the answer is yes.

    "Excellent! One less problem ... "

    Finally, the Hokage said:

    - This is Mokuton!

    - What?! - Kurama stood up in shock: - Are you kidding ?!

    - Not at all. This is actually weird because what I get will grant me all the Elemental Genomes, including Ice, Storm, Speed, and so on. But Mokuton, for some reason, goes separately, something like - the assimtion of Senju genes. Although, logically, this is not an Extended Genome and is also Elemental, like Ice, for example. Although, the rank of Mokuton is perhapsparable to the Extended Genomes, you cannot argue here. Our regeneration and collection of natural energy will reach a new Level, that''s for sure. Moreover, our strength will increase proportionally by five, ten and fifteen percent. If we imagine that you and I have a million chakra points, then with all the enhancements it increases by no less than three hundred thousand. Not bad right?

    The fox exhaled in shock:

    - Is this ... Is it real? Are you sure? This is almost a half increase!

    - I''m sure.

    - Amazing ... - Kurama just couldn''t believe that you can get stronger so easily!

    - And for this you need to subdue the girls? So simple?

    - Not really ...

    The Hokage smiled confidently. Finally, the same stage of the preparation of the Nine-Tails came. The main reason for Naruto''s frankness lies precisely in this moment. He was going to tune the fox in the direction he wanted ...

    - Not really? - he asked the expected question.

    Naruto exined with a grin:

    - Girls are just the first step. I prepared for them, but my main goal is the Hidden Viges and Countries!

    - Are you kidding?! - Kurama understood everything: - Are you talking about the subordination of other shinobi viges?

    "Yes, but ... It doesn''t fit with what Jiraiya taught me, you know? Naruto sighed heavily.

    "This is Madara''s method, and I know he''s not your favorite, so ... You''re against that, don''t you?"

    The fox remained silent, he could not argue, Madara was still that bastard, especially when he took control of him. In addition, Kurama roughly understood what Naruto was leading if he mentioned this Uchiha.

    - Are you going to take control of them? - he didn''t answer yet, but he had to ask. After all, war or peace did not really matter to him, he was more worried about Naruto''s safety and his own, and only then everything else. Plus, there was a lot at stake now, even if Naruto had changed, now he was acting openly.

    The Hokage paused, trying to show the inner struggle, and then nodded.

    - This is one way. It''s easier with kunoichi, I know how to handle them, but men are apletely different problem. Subjugating or manipting are two different things. Even over Temari, I do not yet haveplete control, but I have the power to make her satisfy me.

    Kurama blurted out in surprise:

    - You sleep with this girl ?!

    - Not yet, but I''m close. This is what distinguishes submission from maniption. If she werepletely obedient to me, I could count on absolute control of the situation. That is why it is easier with a woman, I can influence her feelings and body. Pleasure, love, security, and even banal attention. You can influence in different ways, even train and add to the simple enjoyment of humiliation.

    "Sounds weird," the fox snorted. "I don''t like that. But, I got a rough idea ... You can''t do the same with men, can you?

    - Naturally. The main reason is that I do not like them, and not that I am not able to do it. The truth is that we men are not very different from women in terms of feelings and affections. A sexy beauty is quite capable of twisting us as she pleases and it is foolish to think that girls do not crawl in front of the same male. But, it doesn''t matter, against men I can only think of a simple method of submission - Jutsu. The vige and the country are primarily people, and power is predominantly in the hands of men. I''ll take them under control and everything is decided.

    - Ha-a ... - Kurama exhaled heavily and shook his head: - There is no other way?

    - Well, as I said, this is one of the ways, and the most reliable one. There are others, but I don''t really believe in them, since I don''t really understand the method of capturing viges. Subdue the Kage? Or maybe you need to subdue all the inhabitants in general? Difficult question. The brutal method of forceful submission I immediately cancel because of the Shinobi Alliance. That is why Jutsu is the best method, no matter how you and I are against it. A person under our control may not be aware of the situation himself - he will live as before. We will only limit his freedom - at best. I don''t need power, I just need obedience points, that''s all. I''m not going to make them ves and somehow harm them, rather the opposite - it will allow us to prevent conflicts. Jutsu will give us the necessary anonymity, will allow us topletely get rid of forced submission. That is why...

    Kurama grumbled sharply, unable to listen further.

    - Do what you want, I need to think.

    "You ..." Naruto sighed, "Okay, you''re right, it''s not time yet."

    He could not put pressure on him, knowing full well that Kurama is not one of those who like to control someone in principle. But are there any options now? Naruto basically didn''t care about the method, as long as he didn''t create problems for him, he didn''t disdain and Jutsu of mind control. The question is, where do you start?

 Chapter 92: The Complete List of Konoha

    Chapter 92: The Complete List of Konoha

    *

    After what happened in the Valley of the End, Naruto returned to the vige and alerted the Anbu Special Squad of the situation. Passing everything off as his training, he easily suppressed the resulting panic. Still, such a terrible burst of chakra, and even the crash from the collision, reached Konoha. Even if people identified their Hokage by chakra, they did not understand who he was fighting with. After his words, everyone finally felt better, so Naruto dispersed the entire squad at the gate and returned to his residence.

    Some timeter ...

    In his office, the Hokage boredly examined the photo of the kunoichi. He felt the fourth goal was approaching, and after the Valley of the End, his desire to capture the hidden viges only increased.

    - It will be more difficult ... Now my priority is theplete fall of Ino and Temari, as well as Sarada''s training. Although, with a cute Uchiha, it''s rather just a little fun. Tenten is ready, with Tsunade everything is already thought out. The feeling that I''m marking time, but ... Still, it''s worth waiting for a while. It takes Temari a week to get her scent and taste into her head. By that time, the meeting with Ino wille, I will cross with her a couple of times in the shop and fuck her well. Then I''ll fix everything with some kind of perversion. As soon as the submission gets closer to four hundred, I will take on Tenten. In the end, I will finish everything on Tsunade, and then I will already think. It will be Sarada, Hanabi and Sakura''s turn ...

    > Shizune ? [Skillful mouth and juicy body. Sex with her is generally average. Faithful and in love. Unquestioningly carries out any order. I am her weak point and any threat to me can make her mad. Subordinated]

    > Hinata Hyuga ? [Sensual body and inverted nipples. The opposite of a sister. Loves rough sex and creampie. From fetishes: sex behind the backs of children and sex in the same bed with the daughter. Subordinated]

    > Himawari Uzumaki ? [Daughter. Loves me. I got hooked on my taste and smell. An excellent candidate for a loyal servant. In the process of submission ...]

    >Ino Yamanaka ? [Mistress and personal lover. Of the fetishes, it is worth emphasizing: forbidden sex behind the husband''s back and insults on this basis. Doesn''t have a lot of remorse. In sex, no different experience from Shizune. Passionate, prefers sex of average roughness, while loving spanking. She loves kissing and feeling her partner''s breasts. The husband is passive, a small penis and zero sexual activity is not a threat. In the process of submission ...]

    > Temari ? [Personal sex toy. Inverted nipples and amazing fetio. Against kisses. A sexy and well-trained body, quite sensitive to my caresses. She is clearly gnawing at guilt, but she justifies everything by protecting her family. Of the fetishes, it is worth highlighting only her pleasure in rudeness. The body is proud, but easily unfolds under strong pressure. A very tight pussy, while extremely hungry, she clearlycks affection. She is very stubborn, does not recognize her enjoyment of forbidden rtionships and does not reveal her own feelings at all. A tipping point is needed, and I''ve already nned it. In the process of submission ...]]

    > Tenten [There ispromising evidence. A target with considerable depravity. Anal weakness. Vulnerable because of her secret. Amazing ass,pletely superior to all girls. Trained and sexy. Preparation...]

    >Sarada Uchiha [Student. Experiencing feelings generally close to falling in love or attraction. Keeps a private secret. (Note: like Hanabi, it has a special appeal for me personally. In my taste). In the ns ... A lecherous workout.]

    > Tsunade [Has feelings for me. Very strong female pheromones. Femininity is superior to all. Stunning body, more curvaceous than Hinata''s. Her mature sexualitybined with virginity and inexperience makes her the best live sex toy ever. Her weakness in age and innocence. Quite shy at the moment of excitement. (Note: Be careful.) In the ns...]

    > Sakura Haruno [A bitch with a filthy character, while she has amazing beauty and sexuality. The body is hot and trained. In sexuality, he is not inferior to Ino, in Tenten''s training, and thanks to his disgusting nature, he makes himself desire even more. A challenging goal and a must. (Note: the bitch should get what she deserves, I will make her the most faithful sex ve.) A daughter can be a good way to get close to her, as can an old friendship. The husband, apparently, absolutely does not pay attention to her, it is not worth talking about intimate life, in this respect she loses even to Ino. It is worth emphasizing an even more intolerable attitude towards men than Temari''s. Study needed ...]

    > Hanabi Hyuga [Beautiful and very cold at the same time. The sexuality of her body is not even worth specifying. How much can a goddess be attracted to? I''m exaggerating, but ... The answer is obvious. Difficult target due to her opposite character to Sakura. Without impulsiveness and zero reaction to a lustful nce, she demonstrates amazing self-control. As it turned out from the provocations, this is just a mask. (Note: she recently showed her sweet side. Most likely everything is tied to frequent provocations from men. She closed herself off and does not take them seriously. It is worth fixing this with a stronger provocation or, perhaps, a more thoughtful method of attracting attention). ns to make her think of me, no matter what method. Study needed ...]

    > Karui [Ch§àji''s wife. Sexy body and attractive face. Impulsive. There is no data. I haven''t met her yet, but judging by Shizune''s stories, they''re not doing well with Ch§àji - this is a note]

    > Akita Inuzuka [Attractive and very sexy due to her special wild appearance. Young and fit. (Note: ording to Shizune, Inuzuka females are weak to strong males. In general, I noticed this point in my experience). Knows one of my secrets - unwanted hindrance. Capture is necessary, but the benefit is in question]

    > Karin [Attractive and smart. May be helpful. There is no data]

    > Ch§àch§à§å Akimichi [Karui''s daughter, Sarada''s friend. Weakness for attractive guys. Excess weight - fix it. Attractive and probably not a particrly difficult target. Could be the key to your mother? There is no data]

    > Yugao Uzuki [Mature and attractive. There is no data. Importance is zero]

    > Yuina Itomaki [Young loli, cute and innocent. There is no data. Importance is zero]

    >Mirai Sarutobi [Kurenai''s daughter. Average appearance. There is no data]

    > Sumire [Charming and attractive. Young and innocent. Ideal for training and submission. Probably weak to someone else''s kindness. Keeps a dangerous secret, very vulnerable from this. Capturing it and making it a toy won''t be a big problem. The data in general is not needed, you can apply the capture at any time, before release. It is advisable not to dy until the call of Nue]

    > Wasabi Izuna [Academy student, like the rest of the youngsters on the list. Average appearance. There is no data. Importance is zero]

    > Moegi Kazamatsuri [Young kunoichi with Mokuton. Average appearance. Difficult to define, usefulness too. There is no data]

    > Kurenai Yuhi [Mature and still attractive. The goal is average, since it is not protected in any way and has been abstained from sex for years. Questionable. (Side note: mothers and daughters are good, I wouldn''t mind testing their treacherous nature ...)]

    > Namida Suzumeno [Sweetheart. Academy student. There is no data. Importance is zero]

    > Ayame (Ichiraku) [An ordinary person. Easy for a rough grip. Average appearance, zero benefit. Like a toy, it''ll do]

    > Anko Mitarashi [Appearance is questionable. (Note: as it turned out, in this reality she is still fit and not deprived of sexuality, ording to Shizune. I have not yet been able to get to her and make sure if this is so, but I prefer to believe the brte). As a result - no data]

    The list has clearly grown since thest time. Now Naruto made a lot of notes and highlighted the main points, and he added many others to the list. Shizune brought him additional photos and data, so he was able to do a lot. Naturally, he also entered into the notes and such indicators as height and so on, ce of residence and all the most important.

    "In total, at least ten kunoichi will be mine. I could cross my daughter off the list, but I think she will find a ce in the end. Now I want to diversify my path of obedience, and it will not hurt her to refrain. The more she wants me, the sweeter the reward and her obedience will be. Otherwise, subjugate everyone ...? Not sure. Hmm, and I have not yet considered some of them at all. For example, Kaguyu tsutsuki or Delta from Kara. Plus, if I had a chance to bring the most beautiful girls back to life ... Then I could have some fun. Plus, it''s not a bad method of earning submission points. The question is, how do you do this?

    Naruto thought a little more and then heard footsteps near the door.

    - Did youe atst? Will it take five minutes to tune again? Such a cutie ... - he already understood that Temari was there. Each time she prepared herself, this has already be her ritual.

    While she tidied up her clothes and hair, the Hokage covered up his note board, sat down at the table, and threw his legs over it:

    "In any case, if we talk about the seizure of viges, I haven''t figured out anything yet. There is no information and I''m not sure how everything will go next. There is no need to think too much. If I still don''t understand anything, then I will have to go to the weak Hidden Vige and defeat the strongest people in that ce. That''s just ... It''s one thing to train Kurotsuchi and put her on a leash by your fly, and it''s another to deal with the men. I do not know the control method, but this is a huge problem "- fingering his fingers, Naruto frowned:" I remember Madara nted a seal in the Yaguru ... "

 Chapter 93: In Secret From Each Other (18+)

    Chapter 93: In Secret From Each Other (18+)

    Naruto was distracted from his thoughts by the expected knock on the door, and then he allowed his beautiful guest to enter. As before, she entered confidently and again in herbat uniform.

    "She looks like she likes to get high in these clothes ... Funny ... But, I even like it, at least some variety. Once ites to sex, I can finally have a good time "

    In fact, Temari tried to maintain a smidgen of her own dignity and even tried to find a way to empower herself to move on. But, after thest time, the smell of this man, filling her mouth and throat with its thick seed, did not disappear, it seemed to have eaten into her flesh, continuing to disturb the proud heart. The worst thing is that trying to feel disgust turned out to be useless. For some reason, she did not feel this, all that was left was humiliation and what she tried to escape from in every possible way ... Now even in this armor, Temari felt vulnerable. He defiled her and brutally marked her with his scent ... She could not imagine how it would smell if he marked her in another ce.

    - What is it this time?

    Cold tone is the little that still had enough confidence. Stopping directly in front of Naruto''s desk, she tried not to meet his eyes. This time Temari walked closer, behaved proudly, as always ...

    The Hokage''s lips parted in a sly grin.

    - You will like it, I promise ...

    "My taste will be your favorite sweetness ..."

    From his gaze in the habitual depraved grin, the kunoichi quickly began to lose the remnants of courage ...

    "God, when will this end ..."

    Meanwhile, Sarada returned home, kicked off her shoes and let out a sigh of relief. After so much time, she could not wait to rest and relieve tension. It took too long to get home.

    - Well ... Finally, I can ... - but before she had time to turn into the shower, Sakura appeared on her way.

    Her mother''s look frightened her a little ...

    - How did it go? The kunoichi asked impatiently. An all too noticeable curiosity shone in her emerald eyes! Sarada hadn''t often seen her like this ...

    - Um ... It''s okay.

    After what happened in the Forest of Death, her legs were still trembling, the conversation is clearly out of ce now.

    Sakura noticed something strange and asked:

    - Are you okay? Do you have a fever?

    Sarada winced and immediately regained herposure.

    - No, it''s okay. I need a shower, can we talkter?

    - Hmm? What does it mean? Do you have secrets from your mother? Come on Sarada, tell me everything!

    "Oh ... Well, it started ..." - the kunoichi sighed bitterly, realizing that it was not easy to get rid of her mother. If she pesters with questions, then it never ends in her favor ...

    "Secret? And that itself! " - this annoyed me even more.

    Sarada sighed again and, adjusting her sses, impatiently asked:

    - Are you really interested?

    - Sure! I''m too interested! What could this fool teach you? Tell me! - Sakura grinned, only at the same moment a mocking smile slowly slipped from her face when she noticed her daughter''s displeased look:

    - Ye on ... I''m just kidding. Naruto may seem like a fool, but he is very reliable and strong, - she justified herself next:

    - He became Hokage for a reason ...

    - It''s true, Seventh is very reliable, I don''t understand why you treat him that way. Hmm, if you think about it, you treat almost everyone that way, and even worse to him ... Why?

    From such a tone of her daughter, she herself felt ufortable ...

    - Uh ... Well, - Sakura herself thought, putting her finger to her lips: - Probably, it all started in childhood. He often did a lot of stupid things, not topare with what he is now ... And even more so in ourst meeting ... - She again felt a prick of guilt, sighing about her mistake.

    "Anyway, he didn''t do anything stupid, did he?"

    Sarada blushed sweetly and looked down.

    "Of course not, he''s not like that.

    - Hmm ... - Sakura narrowed her eyes suspiciously: - You are strange ...

    - Oh, mom, I have to go, I''m so tired! Let''s talk over dinner. "Sarada found a chance in a moment and decided to leave before she blurted out anything unnecessary. She could not wait to rx ...

    In a matter of moments, she disappeared into the shower and mmed the door.

    The house was filled with silence again.

    Left alone, Sakura lowered her gaze, and then shrugged her shoulders, Sarada seemed kind of strange to her. She usually behaved more restrained ...

    Sakura returned to the kitchen.

    "Dinner means, hmm ..."

    Reaching out to the refrigerator, she suddenly shuddered and jerked her hand away:

    - S-again ... Damn, I remembered about it again ... - turning around, the girl looked around. Sarada in the shower, there is enough time on the clock. She usually washes for about an hour, which means ...

    Sakura nodded glumly and hurriedly headed back to her room. She knew very well that it is better not to keep this feeling to herself.

    Secretly from each other, the daughter and mother managed to retire. At one point, the doors behind them seemed to break the connection with reality. The click of the lock marked another step towards their secret desires ...

    Not a single soul knew this secret, no one would believe it, but ... At the same time, Sakura''s white trousers slipped off her stunning thighs, and Sarada pulled off her dark stockings. The mature kunoichi''s pink panties fell on the bed, while the young beauty got rid of her oversleeves. Sakura''s thin fingers reached the neckline of the dress and very quickly it slid down to the rest of the dress. Meanwhile, Sarada leaned over slightly and pulled off her tight shorts, showing off her slender legs and a tight ass in cute little white panties. Then they went to theundry basket. Finally, a qipao shirt slid over her fragile shoulders. One movement and bandages tightening small breasts released her attractive charms. Surprisingly, they turned out to be impressive enough for her petite appearance. Even Sakura could not boast of such forms at her age.

    So, Sarada lost all her clothes, almost at the same time with her mother and, both stunning and sexy, were left inplete negligee, all alone ...

    Stunning beauty. Mother and daughter, in the same house, separated only by thin walls ... No one ever had the right to know this secret.

    It certainly shouldn''t have been surprising how much they looked alike. Both had particrly amazing papie: swollen and elongated, bright pink, and incredibly sensitive. Even if the sizes of the breasts were different, this only gave each special beauty. The beauty of their papie and the ideal shape of the breastpletely destroyed all boundaries between the size of the forms. Both of them were so beautiful that even the sheer magnitude of Hinata''s charms could not bepared to such charm. Snow-white, with pink cherries - you could admire them for ages.

    Sarada seemed like a petite version of her mother, even her pussy was perfectly shaved as well. Tight ass and wet skin with excitement. Yes ... They were excited equally strongly and almost always sweated and oozed juices, emitting at the same time an amazing obscene aroma. From the moment she showed her tongue to Naruto, her body needed a release. From the moment Sakura felt her guilt again, her body reacted again ...

    , one very young and sexy, the other more mature, but no less hot. So obscene ... In the same house, they were going to indulge in debauchery with their fingers, in secret from each other.

    It was this secret that both kunoichi kept. Mother and daughter turned out to be perverts obsessed with masturbation. But, don''t me them, in fact, Sakura rather suffered from this, and her daughter was slowly adopting this trait. The secret has be a painful secret, and masturbation has be a routine. For a very long time, Sakura did not feel pleasure, she brought herself to the end with her fingers, but the bright ending did not happen, only emptiness and a pulling feeling in the womb. As if a drug addict, the addiction over the years brought her only the worst ending - pleasure did not matter at all ... She did not know that she became the one who awakened such an addiction in her daughter.

    Once Sarada saw her mother masturbating in the toilet and since then she herself could not stop doing it. That day something clicked in her head and itpletely changed her life. Curiosity led her to addiction and slowly the pleasure also began to dull ... Moreover, the constant excitement made her irritated and angry, and the smell became so strong that she had to use different methods to get rid of it.

    That is why Sarada had not been angry at her mother for a long time, at her quick temper, because she understood her very well. One has only to imagine how she should live with it ... The girl understood everything and, she herself did not know how to be, how to deal with it, she so wanted to train with Naruto, but for some reason he made her body constantly want release. In that training, she felt a trace of hope, perhaps she really had a chance to master herself ...

 Chapter 94: Sarada and Sakura (18+)

    Chapter 94: Sarada and Sakura (18+)

    Mother and daughter arepletely nude. Throwing off their rags, they seemed to have thrown off the masks of decency and all moral shackles. Sexuality, never before seen, surrounded their stunning bodies. An obscene haze escaped their indecent lips, driven by fervent desire. Glittering beads of sweat, sumbing to the hot atmosphere, rolled down their perfect curves. The spectacle is overly amazing and bewitching.

    Sakura sat down on the cold family bed and let out a bitter sigh. For several years now, the man has not touched these snow-white sheets. Only the obscene aromas of their sole owner were in the air, at the moment when her yful fingers approached a small wet bead, just below the navel. But, oddly enough, Sakura''s face did not even flicker a shadow of a smile, even the anticipation had not appeared there for a long time, only sadness and some kind of irritation.

    The kunoichi bit her lips and began rubbing her wet pussy furiously. No sexual movements, as if she wanted to finish quickly, so she connected the other hand, slowly massaging her back hole with a wet finger. She acted from experience and knew her weak points perfectly, thereby trying not to waste time. Pink thin marigolds already habitually prated deeper, forcing the hostess to emit muffled moans.

    "Again ..." - somewhere deep, the girl''s bosom suddenly began to throb and then itch unpleasantly. Sakura herself did not know how long she lived with this, how long this teststed. She simply could not drown out this itching, no matter how hard she tried ... One of the saddest moments of her life was just this feeling. It seemed that at the moment when the bosom decided to show her its desires, not only an obscene sexually, but also a dark shadow full of disappointment crawled over Sakura ... Kunoichi closed her emerald eyes and continued to y with her lonely pussy with a feeling of sad loneliness.

    While Sakura indulged in sweet and at the same time sad joys, Sarada settled down under the warm stream of water in the shower and did not rush at all. Unlike her mother, for whom self-gratification has be a routine for more than twenty years, Sarada''s experience is ridiculously small - she did it for only a year, so she tried to stretch the pleasure when the moment was right. But, even today, she had a special day ...

    Unwittingly, she began to remember all the events bit by bit. Training, his words ... More often than not, the face of a significant person for her shed ...

    "Seventh..."

    She was thinking about him. Naruto filled her thoughts with the same stream as trickles of water poured deftly along Sarada''s graceful curves.

    - Ahhh ~! - the fingers themselves went down to the wet little ce and took up their obscene business. The girl began to bite her lips and moan ...

    - Okay ... Se-seventh ... Ahh ~

    His naked torso, his gleaming abs covered in beads of sweat ...

    - Ahh ~

    Everything that happened then was filled with obscene thoughts of Sarada ... Gradually, they only became more depraved. Who would have thought that such a young girl would have such a violent fantasy ... In her thoughts, Naruto not only kissed her, he quickly prated her panties, right there, in that forest ...

    - Yes ~ More ~

    At that moment, instead of a simple workout. Before she had time to stick out her tongue, he grabbed it with his lips, prated under the clothes, pulled off the bandages and began to pinch the excited nipples. Unwittingly, Sarada''s thin fingers approached precisely their little mounds:

    - Ahhh ~ C-seventh ... I''m very sensitive here ... - biting her lips, the girl''s fingers only elerated:

    - Ahhh ~ I''m your student! Yeah ~ Kiss my tongue, mm ... - the wet lips of the kunoichi stretched out in a lustful grin, and she began to pinch the left papi harder.

    Following this, Sarada began to furiously move her fingers, often squeezing her little clitoris, it was no longer clear whether her pussy was sshing or whether it was uncontrolled streams of water that turned her games into a real sshing fountain. However, it didn''t matter anymore ...

    Sweet Uchiha quickly fell to her knees, rolled her eyes and let out a drawn-out groan:

    - Aaaahhh ~ S-seventh, I waaaaaa ~!

    She hadn''t finished so much for a long time ...

    Like her daughter, Sakura also reached the finals. But, unlike Sarada, she did not shout someone else''s name ... Just trying to imagine the moment with Sasuke, but, in the end, thoughts only blurred, and the bosom continued to pinch from this pulling emptiness. It''s like a stomach piercing the nerves with pain, every moment it gets worse ...

    Finally the clitoris throbbed, the pain intensified, and pleasure barely touched her mind. Like a candle in a storm, it went out the moment the spark shed. It was not like an orgasm, but rather dying another attack of pain ... For this reason, Sakura could not stop herself, she just needs to do it every day in order to have the strength to live.

    Stretching out wet fingers in front of her face, the kunoichi stretched the viscous strings of nectar, bit her lips and sighed sadly:

    `` It hurts again like a de in the stomach ... Why ... Sasuke ... I''m so sorry ...

    She knew very well, even if he came back, this pinching feeling in the womb even he could not extinguish. No matter how many times she persuaded him to be more active with her in those days, he could not do anything ...

    "That is why he will never know ..." - how could she tell her beloved man that he is not able to relieve her of pain? Unable to light her me? She couldn''t do that, and the pain kept growing ...

    Tears gathered in her attractive emerald eyes. Alone in the family bed, naked and hot, now she looked more beautiful and defenseless than ever. Sakura involuntarily touched the small diamond on her forehead:

    - I can handle it ... It''s okay. He will return. Sarada grew up to be a good girl, what more could I dream of? All goes to good...

    Mother and daughter and their naughty secret. Even Sasuke didn''t know about Sakura''s hidden side, much less Naruto. But how long can they hide the truth?

 Chapter 95: This Is Not a Dream ...

    Chapter 95: This Is Not a Dream ...

    While the girls of the Uchiha family were recovering from their games, the kunoichi of the Uzumaki family had long awakened from a hot night with their man. It happened shortly before Naruto and his son left the house. Hinata woke up unexpectedly, found her naked daughter in her arms and blushed sharply:

    "H-himawari ... This is not a dream ... B-god" - the girl swallowed, looking at her daughter''s pink nipples. Naruto had so much fun with them yesterday that even now they looked swollen and retained several imprints of his teeth. However, as Hinata turned her gaze to her chest, she saw the same sight.

    "He became so rude ..." - biting her lips, the girl deftly slipped out of her daughter''s strong grip and quickly took out the underwear from the closet.

    "Oh ..." As Hinata admired her legs, she noticed the juices still dripping mixed with white liquid. He filled it to capacity that night ... Hinata swallowed.

    "I had an unsafe day yesterday ... He let so much into me ... Probably that is why he did not touch Himawari, hers today too ..." - Turning to the snoring Himawari, Hinata sighed:

    "Who would have thought that we would do this, so ... Perhaps I am already pregnant, after this then ... God, get pregnant while having sex with my husband and daughter, what kind of mother am I now ..."

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Hinata covered her face with her panties.

    - It''s all my fault ... I could not resist. M-did I like it? - Continuing to reproach herself for such stupidity, she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door and tensed:

    "Naruto? Oh! What time is it in general ?! I was so tired that I could not even get up ... "

    - Hinaaataa! ~ Where are you? - suddenly heard a pleasant female voice, a very familiar voice!

    !

    "Hanabi ?!" - Hinata panicked, the barrier had already been removed, and now she was lying in a bed soiled with sex, with her own daughter, with linen scattered on the floor and a persistent smell of harsh debauchery! This bedroom just smelled like forbidden sex!

    Hinata unwittingly got aroused again and mentally swore.

    "Fool! Stop it! " - She could not believe that such a situation excites her! Just like that time, behind her son''s back, together with her daughter, she, like some kind of pervert, sucked Naruto off ... And she liked it! Otherwise, why would she let her daughter finish in his arms, and even on the family bed? She understood her essence and, it scared her, but, now, Hanabi should not be allowed to find out about everything!

    Moving quickly to the door, Hinata grabbed the handle just in time as Hanabi had already begun to open it.

    - Mm? - the girl outside was surprised, and then the door in front of her nose slowly opened and Hinata looked out a little, covering her bare breasts with one hand, and holding the door with the other so that the curious sister would not notice anything.

    "Um, Hinata, are you doing well there?" I''m looking for you all over the ce and ... - Paying attention to her sister''s palm, covering her impressive halos, Hanabi was surprised at the strange piece of fabric in her fingers.

    "Panties? And what is this strange smell ... "- involuntarily the kunoichi had a strange feeling and wanted to drink.

    "Um, everything is fine," Hinata pulled herself together and answered with a slight tremor in her voice: "It''s just that today I decided to sleep longer ... And I didn''t have time to get dressed. Have you seen Naruto?

    "She''s strange ..." - although Hanabi noticed her sister''s nervousness and her strange appearance, disheveled hair, redness on the neck and in the chest area, she did not ask, as she had already understood everything:

    "It looks like they had a hot night ... So this smell means ..." - the girl blushed sharply and turned away:

    "Well, since it''s okay, get dressed, I''ll wake Himawari up for now.

    - N-no! Do not! I myself! Hinata shouted sharply.

    Hanabi blinked in bewilderment.

    - Um, okay ... Then I''ll wait downstairs.

    The door mmed shut at once.

    "What''s wrong with her? I have never seen her like this ... "- Hanabi swallowed, remembering this depraved smell, now he really seemed to her like that ... For the first time she felt the aroma of sex and for some reason did not doubt that it was him. And, for the first time she saw her sister like that, she remembered that sex from the past, which she saw by chance, but ... This one was clearly different. Although she fought with the feeling of spying on what was in the matrimonial bedroom, Hanabi still held back. Maybe she loved to spy, but this is too much ...

    "Damn, what did he do?" - although it was still too difficult to get rid of this feeling of curiosity.

    As soon as Hanabi left, Hinata let out a sigh of relief and tried to pull herself together. Now her main task is to get dressed and quickly get her sister out of the house, and then ...

    "Oh my God..."

    Already thinking through the n, she suddenly remembered!

    "She won''t be spying, will she? If she uses the Byakugan ... Damn, not that! " Shivering, Hinata turned around and sharply folded her hand seal. Her dojutsu appeared instantly and after a moment, she exhaled with relief:

    - Thank God ... - there were no signs that Hanabi was spying ...

    - Mm? Mum? - Suddenly a sweet voice of Himawari was heard, the girl suddenly woke up and yawned:

    - Where is daddy?

    "Oh my God!" The kunoichi panicked again!

    "O-he ..." Hinata didn''t know how to start a conversation, although she covered her private parts with her palms, but her daughter, on the other hand, was sitting on her knees, not hiding her lovely papie and beautiful sexy curves at all. She blinked and quickly looked around.

    - Uh ... He''s not here.

    `` He left, '''' Hinata finally managed to answer, pulling herself together.

    "After all, I am her mother! Even if we are engaged in vulgarity at night, she is still my daughter ... "- although she himself is not sure of these thoughts, Hinata became more serious:

    - Dress Himawari. Your aunt hase to us and she definitely shouldn''t see us in such a shameful position. We just won''t be able to exin to her and ...

    - Wow! - the girl suddenly interrupted and smiled yfully: - Mommy is so serious ... Yesterday you moaned so loudly, mmm ... ~ Maybe Daddy needs Aunt Hanabi too? Tonight we can call her and y together ...

    Hearing how this little girl expresses such obscenities, and even on her and her husband''s family bed, Hinata suddenly went cold ... Her little innocent daughter builds such a vulgar smile, ns to drag Hanabi here, not thinking about the consequences at all!

    Hinata was suddenly angry.

    - Himawari!

    - BUT? - the girl already shuddered and shrank, the smile instantly disappeared from her sweet face and all the yfulness vanished instantly. Yesterday she liked tough at her mother''sscivious face and her helplessness, she had fun pinching her nipples and assenting to her daddy in everything, but today, when he was not around, her mother seriously scared her ...

    "Listen to Himawari. You don''t seem to understand something ... From this day on, our rtionship is a secret, no one will know about it, neither Boruto nor Hanabi! You were having fun yesterday, I remember everything perfectly! I watched my shameful behavior andughed, but do not even think that I will tolerate your impudence in everyday life! YOU are my daughter and mother should be heard! Got it ?!

    "Y-yes, mom," the girl shrank and nodded quickly. She did not even think that her mother would make her such a sudden reprimand ...

    - Wow ... - Himawari suddenly felt like crying and she instantly turned from a yful bitch, into a little girl from the past ...

    "D-daddy ... He would never have scolded me!" Next time I''ll pinch you harder mom! You are so depraved, and you also scold me ... I''ll tell dad everything! I know what he wants, he definitely wants an aunt ... "- dear Khima puffed out her cheeks and ran abruptly to the door. Before Hinata even finished speaking, she ran nude into the shower and mmed the door!

    - This girl ... - She had noticed her strange behavior for a long time. From a kind obedient girl, Himawari became a rebellious and yful girl! Even at her mother, she already looked differently, as if she were equating herself with her ...

    With a long sigh, Hinata shook her head.

    "And what is our family turning into? We ... We are not the same as before ... "

    "Tonight, huh? Mm ... "

 Chapter 96: Week (18+)

    Chapter 96: Week (18+)

    This night was expected to be gorgeous again, filled with debauchery and tremendous pleasure. As expected, Himawari fulfilled her merciless revenge by pping her mother on the bottom and leaving visible marks of her small palms there. While Naruto was working on Hinata''s mouth, Himawari was pinching her breasts all over, spanking and biting, she spilled out all her resentment to the fullest! It was not even worth specifying what obscene faces Hinata showed from active throat suction, while her own daughter used her body as a toy ... She could no longer fight this feeling of depraved pleasure. She loved Himawari''s taunts, her husband''s rudeness, and such intense sex.

    True, in the morning, one active girl was waiting for a very serious scolding from her mother. Hinata still showed her authority and was adept at restraining her daughter''s sadistic tendencies. Although, perhaps, she secretly wanted her revenge? Who knows. Naruto was very amused by this couple ... One tried to umte a lust for evening debauchery, and during the day behaved like an exemry housewife. While at night, in the bedroom with her husband and young daughter, she showed a whore hungry for perversions. Hinata skillfully divided her life, while Himawari was always yful and was not at all shy about opening up to her daddy. So the rtionship of these three only strengthened.

    Day after day everything changed ...

    One day the time wille to diversify everything with sex toys and lecherous underwear. Naruto was already waiting for these moments. Still, he was too greedy, having received such obscene scenes with his wife and daughter, he wanted to corrupt them even more, and also get himself an even more amazing pervert. That is why he waited so much for Tenten and continued to coach Temari ...

    In the end, a week passed: a week full of debauchery with Hinata, Himawari, Shizune and Temari. Thetter continued to go through his training for another whole seven days. For her, they became a real test ...

    In addition, Naruto did not chill all week, he continued to spend time with his wife and daughter, and also did very little of the duties of Hokage in order to get into the picture and n a new government structure to rid himself of a useless routine. There was very little time left before the graduation of students from the Academy. During these three months, Naruto wanted to have absolutely Everything in Konoha.

    In addition, he studied other hidden viges and countries, intelligence information, and assigned several experienced shinobi to undertake the exploration of such viges as: Hidden Waterfall, Hidden Hot Spring, Hidden Snow, Hidden Frost, Hidden Under the Moon, Hidden Star and Hidden Valley. He chose them as the weakest and most vulnerable to capture. Of course, there were more, but these were enough for him. From the country, he has so far emphasized only: the Land of Frost, the Land of the Moon and the Land of Rivers. They will be no less easy to capture, if not simpler than the Shinobi countries. In addition, on the case, the capture of the Vige of Hidden Under the Moon, in fact, will allow you to quickly conquer the Land of the Moon. As a result, this is a double win.

    Of course, Naruto was also thinking about the capture strategy. As before, he considered it foolish to unleash a full-scale battle during the Alliance era. At least without bringing Kurotsuchi and Mei to their side. In fact, such a move will ruin a lot, and a reasonable person will not go for anything like that. Naruto still wanted to maintain his current stability and not attract attention once again. He did not doubt his abilities, but why glow if everything can be done in the shade?

    At least getting to Kurotsuchi and Mei is too difficult and not necessary for now. First you need to solve problems in your home, before climbing into other people''s areas of influence.

    Shadow takeover of the vige is an old method already used by the Bloodmist Yagur. Obito used the Sharingan''s abilities and, in fact, was able to make a Puppet out of the Mizukage. The method is excellent and Naruto wanted to borrow something simr, but more reliable. Shadow capture must be silent submission to the target, through either Genjutsu or Fuinjutsu. Since the Hokage did not know exactly how the principle of capturing and umting submission points in this way, he simply nned to make the heads of the viges his puppets, and only then think about how to increase the submission points already in the captured vige. Of course, the capture should not be considered a sess if the strongest shinobi in the vige was under control. The n leaders still represented a rebellious part, which, perhaps, should also have been made puppets. Naruto thought about this too, but, the main link in this regard is precisely the Jutsu of submission, management and control. Simply put, without an excellent ve creation jutsu, it is simply pointless to act. It is highly doubtful that the shinobi of the captured vige will obediently follow orders and will not turn to the Allied Forces for help unless they are fully controlled. This is what Jutsu is for. One wrong word and it will either kill the puppet, or she will not even think of betraying the owner. Kotoamatsukami is the ideal, but getting something like that is like finding a Rinnegan from scratch. That is why you need to think ...

    A very serious problem arose out of all this. In fact, Naruto did not have such a versatile or even simr jutsu. That is why, the other day, he went to a kind of repository of scrolls and all secret documents in his residence ...

 Chapter 97: Sharingan?

    Chapter 97: Sharingan?

    After gaining ninjutsu and experience using them, the Hokage was finally able to move freely throughout Konoha, as well as in his residence. He now possessed almost everything except Naruto''s memory. Until now, he had not met with knowledgeable people who could ask him dangerous questions from the past, the answers to which he did not know. Without Ninjutsu, this could have been a problem, but now she has solved it. Even if there are individuals like Sasuke who suddenly decide to ask him about something, they are unlikely to move from suspicion to action. Without Sasuke, the vige ispletely in his power - no one can object to him and interfere with his ns. He can just ignore everyone. For example, during this week, several important heads of ns, like Inuzukai Akimichi, came to him, but Naruto calmly left everything in the hands of Shizune, who happily followed the orders of her master.

    However, dying his absence for a long time was also not an option, for this he had a special n. Now he wanted to get down to running the vige properly and first visit one important ce ...

    So he got into the "treasury". A ce directly associated with the Hokage''s power. Knowledge, dangerous weapons, secret mission records and much hidden from the eyes of ordinary people were kept here. Basically, it all boiled down to over a dozen racks full of scrolls.

    - What a mess, - examining this part of his own property, he, as usual, sighed in disappointment. Now he was digging through the scrolls, but still he did not get rid of the feelings, as if he had been deceived somewhere ...

    In this ce, everything was covered with dust, except for two sections, there were kept quiterge scrolls, including the one that Naruto stole at one time, during his genin past. It also contained the impressive size of Hashirama''s scroll and the mass of Danz''s records obtained from the Root. Unlike the Third Hokage, this type turned out to be a real collector and to some extent Naruto owed him. Since it was in Danz''s scrolls that he managed to find the exact technique of the Hy¨±ga n for sealing the Byakugan, as well as the Seal of the Cursed Tongue. However, even this pair of Juinjutsu ultimately could not cover his requests to create a puppet.

    Thus, in his spare time, Naruto rummaged through this vault and went through the records of the past. There were even the techniques and research of his father, which, of course, he privatized on time. He did not ignore the Kushina and Mito scrolls either.

    It was then that Naruto came across an interesting scroll belonging to Root. Surprisingly, it turned out to be not a simple scroll - it contained the Jutsu of the Yamanaka n. In fact, this is a rarity, since the Konoha ns carefully kept their techniques and only the Hokage had the right to look at them. Moreover, even this right had some limitations, and in the records he found, there was, one might say, almost everything, even the most secret Jutsu.

    So for a while Naruto focused on this ...

    As time went on, after training in the evening with Sarada, hepletely immersed himself in his studies. Thanks to his experience and knowledge of the many jutsu, as well as his talent, he was able to achieve in a matter of hours what his father would have taken years. So Naruto learned all the techniques of Minato and the Yamanaka n in just a couple of days. At one time, he wanted to persuade Ino to give them to him, and on this basis create a unique technique of separation of consciousness for his cloning. This Jutsu could not only diversify the sexual experience, but also help inbat. Controlling a shadow clone as a limb is clearly better than allowing it to have a consciousness of its own. But, after some thought, he decided to wait with this for now ...

    "Hmm, I''m going to ask Ino to give me the scrolls, they probably have new techniques over the years. Shikamaru will soon bring me a fuller one with new Jutsu Nara ... I don''t expect much from this, but at least I''ll keep myself busy with something other than constant sex. "

    In the evening, in his office, the Hokage sipped sake, buried in the records with his head. Shizune left not long ago, so his mood was high. She progressed as quickly as Hinata.

    The sun was going down, and it became stuffy in the office ...

    ncing at the giant scroll by the window, Naruto nodded thoughtfully.

    "Jiraiya''s techniques are not so bad either ... They will do" - returning to reading Juinjutsu under the impressive title ¡ª The Cursed Seal of the Puppet''s Consciousness Transfer Technique. Naruto grimly remarked:

    "This is already something ... On its basis, I could take away the mind of people I dislike, and put something like threads in their bodies, for which I can pull. The only problem is that it takes too much manual work. It doesn''t suit me ... Now, if there was a Jutsu of pure mind control of the victim, and she would be an agreeable ve ... This is the best option. But it looks like without the Sharingan ... "Naruto looked up sharply and dropped the scroll.

    - Sharingan ...

    Throwing away a dozen useless notes, he mmed the table irritably:

    - There is so much nonsense here, at least one normal technique! Hiroku had something simr, but ... Hell, no shit! But there is a Sharingan!

    Standing up, Naruto put down the cup of sake and grinned ominously.

    - How could I forget ... I have the cutest of all Uchiha. If I do everything right, it won''t be a month before I get her loyalty. If I manage to develop her Sharingan to three tomoe within three months, I can make her act for me. '''' Thinking in that direction, Naruto suddenly frowned.

    "But, there is no exact certainty ... I will naturally be able to make it mine, I will not doubt it, but, develop my eyes in three months ... Even if it works out, how can I count on her abilities? Even if she is a faithful ve, this is a controversial point. The power of Obito''s Sharingan is absolutely iparable to that of Sarada. She may be brighter and has a strong heritage, but this may not be enough ... From this side, everything is not so good "

    Returning to his ce, the Hokage sighed and continued to read the scrolls, there was clearly still a lot of work to do. He could have hoped for Sarada''s skills, but in the end, it was still worth having a backup n.

    "In the end, if I had such afortable jutsu, I could turn everyone into ves ... But what''s the point? Doesn''t taking risks and the process of submission make life more fun? "

    Laughing, he continued where he left off ...

 Chapter 98: Prohibition (18+)

    Chapter 98: Prohibition (18+)

    ***

    After distributing the scouting towards several hidden viges, the Hokage enjoyed Shizune''spany as usual and often rewarded her for her efforts. This sweet girl waspletely perverted, but at the same time she remained the same sweet and submissive. She tried to please in everything, although she spent most of the time under his table.

    The list of girls didn''t need to be adjusted, so Naruto didn''t care about it yet, but he was having fun with Sarada and her training. For a whole week, she has already learned to easily demonstrate her tongue and almost not be embarrassed. Of course, it was not possible to get rid of her shame at all, but she clearly became more submissive and was not afraid of further contact. Now she calmly epted both of his hands at her waist and showed her mouth in every detail. Very charming and sexy. Soon, Naruto was nning to step up his training and move into a more perverted area. Since he overcame the biggest obstacle with this cute kunoichi, he was ready to go further!

    Of course, the adorable Sarada was not the only one with whom the Hokage worked properly this week. Temari got it well in seven days ... Earlier, Naruto noticed her enjoyment of orgasms, which is why for the next three days he brought the girl to the very edge and allowed her to properly taste the taste of his semen, which once again made her shudder in orgasm.

    Temari''s mouth was too sensitive, so Naruto had no doubts about the rest of her hole. At the same time, he did not insist on kissing, allowing her to feel a kind of safety and control of the situation. Naturally, he did not prate into other ces with a penis, only his mouth, a simple workout with an impressive result! As a result, she finished, drank sperm and got used to it ... But, over the past three days, everything has changed. The Hokage moved to a new stage - the most important and key in her training. He didn''t let her finish, didn''t let her even touch him, he brought her to the limit, and then he simply pulled the penis out of her cute mouth and kicked her out of the office! So, hungry, angry and disappointed, without another pleasure and a portion of sperm - she only had what to obey ... Cruel, you can''t argue, but it definitely worked. Naruto, of course, understood that she herself would not ask to please her, but three days passed, yesterday Temari''s trembling fingers were about to finish what they had begun with their wet hole, but he did not let her ... Who knows, what face will she build today and how long will this proud kunoichist? He wanted to know the answer, as well as taste the results of hisbors! Putting her on the taste of sperm and then making her spread her legs without problems should work out, in theory ...

    The point is not that she will begin to beg for a penis in her pussy, but rather the thirst to cum will make her desire to protect her family weaken a little and she probably will not mind experiencing the coveted orgasm from her fingers, but from rough sex! Of course, even before that, she might not have resisted if Naruto had pushed and inserted at the moment of her orgasm, but why not let her loosen up enough that it became even easier for her to spread her legs in front of someone else''s cock? Why not make her womb flutter with lust? It is easier to enter by force, and then to ustom to sex, but, at times it is more pleasant to force the girl herself to weaken her protection and let him do it. He had been striving for such a thing for a whole week, and now the day came when he wanted to take another step on the path of subjugating her body and heart.

    *

    In his office, Naruto, as usual, sat in a chair with his legs out to the sides. His trousers had long been pulled down and anyone who entered the office would have realized what was happening without further ado. Sweet muffled groans were apanied by obscene smacking. No one would have believed that right now, the famous Temari, the wife of the Hokage''s advisor, took Naruto''s impressive penis to its full length, squelched and relished his taste with an obscene face. A week ago, she would never have shown such a depraved expression on her face, but now, even without the opportunity to y with her pussy, she sucked hard, swallowing down her throat and, not that Naruto forced her ...

    "I hate him! How I hate it ... But ... ~ "- eyes full of passionate desire looked steadily at the heated penis: pulsating, fragrant, juicy ... He was covered in saliva - the result of her indecent actions. Temari could no longer argue, but she didn''t want to admit either ... How can you admit that even one suction to a stranger can bring pleasure many times greater than any she experienced with Shikamaru? To admit this means her fall as a woman ...

    "This dick, ahhh ~" - continuing to make vulgar sounds, Temari''s fingers were reaching for her oozing panties. From them literally the whole stream poured her female juices, she seemed to urinate under the table. All the ck fabric became an unnecessary obstacle, which the depraved liquids overcame without problems. Temari herself did not notice how she began to wear darkce with a thin thread in the buttocks. Naruto only told her to put them on, and for some reason she did it ... Isn''t it for the family? Yes ... That''s right, she has to obey him just to protect them all!

    Protect ...

    - Mhaa ~ - pulling the oozing tip out of her mouth, Temari, with a depraved gleam in her eyes, licked it with her sharp tongue, while the nectar from her pussy continued to drip without stopping ...

    Everything seemed simple, but ... This feeling in the stomach made you go crazy! He didn''t even let his fingers touch his nipples!

    Although she was on her knees and skillfully worked with her mouth, it all resembled rather ruthless control! Naruto gazed at the kunoichi predatory, stopping any of her attempts to touch him.

    "U-bastard ... As if I wanted to fondle myself because of this club! Mmm ... "- sharply spitting on the trembling head, Temari pulled away, fascinatedly admiring the viscous strings of her saliva covering this" club ". She herself did not understand why she liked this view ... How infuriated it was!

 Chapter 99: Hes definitely up to something .. (18+)

    Chapter 99: He''s definitely up to something .. (18+)

    Naruto''s imposing cock throbbed, covered in a ring of red lipstick at the base, it continued to glow hot. Grinning at this sight and Temari''s swollen face, unable to stop his tongue, the Hokage stroked her head:

    - Today you are so active, you put on your lips, put on such sexy underwear and swallowed up to your throat ... Are you trying to seduce me?

    "W-shut up ..." Temari didn''t scream, she just swallowed and averted her eyes in shame. Her body was just burning! On her beautiful face, excitement and shame mingled into something terrible! She was pissed off by hisments during the blowjob, especially the mention of Shikamaru ...

    - Now you don''t even put on your armor, but just throw a kimono over this depraved body ... Your nipples have berger, and all your rebelliousness has turned into a desire to fuck. Is it easier to undress in front of another guy? Shikamaru should have seen you, now you look like a cock-hungry slut!

    Temari did not answer, she approached the fat head and began to y with it:

    "You moron, heaps ... Mmm ... Ahhh ~" - one mention of her betrayal and all this situation simply pierced the whole body with streams of electricity:

    "I do all this for the family, so why ... I hate this ... So much that ..."

    - Glhhh! - suddenly the girl herself took deeper and closed her teary eyes. Naruto just chuckled at her activity - her talent is simply incredible ... Shizune was no match for her. After blowjobs from Temari, he just got hooked on them. She seemed to be trying again and again to siphon off her anger and frustration over her depravity on this fat cock!

    - Ha-a ... Temari, you are just a real oral whore, I admire you! Naruto said, enjoying so much awesome suction.

    - Kh ... - but suddenly he grimaced, feeling a painful cut below, and then a perky gaze of a kunoichi, full of challenge and provocation ...

    The Hokage sharply showed anger on his face.

    - Oh you!

    He abruptly grabbed her hair and pulled her up!

    - Hiii! - Temari screamed and stuck out her tongue, but her voice clearly did not contain fear or panic, but rather some kind of anticipation. In that hard, bitchy grin, for sure ... Naruto noticed this and bared his teeth hard, got closer to the girl''s wet lips and whispered:

    - Nara n Sweat ... How do you like that? - stretching out his hand to the table, he took out the camera and immediately turned on the recording, directing the lens to Temari''s face. The girl immediately panicked:

    - Hey! Don''t take it off, you fool!

    Grabbing her by the hair, Naruto threw the girl over his cock again and made her swallow even harder. From her displeased, resentful look, he only sneaked intoughter.

    - I love it when you get so angry ...

    Temari looked directly into the lens with lips stretched out on her penis and actively sucked, Naruto did not even help, she was angry and worked with her mouth on her own.

    `` Shikamaru would be shocked by your bitch side, '''' the Hokage chuckled again, noticing how the girl''s lips became more active, and she began to leak even more juices.

    "What a slut ... Who would have thought ..."

    And suddenly, he asked:

    - How about a kiss? - to which he received an angry look and in response he snorted with a sneer:

    - Who wants to kiss a cum hole?

    - Grr! You ... I''m not a hole for you ... Ghh! Naruto gagged her filthy mouth again and grinned.

    - When I call you a toilet, a whore or a pervert cheater, you be so sexy. I noticed your fetish for a long time ... Do you like the feeling of betrayal? I suppose you even intentionally let Shikamaru touch your polluted mouth? Or ... Wait, are you kissing him yourself?

    Temari''s face changed dramatically, to which Naruto burst outughing!

    "Bastard!" - she continued to swear, working more actively:

    "I do not like it! D-don''t like it ... ~ "

    - How I adore this bitch face ... When you work with your mouth and look upward with the same rebellious look ... I just want to look at your animal side, that part of you that will do anything for the sake of a member. I can''t wait for you to bepletely my crush. In this you will be perfect ...

    "You''ll break off! Mm ...? ~ "- Temari suddenly felt a quick orgasm and quickly got rid of unnecessary thoughts, pushing her head to her sensitive throat. At that moment, she began to spit on everything! Herbors have finally paid off!

    Who would have thought that she had a weak point there ...

    Naruto suddenly narrowed his eyes as he noticed the girl''s fingers trembling but not moving. He studied her so well that he quickly understood everything ...

    - Hmm?

    Temari''s lecherous reaction, rough throat sucking and ... As expected! Words about treason her weakness ...

    But if she finishes, it will be inappropriate.

    Abruptly, the Hokage grabbed the kunoichi''s hair and stopped her. Under Temari''s bewildered gaze, he pulled this stunning mouth away from his penis and spat a good spit on her tongue!

    "Mm ?!" She swallowed reflexively!

    He did it again!

    Another angry expression on the kunoichi''s face changed after the following words:

    - Today I''ll let you cum.

    "BUT?" - she did not expect this. All these days he seemed to mock and torture her body! He did not give her an orgasm, and then suddenly decided to allow ?!

    "He ... He''s definitely up to something ..." - suspicion shed in Temari''s eyes, but at the same time she felt anticipation.

    The girl swallowed, still savoring this obscene taste in her mouths ...

    No matter how she tried to hide it, she herself was already admitting her worst side. He taught her to be a woman and for several days he had not allowed her umted lust to be released. This is too cruel! It would be a lie not to admit that Temari did not try to release this desire on her own ... She did it, tried from time to time, but, for some reason, everything waspletely different from how hard she finished in this office, in front of this man. It was this feeling that made her so angry, so hate this nasty cock and Naruto''s grin!

    He seemed to know everything and used it!

    Temari slowly realized the danger of the situation, but now, kneeling in front of him, she just looked up in anticipation of his words ...

 Chapter 100: Is Temari Free? (18+)

    Chapter 100: Is Temari Free? (18+)

    Admiring Temari''s submissive reaction, Naruto reached out and touched her wet lips. The girl''s cilia twitched and her brows frowned, but she was silent, pursing her lips and angrily ring at him.

    "How scary." He chuckled, reached out to the table and pulled out a glittering package from the drawer, then released one finger.

    Even then Temari understood everything with a shiver!

    The tape of condoms instantly unraveled and fell with its end on the blonde hair of the kunoichi, then she finally whispered ...

    `` N-no ... you''re ... you''re going to ...

    Naruto raised his index finger sharply.

    - A week. I won''t touch you for a week if we use one of these things today. After all, sex in a condom isn''t that close, our genitals don''t even touch. What do you think?

    He got ahead of her, didn''t even let her get angry.

    As always a sly smile, the Hokage naturally understood how difficult it was for Temari, but he also saw through her excitement and, like a demon tempter, tempted her to take this forbidden step ...

    Deep down, Temari understood this, but the sight of a whole tape of condoms, a pulsating and fragrant male member in front of a sensitive nose, and this unbearable hunger below, the desire to cum ... Everything pressed so hard on her that she just ...

    - H-week? - gritting her white teeth, she blurted out sharply: - A month! I will only let you enter me once! And you won''t touch me with your dirty paws for a whole month!

    She could not believe what was said, but feeling a thrill in her stomach, she could not stop ...

    In fact, Naruto didn''t care if it was a week or a month, he already had ns for another moment. But he still wanted to make her give in, which is why he snorted and shook his head.

    - In a month, you''ll just go crazy without my penis, I''m not so cruel.

    - Oh you! Who needs this stinking club? No normal woman wants him in herself!

    - Yes, yes ... While you are here building a virgin, how many women, in your opinion, have been on this club? Naruto scoffed at Temari''s surprised face. Looks like she thought about it for the first time!

    - What? Don''t pretend ... You''re special to me, but I''m too greedy. If you want me to be with you, get on the table. I give you a week and nothing more! And don''t pretend to be a fool, you know that I can take you right now. You won''t even resist, am I right?

    "Bastard ... How I want you to die ..." Temari growled, "I swear I''ll be so tight you won''t evene in." Damn you...

    "Okay, we''re done," Naruto went cold again and the kunoichi immediately shuddered, lowering her eyes. She felt this unpleasant feeling again ...

    "You are so cruel ..." - she clenched her fists, and then whispered:

    - I agree ... - She could not help herself as he drove her away with a cold look filled with indifference - this is just the worst!

    - ABOUT? Truth? - when his voice became so warm again, Temari grimaced, feeling this annoying shiver.

    - Shut up already...

    Getting out from under the table, the kunoichi immediately appeared in front of Naruto in her sexy underwear, his hands involuntarily touched her stunning thighs.

    - Mm ... - she shuddered and threw a reproachful nce in his direction: - Don''t paw so n-unexpectedly ...

    `` You''re so sensitive, I still can''t believe that Shikamaru couldn''t make you cum ...

    Temari blushed deeply and clenched her fists.

    - What would you! I finished!

    - Yes, yes ... Compose your fairy tales as much as you want, two days ago you gave yourself away ...

    `` W-shut up ...

    Suddenly Naruto grabbed her in his arms and carried her somewhere.

    "Ahhh ... Don''t grab me like that ... ~" - her cheeks were burning, and everything in her chest was trembling, she bit her tongue and hit him weakly in the chest with her fist:

    - Let go, I myself m-can ...

    "Your wordsck confidence," Naruto chuckled and finally sat Temari down on the table, and then began kissing her neck affectionately, quickly descending to her sensual chest. Unlike Hinata''s adorable boobs, Temari''s nipples slipped out to y at the moment of arousal. Her body was too honest and sensitive, her holes were narrow, and her mouth was simply mesmerizing, so soft and pleasant at the same time. He really wanted to take her kiss, but she always dodged ...

    "You will be mine ...!"

    Looking at her with such a greedy look, his thoughts seemed toe straight to her heart, which made her more and more reddened and angry.

    Temari was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions and now, her bra flew to the side, and then wet panties slipped down her slender legs. She again appeared before himpletely naked, bringing her hips and trying to forbid him to look at her wet pussy. As always, so proud and fearful, innocent and lonely ... Her body so wanted affection, that was her weakness ... A woman needs to be loved and taken care of, Naruto was going to give her this in full, albeit in his perverted manner.

    Slowly, the Hokage parted Temari''s trembling legs, which did not try to resist at all. He acted tenderly at first, kissing passionately and gradually, starting with her lovely fingers, going down further and further to the inner thigh. Her body attracted him very much, so tasty and clean, even this smell embodied a proud female beauty.

    - Ahh ~ - Temari moaned sensually, she had long ceased to hold back in front of him, because she knew he would still make her open her lips and emit vulgar moans. In fact, after so many days of abstinence, she could no longer refuse him ... As he said - it was only necessary to push.

    "Why is he t-so ... ~" - these kiss and caresses made him shiver, but the realization that all this was just for the sake of his ego made him sad ...

    "Then why ... So gentle ... ~"

    It didn''t seem to make sense. If he wanted to take her, why he hesitated, why he constantly showed his good side ...

    "You''ve changed ..." Naruto whispered, kissing the cute intimate haircut on her t tummy. Temari shortened her hair a little, leaving a small strip. It looked too yful and sexy. As soon as she heard his words and understood their true meaning, she suddenly felt uneasy:

    `` T-this ... I just decided to r-change my image ...

    - Yah? This is a ce, sort of, just for me ... - kissing her a little lower, he whispered:

    - Maybe you decided to return your sex with your husband? Hmm, don''t make me jealous ...

    `` D-don''t say that ... I ... I''m still his wife ...

    - So you had sex recently? Naruto asked narrowly, his words suddenly chilling. Something clenched in Temari''s chest, she denied:

    - None of your business...

    - Hmm, until you tell me, I won''t let you cum.

    - Y-you! - the furious look quickly changed to shame, she lowered her head and whispered:

    `` He didn''t ... He c-couldn''t ...

    Naruto stretched out his fingers and squeezed the sensitive nipples of the kunoichi, who had long since emerged from his hiding ce:

    - So you tried to sleep with another guy?

    - B-but ... - she panicked: - He''s ... He''s my husband and ... I''m doing this with you and ... And ... I''m his wife, it''s not fair. ..

 Chapter 101: Whats All This For? (18+)

    Chapter 101: What''s All This For? (18+)

    Naruto continued to squeeze Temari''s papi in displeasure, and then, reached out and slowly lifted her head to meet her quivering eyes. He looked so piercingly, all his tenderness seemed to be reced by disappointment ... Now she did not know what to say. She didn''t think he would get so angry about her attempts to make amends to her family ...

    - I...

    Already when the desire became unbearable, that day she tried to try it with Shikamaru, she herself did not want to, you just have to remember ...

    Night. For the first time in many years, she came to him on a futon, without further ado, pulled off his pants and shuddered ...

    "This ... I forgot that he was like that ..." - remembering the size of Naruto, Temari swallowed ... The feeling of guilt slipped through her stomach with a stabbing pain. Even without being aroused, Naruto''s size barely fit in her palm, and here ...

    An empty pulling feeling continued to pierce the bosom, it is not clear why, but she did not want to touch it with her tongue. And Shikamaru would never have understood this, because she had never stooped to such behavior before. She seemed to suck on Naruto so often these days that she forgot herself ...

    Shikamaru was shocked that she suddenly decided to be with him. After she showed him her sexy body, changed by the caresses of Naruto, with might and main expelling pheromones of sex, Shikamaru finally turned on, amazed by the stunning views. He never thought his wife could be that sexy. That''s just ... As a result, a couple more hand movements and ... He finished. Such a pathetic drop did not even reach Temari''s fingers when she abruptly jerked her hand back ...

    "It even smells different ..." - this pulling pain and emptiness, mixed with guilt and lust, just drove me crazy. For the first time, so much disappointment shed in her eyes! Enraged, Temari tried to make him stand again with the same disdainful look, but ... He did not get up even when Shikamaru began to plead with her to stop.

    After that, with tears in her eyes and holding back disgust, she washed her hands and ... Feelings werepletely confused. She kissed her husband with wet lips after suction, soiled with sperm. She kissed him a couple of times, even after that incident at the residence. That feeling waspletely different from everything, causing such a wild desire ... Now she understood that she simply would not be able to ovee it. It''s not that her body and looks have changed, rather, they remained the same, but perverted in a way that only Naruto needed. He made her body like that, hooked her to his taste and smell ... Even the sight of Shikamaru now made her feel disgust and made her remember something else ... Recalling this, she could not stop shivering! The feeling of guilt was slowly reced by something else ...

    Now, the same tears came to her eyes, she did not know why this man in front of her caused her such a persistent desire to be with him, when even her husband seemed more and more unpleasant to her. Realizing this, two tears slipped down my cheeks. She could not contain this feeling ...

    "I''m sorry Shikamaru, but I ..."

    In fact, she had known for a long time that her feelings for Shikamaru had be very weakened and changed, even before this unfortunate situation with the Hokage, but after her rtionship with Naruto, she realized something else ...

    "I am a vile izbreschenka ... W-why ?!" - she still didn''t want to admit, she fought to the very end! To admit the truth about how she likes cheating means herplete downfall! Then what is all this for ?!

    And it was at that moment, with two fingers, that Naruto pulled an stic band on his penis without any problems and led him to the kunoichi''s wet hole. One move and everything will change ...

    "If his fingers and tongue were so cool ... If ... What if he ... Ah ~"

    - It''s time for you to understand who is more important to you! Naruto growled and moved abruptly.

    The next moment changed everything! Tears and juices gushed out in an uncontroble stream!

    - Hiiiii ~! - a wild moan escaped his lips and Temari''s eyes just rolled back! She clenched her fists in front of her chest and stretched out her lips in the most obscene way. He literally burst into her without warning! The member of not her husband just stuck into her defenseless pussy, and moreover, he did the most depraved thing that he could ... He touched her uterus! Even with the stic, she felt his heat and desire to possess her. Never before an unprecedented sensation burned the bosom!

    With this one movement, he seemed to have marked it and appropriated it for himself!

    - Ohhh ~ - she could not restrain her feelings, she had never felt so pleasant, she finished in one moment and the orgasm did not end!

    "W-what is this w-dick like this ... ~ W-is this s-sex?! ~" - she just couldn''t believe, Shikamaru could never get to ces like this, never was like this ... perfect! Naruto literally filled everything in the most necessary ces and just touching them without moving already made her tremble, as if, all her life, this was what shecked ...

    "Ha ... What an amazing pussy," Naruto swallowed himself, amazed at how tightly she squeezed him, like she was a virgin! Even Shizune, when he took her for the first time, didn''t squeeze that hard! He expected anything from the sensitive Temari, but that such a vice ...

    - You really decided to kill me with atch? The man asked reproachfully, looking at the face of the kunoichi that spread out in ascivious smile. Temari even drooling down her lips, she felt so good.

    It looks like the training to contain orgasms has surpassed all reasonable limits!

    She heard every word, pulled herself together, involuntarily licking her lips:

    `` W-shut up ... I just haven''t done it for a long time ~

    - Yah?

    - W-well, yes! And y-your ... Too big ... ~ C-Cum already ... ~ It b-hurts. ~

    Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    - If it hurts, I''ll just pull it out and that''s it ...

    Already when he began to slowly draw out his wand, Temari abruptly grabbed him by the chest of his shirt and hissed:

    - Sss-toy! If you pull it out, y-then I ... I can''t ... ~

    - What are you muttering there? Temari, do not disgrace yourself. When you talk to me, look in the eyes and do not mutter under your breath!

    `` Y-you ... '''' clenching her teeth, the girl raised her wet, embarrassed face again, anger mixed with pleasure and uncertainty was read on it, but she still said:

    - Don''t take it out yet n-don''t ... I finished! ~ I haven''t finished, understand ?! Happy now ?! I''ve never fucked such a cock! I am so pleased that I cannot think! Keep fucking and don''t say anything!

    `` Wow ... '''' After grinning and wiping her saliva off his face, Naruto nodded contentedly.

    - I understand you little whore. But, since you want me to take you, then, of course, for the sake of the family, you will have to ask me properly. Do you understand?

    "For the sake of the family?" - Temari shuddered at these dangerous words, again he touched upon this topic, causing an involuntary shiver in her body ... Naruto had already seen right through her, saw her special fetish, making her pussy shrink and get wet even more, and her heart beat even faster. Deep down, she enjoyed cheating as much as she couldn''t bear it ...

    "He''s in a condom, y-yes, exactly ... what''s the difference? Until he crosses the line, it means nothing. For a whole week, I will get rid of this scoundrel "- continuing to look into his insolent eyes, Temari bit her lips:

    "I hate this face, I hate it and, nevertheless ... ~" - the eyes dropped lower to his thick penis, the smell of which was still swirling in her mouth, she was already saturated with it!

    "As long as we are with a condom, this is not cheating, as long as we do not kiss, I keep the pride of my wife and mother. I can stand it, because ... there will be nothing from a single moment? ~ I''m sure! "

    - Y-yes ... ~ - the words that she did not even think to say began to intertwine themselves on her depraved tongue:

    - Naruto, I want your tasty, thick and fragrant penis in my wet married pussy, I want to cum from him ... ~ - wildly blushing with shame, she only became more depraved: - P-please, let me feel like a woman even more. .. ~

    Something seemed to have broken in her chest, but a me that had never been seen before was lit in the womb!

    "God, what am I doing ... ~"

    - Good mouth! Naruto chuckled, shing his snow-white fangs, and then sharply leaned forward, again making his way to the very womb!

    - Aaaahhhhaaa ~ How d-deep! Yeah! ~ - Naruto burst into her with even more pressure and Temari couldn''t hold back at all!

    "Ahiii! ~" With a startlingly sexy moan, Temari simply leaned back on the table and grabbed the edges of the table with her hands, extending her elbows, thus revealing such an enchanting chest. Naruto simply could not resist, he threw her slender legs on his shoulders and quickly approached these sexy nipples. Meanwhile, continuing to hammer your fat cock hard into the kunoichi''s squelching pussy!

    He possessed her! Finally he fucked this proud bitch and she loved it!

    - Ah! ~ Ooohhh ~ Oh!

    Naruto couldn''t hold back anymore! Squeezing juicy tits with all his might, he nibbled on her sensual nipples, while driving his fat cock from above! Temari''s love juices sshed in all directions, her slender legs continued to tremble endlessly on his shoulders - never before had she been possessed in such a shameful position! She was being used as a woman for the first time and loved it as hell!

    Temari wanted to feel at least something on her lips so badly that she involuntarily began to think about the forbidden kiss ... In a fit of passion, she could not resist ...

    The thought made her heart shudder!

    But, thest pieces of her mind and the look directed to her squelching pussy, sshing juices, made her bite her lips and hold back, she could not ... After all, if he kissed her, she no longer knew what she could keep intact.

    "I can not! H-I want ... ~ "- now her lips were so sensitive ... Many of the girls would never have attached such importance to kisses, but with such lips and tongue, even they would look at itpletely differently ...

 Chapter 102: A Souvenir for Shikamaru (18+)

    Chapter 102: A Souvenir for Shikamaru (18+)

    Tearing himself away from nibbling on his nipples, Naruto licked his lips and made his way to the sparkling droplets on Temari''s neck, savoring the delicious feminine scent. The kunoichi continued to moan passionately under him, in confusion trying to fight the urge to kiss him ...

    It seemed that the Hokage did not notice this, his lips wandered wherever possible, but not where she wanted. Right now, deep down, she might have wanted him to do it, but ... He lifted her hand and moved closer to her fingers. Temari''s cute blue marigolds charmed ... They already turned white from how strongly Temari held on to the edge of the table, the Hokage walked a kiss and over them, biting her little finger, continuing to listen to the enchanting moans.

    - Ahhhaa! ~ Ooh! Ah! ~ - she just sumbed to feelings and leaned back screaming! Naruto could not even calcte how many times during this pathetic minutes Temari''s pussy contracted and finished. Her amazing reaction was amazing!

    "Yet!" - although he wanted to take her kiss, but he only kissed her on the cheek and then made his way behind the ear:

    - I want you to fall in love with me ... - he whispered, nibbling on this cute treasure, making Temari''s heart flutter once again.

    "D-don''t say that! Ahhh ~ "- such words were just crazy! Falling in love with another while having sex, how indecent it is!

    He was at the same time tender with his lips and tongue, and excessively rude with his ruthless cock - he just hammered into the very uterus, constantly kissing it with his tip! As if trying to break through even further and make herpletely his own, he did not slow down the pace, and she only squelched and sumbed in response!

    At that moment, Naruto felt incredibly good - this tormenting feeling made Temari''s quivering womb again and again shed tears of happiness and unbearable anger ... Just like the mistress - even her uterus behaved too proudly!

    - Ahhh ~ More Narutoo! Haaaa ~ I''m again ... K-cumaayuyuyuu again! ~ - the kunoichi sumbed to orgasm once again, unable to count their number! In this life, she has not finished so often and so intensely. One by one, they covered her head over!

    Juice gushed out of the hungry hole, pouring over the already wet table. The squelching spanks only intensified, they continued to merge in this depraved sex again and again, again and again, until the time when Naruto got close to her lips and only barely touched her, grinned:

    - You will be mine!

    - Huh?! ~ - it seemed that fear and desire seized Temari''s heart, but he did not kiss her ...

    Leaning forward sharply, Naruto closed his eyes and threw back his head. At the same moment, the kunoichi felt something burning in the lower abdomen and trembled, it is not clear why, but her uterus sank!

    "He ... Aahhhii ~"

    Like a bomb - all the rising heat exploded! Touching the most sensitive ces, making our way to the hungry and quivering womb! The legs shuddered and stretched upward, Temari just screamed:

    - Eeeee! Aaaahhhaaaa !!! ~ - she has never experienced such an orgasm in her life! Her bosom seemed to begin to melt, from such a heat it became scary!

    "Aahhh ... ~ I''m dying ...! ~" - the pupils trembled like mad, and her eyebrows came together, she madly finished again and again!

    Naruto poured out and almost tore the condom with his stream, but Temari got lucky, but her bosom stung unpleasantly, continuing to shrink in this disgruntled non-use! It was as if she was deceived and taken away the most important thing! Only Temari finished, euphoria simply overshadowed all feelings, she seemed to soar to heaven! In his strong hands and with a dick in her pussy, with a smell on her lips, she just gave herself up to pleasure!

    - Ha ... Too narrow! Naruto closed his eyes, the corners of his lips twitching slowly with pleasure. His cock almost melted in this amazing pussy! But, once again, it was worth admitting - it is incredibly narrow!

    He slowly pulled his still shaking cock out of the wet hole, and then whistled. She was contracting so hard that she did not even release him from her greedy grip. From that, the condom remained inside.

    The Hokage grinned and admired its transparent tip, hanging from a charming hole, continuously oozing nectar.

    - Here''s a souvenir for Shikamaru.

    Temari was still shaking, the first time her head was covered so hard, Naruto just surpassed himself. The orgasm did not go away, from which the Hokage even envied such fun, and then decided to distract himself and drink sake by the window.

    "Hmm, well, there is nothing left, I am already close ... But as for my dear kunoichi ... Over the past week, only she showed good results, now even more so."

    Over the past seven days:

    "Temari"

    - 5 trust

    + 15 depravity

    + 10 subordination

    Right now:

    "Temari"

    + 5 trust

    + 20 depravity

    + 15 subordination

    The differences are obvious. Perverted sex with elements of treason is a real treasure, like Temari''s body. Amazing lips, inverted papie, and also narrow holes. The face and body are natural things, they do not even need to be mentioned, here it is already so clear how attractive she is. Although, of all, it is still worth highlighting her character, ying with such a rebellious girl is quite fun, especially when she tries to justify all her behavior with a desire to protect her family. Now she does it too often ...

    In fact, if you subtract thest three points of Trust, over thest week they fell by almost fifteen, but surprisingly, they began to grow out of the blue, however, as well as the girl''s depravity at night. She clearly changed, exactly for the Temari, which he so wanted to make of her.

    From that it came out:

    Temari:

    & gt; Trust: 0

    & gt; Depraved: 60

    & gt; Submission: 45

    It was not even worth talking about her current state, only the "Euphoria" indicator was enough to describe the whole situation. Yes, and "Guilt" was reced by something like "Humility", "Attraction" and "Shame". In general, now Temari just blissed out, but as a result, most likely, she will again begin to dig herself and try to sort out her feelings after such a bright orgasm. A rapidly changing indicator of trust, returning to zero, is already an indicator of how slowly it changes.

    "We ought to help her make the right decision ..."

    Unfortunately, Submission did not grow to four hundred, even in a situation where Ino helped a little:

    "Ino Yamanaka"

    - 3 trust

    + 5 depravity

    + 3 submission

    Although, of course, there is no point in taking such numbers into ount. During these days, Naruto has not allocated time for the hot Yamanaka. He wanted to tease her a little, and then give her so much attention that she just ends up with happiness. The fallen Trust alone spoke of how angry Ino was at the absence of his "friend." He already understood how easily she makes contact, so he wanted to give her the opportunity to fully appreciate his attention. Unlike Sai, who did not show it at all, Naruto acted with bait, but also did not overdo it with tightening the victim. Now, like Temari, Ino is experiencing a mixture of different emotions and the sudden appearance of a bad guy who again began to corrupt her will y into the hands. She will finally get her bait, only she will be hooked and most likely forever. Although, if you think about it, then she is already on it, now she is rather more and more entangled in the web ...

 Chapter 103: Thats Enough ... (18+)

    Chapter 103: That''s Enough ... (18+)

    As a result, Naruto gained only three hundred seventy-four points in a week. From the coveted reward for four hundred he was restrained by some pitiful three dozen. With Hinata and Shizunepletely subdued, there were only three goals left. But the Hokage was greedy, he wanted to collect a whole hundred in one move!

    Tenten and Ino! If everything goes as it should, you can also make a move towards Tsunade and as soon as this happens, the fifth goal will not be far off!

    "Although, it is worth considering the changes ... It is doubtful that I will always be only a hundred points from the future goal. Otherwise, why in this system such paths as the conquest of viges? It is not easy, but my method should save me from too protracted development. This "Perfect Law" skill shocks even me, a person who has resigned himself to his terrible power. One has only to imagine what I will be capable of if I can develop it! The miserable experience and skills of the previous Kage simply pale inparison to this power. I finally got to the point where I can say for sure - the system will help me be much stronger! Although, it is annoying ... "

    - Oh ... - a heavy moan was heard and Temari''s legs finally rxed, although they still continued to tremble. She was lying on her side, right on the table, exposing her charms to the show. Her sexy thighs made Naruto want that amazing body again!

    "Hmm, I''ll bear with it ... But this little slut should get hooked on this and want to try my cock again" - with this thought, Naruto began to dress quickly. He really wanted Temari, her holes at the moment were the narrowest of all those that he had time to experience. Except, perhaps, Shizune''s virgin ass or Himawari''s mouth.

    "Come to think of it, I still haven''t picked up Hinata for the first time ... I should have printed her juicy hole, she always attracted me. Yes ... I''ll create a new Jutsu and then celebrate! There is still plenty of work to do today ... "

    Lost in thought, the Hokage decided to bring Temari to his senses. She made a painfully depraved face, although she clearly did not lose consciousness! Shey wet and fucked on the table of the vige leader, exposing all the obscene ces on disy, and even did not get rid of the gum filled with sperm in her hole!

    "Hey, Temaarii ..." Continuing to poke his finger into the excited pink nipples, Naruto smiled derisively, not taking his eyes off the quivering eyshes of the kunoichi. After a few seconds of such flirting, she was clearly already beside herself with anger. As soon as she rxed and had fun, he ruined everything!

    - Enough! - the girl barked, covering the sensitive papi. The kunoichi''s face blushed deeply and she whispered:

    - I''m not your toy ...

    "Of course not ..." Narutoughed, pping Temari''s ass. "You are my trouble-free hole!"

    - W-shut your mouth!

    Abruptly, Naruto approached the beauty''s ear and whispered:

    - But I love you ...

    - BUT?! - the girl sharply opened her eyelids and turned an amazed look in his direction:

    - What nonsense ?!

    "This is not nonsense," Naruto calmly shrugged his shoulders. "You are the perfect hole, if I weren''t married, now you would be in my first ce Temari."

    While she blushed with trembling in her chest, the man said with a grin:

    "I don''t understand how I could have missed you before?" Still, you are Gaara''s sister ... I should have fucked you on that exam as a kid.

    Temari suddenly got up and sat down, continuing to cover her intimate areas and squeeze her legs cutely:

    - What are you talking about ...

    - Only the truth. What''s the point in lying to me? I love everything about you Temari and I want you to keep it for me. Your pride, your spirit ... I will make you weak next to me, but I do not want you to lose it because of constant losses to me. Do you understand?

    The girl lowered her head, her neck and cheeks continued to glow:

    "What nonsense! He ... He''s right, I give in to him again and again ... But ... How can I give up ?! Even if his cock, if ... "- the girl''s eyes involuntarily focused on Naruto''s naked torso, and she swallowed uncontrobly:

    `` I ... I ... I n-hate you ...

    - Yes, yes ... You have already said this a hundred times, - the Hokage waved his hand: - All the same, your body is more honest. By the way, I want you not to put on your underwear anymore, you can leave it to me, but you better take the condom in your pussy, you need it more.

    Temari skewed dramatically! It was so warm and pleasant inside, but this moment just flew out of my head ...

    Narutoughed.

    - Get rid of it at home or frame it next to your husband''s photo ...

    "Fuck you!" - she again felt great irritation, staggering, she slid off the table and looked at Naruto with hatred:

    - Fuck you! As if I would do that ...

    - You will do it for the sake of your beloved husband. - His taunts did not end, because he knew, it was only a joy to her! These words of his did not contain force or threat at all, they rather served as a simple excuse, which she must grasp in the end ...

    When she ignored her wet panties and reached for her clothes, Naruto chuckled inwardly.

    "I love her ... She follows her secret desires and easily epts ridiculous excuses. Just a little more ... "

    - Don''t be arrogant! - Temari snorted contemptuously, noticing the guy''s gaze on her ass: - As if I need these defiled things! - her gaze quickly turned to mockery:

    - You have a whole week, you need those dirty panties more ...

    "Wow." The Hokage shook his head with a grin, since Temari hadn''t mentioned the condom in her hole at all. Again she cheated ...

    - I''m d that you learned to joke in this position, but be careful, without these "dirty panties" my present may start to flow out of your hole ...

    Temari blushed sharply and his fingers trembled, and then, she sharply tightened the belt of her kimono and snorted:

    - I said myself, I''m very narrow! I''ll flush this slop down the toilet!

    - Yes ... How I adore you! Narutoughed as he admired the girl from the side. She continued to behave like a cutie, without noticing how she was already fully ustomed to her position. Her sharp tongue was as good at chatting as it was at sex ...

    Suddenly, Naruto moved.

    - Aaah ~! - Temari screamed as soon as he grabbed her from behind by the delicious ass, and then slipped yful fingers under the clothes and began to caress her swollen clitoris.

    `` Ahhh ~ Oohh ~ N-no ... Y-you promised ... ~

    - Not so brave anymore? - Naruto began to bite the kunoichi''s ear: - Well, stop me, I will not resist, you can even hit ...

    - W-please ... Stop ... - She breathed heavily, bit her lips and began to get excited again. His touch alone was enough to make her exhausted, how could she hit him? After his cold attitude, she could no longer resist him physically, only her mouth had the courage to resist, but even he was now losing ground ...

    - X-Enough! You promised!

    "And that''s right ... Seven days," Naruto abruptly let go of the trembling girl, and she momentarily lost her bnce, staggering. Casting an angry look at Naruto, Temari whispered:

    - You''re mean ...

    "It''s just that your body is too honest, I can''t help it.

    "That''s enough ... If everything goes ording to n, you won''t run away" - since he had scheduled a meeting with Temari before seven days, he just tested herpliance. Even if she had just had sex with him, he was sure that she would no longer be able to resist him, especially on that day ...

    - Okay, then see you my favorite toy. Naruto smiled mysteriously as he always kept the lust in his eyes.

    From one nce she felt even hotter! Temari snorted in annoyance and staggered toward the exit. She didn''t even bother to take care of her appearance. Her hair and clothes remained disheveled. Due to the poorly tightened belt, her charms almost fell out, and the sweet intimate ce sparkled in all its glory. Only after leaving his office, she more or less brought herself back to normal.

    This "torture" is finally over ...

 Chapter 104: You Cant Do It!

    Chapter 104: You Can''t Do It!

    After everything that happened, Temari straightened her hair, and after that she put her chest in order:

    - Damn ... - the papie, though weak, were visible through the clothes. Without underwear, she felt like thest whore! Perfectly feeling in his bottom hole the most obscene ... Filled with sperm condom!

    "It gives him pleasure to scoff ... Bastard ..." - blushing with shame, the kunoichi continued to pour out juices, realizing another stream of excitement. Indeed, in fact, in his office she felt at least under some protection from outside eyes, but now everything is different - this feeling of danger was annoying!

    "Why was it so good ..." - it was stupid to deceive oneself: "I could not even imagine that intimacy with a man could be so pleasant ..."

    Temari never finished in life like today, even all the past times with Naruto, his fingers and tongue faded inparison with his cock inside. For the first time in her life, she felt her bosom tremble. Until that day, it seemed to be asleep, nothing could bring it back to life. This time, her feminine principle suddenly awakened, and she could not even imagine how she could live on. Will she ever be able to be her past again? Naruto and his cock ... Just the thought of it made the uterus tremble again.

    "I''m such a fool ... Even the time he touched me, I realized that his fingers were just the beginning ... I knew everything, but I still let him ..." - straightening his hair, Temari involuntarily covered her eyes with her hand and sighed:

    - How so ... Who am I now, after this ...?

    Suddenly, the kunoichi shuddered, she suddenly heard muffled footsteps!

    "Damn it! Not now!" - the pussy flowed, while Naruto''s semen slowly mixed with the juices and began to drip gently down the inner thigh. Not only that, but also ...

    "I even smell like sex ... I smell like it!" - the smell of Naruto was absorbed into her lips and mouth, he was absorbed wherever possible, he defiled almost every part of her body!

    Temari bit her lips and nervously straightened her clothes, trying to clean herself up as quickly as possible. Wet, sparkling skin, a blush on the cheeks, the scent of sexuality - as if she had just after a hot shower, with wet hair, that''s just, only sex with another man was hot ...

    Temari shuddered suddenly. An unknown person climbed the stairs, and immediately appeared in sight, it was him ... Shikamaru!

    "What the hell are you forgetting here ?! N-no ... Idiot ... "- the kunoichi swallowed, folded her hand seals and did the first thing that came to mind, she tried to use the Jutsu and escape, but ...

    - Temari? - a surprised voice made her just freeze in ce. Shikamaru sensed it and watched in bewilderment as his shaking wife tried to escape ...

    Temari did not know what to do, the white liquid slowly slid down her slender legs. One wrong look and Shikamaru could see ... One movement and he could pick up her kimono, notice the pinkish ass from the ps with the obscene condom peeking out of the wet hole.

    And what would he do?

    The mere thought of this made Temari stop, although her body was trembling, but in the lower abdomen everything was just burning, once again she experienced this forbidden feeling. She might have escaped right now, but ...

    Slowly turning her head, the embarrassed girl smiled strangely:

    - Sh-shikamaru ...

    - Are you here again? - the man slowly walked up to his wife: - Um ... So that''s the case with theboratory ...

    - Y-yes ... It''s all right, - the corners of Temari''s lips twitched, she tried not to look in the direction of her husband. Surprisingly, for some reason, he blushed with embarrassment. Now his own wife seemed even more adorable!

    "What the hell? Last week, she''s more and more attractive ... Yes, and behaves strange ... "- Shikamaru did not understand the reason, and Temari, biting her tongue, looked in his direction:

    "He did not notice? Hmm ... Well, of course ... "- with an open sneer, the kunoichi suddenly turned around, her nipples with might and main stood out on her kimono, but she did not even think to hide them. Temari suddenly took a step towards her husband and said with a grin:

    - What is this look?

    "N-no, nothing," Shikamaru coughed and looked away, he was just amazed!

    "She ... She didn''t wear a bra! What the heck?! She''s never ... What the ... "- Suddenly Shikamaru remembered something ... More precisely, that night when she suddenly decided to do something with him ... At that very moment, understanding suddenly came to him, and he smiled smugly.

    "So she is for me! I never thought that she would suddenly start ... "- to admit, Shikamaru always considered his wife terrible in sex, she behaved rudely and arrogantly, as if the very fact of intercourse, even kissing, was disgusting to her ...

    However, he also did not notice his problems.

    Temari leaned forward slowly, allowing Shikamaru to enjoy the views of her cleavage. The man smiled bewitched and was already preparing for a kiss, but ... The girl abruptly crept up to his ear and whisperednguidly:

    - You will manage!

    Throwing a mocking look at him, Temari swaying her hips just left, if Shikamaru had not been so amazed and at the same time excited by such a changed wife, he could have noticed how white liquid was already very noticeably flowing down her legs, constantly dripping onto the gray floor of the residence. Like raindrops, the girl was followed by a trail of her love juices, and sometimes the Hokage''s semen ... How depraved! And she felt all this without even turning around!

    Shikamaru could not even imagine that his wife had just been properly fucked and sent home full of sperm, and her exciting smell, which so roused his masculinity, did not belong entirely to Temari. He would not have believed if he had learned that so much hot breath that touched his ear was saturated with the aroma of sperm and someone else''s penis!

    Shikamaru swallowed and turned around.

    "Damn ... She''s gotten too hot, but she''s still the same shrew ... And why Ch§àji and I haven''t had such luck with our wives?" Eh ... I would go bachelor now and enjoy life.

    Shaking his head, he finally walked to his old friend''s office. As always, he saw no reason to knock, they went through a lot with Naruto, why such politeness between friends?

    As a result, Shikamaru calmly entered and once again smelled this smell, only even more concentrated. Blushing and excited again, he shook his head.

    "Yeah ... Temari, were you trying to seduce Naruto here?" -ughing at his thoughts, he naturally dismissed this idea, because he remembered well how, in her youth, Temari broke a guy''s nose just because he called her "hot". If she even treated her husband like garbage, then it was not worth talking about others ...

    Shikamaru wouldn''t have believed such a thing in a nightmare.

    "No, she would never do that, especially with Naruto ... Haha, I would rather shave my head!"

    Stopping in front of the Hokage''s desk, Shikamaru folded his hand seals without thinking twice, and in a sh of smoke arge scroll with techniques appeared in front of him.

    - Here you go, as agreed. Putting the scroll down on the table, Shikamaru exined:

    - I wrote something new there. Lately it was sozy ... Hmm, I wanted to send Shikadai, but this brat is again somewhere chilling. Anyway, I''m on my way ... How''s my day off?

    - Mm? Naruto finally looked up and looked up from the photo of his Seventh Team:

    `` Oh, it''s you, Shikamaru ...

    - Hmm, what have you got there?

    "It doesn''t matter," Naruto put the photo on the table and nodded at the scroll. "Is it all there?"

    - Yes, I have nothing to hide from you.

    - Commendable, - the Hokage patted the scroll and waved his hand: - Then you can be free.

    - Hmm, again you are too serious ... What''s the matter with you in thest days?

    - I am working on a new Jutsu, I need more information.

    - There it is ... - Shikamaru nodded and did not bother him, he himself wanted to go on a very well-deserved rest as soon as possible!

    - Then I went! A few Ch¨±nin will do my job and bring everything to you in a couple of days. Do not overwork!

    - Yes, be ...

    Thus, Naruto received an additional scroll with the techniques of the Nara n. The method of obtaining it made me think about an interesting detail. For example, what''s wrong with this n system? Why are there those who still keep secrets from the Hokage? Shikamaru only gave him the scroll because they were friends, and the desire to rest and get a day off yed a role. But what would be the answer if it were a Hyuuga scroll? It was here that an interesting problem in the power of the Leader opened up ...

    However, Naruto decided to postpone this question for the future, as did the Nara scroll. He managed to sessfully get rid of Shikamaru, but otherwise, everything went on as usual. Finally, the moment hase to take the next step and get closer to fulfilling the fourth goal!

    - So, today is an evening with Ino, tomorrow Sarada''s training ... Before the exam is less than three months, so everything is still going ording to n. It remains to wait, I hope Ino will do everything I asked and Himawari will not let you down.

    With a confident grin, Naruto closed his eyes and continued to think about his submission technique. No matter how hard he tried, now it only caused one headache ...

 Chapter 105: Himawaris Loyalty

    Chapter 105: Himawari''s Loyalty

    *

    Meanwhile, in Yamanaka''s shop, Ino nced at her watch with noticeable nervousness. She got a message yesterday, a very Special message, and that''s why she was on edge. Biting her purple nails, the girl mentally resented:

    "Well, why was it necessary to say all this ?! Dress like a whore and wait in the park, what nonsense! I''m not your whore, you fool! Here ... As if I have such outfits? " - the kunoichi sighed.

    "Who am I kidding ... One word, and I was delighted like a fool! What''s the matter with me? It''s just Naruto ... Damn, I couldn''t fall in love, could I? "

    In fact, until yesterday, Ino even wanted to break up with this dynamist, who did not say a word after that passionate sex! He took it and began to ignore her! She already wanted to go and tell him everything, but then she receives a message:

    "At twelve in the evening. Konoha Park. Dress like aplete whore, we''ll have a hot night. Don''t forget to put on a raincoat, no extra clothes, just underwear. With love, yours, Naruto "

    "How vile ..." Ino snorted: "So I should be a whore, but what do you want? And why did I contact him? After all, it should be just sex, so why is it so ... "- starting to get turned on from excitement and performances this dissolute evening, the girl swallowed. This time she was lucky and Sai went back, so returning at night or in the morning, only Inojin could be a problem, but Ino was sure of her son. He was quite obedient.

    "And what will he do to me? And even in the park ... It will definitely be difficult sex ... "- twirling a wedding ring in her hands, the kunoichi lowered her eyes:

    "What kind of wife I am ... God, even as a mother I am disgusting ... While my son is sleeping, I will go to spread my legs and in front of whom? Before the Hokage! If I found out about this, I would condemn the very first ... After this, it is not surprising that he said about the outfit of a whore "

    She never put the ring on, just put it in the locker with a family wedding photo. Involuntarily referring to this picture, the girl sighed in disappointment:

    - Then everything seemed different ...

    Very soon, an agitated Ino in front of the mirror will start dressing up before meeting Naruto. Although she was overwhelmed with a feeling of shame, she could no longer give up the desire to be with him, from the feelings that he gave her. It looks like this "friendship" went beyond, and she began to plunge into this forbidden rtionship too seriously ...

    *

    Late in the evening, when most of the residents of Konoha went home or went on night wanderings with a woman and a drink. , under the light of a brightntern. He appeared as if out of nowhere and his shadow immediately spread over the stone tiles, touching the distant trees. The stars spread across the sky, a lonely moon shone in the night. Meanwhile, the shadow continued to stretch with every step the man took. Thentern shone too brightly, but sometimes it dimmed in order to sparkle again with the same strength.

    - Daddy! - Suddenly a sweet voice was heard from behind and the Hokage stopped. Himawari acted quickly, in just a couple of seconds she ran up to her father and hugged him tightly, inhaling her daddy''s so beloved scent:

    - I missed you ~ - whispered sweet loli, biting her lips and slightly embarrassed when she began to gently stroke her.

    - You''vee. You will receive your award very soon.

    - Really? Hooray! What should I do? - Khima just burned with impatience. This time, he called his daughter here and asked Hinata not to interfere with her.

    That''s how they ended up here alone, not far from a small building - a public toilet. Very soon something very depraved will happen there ...

    - Well Himawari, the moment hase to let you into my secret. Naruto smiled mysteriously and asked:

    - Ready to hear the truth about me? Even your mom doesn''t know about it. I decided to be the first to devote you to everything.

    - Really? I''m first? - the girl''s eyes sparkled happily in impatience. This time he chose her!

    "Daddy''s secret ..." Himawari swallowed and quietly asked.

    - And what is this secret?

    Naruto looked around and then spoke.

    "The truth is, besides your mom and you, I have a few other women. Some of them are still notpletely mine, but this is temporary. For this reason, we are here today. Today I will show you one kinky workout with Ino, one very sexy blonde. Your task will be very simple ... You have to take your camera and take some pictures, and then transfer them to someone. Can you handle it?

    "I ..." Himawari was amazed at everything she heard. It turned out, besides her and her mother, he had someone else! Not that she was angry, but rather it surprised her and made her frown.

    - Daddy, is it really possible ...

    - I can, besides, - gently shook his hair of his yful loli, the Hokage smiled: - You still remain my beloved girl. I trust you.

    "B-but ..." Himawari pouted her cheeks cutely. "You''ll be with the other, but you don''t even touch me¡­ You''re going to do it with her, right?" Why not with me?

    The girl''s face shed notes of discontent and jealousy:

    - I also want to!

    "You''re so cute," Naruto chuckled, "It''s not that I don''t want to do this with you, on the contrary, I really want to ... Rather, even for me, it''s ...

    The man remained silent and did not mention that even for him to do this with his daughter is a little strange. Not that he was against, after all, she is not quite his daughter, but he did not want to identally hurt her, especially with his size. Although, on the other hand, he even counted on it. As a result, he was wasting time ... He was turned on by the idea of ??mastering the young body of a loli so strongly attached to him, and even his daughter, he wanted to tease her and even make her his faithful bitch. In this case, you need to choose the right moment.

    Well, since it all came to this ...

    - Okay. As a reward, I will go not into your cute mouth, but into your ass, okay?

    "Um," Himawari blushed quickly and lowered her blue eyes. "But what about my ...

    - You''re so greedy. How about leaving your virginity for a special day?

    - A special ... Day? - the girl swallowed: - How is it?

    "This is ..." Naruto turned his head abruptly and narrowed his eyes. "She''s here ..."

    Turning to his daughter, he whispered:

    - Hide for now. A special day willeter, when we will only be together, put on sexy lingerie and I willpletely take possession of you. Don''t put on such a pretty face, I know what you want, but follow the n. I''ll go and y with Ino, and then you secretly sneak up and start taking pictures of our sex. Then I''ll tell you what to do ... And don''t masturbate too actively, your pussy is too wet, be careful! You mustn''t get caught!

    - I-understood, - the girl nodded in embarrassment, she herself knew how loudly she squelched ... Already now, from the words of her father, she was seriously turned on. Thinking about this special night, her thoughts slowly flew away somewhere ...

    - Hey Himawari! Your ass is at stake, if you fail the case, I won''t even punish you! You will be alone, for a whole month without my attention!

    - BUT? - the girl panicked: - I understand! I''ll do everything daddy!

    - That''s better...

 Chapter 106: This Is It!

    Chapter 106: This Is It!

    Naruto stepped out of the shadows and walked slowly towards a lonely silhouette near a public toilet. In a ck cloak,pletely hiding her form and even her face. She skillfully hid her personality, only one strand of blonde hair betrayed a girl in her.

    Ino stood aside, with a slight trembling all over her body, very nervous and often looking around. The legs trembled, not from the cold from their clothes, but rather from the fear of bumping into someone familiar in this ce. This can be a real disaster!

    Admiring her condition, Naruto suddenly stopped and chuckled yfully.

    "It will be fun..."

    He folded the hand seal with a grin, and at the same moment his appearance changed noticeably. This time he wanted to y especially hot! Today, Ino will experience a lot of emotions, as strong as she has never experienced!

    Quite quickly, the Hokage''s appearance changed to a rather pale-looking man, thin, in an open outfit. If Ino saw him, she would be able to recognize him instantly, especially now. Definitely, this face would be thest person she would like to see at the moment! Almost naked under a cloak, she came to a meeting with another man, and even to the park, by the toilet, to the ce where utter debauchery probably happens at such an hour! Ino was not a fool, she understood that something like this was going to happen as soon as Naruto appeared, but she came anyway ...

    Suddenly...

    - Hey, sorry! - I heard from behind.

    Ino shuddered as lightning struck her! Her knees almost buckled, she barely stood on her feet and with terrible panic just froze in ce.

    "Impossible! Impossible! " - she could only cry out in her mind! She recognized this voice instantly!

    - Hey you, in a raincoat!

    Again his voice made her freeze in horror! Moreover, she could not escape, because she perfectly understood how she looked now. The suspicious type is standing and waiting for something in the park - but she''s just a real target for a shinobi. One wrong move and a chase will begin after her and, okay, it will be only one Sai, in the end, after all, more people may appear, and then what? They''ll catch her and take off her cloak ?!

    "God ..." - she understood how horribly her life could end!

    "I need to stop him ... if I attack unexpectedly ... N-no, this is dangerous, damn ... Maybe change his appearance? No, it''s too suspicious now, he''s already looking at me. That''s just ... "- Although Ino panicked, she did the first and most important thing - she began to think over everything and knitted herself. As a result, she was faced with an amazing discovery ...

    "His chakra ... I don''t ..." The kunoichi frowned, although she heard Sai''s voice, she did not feel his chakra and ...

    - Got it! He suddenly shouted, suddenly appearing right in front of the girl''s face.

    - Eeees! - Ino already screamed and staggered back, the cloak''s hood was almost thrown off by the breeze, but she grabbed it in time and shaking her head, trying not to even look in his direction.

    "Say! It is he! What the fuck ?! Naruto ?! What have you done?" - she didn''t know what to think:

    "W-where are you ... are youing?" - all that she could now is with a trembling hope for her "friend". She knew well that Naruto could resolve everything, but he still did not appear ...

    "Hmm, wait, I think I know you," Sai said with surprise, which again made Ino scare!

    "No ... you''re kidding ... It''s impossible! Heck!" - she was already preparing to fold the seals and try to use the genjutsu, when suddenly ...

    - Ino?

    "N-no ..." - trembling and panic in her chest seemed to explode, Ino turned pale! If earlier she could turn and lie, then how will she exin her current situation ... The decision quickly came by itself, she did not hesitate!

    - Ha ... Ha ha, S-sai ... - the girlughed nervously and threw off her hood, trying to hold on to the rest of the cloak. She decided to act more confidently, in the end, Sai, whom she knew, would never have touched her or ripped off her clothes, and he usually did not notice her clothes at all, probably he would not even ask about the cloak. She thought so, but ...

    - What are you wearing? - his unexpected question again became a resounding p in the face for the girl''s loyalty. Sweat beaded on Ino''s face, but she continued to smile nervously, while the corners of her lips trembled treacherously:

    - W-it''s just that we are here with ... With Sakura, we have ... There is such a thing ... It''s important, I''ll exin it to youter. Y-could you leave me ...

 Chapter 107: Will You Come Back?

    Chapter 107: Will You Come Back?

    Ino hadpletely forgotten that she did not feel the chakra of this person, she was only seized by panic, because such a familiar life in marriage was at stake ...

    "Hmm, she''s not brave enough ..." Naruto saw everything and it annoyed him a little, especially as she was afraid of revealing the truth. In his opinion, she should not worry about such nonsense at all. All she should care about is him!

    That is why, he took a step forward and said menacingly:

    - Ino, I saw Sakura five minutes ago, she was in a hurry to perform an operation at the hospital! There was no question of you. What does all of this mean? Thest few days you are too strange, that''s why I took the task and decided to scout everything out and here you are alone, in this cloak ... Are you hiding something? - abruptly, the man reached out with his hand, wanting to rip off this hoodie, when suddenly ...

    p! A resounding p fell on his thin hand, from which Cy involuntarily took two steps back.

    - Ino? He asked, his voice trembling, "W-what does that mean?"

    - D-don''t touch ... Don''t touch me! - the kunoichi suddenly got angry and retreated: - Go away, I ... Not now!

    `` B-but ...

    - Not now! Go away!

    Cy sighed and lowered his head. It seemed hard for him to say this, but he found the strength in himself:

    - So this is how ... You ... Will youe back at night? Or ... in the morning?

    The girl gritted her teeth, but did not answer, lowering her head:

    - Go away, please ...

    At that moment, it seemed to her as if everything around her was crumbling. He asked this as if he understood everything, and she could not answer otherwise. Instinctively, she didn''t want toe back with him ...

    "God, Sai ... Why now? Why?!"

    Her shoulders trembled ...

    "I went too far ... Eh"

    Naruto stopped pressing, he saw that Ino could no longer hold on, so he abruptly folded the hand seal and dispelled the Reincarnation Jutsu. Instantly, a familiar smiling silhouette appeared in front of Ino''s shocked gaze. Naruto gazed at the kunoichi''s body with a predatory look and chuckled.

    - Sorry, I could not resist ...

    - Y-you ... - Ino''s face turned red in an instant, and for the first time she shouted at him: - Fool! Moron! I almost burst into tears of shame! Do you think this is funny ?! Why are you smiling ?!

    And at that moment she finally broke down and cried! Feelings of guilt, desires and resentments mixed and burst out in a fierce stream!

    - Fool!

    Ino walked over to Naruto and started punching him in the chest while still sobbing.

    - You moron! Deceiver!

    He gave her only a moment to express her feelings, and then caught her fragile palms and sharply pulled her to him:

    - I''m sorry ... I just wanted to know if you would leave me if he intervened ...

    - N-not funny ... - her sad whisper captivated, as well as those alluring lips. Naruto couldn''t stop touching them. All the tears did not want to stop rolling down her beautiful cheeks ...

    - You didn''t leave.

    - I couldn''t ... You made me wear such debauchery ... - hernguid breath burned, Naruto could hardly hold on, beginning to often cover her with affectionate kisses.

    - Ahhh ~ Don''t do that anymore ... - Ino began to answer, gradually forget about this offense. At that moment, she wanted to forget about everything and again experience this amazing pleasure ...

    The lips continued to touch each other non-stop, it looked like simple kisses, but there was so much desire and passion hidden in them. They became like preludes to a true kiss, in which Ino so wanted to dissolve ...

    Enjoying the pleasant sensations, she kept whispering:

    - I feel like a fool ...

    - You are not a fool, we just fit each other, - he began to touch her sweet neck with his lips: - You are the best sex friend of all ...

    - Ah ~ T-you can''t argue ... - Biting her lips, Ino moaned: - Ohh ~ Yes ... How good. I already want you ... You mean, ignored m-me all this time ... Ahh ~

    - I wanted to make you as pleasant as possible ...

    "Aaah! ~" Ino cried out as soon as he felt weightlessness. Naruto grabbed her and carried her towards the nearest building. The girl already understood that all this was not for nothing, so she continued to burn with shame:

    - In a ce like this ... What if someone ...

    "Don''t worry, I have an idea ..." The Hokage smiled enigmatically. "You''ll really like it.

    - W-well ... Okay.

    How could she argue if she came here herself and even forgave him after such meanness? All she could do was stare at his face in fascination ...

    Ino did not yet know that the ce was chosen for a reason. Naruto had known for a long time that people might be showing up here soon. After all, many train in this parkte at night. Therefore, this is the best moment to have fun in a public toilet with your pervert girl!

    "By the way, I bought your size," Ino whispered involuntarily, looking up from the man''s lips. Her bosom was still burning with desire, so she mentioned this moment.

    Narutoughed.

    - I think they were surprised ... - with a kick opening one of the toilet stalls, he deftly sat the girl down in a vacant spot, right next to his fly area:

    - Still, you used to take other sizes ...

    - N-no! - Ino blushed sweetly: - I have never bought before ... This is the first time!

    - Hmm, I thought you''d like it when I cum inside.

    - I ... - the girl turned away and grumbled sweetly: - I do not want to drink pills, they spoil the figure ...

    - Yah? - Naruto licked his lips: - Maybe you want to get pregnant?

    Ino said nothing, stretched out her lips and looked greedily at the noticeable bump on Naruto''s pants:

    - Maybe already ...

    - Oh yes! The most important thing! - Naruto abruptly folded a row of seals and suddenly changed outwardly again, turning into a young boy. He just took and turned into himself a sixteen year old! The same forehead protector and even an orange jacket.

    - BUT?! N-Naruto ... - the girl blinked in surprise: - What does this mean?

    - What? I always wanted to fuck you at that age! Come on, now it''s your turn!

    - Oh, you ... - the kunoichi yfully stuck out her tongue and smiled sweetly: - You pulled on younger girls?

    - Now I only care about one girl, - touching her nose, the Hokage grinned: - I want to fuck you properly!

    "So that''s why he asked for this ..." - before that, Ino wondered why he told her about such a strange outfit, now everything fell into ce. Although, in fact, the idea of ??sleeping with Naruto again bing a sixteen year old girl turned her on in earnest!

 Chapter 108: Not This Time! (18+)

    Chapter 108: Not This Time! (18+)

    A pair of hand seals and the mature Ino was reced by her young copy, still the same beautiful and miniature, even brighter and only slightly lost its mature sensuality. Only her charming eyes weren''t too different, they were still glowing with lust.

    Naruto slowly reached out and pulled the useless cloak off the girl. At the same moment, he slid her under her feet, revealing all the amazing charms of the kunoichi.

    The Hokage swallowed loudly.

    - Well...

    Her outfit under this ck bag was simply amazing. Even Naruto had no idea what was so special she would wear on this "date" ...

    - Like? - Ino giggled yfully: - Actually ... I didn''t say, but I bought it a long time ago, just about the age you see me. You could even then start pestering me ...

    - Would you agree? Ino was slightly embarrassed by his grin. In fact, she herself did not know, these words just burst out by themselves ...

    "The best answer ..." - he licked his lips, starting to gently feel the blonde''s nipples.

    Naruto had no doubt that he would have done this if he were sixteen, but he was thrown into this world muchter ...

    "Ah ~" the kunoichi groaned, surrendering to the will of his skillful fingers.

    - W-good ~

    The young body was different, Ino retained the same sexuality, but also the youth inherent in this age, while her smell did not change ... Still the same delicious!

    But the main thing is apletely mesh suit, it was he who impressed Naruto so much. Open shoulders and a small cutout in the intimate area were the only ces without mesh fabric. Otherwise, Ino was covered with fine intertwining threads, in other words, she waspletely naked! No underwear, just a fully nude mesh - she couldn''t hide absolutely nothing! That is why, all of her amazing figure seemed even more incredible. Young and hot in such a nasty way - perfect!

    On top of that, Ino was wearing high ck high-heeled shoes, so she looked incredibly slutty. Naruto had never seen anything more vulgar before ... This girl''s courage was simply amazing. Wearing this under a raincoat as a married woman is truly a talent.

    "Impressive ... I saw her as a pervert talent and now she has proven it!"

    Certainly, if he pressed lightly, she could then surrender to him. Even if this rtionship is only for the sake of sex, Ino somehow quickly epted everything and began to enjoy. An ordinary married girl clearly would not allow herself this. It seems that she really wanted female pleasure ...

    Ino''s papie were getting amazing pleasure! Naruto crumpled and bit them, giving himself up to this business literally with his head, drowning in her amazing tits ...

    Ino was already drooling and reaching for the coveted boner Naruto was trying to rip apart his pants.

    "Ah ~ Has he been so big before?" - the kunoichi swallowed: "Damn, and why did you just now remember about me ?!"

    Still holding a drop of resentment, she quickly began to pull off the Hokage''s pants, ignoring his desire to y with her nipples.

    Naruto chuckled at her activity, and then just decided to help, pulling out an impressive penis, pping it right on the girl''s lips.

    - Damn, I can''t get used to it ... - Ino smiled charmingly, enjoying the intoxicating aroma: - He''s so beautiful and ...

    She swallowed.

    - It smells like that ... ~

    - Sai would have heard you ... He would not have been happy with the way you sniff at my cock.

    - Don''t say that, - the kunoichi pouted her cheeks cutely: - It''s just ... It''s not just the size, it''s different, you''re different with me ... I''m not sure now that I loved him ... - Admiring the beauty of the wreath on at its base, Ino smiled tightly.

    - Like that time with Sasuke, I just chose and that''s it. Sounds awful ... But, I was trying to be normal, like everyone else, to find a boyfriend ... Dating, kissing, having sex ... Stupid right? - raising her sad eyes, Ino shook her head with a sneer.

    - Now you can''t change anything. I''m probably really a pervert ... I am so drawn to you, I want to feel you, your dick, your kisses, your smell ... I have never felt so good with any man.

    Not that she spoiled the situation with such a frank confession, but Naruto stopped smiling, he just sighed and stroked the girl:

    - Are you so worried about the fact of treason or your choice?

    "I don''t know¡­ I just want to be with you, but only¡­ Hinata, Inojin, Sai, and all our other friends, I¡­" Ino hesitated, unable to finish. Even if Naruto was treating her a little rudely, he still brought something special into her life, he changed her like no one before, and all this made the feelings mired in boredom and frustration change ...

    Just as she was about to open her mouth to share, Naruto suddenly approached and trapped Ino in a nasty kiss!

    "Not this time!"

    - Mm ?! Ahmm ~ - the kunoichi quickly gave in to the process, starting an obscene tongue game. Ino loved to kiss as damn hot as possible!

    Naruto suddenly wanted to interrupt the flow of her feelings and see that passionate Ino, who so admired him. A woman who is ready to take off her ring, a symbol of her marriage, just to have sex with another! He wanted exactly the greedy and vicious bitch! He did not dismiss her feelings, rather he wanted to let her know that they were not important. He was surprised by her eptance and the rapid change in emotions - Ino surpassed everyone in this. It''s just incredible frivolity to cool down so quickly to her husband and to be imbued with the other ... This is what Ino was different from others, she could change like no one else! The girl''s heart is indeed fickle ...

    She had already begun to forget about her husband, as soon as she was given a little affection. Naruto was not at all happy for this cutie to lose all the taste of cheating, he wanted to make her even more pervert! That is why today she is here - Himawari is obliged to do the backs at all costs! Naruto was not going to turn this rtionship into pathetic pink snot, he wanted the most obscene rtionship with the passionate Yamanaka! Her husband and son are just a tool capable of developing this girl to her ideal!

 Chapter 109: Inos Hidden Essence (18+)

    Chapter 109: Ino''s Hidden Essence (18+)

    The kiss dragged on, Inopletely surrendered to her lust, she was already hooked on these kisses for the first time, and now she was sucking like crazy! She wanted to use her tongue again and again and get a taste of it stronger, when suddenly ...

    "Ha ... That''s better," smiled, Naruto pulled back and admired the beauty''s flushed face.

    Ino breathed heavily, her shiny lips quivered, while saliva ran down her chin, often dripping onto her gorgeous breasts. The lights of desire burned in my eyes, the nose turned red, and it smelled so that it drove me crazy!

    Naruto swallowed again and then replied with a smile:

    - Don''t worry, I ept your feelings, so who cares? You don''t wear rings, so you don''t cheat, forget? - he approached Ino''s ear and whispered:

    - But you can make a ring in another ce, as a result of our connection.

    - I ... - the girl''s eyes trembled and she nervously swallowed:

    `` Y-you mean ...

    - Yeah, there are nipples and one cute ce, - touching Ino''s navel, Naruto yed with his finger: - I want it here! Everyone will see it ... Do you understand?

    - Ahhh ~ - enjoying this lecherous words and his touch, Ino broke into an obscene smile:

    - It''s also impossible ... ~

    - Really? - The Hokage grinned: - And it seems to me that it will only be more pleasant for you ...

    - Ngh! - squeezing her teeth and flowing with juices, Ino moaned, lecherous nectar was already flowing down her slender thighs in the, she could hardly hold on, and he also began to pinch her nipples!

    Suddenly, Naruto''s hand prated lower, touching her most sensitive parts.

    - Ahhh ~ I k-con ...

    - Nope! - he abruptly jerked back his hand and licked his wet fingers: - Today you will onlye from my penis.

    - Ha ... Ha ... - Ino breathed heavily and looked with displeasure at this tormentor: - So vile ... I will still finish a hundred times, so why ...?

    - Well, since you are so sweet and honest today, I would like to reward your womb with my seed.

    - Wh-what? - Ino''s insides trembled and pinched, the bosom began to contract again and again, as if understanding to whom these vicious words were addressed! She couldn''t believe that her body reacted this way to such things!

    `` Y-you want me to ...

    Naruto reached out to the girl''s cloak and pulled out a long purple ribbon. A dozen condoms, she really bought them ...

    Ino swallowed.

    Naruto looked at the girl with a grin.

    - Do not be afraid, if I fix a child for you, I wille up with a better method and ce. Have you forgotten? This is just sex without obligation, isn''t it? You are a big pervert ... I love that. If I give you a baby, it will be the most depraved moment in your life! The Hokage chuckled harshly.

    - Maybe I''ll even invite Sai and your son to it ...

    - BUT?! - in response to this, her pussy clenched, and everything in her tummy fluttered! The uterus has be even more greedy ...

    "What''s going on ?!" - Ino swallowed, unable to stop her lustful trembling ... Her bosom seemed to be jubnt at this idea, but she did not know how to react!

    - Ha, so you like the idea?

    `` Y-you ... '''' the kunoichi blushed and looked away.``Very funny ...

    "Who might like this? Horrible perversions ... I''m not like that ... ~ "

    Meanwhile, in the intimate ces of Ino, aplete deluge began ...

    - ABOUT? Naruto licked his lips and looked at the wet pussy of the kunoichi, she clearly trembled at hisst words.

    "Ha ... She is definitely simr to Temari, only that pride does not allow to admit the truth, and Ino has already epted the situation a long time ago. Why else would she have acted so decisively and obscenely? She''s too weak on the front end ... But that''s what I like! "

    With a wicked grin, Naruto tore off the first condom with his teeth and tossed it:

    - Catch!

    - BUT?! Ino shuddered and reflexively caught the gum.

    - Hey, forgot? Today you are a dirty whore, and they catch this with their mouths!

    - Wh-what?

    The girl''s eyebrows twitched in displeasure, but then she stretched her fingers to her mouth and marked the stic between her lips, looking defiantly into the Hokage''s eyes.

    "Damn ... And why be rude, it''s not fun ~" - although she thought so, but she was already turned on in earnest! Unconsciously, she loved the situation as hell, and every word he said created that forbidden shudder was addictive ...

    "And you suit," Naruto grinned, he liked Ino''s depraved vid. She got up and spread her legs straight in front of his penis. Like aplete whore!

    "If Inojin saw you now, what would he think? He probably would have ended up like his mother!

    - X-Enough ~ - stroking the much-desired member, Ino bit her lip. It is not clear why she allowed him to bully and affect the family so! It made her angry, but ...

    Remembering his son''s face, imagining his reaction to this ...

    With each thought like that, the filthy puddle under Ino''s feet only grewrger.

    "God, he''s a virgin ... He probably would have gone crazy ... ~" - imagining how he would look at her, showed lust or contempt and condemnation ...

    Not! This has gone too far!

    Naruto seemed to see her desires and smirked, Ino lowered her head and licked her lips ...

    "I really am a pervert ... ~" - she swallowed, she felt too ashamed and at the same time hot ...

    "Ah ~ He''s so bad too ~" - looking at Naruto''s magnificent torso, Ino could no longer keep her tongue in her mouth and prepared to put it into action! At that moment, all her depraved essence could no longer remain inside. The mention of her son and her betrayalpletely broke all boundaries and barriers - now she wanted to pounce on the desired member and suck it off!

    It was at that moment that Naruto''s mocking voice was heard.

    - Start ...

    With uncontroble greed, Ino has broken loose!

 Chapter 110: Observation (18+)

    Chapter 110: Observation (18+)

    Like a wild beast, in one rough and depraved movement, Ino abruptly swallowed her entire cock down to her throat! She coughed, stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes, allowing Naruto to enjoy the narrow walls of her hungry hole.

    The condom was lying lonely on the sidelines, she just spat it out ...

    The Hokage exhaled in amazement, feeling the tremendous pressure on the very tip, as well as pleasant tongue games on his thick balls. It was as if Ino applied all her slut instincts, wanting to achieve one single goal - to get sperm as depraved as possible! The stronger and the longer the stimtion, the more pleasant it is for the partner and the stronger his orgasm will be. Ino did everything to get what she wanted.

    Squishing her mouth, she gave all of herself to a rough suction. Although she was inferior to Temari, who, as if by magic, coped perfectly with everything, Ino could wellpare in skill with the diligent Hinata.

    She sucked with such dedication ... That could break Sayu''s heart tenfold! Seeing someone else''s wife so selflessly treats your cock is an incredible feeling!

    - Kxx ~ - most often, swallowing deeper, the blonde did not release the hard barrel from the deep part of her mouth, while her tongue mainly served Naruto''s balls, and her eyes were closely following his reaction. Ino grabbed his legs and, fighting the pressure, pounced on the tasty cock as if it was thest time!

    Naruto had never expected such wildness from the always passionate Ino, probably something happened to her this time. Horny girl can go crazy sometimes ...

    The girl''s mouth worked like a jackhammer! Drooling and steam came out in the process of hot swallowing, most often flowing straight onto the kunoichi''s boobs, and also sshing on her legs spread apart. Her pussy was throbbing, and severalrge strings of nectar were already hanging down to the floor. She wanted sex! I wanted so much that she worked even harder!

    Naruto decided to help her. Ino began to slow down, so he grabbed the back of her head while she wrapped her arms around his waist, and then, he began to move even harder!

    The obscene sounds of a throat blowjob immediately spread throughout the public toilet. The stunningly obscene spanking, groans and sloshing of saliva drove me crazy with their depravity.

    Naruto hammered the mouth of his blonde for several minutes, Ino''s jaw was tired and trembling, and all the lower holes were insanely squeezing, even her ass throbbed greedily, swelled and began to salivate.

    It was at that moment that the Hokage elerated and began to pick up the pace! Slut Yamanaka started squishing her mouth and throat even harder! The saliva that covered the entire penis flew into her noble face and well-groomed hair! Instinct sounded the rm at the same moment, the pulse on the tongue spoke better than any words. The kunoichi rolled her eyes and braced herself.

    Naruto shuddered and growled, pressing Ino''s small nose right into his crotch!

    - Haaa! - he started to cum! Down her throat violently!

    The scorching stream of the first portion of sperm filled the entire mouth of the kunoichi in a ruthless stream. Milk sshed down the throat and even escaped through the nose. Just at that moment, Ino''s pussy could not stand it - the girl abruptly began to stimte the clitoris with her palm, greedily and aggressively masturbating!

    It took only a second, when suddenly ...

    Pshsh!

    With a depraved sound like a fountain, the hungry pussy began to spray! The bosom fluttered, and all the sperm had already begun to escape even from the mouth. It got on the tongue and tummy, the taste and smell began to be absorbed and dizzy!

    Ino''s legs gave way, and she just fell to the floor. At that moment, a pulsating and aggressive penis slipped out of her weak mouth and, continuing to violently cum, began to pour over her with a strong stream of sperm! A whole milky rain poured on the kunoichi, and she could only open her mouth and take the entire supply on herself, unable to swallow the past ...

    Salivating and semen dripped all over Ino''s body, she moaned and blew funny bubbles from her nose. So filthy!

    Naruto exhaled and looked at his cute girl with a grin. This was not enough for him!

    - This is not the time to rx!

    Wiping his quivering cock with her beautiful hair, he grinnedsciviously.

    - And now...

    - Let''s start! - moving Ino closer, he sat her down in an empty seat in the booth, and then spread her legs to the sides. The heels immediately touched the narrow walls of the room, Naruto even had to bend his legs slightly to enter it properly, and finally - everything worked out!

    Paired with a passionate p, Ino let out an amazing groan.

    - Ahhh ~ Oohhhhhh ~! - at the same moment she reached the second incredible orgasm!

    Naruto smiled and let her legs shake without taking his cock out.

    Meanwhile, as Ino''s eyes twitched and she slowly backed away from all this incredible stimtion, Naruto''s gaze turned higher and he immediately met Himawari''s cute face. The girl blushed all over, but with a gleam of lust in her eyes, she continued to watch everything without lowering the camera. She is obliged to capture every moment and receive a well-deserved reward, so she had a lot to hold back and just watch without even touching herself. The girl was already oozing with juices, unable to contain them. As soon as she knew the depraved world, her body quickly began to react just as well as her mother. Now she really wanted to join and take the ce of this lustful blonde! Such a hot suction and she dreamed of doing it!

    "Daddy is the best! He made her cum the first time ~ "

    As soon as Ino somehow recovered from orgasm, Naruto began to move faster and faster, he had studied all the weaknesses of the passionate Yamanaka thest time, so he had no problems bringing her to the next final.

    - Ahhh ~ More ...

 Chapter 111: Yamanakas Depraved Face (18+)

    Chapter 111: Yamanaka''s Depraved Face (18+)

    At gunpoint, Ino did not even notice how her lustful face and sexy body in a mesh outfit were filmed from the most obscene angle. If she hadn''t given herself so much to this hot sex, she could have easily detected the surveince, but not this time, especially not after her face was covered with semen and this heady smell. Now she''spletely blown away! Perhaps she even hoped to be noticed, from that she moaned louder and louder ...

    "Nhhaaaa! ~ N-Naruto ..." She didn''t even hesitate to shout his name!

    "Ha, she''s great!" - The Hokage quickened the pace, brought Ino''s legs together and put her heels on his shoulder, starting to move faster and faster, elerating the ps, and also acting with his free hand just like she likes!

    The spanking on the pale ass was apanied by even more passionate moans, Ino loved it no less than such a fast pace! She was dragged by the spanking of her luscious ass, almost as much as intimate sex during a kiss. But this time Naruto didn''t hug her, he used her to the fullest, letting Himawari capture all the most amazing moments with this mature whore!

    - Ahhh ~! C-cum - the fourth orgasm came immediately after the third, then Naruto finally could not restrain himself and poured out with all his strength right inside the girl. He filled it a second time! Another wave of chakra prated even through the protection, which barely contained the set of his descended seed. Ino was shocked and she bent over, starting just screaming from the buzz!

    - Ahhhhhii ~!

    Naruto threw back his head and gave himself up to pleasure, fucking in a public ce and even right under the camera lens turned out to be damn pleasant!

    The second one went for the first condom, Naruto deftly tied them into a knot and attached to Ino''s. Like small awards, they decorated her slender tummy one by one. The Hokage hung up his wealth, feeling better and better every time! Because of his obscene actions, Ino felt like aplete whore, today she was used not as a beloved girlfriend or friend, but as a toy for hard sex and, for some reason, she really liked it!

    The pose changed one after another, and the stic bands simply disappeared before our eyes. Spanking and moaning, the smell of debauchery and constant orgasms, this whole ce is literally saturated with sex!

    The Hokage did it again and again from time to time, lowering it into an stic band, for the tenth time, when the condoms began to run out, Ino almost did not think, only the protruding tongue, the trembling body and the bottom red from the constant ps! Then Naruto picked her up in his arms and entered at a furious pace, pressing her against the wall, and all the kunoichi could do was to continue to maintain his pace, unable to speak.

    - Iihhh ~ - again her body shuddered! With thest of her strength, Ino grabbed her lover with slender legs and let him lower him right inside!

    - Huh ?! Ino shuddered, feeling apletely different heat, now she finally understood why her brain was almost melting from thisst time he entered her!

    - In-in ...?! Ahhhhhh ~ - he came inside without even asking permission! Just thinking about it, she was overwhelmed by another wave of pleasure!

    The beautiful ending ended with a plentiful portion of sperm spurting straight into the uterus, filling the girl''s insides to the eyeballs! No sooner had Naruto pulled out his penis than a stream of female juices spurted out of Ino''s hole, followed by whipped cream ...

    "Ha ..." More than a dozen filled condoms fluttered on Yamanaka''s body and then Naruto sat her down. Himawari, meanwhile, captured her father''sst orgasm and Ino''s face stained with cum and lust.

    "She''s so beautiful ~" - the girl whispered with envy, swallowing the rising saliva. She had already seen such happy women and all this at the behest of Naruto ... Admiring the strong silhouette of her father, Himawari simply froze in awe, her heart beating uncontrobly only from his presence.

    Naruto nodded contentedly, and with a vicious gleam in his eyes settled down to Ino''s free mouth. No sooner had she recovered from such a hard fuck, as he nted her deeper and started cleaning!

    - Come on, clean it up for Hinata!

    - Ugh ~ - Yamanaka''s eyes expressed only lust, and the tongue itself got down to business ...

    As soon as his cock sparkled with drooling, the Hokage nodded contentedly and stroked his blonde bitch:

    - Good job!

    - Mmhh ... ~ - Ino could hardly speak and only nodded, continuing to roll to the side with trembling eyes and disheveled hair. If Naruto had not held her, she would have long ago fallen into a puddle of depraved juices.

    "Hmm, lucky, they didn''t seem to notice us ... Although, here it is how to look" - grinning, Naruto admired the result of his work. Unlike the moment they started having sex, now Ino, to put it mildly, waspletely different from her former self. If earlier in her mesh underwear she looked like a slutty slut, now ...

    The filled condoms encircled her tummy and, under their own weight, hung like New Year''s toys on this lustful girl. Her entire mesh was torn in many ces, and her body was covered with smudges from fingers and ps. The nipples that had barely recovered from Naruto''s past bites were marked again, and her wet pussy ... The milk continued to flow down her thighs, reaching her ankles. She looked too used at this moment! Even Cy would have understood at a nce.

    Lipstick and shadows had flowed for a long time, along with tears and drooling, Ino''s face looked no worse than the face of the dirtiest whore! Now she fully corresponded to her image. This is exactly what Naruto wanted! He wanted to unleash Ino''s full potential - this is another step to sess!

    - Ha ... Well, I went, - without thinking twice, the Hokage waved his hand and left without turning around, without even mming the booth. Ino remained there, shaking, unable to collect her thoughts. She only saw how the silhouette of a man was removed, leaving her herepletely alone, weakened and used in a public toilet.

    How vile ...

    - B-bastard ~ - whispered Ino, swallowing the rest of the semen on her tongue ...

 Chapter 112: An Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 112: An Unexpected Meeting

    The smell of sex followed Naruto, as did his daughter.

    As soon as the couple left the public restroom, the Hokage stretched out contentedly and let out a sigh of relief.

    - That''s what I understand ... I just missed something like that, I got simple sex ...

    Turning to the silent Himawari, the man raised an eyebrow in surprise. The girl behaved strangely, one of her hands covered one special ce, and the other, trembling, held the camera. The girl herself blushedpletely and timidly lowered her head.

    - What''s the matter? Was that too much for you?

    - Mm, - the girl nodded: - I can''t, daddy ... Can I get the n-award already?

    - Right now? - Naruto was surprised: - Here?

    - Yes! I do not care! - her demanding tone was touching, especially when she shed tears and puffed out her cheeks:

    - Why are you having fun with her, but not with me? It''s not fair ...

    "Oh, you''re so jealous," Naruto chuckled and stroked his cutie: "Come on, I''ll have enough for you, we''ll do it in your room ..." As he was about to leave, he suddenly frowned.

    "Hmm?"

    His father''s actions did not hide from Himawari, because she already wanted to hurry home, and he suddenly stopped!

    "What else ?!" She thought irritably.

    - Sakura ... - he never expected to face her at such a moment ...

    "Strange, why is she here?" Naruto suddenly understood everything, feeling her chakra closer and closer.

    "Jogging?"

    It was not a problem for him to remember people by their chakra characteristics. Almost always, from the moment of hisplete mastery of the chakra, he prepared for the unexpected, which is why he easily determined the approach of Sakura.

    - Himawari, wait for me at home.

    - B-but ... - the girl was about to protest when her father''s serious look made her sigh and lower her head:

    "L-okay ... you won''t forget about me, daddy?"

    - I promised, - the Hokage smiled again and stroked his cutie: - y with your hole for me.

    - Got it! - Khima actively nodded, gave the camera to her father and went home.

    He followed her with his gaze and grinned predatory:

    "And what can I do with her?"

    After a moment of thought, Naruto stepped out onto the road and waited, stopping in the shade of a tree. If Sakura arrived at such a moment, it would be foolish to let him go ...

    "Look, she seems to be following me ... Believe me in fate ... But, no, this is definitely some kind of shitty case. We see her more than the others, I don''t like such coincidences. "

    Folding his arms across his chest, he simply closed his eyes, concentrating on Sakura''s chakra.

    And now, half a minuteter ...

    Wearing a sporty red top and ck tight-fitting shorts, the kunoichi jogged, and even with her stamina she was sweating. Sweat-clinging clothes made her mouth-watering forms look quite sexy ...

    - Ha ... Ha ... - Sakura seemed to have a hard time moving, Naruto immediately noticed this and drew attention to her legs and unusual bracelets, a kind of bandages on her arms.

    "These signs ..." - he easily recognized the fuin and understood their purpose. It turned out that Sakura used weights in her evening workouts. It ismendable that she did not forget about her own development even after so many years.

    "Maybe a coincidence indeed ..."

    As a result, she never noticed anything, continuing her training.

    As the kunoichi ran past Naruto, his lips parted in a sly grin.

    - Hi Sakura.

    - BUT? - the girl shuddered and turned sharply, frowning, she peered into the shadow and spotted a barely distinguishable silhouette there:

    - Who are you? - his blue eyes sparkled mysteriously, it alerted her even more.

    - Stop hiding, or I ...

    - Or what? There was a sneer in response, and then Naruto stepped out of the shadows.

    - Pounce on me again?

    - N-Naruto? Sakura rxed and then narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "What are you doing here?" Shouldn''t you be working?

    - Work? - The Hokage just chuckled, if what he did before was called work, then this is not a funny joke at all ...

    Naruto came close to Sakura, as if he was not interested in the boundaries of personal space, from which they almost knocked their foreheads. It was at that moment that Sakura''s face changed and stepped back.

    - What is this look ?! - Carefully looking at the guy, she frowned: - Why do you Henge?

    `` Oh yeah, '''' quietly folding his hand seal, Naruto quickly regained his former appearance and cracked his neck.

    - So obviously better ...

    Sakura smiled.

    - Why did you change your appearance at all? Did you want to surprise me?

    - And you have a great opinion of yourself ...

    `` N-no, I just ... '''' Sakura started to get angry, but then she stopped and sighed.

    - Sorry.

    - Mm?

    Her timid behavior surprised him, and even an apology ...

    "Well, um ..." She seemed to be trying to squeeze out the words. "Sorry Naruto." Sorry for what I told you earlier. I didn''t think at all that this offends you ...

    "Wow," Naruto clearly did not expect such a revtion and that his appraising look with an admixture of lust, she will simply ignore and start apologizing!

    "Yes, this girl is too strange ... When I was friendly with her, she wiped her feet on me, and when she began to tell her everything I think and treat her like a bitch, she suddenly bes like that ..."

    The Hokage admired her guilty expression a little more, and then grinned.

    - Frankly, you surprised me ... Why such a change?

    Sakura was a little overjoyed, yet he didn''t insist on past grievances. Meeting Naruto at such a moment was really lucky, yet she could not apologize in public, and now is a very convenient moment. She believed that he would forgive her and that between them everything would be as before ...

 Chapter 113: I Love Him!

    Chapter 113: I Love Him!

    Sakura tried not to raise her voice and speak as calmly as possible, she even managed to seem cute, just like the day she lied to Naruto about her feelings ...

    - W-just, you really did a lot for me, I thought it was okay, the way we talked, but ... We really are not children anymore. We are not at the age to quarrel over nonsense, we have a family and children. Maybe we''ll forget everything and talk? We stoppedmunicating after you became Hokage and, you know ... I still want to be friends ...

    "That''s how it is," Naruto rubbed his chin thoughtfully and nodded, "Okay then, I ept your apology, thanks."

    - Eh? - the girl clearly expected otherwise, so she frowned: - S-thanks? Do you ept the apology? What does it mean?!

    "As expected ... And she''s funny!" Naruto chuckled inwardly and then just shrugged.

    - Understand how you want Sakura, is my forgiveness so important to you? Come on, don''t you give a damn?

    - Wh-what? - the girl''s eyes trembled: - What are you talking about? I''m sorry, but you ?!

    - What? I thought I would smile as before and forgive you? You''ve treated me like some kind of jerk for years. "His cold look and words made Sakura shiver painfully. She didn''t understand why he was acting this way. Why so angry ...

    - I want to remind you that this "moron" has done more for you than anyone in this world. Do you want to argue with that ?! - Naruto started to get turned on, although he was not talking about himself, but for some reason he was worried about this situation. He was very angry with people like Sakura, at least now he realized that. But unlike Naruto''s past, he clearly did not differ in tolerance. This selfish girl took everything for granted, and even resisted his will!

    - I did not just do more for you, I was ready to die for you and what in the end? Look at you, you are so pathetic! You don''t value yourself so much that you chose a guy who was ready to kill you! Where was Sasuke while you were crying ?! Where was he when you needed him most ?!

    When she lowered her head and clenched her fists to a crackle, starting to tremble all over, Naruto finished her off with thest word. His grin just cut into the soul:

    - You like being humiliated and weak so much that you preferred not those who cared about you, but the bastard who valued you no more than dirt!

    - Shut up!

    She could not resist, the palm flew right on target and Naruto''s head tilted slightly. Immediately, a fingerprint appeared on his cheek, but he did not even flinch, but only looked with a grin at the tear-stained face of the reddened Sakura. She was already shaking ...

    - W-shut up ... As if I didn''t know that ?! I understand all this! But you cannot understand me! I ... I ... I love him! And he loves me! - the girl lowered her head again and whispered through her tears:

    - You do not understand ... Everything is not as it seems ... Y-yes, he has not returned for years, but so what? This is Sasuke ... But we love each other ...

    Naruto rubbed his jaw in displeasure and looked at the girl with annoyance.

    - You amaze ... I must admit, I treat every girl in a special way, but you are just something ... And you thought I was a fool? - with a sneer, Naruto waved his hand and turned away.

    - Not bad, he powdered your brains. Wake up already, you are no more than an incubator for the continuation of the Uchiha n ... Although, why should I teach you, like peas against the wall.

    Naruto didn''t bother to continue this idle chatter. Every time he met Sakura, she annoyed him physically and mentally - he would never have thought that someone could piss off so much! And she seemed to have done nothing to him, but still she influenced him so much ... It''s amazing.

    "But, so she''s even sexier ..." - he simply could not admit it. Each time Naruto wanted her more and more, perhaps that is why he could not restrain himself and said all this. Indeed, this is not a reason to bring her to tears, but ... How could he miss the opportunity and not nt seeds of doubt in her soul? Naruto understood that in this case he was not entirely right, continuing to put pressure on her, only he did not strive for a peaceful solution and friendship, he wanted something else, so he acted ruthlessly. Sakura is the type of woman who will not appreciate the friendship and care of her, the only thing Naruto could rely on was her anger and resentment. In this case, indifference or a bond of friendship is much worse than pain and anger ...

    Naturally, if in the depths of her soul Sakura fully trusted her Sasuke, she would have found a thousand arguments in the argument and would not even shed tears. It''s still too weird that his best friend started talking about him like that, and Sasuke wasn''t just chilling. It''s just clear that Sakura has always kept dark thoughts on this matter. Therefore, everything that Naruto, one of the closest people to her, said now, became something too painful ...

    He was ruthless, but he had absolutely no regrets. He was going to make her his, now he was sure of it, she was damn attracted to him, perhaps not less than Hanabi, and in his eyes she was almost the perfection of female beauty. That is why the Hokage was ready to use any method in order to lure her into hisworks. Sasuke was not his friend, and the feelings of Naruto''s past did not matter at all, he retained only a tiny part of them - this was clearly not enough to stop his march toplete submission of everyone and everything in this world!

    The moment hase to return home and continue the unfinished business with Himawari ...

    *

    As soon as Naruto left Sakura''s field of vision, she groaned sadly, hugged her elbows and slowly knelt down. Her body continued to tremble and she sobbed loudly:

    "Why¡­" The incessant stream of tears just didn''t stop. She herself knew how right Naruto was. How could she stay strong if her husband hadn''t been home for years? Sasuke didn''t even send her any message, and he could just use the power of his eyes and return, but ... He never showed up. All these years she raised her daughter alone, with faith in her heart, holding back her pain, she could not even think that one of the people closest to her would say such terrible and painful words to her, they still echoed in her mind and like sharp pieces of ice crashed into her fragile heart.

    "N-Naruto, why ...?"

    Does he really hate her that much? But why suddenly now? Maybe he always hated her?

    Sakura involuntarily felt cold all over her body, as if she had lost a loved one - a feeling of pain and sorrow pierced her limbs, and as if a mockery of her condition, that very sensation pulsed again in her lower abdomen.

    - N-no ... - she knew better than anyone else what it meant ... At such a terrible moment, she began to get excited! Sakura hated this the most, she just despised her body for it. In her worst, saddest hour, her body has always treated her so vile ...

 Chapter 114: Something Is Wrong Here

    Chapter 114: Something Is Wrong Here

    The flow of tears finally stopped, Sakura had not given vent to emotions for a very long time, so she could not restrain herself. All these years she kept everything to herself and believed in the best, but today it did not work out. After a long sigh, she wiped her reddened eyes and pursed her lips.

    - Why is he so ... I thought we were friends ... - involuntarily the kunoichi''s eyes stopped on a small gray building in the park, and she immediately swallowed.

    "As a child, I spent a lot of time here ..." - no one knew this secret, but even when she got hooked on masturbation at a young age, everything did not seem so hopeless at all. Then this activity brought her amazing pleasure, and Sakura just like a madman could not stop, she did it at any convenient moment and even in crowded ces. In this park, where Sasuke said goodbye to her and left Konoha, she may have masturbated a thousand times. Of course, this ce was not the same after Pain''s destruction, but ... It was perfectly rebuilt, all of this brought back memories. For the first time in this ce, Sakura reached a jet orgasm and began to y with her ass, intensifying her stimtion, and it was here that she first tried toys ... But the more stimtion she received, the more the feeling of pleasure was dulled and with age the pain in uterus. Now, looking at the public restroom, in the eyes of the kunoichi no longer sparkled the lights of anticipation of depraved pleasure, now a dim light of loneliness and hopelessness burned in them, as well as a slight longing for the past. She knew well, no matter how she yed with herself, she would only manage to dy her pain until the next time, there was no question of pleasure. Orgasm enjoyment has be just a dream ...

    "What a fool I was ... If I know what it will lead to ... God," Naruto''s sharp words filled her head again and Sakura sighed.

    - Nothing can be done ... I need it, otherwise I will not be able to finish the training, - she knew well how much the pain can increase if you do not hold back - it can easily surpass the pain frombor pains. One has only to imagine simultaneously stabbing and pulling pain deep in the abdomen, for which there is only one cure ... No drugs helped, and years of research were useless. In this matter, even Sasuke could not help her, she had to cope on her own.

    With her head bowed, trying not to remember her childhood and brushing off Naruto''s terrible words, Sakura headed to the public restroom. Her legs perfectly remembered every step in this ce, and already getting close to the entrance, she suddenly stopped when she heard someone''s quiet steps ahead ...

    "There''s someone here?!" - A sense of danger was apanied by a sharp tingling sensation in the uterus, from which Sakura grimaced and grabbed her stomach. Now beads of sweat dripped from her forehead, not only because of the recent training, but also because of this unpleasant feeling. If nothing is done ...

    "Em?" - a ck heel and mesh stockings suddenly appeared in front of Sakura''s eyes, only for a moment, and then a long ck cloak hid them.

    "What ?!" - the girl involuntarily raised her head and barely noticed a white curl that shed very close to the hood, and then a silhouette in a raincoat quickly left this ce, leaving behind a striking scent ...

    Sakura continued to stand motionless with a throbbing in one secret ce, the smell of a mysterious stranger only intensified her pain:

    "She''s ..." - involuntarily the girl''s gaze moved to the ground. It was there, almost every meter, small dark spots were imprinted ...

    - This is ... - remembering the incredible smell of the man under the cloak and her appearance, Sakura understood everything and blushed, swallowing the rising saliva:

    "So she ..." - turning back to the already empty street, the kunoichi frowned:

    "It seemed to me or ... I think I''ve already seen these somewhere ... No, it''s impossible!" - although light skin, white hair, and a familiar outfit made Sakura doubt for a moment, she still resolutely dismissed these thoughts.

    "I need to relieve stress, now I''m definitely not myself ..." - how could she have believed that Ino, who once showed her her "special" outfits, would put on one of these and go to such a ce? This is just unreal.

    *

    Reality seemed like a nightmare to Ino. She tried to speed up her step as much as possible in order to quickly go to safety.

    "Heck! Heck!" - Continuing to squint, the girl swore: "How could he! Threw me! What a bastard! yed enough and threw the exhausted one! "

    Perhaps it was worth considering in what form Ino remained there,pletely defenseless with cream oozing from the hole . If Sakura hadn''t been so tense and in pain, she might well have pursued Ino and learned the shocking truth. But now she was more worried about her hole ...

    Thus, hung with filled to the eyeballs condoms, Ino returned home, because of her panic, she even forgot about the situation under the cloak and was in a hurry to escape from this ce. In any case, Sai is on a mission, and Inojin needs to sleep, she calmed herself with that ...

    However, both kunoichi could not know that Naruto never left the park, he stayed for a very short time to monitor Ino''s safety, and then watch Sakura. He wanted to see what she would do in the end, whether her emotions were sincere ... What was his surprise when she crossed paths with her best friend and did not even understand who she was, but Ino, on the contrary, understood everything and clearly panicked!

    "It''s funny ..." - the situation turned out to be funny, although Ino''s movements were understandable, after such sex she could hardly control even the chakra and perhaps forgot about more normal ways of escape, or maybe she secretly enjoyed such a danger. The Hokage naturally did not cancel this, you can expect anything from this pervert. As a result, the kunoichi simply disappeared ... Although Naruto wanted to watch what she would do upon returning home, he still decided to stay, because it was Sakura who looked really strange. She seemed to be in pain and, the strangest thing is that for some reason she was sweating and blushing, as if something bothered her - she seemed suddenly ill. The hokage rmed and made him doubt the conclusions about this girl, moreover, Sakura clearly showed sincere emotions, so why did she suddenly rush to the toilet?

    If only...

    Yes! Of course, Naruto thought about the most probable, but why did Sakura suddenly pick up so unexpectedly?

    "It is, of course, possible ... But something is wrong here" - his instinct prompted him to keep watching. Even if Himawari waited a little longer, he was willing to do it. Now my intuition told me to observe. So he, like a quiet predator, waited until the target was hidden in safety, and then he himself went to the public restroom. Even if he sees something dirty there, in the worst sense of the word, he was ready to put up with this sacrifice ... However, does anyone like this? It''s not for nothing that perverts install cameras in toilets?

    "Hmm, by the way ..." Naruto took out his camera, turned on the recording and grinned. "Maybe this is a good chance ..."

    The thought is not so hopeless. Even if he can capture nothing at all, it can be used against Sakura.

 Chapter 115: What a View ... (18+)

    Chapter 115: What a View ... (18+)

    While Naruto prepared and waited with anticipation for Sakura''s further actions, she had already reached the back room in the public restroom. The girl seemed to follow the smell, and as soon as she opened the cabin, in which not so long ago Naruto was filling Ino, the kunoichi suddenly froze and realized everything!

    "Th-this is ...!" - the floor was flooded with transparent liquid, and several filled condoms were lying on the toilet lid and right in front of our feet. These purple rubber bands involuntarily attracted the eye, from which Sakura took a step back. Now she finally realized what this girl was doing here!

    "B-but ... She came out alone, really?" - Recovering herself sharply, Sakura quickly checked the two remaining booths, and then sighed with relief, she was lucky - there was no one here.

    Returning to the same spot, she swallowed again and bent over, continuing to examine the traces of recent sex:

    - God ... What kind of perversion? This girl is just sick ... And in general ... '''' Paying attention to the nodules with sperm, Sakura averted her trembling eyes in disgust:

    - Can a normal man do that much? .. There are more than ten! God ... Maybe there were several? Disgusting!

    Filled with condemnation and contempt, the kunoichi snorted and turned away. This was the first time she encountered something so depraved ...

    That''s just, although Sakura said so, the aching feeling in the uterus only intensified, she could no longer leave, but naturally, too, the smell of sex swirled in the air, mixing with the familiar scent of female desires ... Sakura is the best of all. I knew what this smell tasted like ... Perhaps from her youth, even a particle of her aroma remained here ...

    The girl swallowed, and then quickly closed in the next booth, closed her eyes for a moment and tuned in:

    "I''ll do everything quickly and leave!" - biting her lips, Sakura began to pull her tight shorts:

    "Disgusting stench ... It was as if animals were mating here, phew" - at the same time, her panties continued to get wet, although not as much as in her youth. This surprised her ... For a long time she had not been aroused and did not be so wet.

    "My body, ha-a ... As always ..." - she was no longer surprised, although she considered this debauchery disgusting, but it was worth admitting - one thought about that depraved girl in a raincoat, her dress and shoes, as well as about condoms and recent hot sex in the next booth, brought both pain and a forgotten pleasant sensation. It is difficult to deny obscene thoughts, even filled with condemnation and contempt, especially when the body itself reacts ...

    At least thanks to these animals, perhaps Sakura will feel a little more pleasure, for the first time in recent years.

    Thinking about it, she just sighed bitterly, and then smiled tightly, examining her perfect legs and beautiful tummy. Her body was striking in its sexuality, but who would believe that it only brings pain ...

    So, Sakura''s fingers went down straight into pink panties, she never took them off, with the second hand she began to y with her tongue, and then guide her wet fingers under her topic. Without even trying to act depraved, her every move reflected an amazing sexuality. The old habits have remained, no one has ever seen her hidden side. She, like a real artist, with amazing grace, licked her fingers, pinched her nipples and slowly, with tenderness, touched her pussy, and then gently shuddered.

    The first stunning moan escaping her lips was striking in its femininity, and pale fingers caressing a small quivering bead seemed to move in some unearthly rhythm. If Naruto saw it, he would just lose hisposure. At that moment, bitchy and rude Sakura did not seem to masturbate, but created a heavenly melody, flirting with her thin fingers with this wonderful bell. The quiet moans of the kunoichi emanated from the very soul, pierced by sadness and longing ...

    - Hhaa ~ - it was surprisingly pleasant, maybe this ce is really perfect for such sad music ...

    The silence in the park was apanied by a faint breeze and the apanying rustle of leaves. Meanwhile, Naruto got close to the target. Without making too much noise, he easily made his way into the building and listened.

    - Aaahhh ~ - a strange groan was apanied by heavy sighs. It was at that moment that Naruto felt that something was amiss, he suddenly became too sad.

    - What the...

    There was no passion or hot, depraved desire in Sakura''s moans, rather something opposite ...

    Dissatisfaction? Loneliness? Or ... Pain?

    Naruto frowned, this was the first time he had heard such moans. He remembered the first time Temari reacted, but she rather expressed resistance and non-use, slowly sumbing, and here is something more sad, one might even say - desperate ...

    "How strange ... Is that Sakura? Although ... "Naruto suddenly frowned." What the hell is she doing? " - because of such unusual sounds, he only now realized that the girl there clearly does not relieve the need! And she does it in a public ce and after their quarrel. Coincidence? Well, yes, of course ... Another coincidence, just like the sounds she makes from some injured cat!

    "God, what''s wrong with her ... Does she feel good or hurt?" - to doubt that she was masturbating now was no longer worth it, probably ... That is why he decided to check it out just in case, and in any case it is necessary to get closer.

    One movement and Naruto found himself in a vacant booth, he made no sounds at all and easily hid his presence. For a shinobi of his rank, doing this was easy, especially in a situation where Sakura, in fact, was not in her best condition. Although, Naruto would have bet when he saw a girl with her legs apart and fingers in wet panties.

    "What a view ..." - he wanted to whistle, but restrained himself, the view from above was amazing! He even wanted to let her know about his presence and watch the subsequent reaction, but he still left the fight with Sakura the next day. Although, he turned on the camera and decided to record the whole process of her "fun". Even then, Naruto began to watch what was happening in disbelief. He was fascinated!

    The girl acted too iprehensibly, but at the same time, he saw for the first time that someone so mysteriously and beautifully yed with his body ... At the same time, Sakura frowned and groaned strangely. It was as if she was trying to force herself to reach the final and get it over with:

    "Some kind of horror ... But, it''s so beautiful ... Damn ..." - Naruto swallowed, although he noticed how Sakura seemed to be trying to hurt herself, sometimes she overdid it with affection:

    "Is she a masochist? Although, it does not seem that she was so dragged about it ... "

    Naruto frowned as he continued to watch. He was amazed at how she expressed her sadness in such a strange method, involuntarily he was imbued with her not only with desire, but also with something else ...

    "Right now, I even feel sorry for her ..."

 Chapter 116: Sakuras Feelings (18+)

    Chapter 116: Sakura''s Feelings (18+)

    Watching Sakura''s sad face, her sad look and bitter smile, the Hokage felt as if something clenched in his chest, even when she was crying, he did not feel even a bit ofpassion, but now ... It feels like she was trying to kill herself, throw out all the hatred, no affection or love, no vulgar perversions or passion, just dim pain and incredible charm.

    It was enough only one movement of thin and beautiful fingers, as well as weaknguid sounds flying from her sparkling lips to express everything in this sad melody. With just one nce, Naruto was able to sense all the longing and sadness hidden in Sakura''s soul ...

    He couldn''t even get aroused watching such a sight. The footage was excellent, but otherwise, you can see it all ...

    "Is it because of Sasuke?" - he could not understand the reasons why a girl could do this at all? Did she miss sex? Was she relieving stress after a fight? Had he really offended her that much?

    "Because of me?" - once again he was faced with a situation that he could not understand without proper information. Now it looked like Sakura was upset after their fight, and naturally she was connected to both Naruto and Sasuke. Only it didn''t feel like relieving stress, but like torture!

    "I was wrong? She''s a bitchy but ... Missing something? No ... It looks like she might be juicing, not as abundantly as any of my women, but it''s at least something. She does not look like Temari ... However, judging by the moans, she not only feels pain. Something is tormenting her ... "Continuing to study the girl''s face, Naruto thought:

    "Sarada could solve my problem, and if you think about it, she has something to hide ... Does she really know something? This means that it is worth speeding up training and quickly moving to an important stage. It''s unpleasant to admit it, but I don''t want to see her like this anymore ... I would not wish this on any girl. Damn Sasuke, does he know? If so, why did you leave it? .. "

    "Mm?" Naruto was suddenly surprised. Sakura bit her tongue and quickly lifted the top to the top, exposing her stunning halos in a moment.

    "Wow ..." - rosy papie, unusuallyrge and long, they looked too vulgar and somehow even drawn out. Sakura''s breasts were inferior to Hinata, but still had decent shape and sticity, especially when sparkling beads of sweat ran down these charms and her slender tummy, and then rolled beautifully into small hollows with a pretty navel.

    Naruto swallowed. Now he started to get horny ...

    Sakura sexually licked her finger and shed hers with a red nail polish, and then began to pull back the right papi, increasing the stimtion.

    - Hhaaa ~ - she clenched her teeth and continued to y with her wet pussy, not even suspecting about the secret viewer.

    "Impressive ... Her body is wildly sexy, there is something about her that is difficult even for Ino to fight. However, I would not say that Sakura is better, rather, they are just different. Her body is literally tempting, just like Hinata''s, besides, it is very fit and at the same time damn feminine. She hid this from me, how selfish she can be? .. Corresponds to the bitchy nature, now I want her even more! "

    Sakura''s body had a charmparable to that of Hinata and, like her Sensei Tsunade, took many of the best qualities andbined in herself. Amazing femininity, chic shapes, beauty and sexuality. We can say that this is the real ideal of the girl, only Hinata was rather simply distinguished by greater juiciness and size of forms, and Sakura opposed her with fit and harmony, along with this interesting skill of working with fingers. In general, they are ideal rivals. In addition, Naruto could not hide, he liked this type of girls much more quiet and modest - more fragile, slim and sexy, as well as very yful and, one might say, bitchy. Although, it rather depended on the mood, at the moment admiring Sakura, she was his favorite, and recently he admired Hanabi, and she clearly surpassed everyone, and before that there was Tsunade and even young Sarada. In general, the best thing here, perhaps, as he always believed, was the girl''s personality, and Sakura''s bitchiness was damn alluring ...

    Naruto never stopped watching this stunning scene ...

    - Mhhh ~ - the kunoichi suddenly trembled and sped up with the movement of her fingers.

    "Mm? Finally you could? " - He grinned crookedly, Sakura fiddled with her fingers so furiously, but in the end it took her quite a long time even at this pace. In addition, now her moans have be kind of pathetic again ...

    As a result, she finally finished!

    - Khhh! - squeezing her teeth, the girl suddenly pulled her fingers out of thepletely soaked panties and began to stretch the shiny threads between the nails. She seemed to admire the result of her actions, the sparkling masterpiece of her ending ...

    "Ha ... Ha ..." Several shiny beads of sweat appeared on Sakura''s forehead, and then she bit her lips and quickly lowered her top over her erect papie. The slight pleasure passed even faster than she could blink.

    The result isplete disappointment. She wanted to cry, but it didn''t work out either, only a couple of tears rolled down her pink cheeks after the painful ending, and that was it.

    Naruto noticed that too, but was surprised at something else ...

    "Hmm?" - the fabric of Sakura''s clothes easily hid her excitement, and even without him, the girl''s nipples were too elongated, but the clothes hid everything perfectly, as if nothing had happened, not even a drop of moisture remained.

    "It''s not that simple ... She clearly knows what she''s doing."

    Sakura definitely knew how to mask her state, which meant that this was definitely not the case for her. Although, not that it was surprising ...

    Naruto frowned, he wanted to see more and understand everything! The only pity is that this is the finale and, apparently, Sakura was not happy with it ...

 Chapter 117: Returning Home

    Chapter 117: Returning Home

    While Naruto thoughtfully evaluated the views and prepared to turn off the tape, Sakura got up and deftly pulled off her panties, wiping her wet thighs from the moisture. Such sexual views were too arousing ... The Hokage even looked a little at her appetizing ass, but in the end he turned off the recording and decided to leave this ce before it was toote.

    When Sakura started pulling the shorts over her bare thighs, Naruto finally disappeared. This time he got enough, and he also acquired importantpromising evidence. However, this might not work against Sakura, so he didn''t count on it too much. Although, anything is possible ... In any case, the Hokage did not want to repeat his methods twice, so he wanted to n something special for his "girlfriend". Yes, and it was worthwhile to study it better before that, first working with Sarada. Sakura is still dangerous and too unpredictable due to her strange masturbation. There is clearly something wrong with her, and this needs to be studied before making your move.

    Thus, Naruto finally headed home, while Sakura pulled on her clothes and, as if nothing had happened, left the toilet stall, before leaving, she just took out a bottle of some liquid from her pocket and sprayed her private parts. After straightening her hair, the girl briskly left the public restroom and did not even turn around, and then simply changed the route and headed home, this time she decided to interrupt her run.

    This is how this strange and depraved night ended. Although, this is not all that happened today ... For example, while the Hokage was enjoying the obscene activities of his girlfriend Sakura, his own daughter returned home and fully prepared herself for the arrival of daddy. How did she do it? Very simple...

    Before the important moment, Himawari went to the shower, today she wanted to appearpletely naked to her daddy and since there was time left, she decided to prepare all her intimate ces and y a little with her back hole.

    So, she proceeded to her vulgar businessman,pletely unaware of an imminent problem ...

    Himawari had never imagined that Aunt Hanabi would stayte tonight. However, she should not be med, because she was one of the reasons why this happened.

    That evening Himawari barely disappeared into the shower when Hinata and her sister left the guest room. The eldest of the sisters looked a little embarrassed.

    - Hanabi, are you sure?

    "Completely," the kunoichi smiled. "It''s only for a couple of days. I''ll just prepare Himawari and that''s it.

    "Well, okay ..." Hinata didn''t argue, but she was clearly not particrly happy with the situation. Still, it came as a surprise to her when Himawari asked to allow Hanabi to stay with them for a couple of days. Somehow, she persuaded her aunt to stay and help her, otherwise she clearly did not mind. In general, she could have refused earlier, and be surprised at such a strange offer, but Hanabi herself could not resist her curiosity - she was apanied by strange suspicions that something was wrong with her sister and Naruto. And Himawari also changed, all this was definitely not casual, which is why she decided to find out everything personally! She could not take care of the kindest sister in the world and beloved niece. In addition, Himawari needs a good training, and she herself is already tired of sitting at home idle. Naruto usually rarely showed up, so Hanabi was not worried about it once again. Although she heard that he began to visit more often at home, this did not stop her. She was not ashamed of her situation, and his strange behavior rather seemed to her a riddle that she wanted to solve at all costs!

    And that''s how she got to Uzumaki''s house ... it''s no surprise that Hinata was embarrassed and found herself out of ce, because she understood better than anyone how much their family had changed! Not that she was secretly aroused, but ... All of this is too dangerous! But she couldn''t refuse, as if she didn''t even have one for that.

    - Oh, Himawari is back! - Hanabi unexpectedly noticed, barely noticing how the girl''s silhouette shed and disappeared into the shower.

    Giggling yfully, the kunoichi winked at her sister.

    - I''m going to check on my little niece ...

    "Okay." Hinata didn''t mind much, although she feared that Himawari might say something too much.

    "Well, I think it''s okay, they still have to train together, there''s nothing you can do ..." - suddenly remembering something, Hinata shuddered: "Exactly! Naruto will be back soon, and I still haven''t prepared! "

    Remembering her depraved outfit, which she had acquired especially for this night, the kunoichi immediately blushed and began to bite her sensual lips:

    "Its time to begin..."

    *

    The front door mmed, Naruto took off his shoes and went into the kitchen.

    - ABOUT! Dad, found your way home? Boruto waved to his father with a chuckle. He was no longer surprised, but rather rejoiced at his changes. Although, he stillcked respect ... The guy sat and yed with the console, sipping juice from a straw.

    - Yo, as usual, messing around? - The Hokage nodded to his son, threw off his jacket aside and rummaged in the fridge to get ice cream.

    - Will you?

    - No thanks dad ... I''ve already eaten.

    Naruto looked at "his" little son with a grin, shrugged his shoulders and went to the second floor:

    "This is what I understand ... Now he is calling me properly. Not as a servant, of course, but tolerant ... Although, he continues to sarcastically, hmm, well, there is progress. If he had continued to show off, he would have had to really tie and abuse him. Lately something tough has just picked up for me ... I hope Tenten will satisfy me. "

    - Hey, dad! - Boruto suddenly called out to him: - Will there be training tomorrow?

    All week the guy was doing all sorts of tasks from his father and, although at first he considered them stupid and pointless, but gradually he began to notice how they bring him tangible benefits. For example, in the past, Boruto was hesitant when it came to a fight, but now he could deliberately shift everything to his fists. Thanks to his father, he felt brave and confident like never before. Not so long ago, he allowed him to taste alcohol, and in the future he promised to take him to an excellent brothel. Who has never dreamed of such a father? In addition, Naruto covered him a couple of times, and Hinata, oddly enough, listened to him in everything and did not even ask questions, now he treated himpletely differently. Maybe he obviously didn''t show it, but in Boruto''s eyes there was no longer the same irritation or resentment, but something else. He really felt like his father was taking care of him, well, or so he thought ...

    The hokage stopped and, continuing to nibble on ice cream, thought about it, and then answered his son:

    "If Sarada does her part of the secret training, then everything will be. Only in the evening, I have something special for her ... - chuckling slyly, Naruto immediately noticed:

    - For you too. The next step on the path of a man is fun with girls! I already told you how dangerous it is not to know the measure in drinking, but now they often ignore this moment ... - chuckling, Naruto waved his hand:

    - I''ll show you how to hook girls. It will be more difficult with the kunoichi, but we will choose some young one ... If we are lucky, we will find you a bitch more experienced.

    - Uh ... - Boruto from such words of his father already dropped the prefix from his hands.

    "S-bitch more experienced? W-what does that mean ?! .. "- sometimes his father''s assignments shocked him ... Like that building when he bought him sake and made him get drunk, along the way studying the Rasengan and the strange style of Taijutsu. The guy still remembered how shitty he was in the end, since then he looked at alcohol with an unpleasant tremor in his stomach ...

    "What kind of training is this? .. Damn, sometimes he scares with his tasks ... B-but, catch girls?" - the guy swallowed loudly, continuing to blush in embarrassment, for some reason he became very curious.

    Meanwhile, Naruto finally climbed to the second floor. First of all, he wanted to meet his daughter and give her a good reward. In addition, it is advisable that Hinata was nearby, it will definitely be more fun. That''s just ...

    - Hanabi?

    A stunning figure of a young kunoichi was walking straight in his direction, but she looked too shocked, as if her whole world had turned upside down ...

 Chapter 118: Ino: The First Step Into ... (18+)

    Chapter 118: Ino: The First Step Into ... (18+)

    *

    Ino returned home after midnight. Her body was still shaking after all that had happened, not only because of the fear of being caught in such an obscene state and not only because of meeting her best friend, but also because of the intoxicating feeling throughout her body. In the end, like Naruto said - she liked it! I liked it so much that her switch just broke ...

    Ino enjoyed not only forbidden sex, but even the situation in which she found herself, and even more trembling and emotions brought this final moment when she returned home in silence. She not only cheated, but also did it in the very clothes in which she was now going to enter the family house, and moreover, she carried with her evidence of her debauchery right under her cloak. Weathered with condoms, she was flowing like crazy ...

    Ino came alone, opened the door with her own key, took off her shoes and walked down the dark corridor, stopping right there, at the intersection of the hallway and kitchen. She knew better than the rest that her son was now asleep, and her husband was on a mission, and only she, like thest dirty whore, substituted her holes in the public toilet of the park for another ... The Hokage himself tore her in various depraved positions, lowered her into rubber bands, and all of them now they were right on top of her, hanging down, pulling off obscene and slightly torn clothes.

    She was used behind the back of the family, and she allowed it to happen and received such pleasure as she had never experienced in her life! Standing right here in the dark, she wanted to indulge in even more debauchery.

    Under the glow of the cold moon, Ino''s beautiful face was adorned with an obscene smile full of passionate desires. In her sparkling blue eyes, not even a shadow of shame flickered, she just licked her lips, anticipating how much everyone would be surprised if they knew her vicious secret ... Juices continued to drip onto the carpet ...

    Unwittingly, the kunoichi''s fingers unbuttoned the top buttons, and then a dark cloak slipped over her fragile shoulders. At the same moment, her obscene body, pale and incredibly sexy, appeared in the moonlight! It seemed at that moment Ino had reached the highest point of her sexuality in all her years. In the cold moonlight, her blue eyes sparkled with feminine charm, and the figure stunned with its appearance ... Hanging with a dozen awards from her sex-friend ... Now, Ino began to understand that this was more than just friendship for the sake of sex. Naruto yed with her, used it as some kind of hole into which he could lower, and he did it whenever he wanted, because even now ...

    Stretching her fingers to her still wet hole, Ino calmly scooped up white cream with her finger and brought it to her shiny lips:

    - How did it go ... - the very smell made her swallow, and then she stuck out her tongue and licked her soiled finger in the most obscene way, quickly starting to lick her palm, because it was she who touched his penis today.

    Exactly ... She loved the way he made her heart tremble! She had never felt so desirable before! So free and alive ...

    "God, what am I doing ..." Continuing to swallow, the shuddering Ino began to move towards the stairs. She did not know why she stopped, but she wanted to enjoy a moment of calmness in her own home ... An unfamiliar feeling made her be even more excited, because now they poured sperm right into her uterus, and she was not at all against showing off naked around the house.

    "Well, I''m still on pills ... I wonder if I suddenly stopped taking them?"

    Giggling, she licked her lips as she continued upstairs.

    Suddenly, a shocking thought shed through the kunoichi''s head, the most terrible and incredibly exciting ...

    For the first time, Ino wanted so badly to slow down time and do something dangerous ...

    Stopping right in the corridor on the second floor, the sparkling eyes of the kunoichi involuntarily stopped on the same door with a pair of dark kanji. It was this room that belonged to her son, Inojin.

    "What would he think ... Ahh ~" - Ino understood everything, now this obsessive thought and all those teasing of Naruto were making themselves felt! Each time he mentioned her son and she could not cope with shame and her essence ...

    - No, I ... - quickly turning away, she swallowed:

    `` But ... oh god ...

    Slowly, trying not to make too much noise, the girl trotted to her son''s room, and then slightly turned the knob on the door. Her thin fingers trembled slightly, but she wanted to look at him with just one eye before she washes off the traces of treason ...

    After a quiet click, she peeked into Inojin''s room. Even now, if he noticed the mother''s face, he could suspect something was wrong, after all, such a face, with smeared makeup, could only be worn by a girl after the maximum rough suction.

    When Ino noticed her son''s bed and how he was snoring softly on the pillow, she swallowed and, with a trembling in her fingers, opened the door and took another step towards her depraved essence ...

    One step and Ino entered directly into her son''s room,pletely opened the door and appeared in all her obscene form. In the moonlight, her blue eyes sparkled with viciousness, her wet lips beckoned with burning passion, wet thighs covered with Naruto''s fingerprints and dripping with female juices. Finally, a mesh suit hung with filled condoms. She seemed to her son in all her depraved charm! Seemed like Naruto made her!

    Ino''s lips quivered, involuntarily they turned into a vulgar grin and her eyes trembled uncontrobly. The depraved juice flowing down the hips of the kunoichi has already begun to drip in full onto the floor of his son''s bedroom. Now she knew better than anyone else - one wrong move and he would open his eyes and see everything, every obscene part of his own mother''s body. Realizing this, Ino wanted to go to the toilet, so much that she could hardly contain herself ...

    She almost blew the roof off!

    - Ah ~ - she already shuddered from her vulgar groan and quickly closed her mouth. Finally she realized everything and was scared!

    She burst into her son''s bedroom and wanted to intensify her lustful desire, to surrender to this depraved instinct ...

    "But what kind of mother am I ... God ..." - collecting her thoughts, she quickly ran away until she did something stupid at all. She wanted so badly to release this stream of liquid, which had already crept to the very edge, that if she had not stopped, she would have brokenpletely and would have done it right in her son''s bedroom. If it had turned out that way, then Ino was more than sure of the inability to contain her lustful side and would start screaming in orgasm, like then with Naruto ...

    At that moment, he said atst such tempting words ... "Go to your son''s bedroom and you will be too pleased!"

    "W-what did he do to me ... ~" - she not only heard him, but almost crossed the line! Ino began to scare how much he knew her twisted side, because she didn''t even know herself!

    After all, in the end, she really turned out to be a whore, a depraved pervert ... After all, what kind of mother would do that ?!

    "How can I look him in the eyes now, ah ~" - Burning with embarrassment, she imagined Naruto''s smirk, as a result, obscenely licked her lips, and then quickly left her son''s bedroom. She managed to control herself again!

    As soon as the door to Inojin''s room mmed shut, Ino quickly ran to the shower in order to wash off all this debauchery and somehow stay normal.

    But in the end, she still left arge volume of drops and continued to sparkle on the floor of Inojin''s bedroom, and the boy continued to doze,pletely unaware of the most depraved sight in his life, which he was not lucky enough to miss ... mother, what would he do? Would you be aroused or start to despise? Ino had simr thoughts over and over again, no matter how hard she washed her holes, they continued to get dirty ... Perhaps any reaction of her son would be the personal one that her vicious nature secretly craved. It doesn''t matter at all how Inojin would answer, he would still receive nothing but a spectacle, because Ino wanted only facial expressions from him, no more, no less. And even more so, he was not an object of her sexual fantasies, but rather a tool for fulfilling her own secret desires ... She had already found someone who would always possess her, it only remained to reveal her depraved sidepletely. However, unlike her, Naruto did not anticipate Inojin''s reaction - he had already nned everything.

    Even if her switch flipped, this time she was able to find the strength to stop. The only frightening thing was that she was not at all going to give up the connection with Naruto and it is not known what this would lead to ...

 Chapter 119: Tell Me Who He Is! ready

    Chapter 119: Tell Me Who He Is! ready

    *

    Sakura returned exactly to the family dinner, or rather to dinner only with her daughter. Unwittingly, the kunoichi turned her gaze to that very photo of Sasuke, in his Akatsuki cloak and breathed in:

    "Where are you, dear? Now you are so needed ... Something is wrong with Naruto, I really hate it, but I am powerless. He clearly needs our help, without you nothing wille of it. "

    - Hi Mom! Sarada suddenly appeared in the kitchen and smiled. "How''s your run?"

    "Y-yes, it''s okay," the kunoichi replied with noticeable nervousness. Although she had already taken a shower, the dirty feeling after all those smells did notpletely dissipate - she still could not believe that she had met such debauchery in that park!

    "Now I definitely won''t run there anymore. Although, that girl ... It feels like I''ve already seen her somewhere ... "

    - Truth? Hmm, - Sarada sat down at the table and smiled. - I also think of running in the evenings. I think I gained a little weight and ...

    - You? - Sakaru was surprised: - Are you kidding?

    - N-no ... I just think ...

    - Sarada, I think it''s too early for you to think about this, and how overweight? - With a grin, the kunoichi went up to her daughter and pinched her cheeks:

    - Just look at yourself! You are such a cutie, slim and beautiful, you have nothing to lose weight!

    - M-mom! Sarada protested, tears from Sakura''s actions.

    - I''m already an adult, enough for you ...

    - Yes? Are you an adult?

    Sarada narrowed her eyes and asked suspiciously:

    - Didn''t you fall in love with dad at the same age?

    - Um, well, - Sakura embarrassedly stretched out her lips, and lowered her eyes: - Maybe ...

    The girl giggled:

    - Can''t I fall in love?

    - Of course mo ... - the kunoichi stopped and looked at her daughter in shock: - Y-you ... Are you in love ?!

    - BUT?! - Sarada realized that she had blurted out too much, and lowered her head: - N-no, of course ... I just said so ...

    - Yes? Hmm, - Sakura put her hands on her hips and slowly nodded.

    - Since the conversation has already started, remember it well - if there is a guy you like, be strong and confident, show him this! And if there are fools who get in the way ... - the girl suddenly shuddered, her eyes were running up and down, and she coughed:

    - Um, well ... If anything, don''t be too rude. Love sometimes hurts, guys by the way too ...

    Remembering how Naruto used to run after her as a child and the way he dealt with her recently, Sakura''s fists involuntarily clenched. She understood what hurt her from, but only realized one part of the true pain ...

    Sarada raised an eyebrow in bewilderment.

    - Are you talking about someone specific?

    - Of course not!

    - Yes? - The Uchiha chuckled with a sneer: - Well, okay ... In any case, not everything is as simple as you say.

    - Why? - Sakura did not understand.

    - And suddenly, let''s say ... - the girl timidly pursed her lips, and looked down: - Well ... If a girl likes a guy older and he also already has, um ... a girl.

    - Wow! - Sakura''s eyes sparkled with such words: - So you still like someone? So also an older guy! Amazing! Tell me who he is! If he has any girl, that''s not a problem, we''ll get rid of her!

    - Not no! - immediately began to deny Sarada: - I just assumed!

    She had already seen how her mother began to react violently, and this never leads to any good! Besides, talking about him with her is just the height of embarrassment!

    "Hmm," Sakura squinted at Sarada.

    How could a mother not understand her daughter? In the end, she just smiled and stretched a couple of fingers to Sarada''s face, and then just touched her small forehead, just like He once ...

    Sakura smiled tenderly.

    - If you like someone, even if he is older or he has someone - fight! I think so! Did you know how long the girl was running after your father? Yes, a whole bunch! But I didn''t give up! Fight Sarada, always!

    The girl''s eyes trembled, and then she smiled a little and adjusted her sses:

    - Ahem, mom, I got it ... I got it! You''re overreacting again! Look, you broke the table ...

    - Uh ... Oh no!

    Sarada smiled sweetly as she watched her panicking mom ... And yet, in that smile, there was something else lurking - a quiet, hidden determination ...

    *

    - Hanabi? - Naruto was no longer surprised at the presence of Hinata''s lovely little sister, but rather at her strange state ... She came out of the bathroom all red and walked briskly to the guest room. Even when the man called out to her, she barely slowed down, and then quickly disappeared into her room.

    "What''s the matter with her?" Naruto listened to the sound of water and then realized something.

    Hanabi? Is she really ... "- smiling, the picture formed by itself. I think it would obviously be a shock for Hanabi what she could see there ... Still, Himawari was not distinguished by restraint, she very often yed with her holes alone, and still did not know how to close the door, well, or did not do it out of harm ... So now ...

    "Was she waiting for daddy like that? Here is a brat, she needs to be punished for this! "

    Naruto was pleasantly surprised by Hanabi''s presence, but he also did his part by persuading his daughter to invite his hot aunt. Naruto knew it was a risk, but it didn''t matter anymore. That night he was going to devote his wife to all his ns. Even then it will be possible to take a step towards Hanabi, the current Hinata can do almost anything for him. Make your sister spread her legs in front of her own husband? Ha, this hot wife only gets more horny from this, Naruto knew her too well - incest is Hinata''s weakness, and in the case of Hanabi, everything is much more obscene. In any case, it''s worth it, and Naruto didn''t n much, he wanted to show Hanabi interesting views and thus take her out of herfort zone. As he already noted, she is not quite an ice queen, she has apletely different type of mask ... After that conversation in the kitchen, he had already nned some move. Naturally, he depended entirely on Hanabi''s reaction, if she just decided to run, it would be problematic ... It would be stupid to expect that she would like the kinds of sex - Naruto wanted otherwise. He wanted to show her how rude he is to his wife and how true Hinata is in bed. An innocent girl clearly does not hurt to see a real woman in a fit of lust, and then, all that remains is to take drastic measures!

 Chapter 120: You Came to Me ... (18+)

    Chapter 120: You Came to Me ... (18+)

    Slowly, Naruto made his way to the bathroom. First of all, he wanted to reward his disobedient daughter, or rather, to punish her for her depravity. Himawari became too naughty, although she was still d that she followed his every order. Just masturbating in secret from her father, right before he takes her anal virginity? Yes, she herself asks for a hard spanking!

    "She takes a shower, it''s even better ... I can drown out the moans, and then I''ll y with Hinata."

    With a wicked grin, Naruto turned the knob.

    - Let''s start ...

    Making his way into the bathroom, he quickly locked the door and listened. Himawari''s moans seemed even louder now, which is why he folded up a row of seals and set up a barrier. The Hokage knew well that these small moans would soon turn into loud screams and it would be worthwhile to immediately take care of protection. Until Hanabi and Boruto becamepletely obedient to him, Naruto once again did not shine a rtionship with Himawari.

    As soon as he prepared everything, he immediately took off his pants and the rest of his clothes, leaving himpletely naked. After having fun with Ino, his body was saturated with her lustful scent, making him even more aroused. Continuing to listen to his daughter''s cute moans, Naruto was already anticipating her innocent taste. Then he got to the ss door and calmly moved it to the side and only then a charming sight appeared before him ... Himawari seemed to greet her father with her appetizing little ass, turning right to him, temptingly ying with her fingers with a couple of her wet holes. Dark wet hair covered her pretty face, from which she did not even notice how Naruto crept up behind her, bent down and with a satisfied grin peered into her innermost ces.

    How tempting ...

    The water continued to flow down Himawari''s fingers, mixing with her love juices. Meanwhile, Naruto was soaked all over under the running water.

    "Impressive ..." - he sat down in front of the little daughter''s ass and waited for her reaction.

    - Ahh ~ ?! D-daddy! - not even a minute has passed ... She turned sharply, swallowed and sat down on her stic ass, like a little cat, covering her wet pussy with her hands. Embarrassed, she looked up and smiled.

    - You came to me...

    Naruto looked at this cute beauty with a grin. Spread aside, miniature legs, elongated nipples and this hot look, full of desire and love ... Himawari seemed to know how to behave in front of him the most sexy.

    From such a spectacle, the Hokage''s masculinity was already burning with thirst for a long time, this did not hide from the sharp eyes of Himawari. yfully licking her lips, she stuck out her tongue and slowly crawled to the crotch of her own father, wagging her little ass along the way.

    Continuing to look upward, she only more inmed his desire to take possession of her!

    Naruto didn''t say a word, he just stood and looked at his girl expectantly, he let her get the award on her own, and she didn''t disappoint him.

    Himawari got closer and this time finally knelt down to somehow get the much-desired sweetness. Just the sight of him made her moan sweetly and salivate obscenely.

    - Haaa! - she actively began to inhale her favorite smell. Meanwhile, her mouth filled with wet anticipation ...

    Himawari began rubbing her little lips against her father''s cock, trying to touch the bridle with her nose and inhale as much of his enchanting scent as possible. She was literally intoxicated by this persistent masculine scent, the whole insides of Himawari were already leaking with might and main with depraved juices.

    Finally, the girl stuck out her tongue and quietly, like a yful kitty, licked the protruding precum, which was almost ready to fall down. Himawari couldn''t afford such a loss! She relished the taste of daddy, and then puffed out her cheeks and muttered:

    - Daddyaa ~ Now you smell like that blonde ... I don''t like it!

    - Hmm, - the man grinned: - So cover me with your scent ...

    Himawari''s eyes sparkled.

    - Mm, I get it! I also want to smell like a daddy, in her mouth and ... - touching her little navel, the girl yfully bit her tongue:

    - In my tummy. I want to smell like daddy everywhere ...

    - God, where did you get such words? Behaving like an oh-oh-very dirty daughter ... - Naruto smiled, - Aren''t you ashamed?

    - Wow, daddy doesn''t like it? Will Daddy punish me? .. Ahhh ~ - starting to touch herself downstairs, Himawari broke into an obscene grin.

    - I read a lot of magazines ... I think daddy will like to punish me. You were talking about my ass, recently ...

    Continuing to run his throbbing cock over his daughter''s beautiful face, Naruto mercilessly rubbed his precum all over her, trying to saturate her with his scent.

    - Are you against?

    - I want to! - the girl immediately raised her voice: - I read about anal sex ... Wow, but I want to feel the daddy in my uterus, - stroking her little tummy, Himawari cutely brought her sharp eyebrows together:

    - I want hot and smelly milk from daddy in my tummy ... And then give him a baby.

    - Aren''t you in too much of a hurry? He asked, working closely on Himawari''s small nostrils. The daughter was already rolling her eyes at full speed from such a strong smell and almost reached orgasm, but still answered in a high, obscene voice:

    - Hi ~ Daddy cum in my nose ... Ohh ~ I really want to give birth, then I will be like a mom, be a woman for daddy ...

    "Sounds hot ..." Naruto chuckled, continuing to stain her with his secretions, he marked this facepletely! It was at that moment that Himawari''s legs trembled and she began to moan loudly:

    - Hiii ~ - shing her cute sharp teeth, she clenched her fists in front of her chest and rolled her eyes. She came too passionate and hot! A jet of female juices burst out and sttered everything under my feet ...

    - Haaa! - sticking out her tongue, the girls'' drooling slowly began to drip from its tip:

    - Hawafooo! ~ - she continued to smile and tremble, unable to stop the trembling all over her body - the brain seemed to melt from one scent!

    The orgasmsted only a few seconds, and then Himawari finally took a breath and began to lick his father''s heated rod:

    - I want it in my mouth ... Mm ~

    Naruto was already barely holding back, but he still let her y with his inexperienced ...

    - ABOUT? - he was suddenly surprised when she suddenly opened her mouth and abruptly took his impressive head, and the field prated right up to the middle!

 Chapter 121: Three Conditions (18+)

    Chapter 121: Three Conditions (18+)

    Blushing and trying to control her cough, Himawari worked her mouth hard as she rubbed her little clitoris.

    "God, she''s amazing ..." - involuntarily he began to stroke her, which caused an even more active reaction of this cutie, she simply melted from the praise of her daddy.

    "Mmm ... Daddy likes my mouth! Hooray!"

    Observing her efforts, Naruto nodded in satisfaction.

    - If you want topare with your mother, then you need to fulfill my three conditions.

    - BUT? - Himawari''s eyes immediately sparkled, but even so she only obediently waited for her daddy''s words, continuing to polish his penis with her sharp tongue.

    - Hmm, well done, - he appreciated her behavior and finally said: - If you want me to cum in your womb, first you need to finish our business. First of all, you will send the processed photos of Ino to his mail. I think you have already seen in those magazines of yours how girls are covered, you will do the same. Got it?

    Himawari nodded, in her opinion, it was as easy as shelling pears, for the sake of daddy''s approval she was ready to do anything with this photo. Although, his next words made Himawari freeze for a moment:

    - Secondly, you will give me one of your girlfriend.

    - Mm?

    She immediately released her daddy''s cock from her little mouth:

    - Mpha! - Licking her lips, she uncertainly asked: - A friend? But, I have no friends ...

    - Then turn them on. I need a cutie about your age, I want to make her naughty. Can you handle it?

    Himawari frowned, to which Naruto chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, you''re still number one for me when ites to handling daddy''s cock."

    - Hee-hee ...

    - Okay, make this second condition and you can even mock this girl, so choose tastefully. Since you are my daughter, I will give you the opportunity to y with her too. You and I will have amon toy, how do you like it?

    - Wow! Toy? - Himawari''s eyes finally shone, she saw something very interesting in this!

    - Then I got it! I''ll do everything! I will choose the cutest girl ...

    "Nice," Naruto nodded.

    - And ... And the third condition? - asked Khima, starting to polish the tip of her tongue.

    - Ugh! Naruto tensed when she touched a sensitive spot, and then, as if bumping into a treasure, she began to y with it incessantly!

    "Ha-a, it''s a girl!" - he liked how she quickly adjusted to the situation, so he said with a sly grin:

    - I want you to wear a butt plug from this day on, and also get one very vulgar tattoo on your pubis. Your birthday ising soon, consider it my gift. Fill in something like: daddy''s personal hole ... It will be funny ...

    Himawari nearly choked and pulled away from the fragrant cock.

    "Um ... T-tattoo?" - naturally she understood what it was about, but she never thought that she would do this herself! There were girls in those magazines with such vulgar things ...

    "So daddy wants me to be even more naughty?" - she understood why this was, and wanted to please him even more, so ...

    - I will do! I''ll do everything!

    - Well! - Continuing to stroke his faithful girl, Naruto nodded: - As soon as you prepare yourself for me, I will immediately finish your womb in full! Only then don''tin ...

    "I won''t," Himawari muttered: "I really want this ... You do it with them, but you don''t with me ... I''m not a child anymore!"

    - Yes ... Then show me what a big girl you are! "Naruto abruptly grabbed the nipples of his daughter and, with her cute groan, pulled sharply towards himself!

    - Hiii ~

    pping her on the cheek, the Hokage abruptly pushed Himawari away and turned her stic ass towards him. Rothik was not enough for him, he was going to get something much more valuable!

    "What a view ..." whistled Naruto, admiring the horny holes of this little mischievous girl.

    "She has already prepared them, what a fine fellow" - he wanted to reward his cute toy for his efforts. Her anal ring contracted yfully. The nice pink shade and the horny butt walls looked too sexy. Naruto still could not help himself and abruptly made his way to face this tasty ce, and then tasted itpletely!

    - Nyaaah ~ - Himawari started moaning passionately in response! He didn''t even let her take a breath, as he buried himself therepletely, savoring the innocent taste of her anal hole!

    - Ahhiiii ~ Daddyaaa ~ - the girl bit her fist andpletely weakened. Having surrendered to Naruto''s tongue, her ass began to melt from his hot caresses!

    He didn''t stop rewarding her properly! The Hokage made his way with his fingers to his daughter''s squelching pussy and began to y with her small clit, while his second hand and tongue yed with his virgin ass in full.

    Unwittingly, Naruto remembered Sarada''s gorgeous buttocks and began to savor the taste of his girl even more actively. In some ways, Himawari was still inferior to the stunning body of the young Uchiha. We can say that the Hokage dreamed of just the opportunity to enjoy Sarada, because she seemed to him truly ideal - he even anticipated this young and innocent taste mixed with obscene lust. To some extent, he did not hide his attraction to her at all, for some reason he instinctively wanted to take possession of Sarada and make his own, as if he felt how good she was. The loyalty of the Uchiha is not at all the same as the loyalty of ordinary people, moreover, Sarada had the charm for which Naruto had some kind of innate weakness. Perhaps this is something spiritual, but he did not feel this way to other girls, at least until now, everything was different with her ...

    Although, now it was worth focusing on my daughter!

 Chapter 122: The Best Daughter Ever (18+)

    Chapter 122: The Best Daughter Ever (18+)

    The Hokage continued to y with Himawari''s young body exactly as she wanted! Daddy gave her all his attention without a trace, now she belonged only to him! He treated her just like Hinata ...

    "Nyayahh ~ K-kon ... I''m konchayuyuyu! ~" Himawari''s body shuddered sharply, and then Naruto''s fingers just pushed out! A stream of love juices began to spray non-stop! Once again, she showed him all her love in such a depraved way. Her body changed beyond recognition, almost nothing remained of that innocent girl - now it was the body of a real woman!

    pping his wet ass, already pretty covered with marks from his strong palms, Naruto took his face away from her wet cave and finally approached his daughter''s petite ass with his groin.

    "Time to strip your ass of Himawari''s virginity. Are you ready?

    - Ha ... Ha ... - gasping for air, the girl found the strength to rise on her elbows and quickly nodded:

    - Mm ... I''m ready daddy! ~ Insert like mom ...

    `` You are so jealous, '''' continuing to squeeze the small, but at the same time sexy curves of his cute loli, Naruto finally brought the trembling cock to her narrow pulsating hole and spat savoryly, smeared his cock over his daughter''s slightly dried saliva, and then brought the fat head straight to her back hole. The ass was eagerly squeezing, now there is no turning back ...

    Naruto swallowed.

    "Who would have thought that it woulde to this, father and daughter ... I like it!"

    Just one movement and together they will get what they want, but Naruto was in no hurry, although he had already stretched it out with his fingers, he was well aware of how narrow Himawari was - hurrying would only lead to unnecessary pain. Even if he had a way to heal everything easily, he still didn''t want to hurt her as much as possible, if it hurt the fun, it would be too disappointing ...

    This is why the Hokage acted gently. He began to prate his young daughter slowly, with great care. As soon as its imposing tip was only a couple of centimeters deep, Himawari shuddered and moaned happily:

    "Haa ~ B-finally ..." She immediately turned her head, trying to capture every moment of losing her innocence, even if it was just a butt. True, apart from the embossed torso of her father, she did not really see anything, but that was enough for her.

    "Ahh ~ Daddy ~ You are inside ~" - then she felt even more pressure. Naruto prated deeper and the walls of his ass began to stretch. Himawari had already braced herself for the pain, but surprisingly nothing but a pleasant tingling sensation and fever happened. Moreover, the realization that daddy had finally prated her forced her to gradually approach the next ending!

    And finally, with a light p on wet thighs, a caressing sound sounded:

    - Nyyahh ~!

    Naruto went in full length and closed his eyes.

    "Damn, how narrow ..." - tilting his head to check the condition of Himawari, he just grinned.

    "Yes, she has already swam ..." - love juices flowed from the girl and her ankles fluttered non-stop. She could no longer control her legs.

    "I''m starting," Naruto warned, then pped his toy loudly! Following his words, he began to slowly draw out his long rod, and then return it to its former depth.

    - Ahhh ~ Iihh ~ More ... ~

    Himawari surprisingly quickly got used to it and pulled herself together, stopping to cum, she even began to wave her ass.

    "What restless ... But I wanted to be more tender, well, nothing can be done ..." - since she asked so, he finally decided not to hold back and show her real adult sex!

    "It''s time to fuck this little thing properly!"

    With a formidable roar, even his aura changed! Himawari''s body was crushed to the floor, and then the heavy palms of her father began to fall on her young ass!

    - Nyayayahhh ~! Oh! Ahhh ~!

    Pain mingled with pleasure. Naruto pounded her mercilessly!

    Again and again!

    - Aaahiiii ~ More ~ ??Daddy ~

    Naruto took her from above, like a wild animal, easily towered over his prey and made her cum!

    At some point, he stopped and began to pull his penis out of her greedy hole, immediately faced with resistance. The Hokage made an effort, and finally ... With a depraved, squelching sound, his head slipped out of his daughter''s narrow cave.

    - Ha-a ... How greedy you are. - That''s just even so, Himawari tried to restrain him to thest - the walls of the ass, like real lips, lingered at the very tip, not wanting to let him go.

    - Then get it!

    Naruto pped her again! And in response I received a sexy cry ...

    - Nyyahh ~!

    No sooner had the father''s member left the daughter''s wet cave, when she eagerly began asking him to return, trying to podmahchivat.

    - Well, get it! - he waited for this, and then sharply drove his de to the full length! The most deafening p scattered all over the room at once!

    - Aaaaaahhh ~ !!! - Himawari was almost thrown back from such a blow, her legs at the moment weakened, and her eyes rolled back, with his penis Naruto seemed to start hammering into her very brain! And he didn''t stop!

    He did not even let her gather strength, sharply grabbed her neck and pressed her to his chest, starting his furious pressure on her weak innocent hole!

    - Nyah ~! Aha ~! Ahh ~!

    Himawari could only scream like crazy! From the constant tremors all over her body, she could only feel pleasure and her father''s rough grip. Naruto''s cock was so big that even through the walls of her ass he rammed her uterus, from which pleasure encircled every cell!

    ¡ªHiiii ~! - squeezed by his strong palm, the girl''s sharp teeth clenched, but could not hold back the flow of her depraved saliva. Streams of moisture flowed down Naruto''s hand, making their way to the girl''s excited nipples!

    Himawari''s face contorted in indescribable ecstasy!

    Bursts of strong chakra, like thousands of miniature lightning bolts, slipped into every cell and made it experience unimaginable pleasure.

    - Nyahhh ~ !! - blue eyes beamed with passion, and then rolled back!

    After just minutes of such Adult Sex, Himawaripletely lost the ability to think, she simply exhausted herself and only screamed furiously at her daddy''s penis, spreading into an obscene grin!

    Naruto was ruthless, he did not give her a chance to rest, continuing his pressure on the weak hole of his daughter. This went on for so long that the depraved steam emanating from their heated bodiespletely filled this small room. It was at that moment that the Hokage suddenly stopped and let go of Himawari''s neck, she did not resist for long and simply fell to the floor, exhausted.

    - Ha-a ...

    Naruto pulled his cock out of his daughter''s narrow ass and whistled contentedly when she remained open to the inside, delighting him with the amazing views of her developed depths, expiring vulgar juices.

    Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead and chuckled.

    "I have the best daughter in the world." Standing up, he grabbed Himawari in his arms, and then walked to the bench, right in front of the shower. As soon as Naruto walked by, he was immediately poured water and even exhausted Himawari from the warm water began to slowlye to her senses.

    The streams of liquid washed away all traces of recent sex and every drop of the young kunoichi''s love nectar ...

    Cheered up, Naruto put his daughter down on the bench. He got a little tired of taking her from behind, so he decided to change position and take Himawari from above!

    With a harsh grin, heid the trembling daughter right on the edge of the bench, spread her legs apart and gave her wet clit a good pat.

    - Nyayahh ~

    After enjoying the sweet moans of the weakened loli, he perched on top, directly over Himawari''s body, and then pointed his thick rod down towards his already developed ass. The girl was still in a strange euphoric state, when suddenly ...

    - Nhaaa ~! - with a sharp movement, the father''s member burst into the very depths and with its amazing shape pressed all its strength on her young womb!

    Bliss again spread through every cell of her miniature body!

 Chapter 123: Blood Advantage (18+)

    Chapter 123: Blood Advantage (18+)

    Without stopping there, Naruto began to elerate his pace. Since Himawari was lying directly under him, his cock constantly flexed and gave her incredible pleasure, touching the most sensitive area. The member literally protruded from her tummy and with every movement of her father, it only became more noticeable! The difference in the size of their bodies was now even more obvious.

    The pace increased even more, and furious pops ovepped the noise of the water!

    The spectacle is simply incredible! If Hanabi now dared to look again, she would have a shocking look of her niece, sprawled in a depraved position under her own father. Himawari justy and finished with legs spread out to the sides, while Naruto on bent legs,fortably grabbing the bench next to his daughter''s head, burst into it from above with his huge rod! For the first time in my life, feeling such a strong pressure on her young bosom!

    The dimensions of these two were still too noticeable. We can say that a real giant raped a little loli!

    Passionate moans escaped from Himawari''s mouth, and her pussy squirted like crazy and, as a result, after another ten minutes of such hard sex, Naruto sharply growled and pressed his hand on his daughter''s head.

    - Take everything! - he immediately elerated the pace!

    The girl''s face simply pressed into the shop, but she just continued to moan, rolling her eyes with an open mouth dripping, when suddenly she clenched her teeth and began to growl herself!

    "C-cum-woo!" - the only feeling shed through Himawari''s mind, when suddenly her ass was filled with something scorching! A terrible stream of male semen sshed in an unstoppable wave. He let everything down into his own daughter without any pity!

    Himawari''s sharp teeth shed from saliva, and veins swelled around her eyes, her face distorted by lust was simply shocking!

    Consciousness began to evaporate, and another wave of pleasure in a couple of thousands of charged sparks rushed uncontrobly right into the brain. Never before had Himawari felt such heat - her uterus just shuddered and sank, and then golden juices spurted out of her pussy! Her petite legs were fully extended, exactly at the same moment as a strong stream of sperm escaped from the ass, which was still lurking in her father''s throbbing cock.

    The orgasm covered both of them with their heads, even Naruto''s legs trembled, he could not resist and crushed the small body of his girl.

    - Damn it!

    Indescribable ... It was as if the stars were shining in my eyes, scattering into fragments and gathering together again! Himawari had never squeezed him so hard before, as if she were trying to suck life out of her own father!

    Finally, after a minute, Naruto found the strength to rise above his daughter.

    - Ha ... Ha ... - he was breathing heavily, not from fatigue, but rather from pleasure. Himawari really managed to amaze him, from which he looked in bewilderment at the reddened body of his daughter and her distorted, depraved face, which had long since lost consciousness. The girl simply fell asleep, unable to cope with it, but still continued to maintain her obscene smile. The body was still trembling, and white manly juices flowed down her virgin pussy, dripping down the bench, streams of liquid flowing onto the tiles ...

    Finally, Naruto pulled his quivering cock out of the girl and smiled contentedly as he admired his daughter''s gaping hole, which was still sshing with white streams of his semen.

    - Amazing ... - he could not imagine that this innocent virgin would show him something like that. Although she lost consciousness again, but ... This sex can really be called one of the best in this new life.

    A daughter is a daughter, you will not say anything ... She really could satisfy her own father as it should. Thepatibility of the bodies of blood rtives does not seem to be a myth at all. Incest is something forbidden, but incredibly enjoyable! One has only to get involved and it will be difficult to refuse ...

    Naruto stood up and bent slightly towards Himawari''s face and then poked her nose with his finger.

    - Poor thing, was daddy too cruel? - Laughing cruelly, he increased the pressure of the water, and then directed it to the intimate parts of his girl. After rinsing her a little, the Hokage threw his daughter over his shoulder, and then carried her to her room. It''s definitely not a good idea to leave her here alone.

    Covering Himawari with a nket, Naruto stretched his shoulders and smiled contentedly.

    - I hope this is enough for you ...

    Closing the door behind him, he decided to return to the shower and rinse himself a little, before the next call with his hot wife. Very soon it will be her turn to receive her award ...

    *

    Shortly before Naruto''s arrival, while Hinata gazed with anticipation at the sexy dark lingerie on her bed, Hanabi stepped into the bathroom, yfully wanting to frolic with her little niece. She had done this many times in the past, so she was not at all shy and quietly made her way into the room, continuing to smile slyly, already anticipating how she could have fun. Only, the moment she peeked out the door, a carefree smile instantly left her beautiful face ...

    "W-what? She ... "- noticing things scattered on the floor, Hanabi was not surprised, but when she heard soft moans through the sound of water, she finally drew attention to the silhouette behind the ss door. For some reason, Himawari was kneeling with her head up to the ceiling and doing something with her hands. Hanabi was not stupid, because she herself was somehow in a simr position, which is why ...

    "It cannot be ..." - mistrust simply did not allow her to leave everything as it is. Having got to the door, Hanabi opened it slightly in order to look inside, and then she suddenly caught her breath!

    "Indeed! She does it ... "- the kunoichi''s eyes trembled from what he saw! She couldn''t believe that her little niece was ying with her pussy, and with her other hand ...

    "T-is this her ... ass? Has she gone that far yet ?! "

    Incredible! This could not have been imagined. The sight is simply shocking - young Himawari yed with her fingers with a couple of her wet holes! And this is at her age!

    Unwittingly, Hanabi''s whole body began to heat up ...

    She immediately retreated.

    "W-what am I doing ... Should I stop her? Well ... It''s not my business, and she''s not quite a child anymore ... "- stepping back a couple of steps, the moans became quieter, but Hanabi only felt the obscenity of the situation more strongly! She didn''t even know what to do ...

    "No, if I interfere now, it will only get worse ... I have to tell Hinata, it''s not just that ... Girls at this age are very vulnerable" - the kunoichi tried to collect her thoughts: "Damn, I can''t believe it ... At her age, I did not even know about this! Yes, even now I don''t y with mine ... "- continuing to blush, Hanabi abruptly ran out of the bathroom and went to her room. She wanted to quickly calm down and put her thoughts in order. What she saw shocked her incredibly! How does he feel about his niece after this ?! These are no longer children''s games!

    It was at this moment ...

    - Hanabi?

    His voice was like a bolt from the blue!

    "Naruto? Damn ... Not now! " - she would not mind chatting again, but after seeing his daughter in this position, she had no time for talking at all!

    As a result, embarrassed and red with shame, she disappeared into her room ...

 Chapter 124: The Truth (18+)

    Chapter 124: The Truth (18+)

    *

    Naruto got out of the shower. All wet, pleased with himself, and alsopletely naked. After what happened, he wanted to quickly taste his beautiful wife, because the day hase to fully open up to her and devote to his ns. It''s not that he was going to be honest with Hinata about everything, but rather that it''s a matter of perspective. She is Hanabi''s sister, Kurenai''s student, and she, in turn, is Mirai''s mother. If Hinata takes his side, it will be much easier to get those who trust her. Naruto naturally did not n to go that far in the near future, he was more worried about other goals, but still it would not be superfluous to devote his faithful wife to the ns. In addition, this can allow her to open up her depraved essence even more, as well as avoid all sorts of troubles. If someone has an idea to tell Hinata the truth, it can be an unpleasant problem, it is better to save yourself from such surprises yourself.

    "Let''s see Hanabi''s reaction ... It will be fun. The main thing is not to light up the rtionship with Sarada or Temari, otherwise it will damage the ns. Tenten is good for the next step. I think if this night goes well, tomorrow I will be able to have some great fun ... "

    And so he went to the family nest, which had long been saturated with the smell of sex. Now he was the true and undeniable master here. He marked his wife and daughter, and now he will strengthen this connection even more!

    Meanwhile in the bedroom, Hinata is finally fully prepared. This morning she managed to choose some pretty revealing lingerie and now she nned to demonstrate everything to the only worthy man. The only one who has an undeniable right to possess it ...

    There was a tall mirror against the wall, in front of which Hinata were assessing their appearance right now and muttered a little embarrassedly:

    - W-well, it seems not so bad ... I chose not the most open, but ...

    Although Naruto perverted Hinata in recent days so much that she was even ready to fuck behind her son''s back and in the presence of her daughter - to put on sexy lingerie on purpose, and even herself, it was a novelty for her ... Usually Hinata followed her husband''s words and did not resist , buttely she wanted to please him so badly that she could not resist and asked Hanabi to help her find new underwear.

    Remembering her embarrassment in the fitting room and her sister''s yful smile, she could not blush in front of the mirror ...

    - He should like ...

    She really changed - Hinata''s embarrassment was now present only in her words and her usual look, with a bit of the same tenderness and something new, making even her tremble with slight delight. Now she could not hide her own excitement and fervent anticipation. After all, she finally decided to take her own step, never before had Hinata felt such passion in a rtionship - she desperately wanted to see his reaction, to feel that gaze filled with desire again! All of Naruto''s changes made her happier every day. It turned out to be incredibly pleasant to feel so needed and desired. Hinata no longer doubted her body and sexuality, she knew how much he wanted her, so now she was eager to see how he would react ...

    "I wonder if he''ll pounce on me right away? Or maybe I was dreaming too much? .. "- Biting sensual lips, the kunoichi smiled vulgarly and immediately shuddered.

    "I ..." As soon as she saw the grin in her reflection, her body med with renewed vigor. Although Hinata had already seen her depraved expression many times, especially when he took her right in front of this mirror, but now, everything was realized ... Now she wanted this pleasure with all her heart!

    - I ... Have I always been like this? .. - Admiring her sexy figure, she began to smile again:

    - Why didn''t I think about this before ... My body really seems to be depraved ... - in the past she did not even attach importance to sex, but now it has be so important that it dizzy!

    Continuing to admire, she turned on more and more - she liked what she sees in front of her. Enjoying the views, she felt even more confidence and lightness, over the past few days she experienced so much pleasure ... Her heart fluttered with happiness, she not only finally became close to Naruto to such a perverse degree, but also finally felt like a real woman. Such a feeling cannot bepared with anything ... Ever since that Ch¨±nin exam, that collision with Payne, she had not felt soplete, ready to go forward at all costs, without giving up. And all this is only because of one person, he again and again made her the happiest wife and no matter how he changed - this new Naruto awakened a true woman in her and she was not going to give up anymore, she decided to go with him to the end!

    Suddenly, there was a familiar click.

    Abruptly, the bedroom door swung open.

    - Ah! Hinata cried out sweetly and pulled on her jacket sharply, then began quickly buttoning her pants. Her fingers twitched funny, she didn''t even turn around, trying to hide her sexuality.

    - Wow, what a view! - his voice made the kunoichi''s fingers stop, at the same moment she understood everything ... There was no need to worry, because it was he who came! Once again, that same smile blossomed on her beautiful face. So vulgar and in love ...

    - Naruto ... - she no longer thought to cover her views, allowing him to see everything below the waist, but there was something to look at ... The panties could not even cover her pubic hair, from which one of their depraved appearance made her excited. It is not surprising, because this rag was not even intended to hide something, the only thing it is here for is to excite the male ... And he reacted!

    Noticing Naruto''s cock that trembled sharply, Hinata involuntarily bit her lips and lowered her trousers even lower so that he could see the ce where the belt straps were attached to her ck stockings ... And he reacted again!

    The way he looked at her made the kunoichi panties get wet with amazing speed ...

    Hinata was burning with uncontroble passion, one naked appearance of her husband forced her tomit such rash actions as, for example, a slight attempt to move her panties slightly in order to show him a more depraved sight ...

    "Huh ..." Naruto swallowed, this greeting he liked more than any chatter!

    The juicy member instantly became bloodshot and rose into a fighting stance.

    "Mm ~" Hinata liked it a lot, she smiled obscenely and kicked off her pantspletely,pletely oblivious to her behavior. Now she wanted to please him and it was not at all important for her what she had to go to - she wanted to show herself all, like her hidden woman, whom he awakened in her with his skillful caresses ...

    "Hinata ... Do you look like you''re in a good mood today?" Naruto pointed out, slowly moving towards his hot wife.

    - Mm ... - she nodded slightly: - Y-do you like it?

    - Fabulous. - The Hokage whispered, suddenly finding himself next to the kunoichi, pressing his naked torso against her impressive chest. Hinata''s papie have long peeped through the fabric, clearly demonstrating their desire to break free.

    Naruto approached his wife''s ear and spoke softly:

    - You know that Hanabi is at our house right now?

    Hinata shuddered and lowered her embarrassed eyes.

    - I ... B-barrier, you put it up?

    - You are so used to doing it under the barrier, you little lecher! Naruto pressed Hinata''s entire body to his own, grasping her tightly around the waist. Now he began to enjoy her amazing scent of femininity to the fullest.

    "These pheromones are intoxicating ..." - she smelled just too amazing! At the same time, due to arousal, she also emitted an obscene aromatic tone, mixed with her timid essence, this made her body involuntarily react ...

    `` Ha ... Hinata, you smell good ...

    - Mmhmm ??~ - biting her lips, she loosened and flowed:

    - Th-thanks ... Y-you too.

    - Heh, do you think so? - from his sly smile came through with debauchery: - This is the smell of our daughter. Like?

    Hinata flinched in surprise, discontent shed in her eyes.

    "Again ... Y-have you been with Himawari?"

    - Are you jealous?

    - W-well ... - Hinata could not deny ... At first she was against the connection with her daughter, and now she herself, not believing her feelings, felt jealous of her own child!

    - A little ... - the kunoichi, as always, behaved honestly and timidly: - Today is our night ...

    - I have no doubt that even your own sister did not stop you from "our night".

    In one move, Naruto simply tossed Hinata''s pants aside, revealing sexy views of ck stockings that fit her mouth-watering thighs perfectly.

    "Uhm, don''t say that ... ~ Hanabi ... I didn''t know she''d stay, b-but ... I couldn''t kick her out, could I?" Himawari asked for help and ... Ahh ~ Hinata licked her lips while moaning.

    - It doesn''t matter, you''re with me now ... Don''t talk about others, please ... ~

    Naruto sighed and suddenly pulled away from his wife''s ear, while pullingpletely wet fingers from her thin panties. From his serious look, the girl suddenly felt ufortable ...

    - Y-what are you doing?

    - The reason why I haven''t ripped this sexy lingerie off you is just in this ...

    - BUT? Hinata didn''t understand, but the look of Naruto''s scowl made her worry.

    Even though his erection was not going to fall at all, he walked over to the bed and sat down, and then leaned back, put his hands under his head, making himselffortable:

    - Uh ... Sit down. In an amicable way, I could tell you at the moment of sex, and you would not be able to resist, but now I have other ns in mind.

    The kunoichi nodded slowly, quickly took off her jacket, and then timidly sat down next to her husband. His seriousness at such a moment was a little surprising, because usually the Hokage always acted tough and did not waste time on idle chatter, so now, since he did this, something unusual will definitely happen ...

    "Does he want to talk about Himawari? H-I guess ... "Since Naruto had already visited his daughter, Hinata could only guess that, but before she could think of anything else, he uttered shocking words ...

    - I''m cheating on you.

    It seemed that time had stopped ...

 Chapter 125: The Most Pleasant Moment

    Chapter 125: The Most Pleasant Moment

    "Mm, this is the expression on the face! The beauty!" - Naruto even managed to gloat. He did it not out of malice, but rather he just liked the situation in which he found himself. In the end, he was not burdened by vows, and he also understood women a little differently. Sometimes even cheating can be turned into something special ...

    Well, or he was just a bastard ...

    Oh, how much he wanted to see Hinata''s reaction! He simply could not resist, which is why he tried to do it before sex and even preliminary entertainment. After all, in the end, no matter what she did, she always melted and obeyed, from which she could agree to anything. This weakness was also an advantage, but now he was not going to use it. He wanted to make it a little embarrassing and also bring in a little pressure from arousal, plus a little jealousy from his recent rtionship with his daughter. Hinata reached the point where she needed to know the truth ...

    Of course, Naruto didn''t even think about breaking up, because good sex decides a lot, and Hinata loved him very much. If she epted his rtionship with her daughter, then she could ept that. But the invaluable reaction was not worth missing out on, was it?

    - BUT? - and, as expected, she was clearly surprised, or rather pretended not to understand anything:

    - W-what ... What did you say?

    - I''m cheating on you ... Today I had sex with at least three girls.

    - Wh-what? Hinata''s eyes trembled. "B-but ... I ... Why?"

    She could not even answer intelligibly and cope with words ...

    Naruto sat down again and looked at his wife''s sad face. Hinata didn''t shout, and even to some extent epted his words ... She didn''t act like a stupid aggressive woman, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t feel pain.

    - Eh ... - even though he initially wanted to do it, now, seeing her reaction, he felt uneasy. Definitely, Naruto did not consider himself a man of the most honest rules, and he had rights, nevertheless, these people are strangers to him, or rather he himself is to them. He enjoyed, he took whatever he wanted, but all the same, her gaze, like a de, touched his icy heart ... But it is worth understanding that he could not lie, if he continued to do so, it would only get worse. It''s not easy, but you can''t do otherwise.

    "As expected ..." - he expected about such a picture, although he had the option that she would ept everything easier or, on the contrary, cry, thetter option, of course, less preferable. Even having be so depraved, she is still a person, a loving wife, for whom this is not so easy to ept, here it was worth acting not only honestly, but also with a drop of cunning ...

    The Hokage could not waste time on sentimentality, he acted calmly and with his usual measure of ridicule.

    - You have already noticed how I have changedtely? Naruto asked and immediately caught a slight frown on his wife''s face, so he nodded and began to repeat the old story:

    - Right, it''s not that simple ... It just so happened that I faced a strange force and got the opportunity to be better. It sounds crazy, but the choice was simple ... Either be faithful and stubborn, or decide and do what is necessary. In addition to the new power, I learned that dangerous enemies from the tsutsuki n are moving into our world, so I went for it ... - grinning, Naruto shook his head, such nonsense made himugh. But, this had its own share of irony, because in reality, this is almost pure truth. The question is, what would the old Naruto do? Although, perhaps the answer is obvious ...

    - Enemies? Hinata didn''t understand, but she clung to his words as if for an excuse.

    "Is this ... Is it true?" - hope shone in her eyes.

    No matter how cunning, if you decide to tell the truth, do it ... Naruto did just that:

    - Actually, I just like it! - abruptly, he threw his wife on the bed and pulled off her bra, immediately colliding with her excited papie, surprisingly, they have long since left their houses and beckoned to feast on them!

    That''s right, he just liked sex, and also the most enjoyable moment of perversion! Conquest and submission!

 Chapter 126: The Last Move (18+)

    Chapter 126: The Last Move (18+)

    "Aahhh ~" Before Naruto had time to taste his favorite goodies, Hinata began to moan.

    - N-Naruto ~

    Licking and kissing these charms, he continued:

    - The thing is, I fucked Shizune, and then I did it with a few more ... I fucked Ino, Temari ... You see?

    "Ino ?! Temari ?! These two ... "- Hinata expected everyone, but that they ... Ok, Ino, but Temari, how is that even possible ?! She couldn''t even imagine how far they hade and how Naruto had managed to take them all!

    Sharply approaching the flushed face of his wife, he smiled:

    - And I also made you happier ... Now you are so honest with me, not even against the fact that ten minutes ago I raped our daughter in the ass.

    - BUT? In ... In the ass? - Hinata''s eyes trembled, and she swallowed, she could not believe what she heard! The girl''s eyes involuntarily dropped to her husband''s thick penis, and she swallowed again:

    "He ... He put it in it?" - for some reason, Hinata felt a desire to see how Himawari is there now, just ...

    "Aaaahh ~" Naruto began to nibble on her nipples. Now he wanted to smooth everything out and get rid of this unpleasant feeling!

    "Honesty isplete crap!" - of all he understood only this, so he decided to move from chatter to action!

    "It''s hard for me to find the excuse you deserve ... I know you''re jealous, but I don''t want you to worry too much. You see ... - kissing the hollow between her beautiful boobs, Naruto pulled up and began to suck on the nipple:

    - Mmm ... I adore you! You are my wife and I''m not going to change that ... I understand, it sounds so-so, but ... I can''t lie to you! I want to show that I still need you!

    Her heart beat faster:

    - That''s how ... - it''s not clear why, but she felt joy ... Perhaps because of the way she epted his rtionship with her daughter, Hinata no longer resisted, as if she involuntarily supported any of his decisions.

    - Ahhhaa ~ - from such words and his caresses, the kunoichi just melted. On the one hand, he really confessed to cheating, but he was so honest, and also, as always, rude with her body! He took her passionately despite the fact that he had others ... Hinata didn''t understand why, but it was so nice! After all, he was enjoying her now, not anyone else. This realization turned into lustful moans ...

    - Ahhii ~

    `` Your body is too honest, '''' Naruto whispered as he approached the kunoichi''s face, which once again had a vulgar smile on it.

    - I no longer make sense to hide Hinata, I be stronger having sex with women, this does not justify betrayal, because in reality I get unimaginable pleasure from the submission of married whores or young perverts like our daughter ...

    When he started calling the likes of Ino and Temari whores, and his own daughter a pervert, Hinata''s body involuntarily fluttered, even for her it was a shock, how much she liked his tone!

    The kunoichi swallowed and looked away, she suddenly felt ashamed ...

    - Ha ha! I knew that you would support me ... - Naruto showed a bright smile and kissed Hinata on the cheek, he interfered with rudeness with tenderness and she simply had nowhere to go!

    Yes, it turned out that even the fact of betrayal, his debauchery and imperious greed made her so wet and excited!

    Thest move remained ...

    - I like to fuck proud whores like Temari and I really want to take bitches like Tsunade or even your Sensei Kurenai ... Isn''t it fun? Would you like to watch these bitches cum under me? - while she was shaking in shock, dripping with an incredible amount of juice, Naruto approached his wife''s ear and whispered even more forbidden words:

    "Doesn''t it excite you to think about it?" Couple with me with your sensei? Do you want to make this whore spread her legs in front of me? .. Just imagine what a dirty face she will have when you make her surrender to me ... I will fuck her unconscious in the ass, right next to my own student, and then we together we will have fun with her little daughter ... I will let you take her virginity. Doesn''t that turn you on ?!

    - Aaaaahhh ~ - while he spoke she already began to tremble, moving straight to the next forbidden orgasm. It was not his tongue next to the ear that made her cum, but the most obscene words about her sensei! Her own husband directly offered to fuck Kurenai in front of her, and then let her daughter go in a circle for a couple! What is it all about ?!

    - Aaaaahhh ~! - as a result, she could not resist such a dirty desire! Hinata came like aplete whore ...

 Chapter 127: Hinata: Truth and Acceptance ... (18+)

    Chapter 127: Hinata: Truth and eptance ... (18+)

    Hinata''s body spattered non-stop, Naruto not even touching him, and she continued to flood the entire bed. As always, she was great! Sensitive Hinata knew how to finish properly ...

    "I was not mistaken ..." Naruto smiled at once and then licked his lips. As he suggested earlier, this girl is still that libertine. Unlike the whore Ino, who was dragged from cheating on her husband, Hinata was a pervert of a different level. She dragged herself from forbidden rtionships and her debauchery behind the backs of close people, and now she moved to a new level ... Now she was ready to betray her own sensei in order to enjoy another debauchery! Here is the secret side of Hinata, an obscene traitorous woman enjoying her own downfall and deeds that normal people would simply condemn. Getting fucked right on your son''s bed? Daughters? Easy ... To be fucked by the same dick that her young daughter had? Yes, she''s just a joy! To frame Kurenai and show her lustful face in front of her eyes would make her cum madly!

    To some extent, Hinata herself did not understand her true self, but that was how she was ... Her shyness and insecurity led her to this, and as soon as Naruto showed her his own sexuality, she changed even more. An exemry housewife, in fact, she has a hidden side. That is why it was worthwhile to devote her to your ns! Hinata will open ess to others, and trusting such a woman? ... Naruto naturally did not trust. He didn''t trust women at all. Like Ino, they need to be fucked hard and subdued! This is an instinct, they must obey him and faithfully follow their master. Therefore, there is no ce for nobility and feelings, you need to be strong!

    To some extent, Naruto disappointed this moment, he really wanted to find one that he could trust much more. But, perhaps, this is impossible, you just had to put up with it.

    "Ha ... Ha ... Ahh ~" Finally, after almost a full minute, Hinata stopped sshing. Unfortunately, like Himawari, she did not manage to finish everything with a golden rain, but she did not lose consciousness, and this is already an achievement.

    "To cum only from words, but she has a talent ..." - even if this slut was a traitor who could substitute a teacher, Naruto was not at all disappointed, because hepletely believed in himself and his strength to restrain her true essence, and also believed in his the ability to fuck her well or throw her away altogether. She is obliged to obey, there is no other way, he did not doubt himself. The point is not that he depended on them, but that they were the ones who depended! Will such a whore betray? This is absolutely impossible, because her body, heart and soul belong only to him. In addition, Hinata is still not quite a toy, she is human and she somehow still has principles, it is too difficult to rid her of them. She could obey her husband,e to terms with infidelity and even find her fetishes in this. Thinking about how Kurenai betrays, but doing it is apletely different question. That was the principle of slow corruption. It''s not about the main Betrayal, but about who is being betrayed and for whom. That is why such training is needed. Such are the females, if they gave their heart and body, then in the case of Naruto - this is forever!

    Hinata was gorgeous, the Hokage nodded contentedly and pped her sensitive pussy a couple of times.

    After such "tenderness", the kunoichi moaned sweetly and turned her quivering eyes to her husband:

    `` N-Naruto ... I ...

    - You finished with simple words, congrattions. We fit together, after all, isn''t this the best moment of our marriage?

    "This is¡­" Surprisingly, Hinata couldn''t argue, his words were the purest truth! She has never been so happy ... Is it really all about how he has changed? With his new perspective on women, their marriage is stronger than ever! Amazing ...

    The kunoichi immediately dropped her eyes. It just so happened that she simply could not control her orgasms ... She felt too good with him, and she became different, became some other person. Not that it''s bad, but rather exciting ...

    The girl swallowed, but did not dare to look at her husband. Now so many thoughts and sensations fell on her that it was too difficult to cope with everything.

    Meanwhile, the Hokage inhaled with passion the depraved scent of his hot wife. The freshness of the freshly finished girl was too intoxicated ...

    - Since we have already decided this moment, I hope you will not be too upset with my games on the side?

    Hinata paused, and then hesitantly replied:

    - E-if you feel good, then ... - she lowered her tone: - I don''t mind, but ... You''re not leaving, are you?

    "Stupid," poking his finger into her cute nose, Naruto smiled brightly, the very smile that could eclipse the sun. Hinata blossomed in a moment ...

    - You are my first wife, that cannot be changed! If I choose a few more, it won''t change your position either. You gave birth to two children for me, remember? You are forever mine! Naruto immediately frowned.

    - Moreover, I hope you did not perceive our rtionship as free ?! You are only mine! Even kisses with my daughter are still dubious! This little one is just waiting for the opportunity to get your hands on your tongue!

    Hinata blossomed even more and smiled.

    "Y-are you jealous of your own daughter?"

    - Hmm, - the man narrowed his eyes: - It''s not that I''m jealous ... I, as a man of progressive views, do not treat the rtionship of two women and their sex as some kind of stupid games - sex is sex! But, only I can fuck you! The same goes for my other women.

    Unexpectedly, Hinata giggled.

    - You are so domineering ... This is so unlike you ...

    - You do not like?

    - N-no ... I really like it, I feel so happy when you say that ...

    - Aren''t you jealous at all? - he asked atst, with a slight squint, because he understood his hypocrisy, but was not going to retreat, Hinata could only ept reality.

    The girl pursed her lips and whispered:

    - A little ... And with whom ... Well, with whom have you done this already? Except Shizune and the others ... Are you with Sakura too? ..

    - Sakura? Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What about her?"

    - W-well ... - the kunoichi began to fiddle with her fingers awkwardly: - You just loved her when you were young ...

    - Ha, that''s it! Narutoughed, to which Hinata just pouted her cheeks cutely.

    - Do you still like her?

    - You are such a cutie ... - Hokage still did not tease her and shook his head: - Do not be afraid, this bitchy pink-haired woman will only get hard anal from me if ites to sex. Until she learns respect and gratitude, I will be as cruel as possible with her!

    Hinata flinched at her husband''s vicious grin, and then smiled.

    - Poor thing, her ass will obviously hurt ...

    - Do you want to talk about it?

    The girl thought a little, and then bit her lips and nodded:

    - I want to hear about Temari and Ino ... You seem to like blondes ...

    `` Well ... '''' Naruto pulled in his horny wife, who clearly began to enjoy such lecherous conversations:

    - It all started with Shizune, just before that I realized how to be stronger ... Besides, she was in love with me.

    - Yah? - Hinata''s surprised face was worth seeing ...

    - Why, she spent all day filling the toilet in the residence with her depraved juices ...

    "Pervert ..." Hinata whispered slightly mockingly.

    - What else ... So, on that day ...

 Chapter 128: I Would Let ... (18+)

    Chapter 128: I Would Let ... (18+)

    In the family box, for the first time in recent days, peace and tranquility reigned, rough sex faded into the background: Hinata did not moan under her husband''s hard cock and there was no need even for hiding with a barrier. As a result, the conversation became a kind of prelude. It is unclear why, but along with a slight bitterness from the truth, gradually reced by excitement, Hinata felt pleasure. Her body gradually warmed up from every detail about her husband''s adventures, and especially from how skillfully Naruto dealt with Temari and made her serve him as his personal hole, behind her husband''s back. Even more interesting was the fact that Ino easily sumbed to sex out of friendship, and thenpletely went for a perverted fuck in the park.

    Every detail about such depraved scenes, no worse than Naruto''s fingers caressed Hinata''s sensitive parts, and she turned more and more turned on. She herself did not notice how she wanted to see what would happen next, how much he corrupted others, whether there really would be Kurenai or Tsunade, and possibly Hanabi ...

    As soon as this thought entered her head, Hinata blushed instantly and lowered her eyes shyly.

    "How could I even think about this ... God ..." - sometimes she did not control herself at all.

    Meanwhile, the Hokage continued his story:

    - In general ... In the end, I returned home and gave our daughter a good reward. Her ass turned out to be of the highest ss, yours is so damn soft and juicy, but hers is too narrow ... It''s even hard to say with whom I was more pleasant. It''s a matter of taste ...

    Hinata smiled oddly and pursed her lips.

    - I still think this is wrong ...

    - This is?

    - She''s only ** th years old.

    Naruto blinked in bewilderment.

    - ** th? What is this figure? I''m amazed ... - he thought he hadn''t heard, and thenughed.

    - It''s not funny, have you seen what she has be? - the kunoichi frowned: - She haspletely changed, now she does not even want to study and keeps repeating about how she will be a strong kunoichi for her "daddy".

    "Oh," the Hokage grinned cheerfully and pressed his little wife even tighter: "So are you jealous? Hinata, I told you, I''ll take care of all my girls'' holes ...

    At such words, she blushed in an instant and timidly whispered:

    - W-well, no ... It''s just too early for her in the ass, and in general, I was not against a blowjob, but sex ...

    - Shh! - sharply putting his finger to her wet lips, Naruto smiled: - She is so happy, how can I only her this? Besides ... Don''t say you don''t like it that much, I remember how you get wet from just the sight of her wet pussy.

    - Ahhh ~ - when he started kissing her behind the ear, the girl began to melt again: - N-narutoo ... This is not soooo ... ~

    - Liar, I know you better than anyone, you say one thing, but you feel everything quite differently. You were like that when you were little.

    Pretty quickly, Naruto switched to Hinata''s juicy titties as she moaned incessantly and tried to make excuses.

    `` N-not true ... I just couldn''t tell you about my chu-feelings ... Aahh ~

    - Admit it, if I insisted, would you sleep with me? - the man abruptly pulled away from the tasty papie and gazed intently into the violet eyes of his depraved kunoichi. He so much loved to contemte obscene lights in them, or her embarrassment, mixed with debauchery.

    - Ah ... I ... you know ...

    - So tell me, I want to hear it from you.

    "I ..." The girl swallowed and fell silent in indecision, focusing on Naruto''s eyes. With a tremor in her eyshes, she finally whispered:

    - I would allow ...

    - Allowed what?

    From his hard grin, a strange heat touched the most forbidden corners in her womb.

    Hinata''s brows twitched, she stretched out her lips, clearly displeased.

    - I would let you do whatever you want with me. You already know ...

    - Even at the Academy?

    `` Y-yes ... '''' Hinata lowered her eyes and swallowed, `` I-I guess ...

    - So you''re not sure?

    - Ooh, don''t ask! I don''t know ... Then I didn''t even know about sex! If you insisted, I would do everything that you would not ask! - she said all this so quickly, while raising her tone, and when she stopped, she was embarrassed and looked away:

    - S-sorry ...

    - Haha, don''t apologize! You know what, I want you right now! - With a sharp movement, Naruto pulled off his wife''s bra and threw it aside, and then lifted her lovely legs and quickly got rid of thepletely wet cloth of panties, enjoying the sight of her gorgeous forms in these dark stockings.

    He grinned and licked his lips:

    - I confessed everything to you and you did not reject me, it''s time to reward your girl!

    Right after his words, Naruto folded a couple of hand seals and a small green scroll appeared on his hand.

    "This is¡­" Hinata didn''t understand what he was trying to do, but it was at that moment that the Hokage put down the scroll and several objects appeared on it.

    - BUT?! - now she finally began to understand ...

    A whole mass of sex toys appeared right on the scroll, ranging from simple small vibrators to rather impressive anal plugs. Plus there were some rings and some kind of studs just for ...

    Hinata''s eyes fluttered as he reached for one of these piercing kits!

    And, as expected, Naruto really brought a couple of jewelry to his wife''s nipples and grinned cheerfully.

    - I think your sexy body will not hurt. What do you think?

    "Um," Hinata didn''t even know how to answer, she didn''t even think about that in the past, only now ... When he personally looked at her with such a desire and when her life changed so dramatically, already admiring these jewelry, in the eyes of the kunoichi there was no previous concern or condemnation of such vulgar things, rather the opposite.

    "T-this ... Will they be in my papie?" Wow ... "- it was worth admitting that she liked them, especially the charming amethyst stones, sparkling with such inviting lights and yfully swaying in time to the movements of her chest. They, like ornaments for the navel, resembled a kind of pendants. The idea of ??how these things would look on her naked body made Hinata even more aroused - they fit her just perfect. These vulgar things were so tempting to make her even more depraved ...

    - And what do you think? Naruto asked, twirling small anal beads in his free hand. He was serious.

    Hinata swallowed loudly and then whispered, blushing:

    - I-I like ...

    - O! Seriously? - he was noticeably delighted, nevertheless, before that he doubted her resolve a little, in his opinion it was worth doing it after sex, when she would not have thought of anything, but she herself agreed!

    "Okay, I''m sure they suit her ..."

    - Then I''ll start! - Without dy, he immediately reached out for these excited and sensitive boobs. Now is the time to mark them!

    - N-now ?! Hinata shuddered at the realization of the situation - she was definitely not ready! But Naruto was not even going to pay attention to her panic, but simply pressed her to the bed and covered his mouth with his finger:

    - Quiet. There is no print on the bedroom yet, so be careful, unless of course you want your little sister to enjoy the sight of lustful little sister jumping on my dick.

    Hinata immediately became embarrassed and turned a pleading look at her husband, but he did not intend to stop, he rummaged through the things from the scroll and took out some white powder, and then sprinkled Hinata''s papie.

    "Hmm, let''s see if it works, it seems like it shouldpletely remove the pain" - a couple of days ago, using Henge, he visited several shops in Konoha, including "special" ones like a store with sex toys, medicines and even some useful technologies. In short, he now had a ton of tools to train his kunoichi. A sensible move, especially with its tastes and demands ...

    Piercing Hinata''s nipples? Taking care of your sex girlfriend Ino with her fetishes? Or even y enough with an obscene Temari? Now he had an item for every important asion.

    `` Um, w-what is this? Hinata asked nervously, feeling a strange chill on her sensitive papie. Just a second ago, they were just burning with excitement, but now she doesn''t even feel them! As expected, they began to retract back into their hiding ces, but Naruto stopped them in time with special mps, but even then Hinata did not feel anything!

    Noticing her surprise, the Hokage chuckled.

    - I "borrowed" this drug from Akimichi, they say Sakura invented it, very handy for you,pletely removes the sensitivity to pain. I will quickly make a couple of punctures, and then I will heal everything with chakra. As a result, you won''t even feel pain, so don''t be nervous.

    `` Uh, '''' Hinata let out a sigh of relief, `` T-thanks ...

    - Hmm, you thought I was going to torture my beautiful wife? I would be d, but you are not so masochistic, even if you like hard sex. Eh ... - Naruto sighed, but did not continue, not that he wanted to torment someone, rather he had a huge number of "tools" for such games, and there was no one to use them with.

    "Even though you go and **** Sakura ... Hmm, I hope Tenten won''t disappoint me! Now I do not need a simple girl, I need a toy with which it will be fun! "

    - Let''s get started ...

    Hinata swallowed but didn''t resist, now her desire to please Naruto overcame any fears.

 Chapter 129: Gifts for the Wife (18+)

    Chapter 129: Gifts for the Wife (18+)

    Two punctures went through without a hitch. Naruto took care of his wife''s papie in an instant and, under the emerald glow from his fingers, easily healed all of her minor wounds. Even then, two beautiful treasures unted on Hinata''s papie, even the kunoichi was struck by such a strangeness - she would never have thought that she would pierce such an intimate ce!

    Naruto seemed to do everything on purpose in order not to allow her papie to return to their timid ce and hide - henceforth they will not have such an opportunity, now he made them free forever, thereby revealing the true essence of Hinata even more. This kind of aroused her even more!

    And just then ...

    - And now your belly!

    - BUT?! - at first she did not understand, but then how she understood!

    - W-my belly? Y-are you serious? T-this is ...

    - What? Naruto shook his head mockingly. "Don''t be afraid, that''s the point, you have to show yourself." If you wear open clothes, everyone will see, and if you hide it, no one will know the truth. But you can show yourself to Hanabi andugh at her reaction ... I think she will be shocked by such a depraved sister!

    "In any case, it only suits me ..." - Naruto chuckled and began to make a third puncture right in his wife''s navel. He would like to mark her with some symbol, but nevertheless decided to leave it for the future, until that day three new holes in her body are enough for her.

    - Mmhh ~ - a slight groan escaped Hinata''s lips at the moment when a drop of blood was spilled, but there was no pain, rather a slight difort and weak panic.

    As a result, Naruto ended up with his wife''s belly button, and within a minute there was a nice sparkling ring with a couple of colorless gemstones resembling diamonds. How did all these jewelry fit her ...

    Admiring the renewed depraved beauty of his kunoichi, Naruto got even more horny! While he was doing all this maniption, I kept myself in check all the time, so now he just broke!

    - Aaaahh ~ - Hinata expectedly began to moan, he pounced on her like a beast and began to y with her bottom hole with his tongue and fingers. In response to such vulgarities, Hinata could only swing her legs and cover her mouth, holding back her hot moans.

    - Haaa ~ N-narutooo ~ - the girl was already nearing the end, she could only finish with words, it was extremely easy to bring her to the end! Hinata''s sensitivity was truly unmatched, so it''s no surprise how quickly he brought her to another leap for the stars!

    - Hiii ~ Aaaaaahhh ~! - a strong jet orgasm just sshed all over the bedroom, and such a strong moan instantly spread throughout the house! One had only to imagine who could hear him, so Hinata finished even more violently!

    Only she could not have known about something even more exciting ... If it happened just a minuteter, everything could have changed, but now ...

    "Sister..."

    With trembling legs, Hanabi stood outside the door and looked with disbelief at her sister sprawled in the family box. In sexy lingerie, Hinata finished brightly, her lustful face was just shocking! Naruto stood to the side and squinted at his wife, desire burning in his eyes, a thirst to master Hinatapletely! He could not wait to break into it with all his might!

    Just a couple of seconds ago, Hanabi just decided to go down to the kitchen and find her sister, when she suddenly heard something strange, a kind of muffled groan. How could she know that as soon as she got to that door, she would see something so intimate ... She herself did not know why she acted so secretly, like a thief sneaking into someone else''s bedroom, she just opened the door, and there her sister ends up whole jet! But what shocked Hanabi was not this incredible orgasm, which she had never achieved in her entire life, but rather the appearance of her sister!

    "Her nipples ... God ..." - she could not believe that her exemry and serious sister wears such debauchery on her naked body! How could she think, because recently she was choosing underwear with Hinata and did not see anything, she was even lucky to have fun and touch the embarrassed Hinata, but here it is ...

    "This is it ..." - Unwittingly, Hanabi''s gaze moved to Naruto''s body, sparkling with moisture. We can say that he was just perfect, every muscle, relief, his vulgar grinning face and obscene lights in his eyes, as well as his male part below the waist ... He amazed with his appearance!

    "T-this ... Are they all so b-big?" - Hanabi was already damn hot just from the sight of a sexy little sister, and when she also began to contemte the man''s body, all her moral barriers werepletely blown off, and she just started to leak juices,pletely forgetting that she is now engaged in pure voyeurism and not at all has the right to do so! Watching how a sister does this with her legal husband, if not a crime, is definitely immoral!

    Only now Hanabi didn''t even care, she just couldn''t stop. Unwittingly, even veins appeared on the temples and her Byakugan went into business, she wanted to see even more! Every detail! From this sight, she suddenly caught her breath ...

 Chapter 130: There She Comes ... (18+)

    Chapter 130: There She Comes ... (18+)

    Although Hanabi did not dare to touch herself, she still could not tear herself away from what she saw, this was clearly indicated by the noticeable streams of female juices flowing down her naked legs. Without panties, nothing could hold back her femininity and everything spilled safely right under the bedroom door.

    It was at that very moment that Naruto suddenly felt Hanabi''s chakra.

    "Here she is ..." - with a perky grin, he did not show it, still looking at the depraved Hinata. He tried not to attract attention, one wrong move could frighten Hanabi away. Still, it was his ns to show her everything. Whether this excites her or not is not so important, rather it is more important to have a lever of pressure, and then you can use Hinata, who will most likely already be and would not even mind setting her sister up. If everything goes as it should, all the pleasure that can await her in the end will be clearly imprinted in Hanabi''s mind, and this is already a good step towards conquering her. In addition, judging by the information collected duringmunication, Hanabi is not so simple, and the fact that she watches her sister''s sex as an inconspicuous thief no longer does her honor to a nobledy. There is something in her that I just want to make my own!

    With a satisfied growl, Naruto finally leaned on his wife and began to y with her papie, they had already begun to regain their former sensitivity and only slightly tingled, but Hinata had enough of that.

    - Ahh ~ Ahh ~

    With every moan of her sister, Hanabi involuntarily flinched, she stood in a rather interesting position, thrusting out her ass and sexually leaning against the bedroom door, if not for her long kimono ...

    Finally, Naruto finished with the papie and brought his cock to Hinata''s sensual lips, to which she reacted without thinking twice, inhaling her beloved scent through her nose. Over the past weeks, he absorbed into herpletely, Naruto was striking her face and the whole body over and over again, but she wanted more and that is why, clinging to him with her nose, she began to work with her tongue.

    "Good girl," heplimented her, and then sat backfortably between the pillows. Hinata got down on all fours, starting to caress Naruto with her skillful mouth in such a depraved position. Her sexy wet ass looked away from Hanabi, so, unfortunately, she could hardly see everything in detail, but at the same time she could clearly see how deeply Hinata was taking her husband''s cock and such a spectacle was shocking!

    "T-so deep, she behaves like that ..." Hanabi swallowed. "God, sis, it can''t be that tasty, can it? What came over you? .. "

    Hinata''s greedy suction was fascinating and frightening at the same time!

    Hanabi expected everyone, but she could not even imagine that her own sister was so depraved in bed! All this did not at all coincide with that old memory ... Then everything was different. Sex of Hinata and Naruto did not even seem like a drop from what Hanabi saw now, it seemed to her that it was sex ofpletely different people!

    Naruto with a vulgar grin pushed his wife''s mouth up his trunk and fully demonstrated his domineering nature, while Hinata dutifully substituted any part of her body for him and greedily relished the taste of her husband. Hanabi has never seen such a sight even in depraved magazines!

    Juices continued to flow down the legs of the kunoichi, but she never touched herself, just then Naruto growled sharply and nted his wife''s head to the very bottom. At that moment, Hanabi clearly saw how her sister''s tongue obscenely walked over Naruto''s wet balls, and then an abundant and thick stream of sperm sshed into her throat!

    Hinata coughed and her body trembled, reflexively she tried to pull away, but Naruto held her, not allowing a drop of his reward to spill. He let everything down her throat!

    Hanabi looked at all this with disbelief, unable to understand why Hinata tolerates all this.

    "Sister ..." - for some reason she felt sorry for her, from such a harsh treatment and she wanted to express her displeasure to Naruto, only she understood what position she was in and continued to look, unable to restrain her flood below, she had nothing else to do , only with pity to watch my sister.

    "He¡­ He made her have her nipples pierced! Surely ... How cruel! I didn''t think he was like that ... It''s incredibly painful ... "- an innate kindness woke up in Hanabi, but at the same time it was not at allbined with the abundant flow of nectar on her lovely legs, already gathered in a whole puddle under the door of that very "Cruel" Naruto.

    Finally, he let Hinata breathe, freeing her mouth from his cock. In response, she showed him her depraved tongue. His wife was already acting skillfully, she did not even cough, but simply showed him an obscene, slobbering smile and shot her eyes to his face, starting to lick her lips, and then demonstrate the semen umted in her mouth.

    The whore''s face was blooming before our eyes ...

    - Good girl, you have be very skillful! - praised Naruto, pping Hinata on the head, to which she reacted with a whole stream of juices from her obscene hole. Her bosom at the same moment began to throb in anticipation of the reward, and her ass defiantly swayed from side to side.

    - Your eyes betray you, - he immediately noticed what she wants, which clearly embarrassed the girl. She was still distinguished by her shyness, even in such obscene moments with a vulgar grin and sperm on her lips. Hinata was too adorable even now! This trait aroused her in earnest ... She surrendered to instincts and lust, but at the same time retained the charm of her former tenderness and weakness.

    Hanabi, meanwhile, did not understand why her sister suddenly started shaking her ass in anticipation, and even more iprehensible was the moment when Naruto sharply turned Hinata towards him! Then Hanabi finally managed to see this depraved and milk-stained face!

    "W-what the ... H-hinata ?!" - she could not believe that her dear little sister could show such an expression! So it went! So filthy!

    Like a female in heat ...

    All this sight and she herself made to expire even more profusely.

 Chapter 131: Demonstration (18+)

    Chapter 131: Demonstration (18+)

    Naruto decided to take Hinata from behind and how well he chose the pose ... The kunoichi was still on all fours, so he just turned her to face the door, right in the direction of Hanabi, and then tackled her juicy ass. Having fun in Hinata''s vulgar mouth with his fingers, Naruto quickly smeared her little pink hole and decided to go to the back first, and end it all with a generous portion right into the womb!

    - Ah ~ - while the Hokage''s fingers were ying with her anal ring in full, Hinata nibbled on her nails and tried to look behind her back.

    And suddenly ...

    p!

    "Iiih ~" After such a sudden p, not only Hinata screamed, even Hanabi could hardly contain herself, quickly covering her mouth. She was freaking scared!

    "He¡­ He hits her! And ... And she likes it ?! " - she could not believe what she saw.

    Naruto chuckled, and then spat on his wife''s hole and slowly began to insert his heated rod directly into this narrow back pussy. He was engaged in her ass even in the first days of his residence in this ce, so Hinata took him to each of her depraved ces. Although Naruto liked her pussy and the touch to the base of the uterus more, but this time it was worth directly tackling each hole and demonstrating excellent views to Hanabi, and Hinata deserved such stimtion after her submission, at the moment of nipple piercing. If she so wanted to please her husband, he decided to give her three of the most delicious portions of his semen, perhaps if Hinata is lucky, she can even get pregnant today ...

    "Fertilizing her right in front of her own sister, damn, that''s exciting!" Naruto grinned vulgarly.

    "Well Hanabi, I will give you the best show of your life! You will remain so stubborn and you will never experience it ... "- he wanted to say this to her face, but did not even look in her direction, because he perfectly understood Byakugan''s visual abilities, so he did not want to frighten the girl ahead of time. Hinata will do everything herself when the right timees!

    Hanabi''s eyes trembled, she herself did not notice how her fingers, resting against the wall, turned white, she kept looking at her sister and waited almost exactly the same as Hinata ... She wanted to see, feel and learn as much as possible!

    At the same moment, Naruto jerked forward and burst into his wife''s ass!

    - Aaahh ~ T-so deep! - Hinata''s mouth began to salivate with pleasure, and Naruto only elerated the pace, quickly driving his cock even deeper!

    The flip flops flew around the room! The Hokage did not spare his wife at all!

    Such a sight, even for Hanabi, became too shocking, she could not do anything but watch with disbelief ... Today she learned too cruel a secret.

    When Hinata could barely contain his groans, Naruto grabbed her by the elbows and pulled her to him, speeding up the movement of his hips. He hammered into her even harder!

    As if trying to turn her ass into God knows what, he acted more and more rudely, and in return the kunoichi enjoyed more and more! Hinata''s tongue even left her mouth, scattering strings of saliva to the very sheets, and her pussy spilled whole streams of nectar!

    Hanabi''s forehead was covered with sweat, she swallowed - she had never seen her sister in such a situation, with such a vulgar expression on her face. Now, the nipple and navel piercings were shaking like crazy, giving the kunoichi even more sexuality. There is no point in arguing - if this is really Naruto''s idea, then it is very good ... Hinata looked even more amazing with them!

    He seemed to know everything, any method to make a woman more beautiful. Hanabi didn''t draw any conclusions, but the thought started to scare her, especially when he allowed her to see Hinata squirting furiously as he tugged hard on her nipples.

    He just pulled on the treasures on the papie, and the pussy just gushed out with a fountain!

    Like a beast! But, for some reason, it aroused ... so many immoral actions caused anger! Hanabi clenched her fists.

    "How dare he! .."

    In wet sheets, anal sex was getting hotter and rougher! The resounding ps of Naruto''s thighs and palms on Hinata''s sensual buttocks scattered throughout the bedroom, making Hanabi often flinch and angry!

    The hokage tore his wife roughly as always, because she loves this kind of sex most of all, and he himself was not a connoisseur of gentle entertainment. That is why such an attitude frightened Hanabi, she did not like the way he treated her dear sister at all, and most of all it irritated that she, apparently, also liked it!

    He turned her kind and caring little sister into don''t get anyone!

    "H-hinata, why are you ..." - she did not know that an exemry sister could build such faces at the moment of orgasm and ...

    - Aaaaaaahhhaaa ~ !! Hinata suddenly shuddered again, and then Naruto grimaced from the pressure and couldn''t hold back his chakra flow. Together with an abundant portion of semen, he also let down his energy into his wife, which increased her orgasm many times over!

    The hot ending came too unexpectedly!

    Hanabi held her breath ...

    Hinata fell face down into the sheets, and then her back arched and her pussy spattered violently! No sooner had Naruto removed his penis than he shot milk out of her ass ...

    How depraved ...

    - Heck! - the man barely dodged her well-aimed shot, but even so, she did not stop shuddering on the bed, non-stop sshing juices like aplete whore!

    "Damn, this woman ... Is it about the nipples? Hmm ... It can''t know that Hanabi is here ... Maybe she already has instincts for this peeping? What a bitch! " - Naruto nodded contentedly, he really liked his wife''s behavior, she more than showed herself in front of her sister! He expected everyone, but such a gift came in handy. After such an orgasm, perhaps even he would have been shocked, not to mention someone else.

    And he turned out to be right, Hanabi just stared nkly at her sister''s vulgar face, twisted in euphoria, unable to ept what she saw and stop her own flows of nectar ...

    Admiring the results of hisbors, Naruto did not pay attention to the door, waiting for the right moment for such a decisive step. The final touch remained and that is why, he was not going to give Hinata a moment of rest.

    The kunoichi was still shaking and moaning, burying herself in the wet sheets, and Naruto sat in the back, pulled her tasty ass towards him, slightly pushed her to the top, and then began to prepare for a rough jerk.

    "W-what is he doing ?!" - Hanabi didn''t understand why he was doing this, he didn''t even give her a break! And in general, shouldn''t he be tired himself after that ?!

    But, naturally, he didn''t even sweat ...

    Since Hinata could no longer calmly keep on all fours, Naruto simply decided to enter her from above, almost as he recently took her daughter and, as it turned out, the sensitive ces of these girls are almost identical, so he already knew approximately how good she would be in this position ... As soon as the penis bends in the pussy and rams the sensitive ces, getting close to the lusty womb - Hinata will fly to heaven!

    "Look carefully, one day you will end next to her with the same grimace of lust!" - with a predatory grin, Naruto began to gently insert his head into his wife''s pussy, to which he received a sweet response in the form of a quiet moan. Hinata''s pussy was so sensitive right now that she could barely understand, just ...

    Naruto snorted sharply and acted in the most vile way ... Squeezing his wife''s nipples, he abruptly pulled out his tip, and then with force burst inside to the very bottom!

    Terrible cotton flew all over the bedroom!

    With one movement, Naruto literally stabbed into Hinata''s bosom and shook her soul and heart! She did not even have time to understand anything, but simply began to shout:

    - Aaaaaahhhaaaa ~! - even before he was not so sharp, he just burst into her throbbing uterus at the most sensitive moment, and she treacherously opened up and took him into her arms, starting to kiss passionately with all her might!

    From how he prated into her, the brain began to melt! As in thest time with the ass, along with the penis, an amazing chakra burst into the kunoichi''s body, stimting her entire nervous system. Yang energy swept through every cell of Hinata, burning and shaking her whole being - forcing her to simply dissolve in his arms!

 Chapter 132: Revealing (18+)

    Chapter 132: Revealing (18+)

    The next half hour flew by in the blink of an eye, even Hanabi did not understand how this time had flowed so quickly, her eyes were spellbound either at her sister or at the man who was fucking her. The most amazing sight in life simply did not leave her indifferent and she plunged into it with all her soul, and her Byakugan continuously memorized every detail of such an intimate moment. Under the bare feet of the kunoichi, a significant puddle of love nectar had long gathered, but it did not bother her much, because Hanabi was never ashamed of this and considered it no more than the usual reaction of the body to arousal, and therefore did not see the need to wear panties. True, now, such a plentiful puddle would be absolutely impossible to miss, there was a real flood! Yet possessing the opposite charm, these sisters in some ways could be simr ...

    It was at the very moment when Hanabi was already starting to shake, unable to contain the reaction of the body, Naruto quickened his pace! He had moved furiously in her poor sister before, constantly spanking her and sometimes scolding her with all sorts of perverted words, so now he became even more aggressive. Hanabi began to fear again and continued to watch with tremors in his eyes.

    - Dirty little wife, it''s time to knock you up! Naruto growled and sharply grabbed Hinata''s neck and pulled towards himself, just at that moment he bent down to her ear and whispered mockingly:

    - Little pervert, you should be d, because your depraved spying sister will capture the moment when I pump up your uterus right now!

    Narutoughed and, under Hinata''s startled gaze, sharply drove his cock deeper, forcing her to return to her former depraved expression, thereby allowing Hanabi to see his sister''s face distorted by lust again!

    Hinata could no longer really think, she could only stare at Hanabi and dissolve in bliss - now she enjoyed the most, because of such a depraved scene! How she liked it when her depraved side was looked at, especially by close people ...

    "H-hinata ?!" - Hanabi could not believe what she saw! All this time, Hinata moaned and screamed in a very muffled tone, as she buried herself in the sheets, and her face could not be seen either. The kunoichi could only guess whether it was pleasant or painful for her, but now ...

    "God, elder sister, you ..." - with a trembling in her lips, Hanabi could no longer restrain herself and, issuing a slight groan, covered her mouth with her palm. Incredible! she really came without hands! For the first time in my life I experienced this ...

    However, such a reaction is not at all surprising, because she again saw such a perverted face, moreover, no one other than her own sister showed it! Only now she saw him perfectly, as if Hinata was looking directly at her!

    "B-it can''t be!" - Hanabi was frightened by her guess!

    Lustful, sweaty face, perfect pink nose, Hinata''s face showed such a blush, as if she was drunk as an insole. Saliva flowed from the corners of her lips, and the tongue ... God, he looked too obscene when she bit it and with incredible lust squinted towards the door. At that moment, Hanabi could not stand it and simply slipped down, unable to stand on her feet, straight into a puddle of her own juices. She was seized by fear and incredible pleasure!

    The eyes rolled back by themselves, and only one thought pierced the mind:

    "She knows-oh ~!" - now everything became clear, because Hinata was looking directly at her, and even with such an expression on her face ...

    Tears came to Hanabi''s face, but she continued to finish, unable to give up and take her eyes off Hinata''s face.

    Both sisters stared at each other and had an indescribable orgasm! They both knew the truth and both squirted like bitches!

    Just then, Hinata twisted again, Naruto let out a hard growl and abruptly drove his entire cock into her quivering bosom ...

    - Get it!

    At that moment, the heat shook her entire body!

    An incredibly burning stream of semen simply swept away all obstacles on the way, bursting into the uterus in an unstoppable stream, filling every part of this hungry ce, marking it with its powerful scent!

    - Ahhhhhhiii ~! - Hinata trembled and began to cum like mad, she literally slid off the man''s still cumming and throbbing rod, thereby revealing her wet back to him, which he followed with a profuse stream of semen. Naruto was still cumming! It even hit her hair, but Hinata continued to look towards the door, unable to resist such a perverse thrill! Her own little sister looked through the slightly opened crack of the door, which had already expanded several times since the moment she fell into a puddle of her own juices. Now everyone could see Hanabi, even Naruto, looking at his wife''s entire back, sneeringly nced towards Hanabi, which made her flinch even more!

    "No! No! Can not be!"

    The orgasm had already passed, so Hanabi quickly lowered her eyes and began to raise, as she again plopped into her nectar and moaned softly.

    "Cheers! Aah ~ "- she found the strength in herself, bit her lips and tried to get up again, she so wanted to quickly hide from all this! It was so embarrassing! She ended up behind the door, spying on the sex of her sister and her husband, and even now she could not get up! On top of that, they both saw her! Like somest pervert voyeur - what a horror!

    Panic and tears mixed, Hanabi somehow got up and staggered quickly ran away, not even looking at Naruto''s furiousughter, which made her feel even more ashamed!

    Hinata broke into a satisfied smile, and then slowly closed her eyes, shining with amazing debauchery ...

    - H-hanabi ... How so ... Ahh ~

    Naruto leaned back on the pillow and let out a long breath.

    `` Yeah ... That''s how I like it a lot more, there is at least some excitement in this ... '''' Thinking about Hanabi''s reaction, Naruto smirked more and more, while everything was going ording to n, and tomorrow, it will be clear. ..

    "Let''s see if you like to peep as I think ..." - Yawning, the Hokage closed his eyes and quickly fell into a long-awaited sleep. Yes, the life of a vige leader is difficult, so many kunoichi still have to pervert.

    Sarada, Tenten, Hanabi ... Tomorrow will be a tough day, definitely ...

 Chapter 133: Family Changes

    Chapter 133: Family Changes

    *

    Meanwhile, while Hinata slept beside Naruto with a silly smile andpletely filled holes, Himawari was resting after spending time with her beloved daddy, but some in Uzumaki''s house could not sleep ...

    Unfortunately, Boruto did not wait for dinner and, immersed in a video game, missed all the fun, he only had time to put the headphones aside, yawn and get up from the couch, when suddenly he heard a muffled groan:

    - ... ahhh ~

    He shuddered sharply:

    - What is it?

    Attempts to listen were unsessful; absolute silence reigned in the house. Perhaps this is his imagination?

    "Strange ..." - the guy yawned again and shrugged:

    "Well, it doesn''t matter ... I''ll go to bed."

    Climbing the stairs, Boruto suddenly stopped, for some reason he felt some strange excitement in his chest, and then sniffed:

    - What''s that smell? - suddenly the guy''s gaze turned to the ajar bedroom of his parents, it seemed that this strange aroma wasing from there, and also ...

    "What is it?" Boruto was surprised again as he noticed some shiny liquid right under the half-open door of his parents'' bedroom. The light in the room was still on, so the re on this puddle made her even more suspicious.

    "HM?" - Boruto noticed some footprints on the floor that broke off near him ...

    "Maybe Himawari? Again I didn''t wipe myself off ... "- but, even suspecting his sister, he still didn''t back down. The innate curiosity slowly led the boy to the very ce, to the ce from which it all began. A strange warm feeling in my chest grew with every step, it was not unpleasant, but rather oppressive, for some unknown reason it took my breath away from him. He instinctively knew that something was wrong here ...

    And finally, Boruto came straight to the ce where Hanabi had stood not so long ago and watched the most depraved sight in her life.

    Boruto froze in shock ... Now he had the same view!

    - W-what ... Is that?! ..

    The picture that opened up to his young gaze could shock even such an adult girl as Hanabi, let alone a boy who had never even heard of sex ...

    Shock was reflected in his eyes!

    His naked father was quietly dozing on the pillow, without even trying to hide behind, and also such a familiar mother, with outstretched legs, all sshed with white liquid,y at his feet, with a strikingly charming smile.

    - M-mom?

    At that moment, Boruto, amazed by such a sight, recoiled and identally stepped into the pool of his aunt''s love juices, but he did not even pay attention to it, nor was he able to tear his trembling gaze from his naked parents. At that moment, his heart was ready to jump out of his chest, the pressure in his head increased and spread to his entire body. The heat enveloping Boruto''s crotch made him scared and speechless!

    However, he was lucky not to see what was happening with the wet holes of his own mother, since she fell asleep in almost the same position that she ended up admiring the face of her sister. Only he saw something different ... All her drenched back and wet bed, as well as the smell of sex floating in the room, made his virgin body react even more strongly. He couldn''t hold back his furious boner! And at that very moment his gaze moved to Naruto ...

    Father did not hide his impressive dignity at all ...

    Boruto swallowed, this was the first time he had seen his father like this, and his mother too!

    Even though he didn''t know about sex, the sight of naked parents made him embarrassed and for the first time so wildly horny!

    Boruto blushed deeply and began to retreat, he quickly realized that he saw something that was definitely not worth seeing! He didn''t even bother to scatter words or wonder what happened in adults, but just rushed into his room with a wet bump on his pants!

    Now, the life of thest member of the Uzumaki family slowly began to change. Naruto''s actions gradually influenced those around him and the future became more and more uncertain ...

    *

    Hanabi did not even return to her room, she first threw herself into the shower, thereby trying to cool her hot body and wash off all this obscenity! She even wanted to wash her eyes, her soul and heart, but, constantly working with her fingers and trying to wash off the umted foam, the trembling in her shoulders only intensified, and the heat did not pass at all, growing with renewed vigor ...

    Memories of Naruto''s depraved face and rude actions of Naruto shed one after another, repeating from time to time, making the kunoichi more and more blush and feel dirty!

    Under the stream of water, Hanabi knelt down and exhaled heavily. Beautiful curls adhered to her pretty face, hiding all the abundance of her inexpressible emotions, there were too many of them to sort out everything and feel free again ... You definitely shouldn''t sweep away shame, guilt, and even excitement - with him she could not fight more than anything else. The palm itself slipped along the slender tummy, prating lower to the wet and throbbing pussy.

    - Ah ~ - Hanabi could not hold back a groan, she could no longer control herself! How can you, after everything you''ve seen ?! She already held on without touching herself, and what was the result ?! The most powerful orgasm ever!

    "Why? Why ... "- she could not understand how it happened. For the first time, it was Hinata who awakened this desire in her, showed this depraved world and here again! Little sister''s face, her changed body, as well as the way Naruto treated her did not go out of my head at all!

    So this is what sex is? Terrible ... Terribly strange!

    It seemed that Hinata''s look was imprinted on her mind. As soon as Hanabi closed her eyes, she instantly flinched and excited, imagining that very face, and then she heard that spiteful taunt of Naruto ... He seemed to whisper all those depravity in her ear!

    "Little whore, spying on your sister? You need to be punished! " - and then his impressive member appeared, just like then, all in Hinata''s juices, sparkling and stunning in its shape ...

    "Come on, what are you waiting for?"

    - Enough! - Hanabi himself did not expect how she broke into a scream, and then gritted her teeth in shame:

    - But how is it ... Is it really on purpose? But why ... Why ?! - the kunoichi slowly began to realize that her stay in this house is possible for a reason ...

    "No impossible!" She quickly dismissed the thought: "No ... Himawari wouldn''t lie to me, and Hinata, I couldn''t even think ... No, it''s just a coincidence. God, how can I look into her face now ?! "

    "Ahh ~" Even while thinking like that, she didn''t stop ying with herself, as if trying to get rid of any remaining memories of that sight. That''s just, the more she touched herself, the more excited she was, the more depraved scenes appeared before her eyes, making her even more excited. This cycle of vicious desires seemed not to end ...

    "Come on, cum for me!" Naruto''s voice made Hanabi grit his teeth again.

    - Bastard, it''s all for sure he! That time he behaved like that for a reason ... But why would he want to ?! What''s the point?!

    Unfortunately, she could not find out the truth, she only had to give in to her usual desire to masturbate and try not to remember those scenes ... It turned out so-so. Perhaps Naruto went too far, taking his wife in both holes right in front of his own sister is quite a serious step ...

    Now Hanabi did not trust him at all, moreover, because of all those "cruelties" that he did to her sister in bed, the kunoichi was even more angry. How she wanted to express everything, everyst word ...

    - Ahh ~

    Her fingers never stopped ... She was never ashamed to masturbate, she considered it normal, but not this time ... For the first time, Hanabi felt so bad and at the same time good. Such feelings were maddening, it was impossible to understand them normally ... One thing was clear - now her rtionship with her sister and Naruto would never be the same.

    Finally, he managed to shake her impregnable defenses, although in the end, he only pushed her harder. Hanabi didn''t like his actions at all ...

 Chapter 134: Meeting at the Hot Springs

    Chapter 134: Meeting at the Hot Springs

    *

    While Naruto was sleeping, another curious event happened in Konoha that evening, which he learns about a littleter, from his faithful assistant. It was she who, right now, was rxing at the hot springs, in thepany of two beautiful kunoichi. They were all intimately familiar. Tsunade on her right hand was enjoying warm water with a towel on her forehead, and Tenten was a little further away, sipping some kind of cocktail. The trio of girls rxed in silence. Tsunade was still tormented by some memories and thoughts, and Shizune, after a dozen attempts to talk her sensei, once again did not attract her attention with her suspicious questions. Tenten had never been very talkative at all. We can say that without Tsunade, these three would never havee together, but it''s worth giving credit, all three, naked in the water, looked just incredibly sexy. The kunoichi papie barely peeped out from under the water level and, reddened from the heat, they seemed even more charming.

    For such a day, Tenten had to cheat a little and remove her usual patches from her papie and pussy, although she could not resist and inserted long beads into her ass, leaving only one small ring free, which was too difficult to notice. Sometimes she still took risks, she loved too much the moments when her ass remained hungry and lustful. This itching and constant excitement just made her body melt, and beingpletely naked, in hot water, she just blurred in slowly increasing pleasure ... She knew perfectly well that it costs her only a little, secretly to y with her pussy underwater, she is at the moment will end! Only Tenten did not like to cum from the front hole using her fingers at all, and at the moment an orgasm from the back just does not work out - she will not be able to hide her lustful face, and the beads will need to be stimted ... However, it doesn''t matter, being here with a toy in the ass and hiding it being on the verge is just awesome feeling!

    "It was worth taking a vibrator ..." - the girl swallowed, even now she was visited by such obscene thoughts. We can say, always, at the moment of excitement, she thought just like her ass, hungry and insatiable ... I wanted more pleasure and it was too difficult to resist him. More precisely, she could not fight at all, in this respect she always lost to her depraved urges.

    "Mm, nothing can be done ... I don''t often go to ces like this, and even in thepany of friends, this makes my head spin ... I want more, God ... Ah ~"

    Tenten was about to get up and go to the toilet and change the object in her ass, when suddenly ...

    There was a noise of shoji spreading, and then three more, equally attractive women, appeared in front of the three kunoichi.

    "Wow ..." Tsunade was distracted, recognizing at least two of the three guests in a moment. Shizune recognized everyone and was even a little surprised:

    "So this is her ... The master was talking about this, hmm ... What is she doing here?" - Immediately, the kunoichi''s gaze focused on the girl on the left. Amazingly fair skin, dark choker around the neck and long dark hair. While naked, she showed off all her perfect and thin curves, small toned breasts, amazing waist and ass, andpletely shaved pussy.

    Even Shizune swallowed, this Inuzuka girl had a really amazing body, and even such a beautiful face. Akita turned out to be even sexier without sses!

    "Hmm, he probably didn''t just let her go ..."

    Tenten also recognized two, especially the woman on the right. Unlike Akita, she was slightly older, slightly taller and more imposing, Hinata boasted a light, juicy sensuality that gave her more feminine sexuality, but this girl with purple hair even surpassed her. Light skin,pletely unshaven pussy, beautiful face and bright red lipstick. It seemed that she did not take care of herself, as if they did not shave intimate parts at all, but it was amazing that this was what made her so scorchingly erotic! With all her appearance, she attracted attention with her mature and slightly obscene appearance! Surely any man would give anything to see her naked body, as Tenten was doing now. Just one nce at this girl felt somehow strange in her chest. She spewed out suspicious dangerous pheromones.

    "Anko ... She was able to lose so much in those miserable two months? .. Great result!" - Tenten simply couldn''t praise the kunoichi, yet she is the one responsible for such changes! Although she believed that Anko should lose weight a little more and tighten up with training, she recently began to bezy and again leaned on cakes. You see, in her opinion, "now she is sexier than ever" and, oddly enough, it is difficult to argue with that. Even in her youth, in her mesh outfit, she became a sex fantasy for everyone, from the jerks at the Academy to the old people. Each time, Anko was associated with amazing sexuality, before a new generation appeared in Konoha with even more interesting characters. Now, having lost weight and left quite a bit of erotic splendor, Anko could quitepete even with youngerpetitors!

    "Tsume ..." Tsunade suddenly said, staring at the woman in the middle. It is true that thest of those present was the current head of the Inuzuka n, Tsume Inuzuka. Unlike the kunoichi on the sides, she was older, although you couldn''t tell from her toned body. The woman''s face barely showed wrinkles, and, oddly enough, it was not as captivatingly beautiful as any of those present here, rather Tsume seemed strange. Her wild appearance, disheveled sharp hair and sharp fangs gave her no longer the savagery of Akita, but something even more furious. Bright red lipstick and eye shadow. Even just looking at this woman felt ufortable, there was a feeling that she was about to pounce and gnaw your neck! Perhaps, many were afraid of this feature of her, and by nature Tsume was just that. Tsunade may have acted impulsively, but Tsume acted more often as a wild beast in moments of hot temper, even with allies. True, she did not lose her temper so often; during the years of reigning the n, she learned restraint.

    However, in addition to her unbridled character, Tsume stood out from those present also with her body. Her most remarkable feature and her greatest pride! It could have amazed - that''s for sure. The mature kunoichi did not squander the former sexuality, but rather only got better every year, but this sexuality was specific ... Most of the visible muscles of Tsume were too prominent and trained, as if there was not even a drop of excess fat in her body. She looked like some wild and strong Amazon. The embossed press, legs and arms, just a work of art ... Such beauty was clearly liked only by true connoisseurs of strong women. At the same time, her interesting torso could not hide the sexuality of her wide hips, narrow waist and even rather big breasts. She retained her femininity, and paired with her rebellious nature, she could truly make men want her much more than any young kunoichi. All in all, Tsume was really impressive.

    "Tsunade ..." Inuzuka bowed slightly. In the past, in her youth, there were times when she bathed in hot springs with her, so their appearance did not surprise them, but Shizune and Tenten were amazed.

    "Wow, she''s good!" - Tenten could not help but praise such perseverance, knowing full well how difficult it is to achieve such a trained figure. But she herself did not strive for such a thing, although she was well developed in some ces. The kunoichi did not overdo it too much, fearing topletely suppress her femininity. Although, looking at Tsuma now, she began to realize that things were not so bad, she seemed rather sexy.

    "Lady Tsume ... I still think I should have taken the towel ..." Akita held out uncertainly. Admiring each other dragged on and she somehow felt ufortable ...

    `` Hmm, this is not my idea, '''' with a hard grin, the kunoichi nced sideways at Anko, to which she only giggled.

    - Come on, I''m no longer a girl, where if not here you can walk around naked?

    "Um," Akita coughed in embarrassment and spotted Shizune, sharply looking away. She instantly remembered Naruto and that ill-fated day!

    - Mm? - Shizune naturally did not ignore this, and Tenten noticed something, but Tsunade looked at Anko and smiled excitedly.

    - Anko, you look great.

    `` Oh, thank you, Tsunade-san ... '''' With a sweet smile, the kunoichi tried to show embarrassment, but it was immediately obvious that this was just a pretense, Anko was so ...

    Tsume, however, did not mind walking around without clothes, after all, one of the trainings of their n was carried out just naked - this old tradition was instilled from childhood, so Tsume did not really feel ashamed, and what could she be ashamed of? She was proud of her body!

    The situation did not please only Akita ... Not only was she standing herepletely naked after being dragged here by her aunt, but she also met the very same Shizune!

    "Damn it! I must quickly find a way to escape ... The main thing is not to arouse suspicion, Tsume-san just has a nose for lies and secrets ... "

 Chapter 135: The Sorrows of Mature Kunoichi

    Chapter 135: The Sorrows of Mature Kunoichi

    Finally, the arriving kunoichi sank into the water and swam closer to the others. Tsunade and Tsume immediately started talking, while Anko started asking embarrassing questions to Tenten, and Shizune and Akita exchanged strange nces, one blushing, the other studying the cute Inuzuka with interest.

    "What a clean skin ... Amazing. But, apparently, she is not a shinobi at all ... She cannot even hide her emotions. Hmm, I hope it doesn''t cause any problems ... If it hurts Naruto, then I will immediately ... "

    - Shizune! - suddenly heard a voice from the side, instantly taking the kunoichi out of serious thoughts.

    - BUT? Ts-tsunade-san?

    - Hmm, what''s wrong with you? - the princess asked suspiciously: - Pressure can? It''s okay at your age ...

    Shizune smiled tightly at Sensei''s yfulugh.

    - Madam ... After that quarrel you will always provoke me, won''t you?

    - Ha, what? why not? I like it! My impudent student, now she cannot answer!

    Anko and Tsumeughed, followed by Shizune and Tsunade.

    Warm water seemed to be hotter ...

    Tsume looked at Akita with a smile:

    - What about you? Pressure too?

    - Ah ... N-no, I''m just tired at work, - the girl answered nervously,ughing. Now she felt like she was out of ce, for some reason Shizune''s gaze frightened her ...

    - Yah? - Tsume slyly grinned: - And it seems to me that you are lying!

    - Aunt...

    Anko, admiring this situation, suddenly intervened:

    - Come on, Tsume, maybe she has a problem with her boyfriend?

    Akita immediately shuddered and this, of course, did not hide from any of the kunoichi present.

    - Ha, there it is ... - Tsume decided to push a little more, but ...

    - By the way, Tsume-san, how is it with the new head of the n? Your son never made up his mind? - Shizune intervened at the right time, as she did not want someone to start digging on her master. Now her rxed demeanor had changed to serious and she was ready to do everything in her power to ensure the safety of his secrets!

    - And that''s right, - Tsunade immediately nodded: - Even with Kakashi, you should have changed the head, but Kiba is not in a hurry.

    - Ah, that fool ... - Inuzuka grimaced with displeasure and waved her hand: - He always spends time with this catdy!

    - Oh, so you don''t like his girlfriend? - Anko asked with a grin, she was least of all interested in the new head of their n, but the rtionship of the two lovers, quite.

    Tsume sighed in displeasure, for some reason she had no doubt that Anko would ask about it. In the past, they managed to get along somehow, but for a couple of years they did notmunicate much, and finally, together they were able to get out on vacation and drink sake. Such a question was expected, and the answer ...

    - Well, she''s not that annoying ... She seems to be caring, but I can''t stand cats! How they got along, I can''t put my mind to it ... If I had my way, I would have married this stunner and passed the post long ago. But he is in no hurry with the wedding, and appears in the n every year by order! - the kunoichi pped on the water and plunged into it up to her neck, she did not want to continue the conversation at all. Few could understand what it was like to manage a n for years, while carrying everything on their shoulders alone.

    However, Anko did not even pay attention to it:

    - Ha, I once saw these two in the park, dear couple, but her breasts are too small, not like mine! - pressing her fingers with her impressive charms, Anko immediately embarrassed Akita and a little Tenten, but Tsunade and Shizune looked at each other with smiles. Some people like to get drunk and do almost the same thing, only with the chest of their own student ...

    "Don''t even think Shizune," Tsunade remarked with a chuckle, afraid of revealing one embarrassing story.

    - Even in my thoughts was not, ha-ha ...

    The girls chatted about everything in the world, at the moment an hour passed, and then the end of the next one was approaching. They continued to discuss many points from their youth, Anko often tranted topics on the guys, often driving some of those present in embarrassment or even mncholy, yet, funnily enough, each of the kunoichi present had problems with men. Tsume waspletely disappointed in them and remembered with contempt her weakling husband. Akita didn''t even think about the guys until recently, and after that she got strange memories and sensations ... Tsunade was somewhat simr to her, only her feelings for Naruto made themselves felt almost every minute, and after that incident in the residence she was afraid, like a little girl, of any meeting with him. Tenten is not even worth mentioning - with her depraved secret, she has long decided never to start a rtionship with guys. None of them would understand ... Anko, however, was once in love with her sensei, but as a result he betrayed her, and shepletely lost faith in men, gradually even gaining weight. Only recently did she realize how life is leaving and decided to return to her former beauty, but wondered if it was toote? It turned out to be much easier to be sexy again than to regain the former confidence. And finally - Shizune, until recently her situation resembled Tsunade''s problem, but unlike Sensei, she did not run away, but tried to stay close and allowed herself moments of weakness. Now, the one she was thinking about began not only to pay attention to her, now she became his woman, no, more precisely, she becamepletely his property, the mere thought of this made Shizune tremble and shine with happiness. Now she is not just some woman or lover, she has be something more - she has be a part of his present and future. She irrevocably gave herself up to him and did not regret this choice at all, now Naruto is her master forever!

    After a moment of awkward silence, Anko sighed.

    - Hmm ... Indeed, in this vige, a woman with a sessful rtionship is such a rarity - when she decided to lose weight, she promised herself to discard the past and try to trust the man, and now mncholy again fell on her and wanted to drink ...

    `` Not really, '''' Tenten''s gentle voice attracted everyone.

    - Still, not everything is so bad ... For example, Seventh and Hinata are happily married.

    She said the first thing that came to mind, but ...

    At the moment, silence reigned, and this time some kind of oppressive ...

 Chapter 136: The Threat

    Chapter 136: The Threat

    Akita looked at Shizune with a shiver, and she, in turn, looked gloomily at this impudent girl who could not hide the panic in her eyes at all!

    "Just try to b it!" - from the sight of Shizune, a chill ran down Inuzuka''s spine, now she waspletely convinced that she was not going to joke. She knew everything and could tell him!

    "Damn it ... And who made me do such a fool that time ?!"

    Meanwhile, Tsunade remembered in her mind and body how Naruto had dealt with her and how he secretly dealt with Hinata. From all these thoughts, she flushed and gritted her teeth:

    "Bastard..."

    Tsume looked at everyone present with surprise, and Anko too, it seemed to her that what was happening was extremely strange ... Tenten immediately stopped smiling, realizing some kind of invisible pressure.

    "What''s going on at all?"

    A dark shadow seemed to hang over this ce ...

    Suddenly, Tsunade stood up abruptly and snorted.

    "Hmm, we gotta go ... Shizune?" - looking at the gloomy student, she made it clear to her that she wanted to leave together, she, in turn, looked threateningly at Akita and also got up:

    - Yes, let''s go ...

    Tenten also stood up, not understanding what was happening, but since she came with these two, they also followed. Then Akita could not resist and standing up politely bowed to Tsume:

    - Aunt, I''ll go too, I have a lot of work ... - she only nodded in response, alreadypletely unable to shake off her suspicions.

    "Hokage, huh? Something is wrong..."

    When everyone left, Tsume was left alone with Anko, and she finally could not resist:

    - What did it just happen?

    "Hmm, this is definitely the Seventh Hokage," Inuzuka drawled thoughtfully. Then the stupid one will guess, as soon as the speech about this person came up - at least three of those present changed their faces.

    `` Shizune, Tsunade and, surprisingly, Akita ... They have some kind of history, '''' Tsume looked at Anko with a grin.

    - Do you want to find out?

    - Still would! - she just beamed with enthusiasm: - Where do we start?

    Tsume exined with a sly grin:

    - I will start with my dear Akita, this girl is stubborn, but I will try to find out everything ... And you should chat with Shizune. Tsunade won''t tell you anything for sure, she''s too proud and stubborn. Hmm, you can also chat with the Hokage. I, too, will somehow walk to the residence, I''m very interested in what they have going on there.

    Anko smiled slyly.

    - I understand you ... I''ll deal with this.

    - Yes ... Let''s see what they are hiding ...

    On that day, two more were involved in this amazing cycle of events.

    Meanwhile, in one of the alleys, not far from the bathhouse.

    - What the hell are you doing ?! Shizune cursed, pressing the frightened Akita to the wall. The girl trembled and did not know what to do. As soon as she tried to get away from this ce, Shizune overtook her and put the needle to her neck. In addition, bloodthirsty lights sparkled in her eyes, she really was ready to take extreme measures!

    Akita swallowed, she could not believe that she had run into such problems ... Everything really got too serious!

    "Aunt, you ... No, I''m a fool myself!" - scolding herself, the kunoichi did not know what to do, she could say a lot from Shizune''s appearance, she behaved too aggressively and any wrong answer could aggravate the situation.

    "How much worse ?!"

    Saying goodbye to Tsunade, Shizune immediately rushed to intercept the potential threat and here she is, pushed her against the wall.

    "Y-you ... do you want to kill me?" Inuzuka asked with a shiver.

    Shizune''s brows twitched, only now she realized that blood began to flow from the girl''s fragile neck ...

    - Damn ... - she clicked with displeasure and immediately walked away, but did not let go of the senbon: - The owner let you go, but don''t think that I will let you go. If even one word of yours gives him trouble, I swear this needle will be in your head! Having a medic, a poison specialist in your enemies, is your worst mistake!

    - In ... In the enemies ?! - Akita has already started to get angry!

    - I''m not your enemy! It''s not my fault at all! I gave my word ...

    - Gave your word? Shizune snorted, "Your word doesn''t mean shit!" He may have believed you, but not me. Your facial expressions and reactions are enough to understand that you are hiding something. Do you think after what happened, Tsume will just let you go? Now she''s probably preparing to interrogate you. As soon as the subject of the Master was discussed, it caused a general reaction. Maybe this is not your n, I do not care ... But, I will not allow intrigues behind his back. If you talk and Tsume bes a problem, I wille to you first and you will pay!

    - Y-you!

    Akita finally exploded, she was already seething with anger and resentment, for what she did not do, and then she was also threatened by some kind of Hokage''s bedding!

    - What do you think of yourself ?! - her aura at the moment changed, she could be meek in front of Naruto, because she was afraid of him, but in front of this Shizune, she did not care! Akita showed her fangs!

    - I''m not some bitch that you can bully! Lie under whoever you want, but don''t equate me with you! I said that I would be silent, so it will be so! Do you think I can go against him ?!

    - Shut up! - Shizune sharply looked around and red at Akita: - Do not shout like a hysteric! I told you everything, just try to do something wrong, you will live and look around.

    The kunoichi didn''t even take Akita''s words as worthy and after an irritated chuckle, she folded her hand seal, disappearing in a gust of wind.

    Left alone, Inuzuka growled for a long time, for a moment it seemed to her as if the earth was leaving from under her feet, and then tears ran from her ...

    "Bitch!" - for the first time she felt so humiliated!

    She mmed her fist on a nearby wall and swore.

    - How I hate! And why do I need all this ?!

    She would like to express this at least to someone, but she simply could not ... She only had to swallow this bitter insult and go her own way.

 Chapter 137: Enjoy My Gift (18+)

    Chapter 137: Enjoy My Gift (18+)

    *

    That evening, Himawari finallyplied with her father''s order in full, as a result of which Inojin, as usual, hanging around ying games on hisputer, unexpectedly faced the most amazing event of his life.

    - Mm? - distracted by the notification from his email, the guy shook his head with a sneer:

    - Shikadai, again you ... Well, what about this ... Time ?! - he did not have time to open the photos as he froze in amazement:

    & gt; @ DaddyBitch #

    "Enjoy my gift properly. Do not be afraid, he will not be thest, my daddy will give you many pleasant memories ... "

    & gt; Attached file ...

    - What is it ... - the guy swallowed, it just so happened that he first saw a naked female body, and even in such a perverted form!

    A photo of a depraved blonde opened right on the whole screen!

    Inojin swallowed again, reached for the mouse and began flipping through the pictures, there were almost a dozen of them, one more depraved than the other. For a virgin, the sight of a lustful blonde covered with a whole bunch of filled condoms, and even with such a perverted face, was a real shock.

    He leafed through the photos over and over again, almost without blinking, he did not even notice how a barely noticeable bump appeared on his pants. In the past, he did not attach importance to his size, but when he saw a male member plunging into the hole of this blonde, he could not get rid of a terrible thought.

    "It''s ... It''s huge!"

    Himawari skillfully tried, she censored Ino''s eyes with a ck stripe, and since she also used Henge, a slightly different hairstyle - the guy would never be able to recognize his mother in this depraved girl. That was his omission, and perhaps a good start to something new ...

    - Such a feeling ... As if I had already seen her somewhere ... - however, he was still her own son, so she involuntarily seemed familiar to him.

    - So beautiful, - he swallowed again and his free hand reached for his pants, he wanted to touch himself so badly that he just could not resist. This was the first time he had seen something so obscene ...

    The photos still shook his innocent mind.

    Throwing her legs out to the sides, with censored eyes, the girl pervertedly broke into an obscene grin. Mesh clothing covered her body, and semen-filled condoms were tied at the waist and even on her nipples. The huge penis of an unknown man either made its way into the girl''s wet pussy, or as if showing his power over her, he made the blonde suck him. In other pictures, he exposed his impressive device directly into the frame, covering it with the thick eyes of a kunoichi, to which she only smiled obscenely, biting a condom in her teeth. The spectacle is as erotic as possible, Inojin could not even stand it anymore, something clicked in his head and a lustful heat swept through his body! Noticing the faint resemnce to a woman he knew, he simply kicked off his pants and grabbed two fingers for a quivering pale pod.

    - Ah ~ - involuntarily a faint moan escaped the boy''s lips. If Naruto were here, he would have been amazed not only by the voice of this boy, more reminiscent of a woman''s moaning, but also by the size of his household. There is nothing you can do about it, the son went to his father ... If Sai could not boast even of average or close dimensions, then a young guy at fourteen could barely grasp his process with two fingers, he looked more like a long and thin clitoris, and generally...

    - Hiii ~ - Inojin shivered sharply and a small trickle of milk immediately spurted from his tip. Fortunately, even though he was lucky with this, even if he finished in just a couple of seconds, his seed was at least thick enough.

    Although, he finished as sweetly as he masturbated, only, surprisingly, his virgin penis was not going to fall at all, with a noticeable trembling in his legs, Inojin was already sweating and breathing heavily, continued to stare at the photo of his mother, who was used as thest whore in public toilet.

    - How ... This guy is just gorgeous ... - Inojin liked the picture most of all with how the man in the photo showed his huge penis, covered with female juices, oozing at the same time with some kind of liquid from the very tip. He liked the moment when he closed the eyes of this lustful girl, and she with such a depraved look held her award in her teeth. The amount of sperm in that gum was ten times more than her son finished now!

    Unwittingly, the boy''s gaze moved to his little scion and he sighed:

    - He''s really good ... I wonder if I can grow up like that? - admiring the few drops of his semen on the floor, Inojin swallowed.

    "I wonder ... What does it taste like? It seems like this girl was swallowing it with a contented face ... "- grinning at his stupid idea, the guy clicked his mouse a couple of times and stopped at the picture in which Ino was drinking Naruto''s sperm straight from the condom, while savoring all its taste with an obscene smile.

    Inojin swallowed again.

    - He has a lot more of it than mine ... Isn''t that normal? W-I guess he''s an adult ...

    Without thinking twice, he again returned to his suddenly beloved upation.

    That day, something changed in the innocent guy from the Yamanaka n, he learned the taste of masturbation and for the first time began to haveplexes because of his size, and also realized how beautiful girls who became whores for their man are ...

    How quickly will it be not enough for him to masturbate for the same pictures? Unfortunately, the sender''s mail was unknown to him and no matter how heter tried to find out the truth, no one answered him. He did not even understand how he jerked off on the photo of his own mother and wanted more ... Therefore, he had to be content with the existing ones, his favorite pictures in which his own mother cheated on his father sosciviously. How she drank the sperm of another man, inhaled his smell and became in the most depraved positions, to match the most vicious whore. This fallen woman did not at all resemble Inojin''s mother, he would never have believed in something so unreal ...

 Chapter 138: Pretending

    Chapter 138: Pretending

    ***

    And then the morning came. Naruto got up early and, to his surprise, did not find Hinata next to him. However, he did not care too much, he just pulled on his trousers and walked barefoot with a bare top to the kitchen for a portion of a good breakfast.

    The sun''s rays were already slipping through the curtains, touching the stained sheets. Naruto even involuntarily remembered yesterday and with anticipation wanted to have a few words with Hanabi. Just when he went down to the kitchen, he found there only the surprisingly cheerful Hinata fluttering in the kitchen and the yful Himawari, about something carelesslymunicating with her mother. In appearance, it even seemed as if these two were not at all connected by sexual intercourse with one man. Hinata didn''t look like herself at all, usually she was worried about something or even embarrassed about her daughter, but now she seemed like an ordinary mother, and Himawari was a pretty daughter. It seems that atst the border of shame and embarrassment between them was melted, and they were able to adapt to a new life. However, Naruto had noticed progress in this before. In sex, Hinata revealed her perverse sides to him, just like Himawari, so the young Uzumaki loved to use it, but in the end she received her punishment from her mother the next day. Funny family, you won''t say anything ...

    ncing around the kitchen with an attentive nce, the Hokage did not find Hanabi, but Boruto was sitting on the sidelines and somehow quietly ying his console. Even when Naruto appeared, he only nced quickly in his direction and then nervously returned to his game.

    "What''s the matter with him?" - yesterday he fell asleep, so he did not take into ount his son. As it turned out, he got the curiosity inherent in the Hyuuga. Yes, these lovers of prying sometimes created problems for themselves ...

    - Daddy!

    "And here is the first of them ..." - Naruto chuckled, not resisting the gentle embrace of his daughter, although she acted a little slower than usual, slightly squeezing her hips.

    Naruto just smiled at this.

    "Darling, you woke up." Hinata''s gentle and loving smile was enchanting. True, along with this, she showed her husband some perky shine in hervender eyes.

    "Ha, how I like it!" - enjoying this situation and the vulgar glimpses on the faces of his kunoichi, he nevertheless went to the refrigerator to drink his favorite milk, looking out of the corner of his eyes at Hinata''s juicy breasts.

    "Come to think of it, that would be funny too ... If she''s had an unsafe day, I''ll soon have my own cashbug."

    - Daddy, how did you sleep? - curious Himawari asked with a squint, continuing to fondle Naruto, obviously asking for another affection.

    Distracted from his vulgar thoughts, he became more serious, finished his milk, stroked his young girl, and then bent down and whispered in her ear:

    - Fucked your mom in both holes, right in front of Hanabi.

    - BUT?! Himawari didn''t even blush, but rather swallowed and looked in surprise at the back of Hinata, who, obviously ted after a pleasant night, fluttered next to the stove. At least someone was really happy after yesterday ...

    "Hmm, next time I need to record a couple of home videos with my girls, for the collection ..."

    Hinata flew in her thoughts, not even paying attention to the chatting husband and daughter.

    - Wow, - Himawari smiled and reproachfully looked at her father: - It must have been fun ...

    `` You bet, you also tried yesterday, if not for you, then Hanabi ... '''' Naruto stopped abruptly as he heard footsteps on the stairs, and then leaned slightly towards his daughter:

    - She goes. How''s the photo with Ino?

    Himawari smiled proudly and quietly replied:

    - I did everything daddy, Inojin got everything to thest picture! I used my brother''sputer, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    "Smart," Naruto stroked his girl. "You will receive your reward soon."

    - Shit!

    Himawari was clearly sparkling with enthusiasm, she really wanted to be with her mother yesterday, but, unfortunately, she slept almost exhausted until the morning, and then worked on her father''s assignment. If Hinata hadn''t helped her in the morning , she might have slept until lunchtime. Now all that remained was to hold out and get even more love from daddy!

    Naruto moved on, and the girl continued to smile sweetly, looking forward to a fast night. Finally, her dream wille true ...

    "Hi Hanabi," Naruto''s voice came, sharply distracting both Himawari and even Hinata. Three nces at once went to the calm kunoichi, to which she simply smiled in response.

    - Good morning. What''s for breakfast?

    "And she''s good ..." Naruto couldn''t help but praise such skillful y. Although Hanabi did not look in his direction - she skillfully avoided any embarrassment in looking at her sister, but she ignored him, even colder than in their first meeting.

    "Interesting ..."

    - Um, haha ??... Hanabi? - Hinata, however, acted slightly nervous andughed embarrassedly at the sight of her sister. Even if they hadn''t discussed thest night with Naruto yet, everything became clear from her face, besides, she knew that he understood her perfectly well without words. Yesterday she felt very good, in many ways at the end she experienced amazing sensations, as they were being watched. This is why Hinata felt a little ufortable, especially when Hanabi acted like nothing had happened.

    "My nipples, she ..." - noticing the random direction of her sister''s gaze, a series of goose bumps went through the kunoichi''s body and she sharply turned away, starting to cut vegetables faster. Now she definitely didn''t want to get turned on - without underwear, her nipples will definitelye out to y!

    "Y-yes, nothing special, just making a sd ..." Hinata trailed off, showing a clear reluctance to continue the conversation.

    Hanabi''s eyes shed as she was about to ask something, when suddenly ...

    - Aunt! Himawari cut in. She noticed the nervous behavior of her mother and immediately decided to cover her. To some extent, this cute naughty girl skillfully hid her real feelings, while she easily managed to avoid shame and guilt. Although, one might say, she had nothing to be ashamed of, because it was not her who was observed yesterday, or, more precisely, she did not even know about it. Naruto was more than sure that this would not have stopped Himawari from being able to act as if nothing had happened, yet she did not believe that she was doing something bad or wrong. On the contrary, Himawari enjoyed a new rtionship with her parents and for her there was nothing more right in life, as long as He praised her - everything else did not matter!

    As soon as her niece called, Hanabi again pretended, although she became even more nervous in her mind, this was what made her different from the shameless Himawari ...

    "God, this is a girl ... Hinata knows for sure everything about what I saw, but she still behaves in the same innocent, although not at all like that! But what about this family ... "- involuntarily she threw a short nce to the side, directly at the grinning Naruto and shuddered sharply!

    "He ... How dare he ?! Does it amuse him ?! " - she wanted to punch him for such impudence! But I just had to behave as before, smile innocently and stroke my niece ...

    "Here ..."

    "Hee hee, aunt, I have a secret." Continuing to take Hanabi aside, Himawari turned around and winked at her mother, receiving a grateful smile in return. After exchanging nces with Naruto, Hinata''s lips took on a yful grin ...

 Chapter 139: Progress with Sarada

    Chapter 139: Progress with Sarada

    The situation at the Uzumaki house has be too strange. Everyone seemed to be hiding some kind of secret from each other and at the same time everyone was happy with everything, everyone except Boruto ... He asionally nced at his father''s back, recalling the events ofst night, but at the same time he did not have the heart to start a conversation, at the end in the end, he understood that the affairs of his parents, especially such intimate ones, did not concern him at all.

    Naruto, meanwhile, looked at the back of the beautiful Hanabi and smiled thoughtfully. There was a lot in this grin, maybe he already had some kind of n ...

    In any case, now he decided not to escte the situation and leave Hanabi''s emotions forter, and they obviously were, the Hokage did not doubt it, now he knew perfectly well how she skillfully built an innocentmb out of herself, and in his head she was probably going through thousands of options to get out of the situation ...

    If everything turned out like this, you just have to wait a moment.

    Naruto shifted his piercing gaze to someone else.

    - Hey Boruto, about today''s training ...

    - Ah ... Well ...

    The guy shuddered and looked nervously at his father, but before he could answer, the doorbell suddenly rang. Beads of cold sweat that had already gathered on his back rolled lightly down Boruto''s back, and he replied in embarrassment:

    - In ... The doorbell rings.

    - Hmm, okay ... - Naruto nodded and without thinking twice went to the exit, he wondered who had brought it so early.

    "Is this kid nervous? Strange ... I didn''t put a barrier so ... Really? " Stopping abruptly, Naruto turned around, making Boruto freeze again!

    "Well, exactly, this kid is like an open book ... Hmm, interesting, and what did he see? And how can I use it? " - Another doorbell made the Hokage get distracted.

    While Hanabi chatted with Himawari, Hinata was as nervous as her son, and, oddly enough, it was even easier to read. Even if her daughter saved her, she was still worried, ncing nervously at her sister.

    Finally, Naruto made his way to the door.

    - I''ll open it now, - next, he did it.

    The familiar petite silhouette in his red qipao shirt appeared on the doorstep. Sarada looked fine as always, albeit a little embarrassed, and also hid her hands behind her back. As soon as the silhouette of Naruto appeared in front of her, she smiled happily, and he, without thinking twice, closed the door behind him and went out into the street.

    - Sarada?

    - Seventh ... I ... I did everything, your task, Ipleted it! Her embarrassed tone was enchanting, but she had a hint of pride in it. Definitely, this "task" was not easy for her, but what kind of task is it?

    The Hokage''s lips stretched out in a satisfied grin.

    - So you did it? So show me, I want to see in person if you had the courage.

    "S-Of course that''s enough!" The kunoichi replied sharply and pulled out a small paper bag from behind her back.

    Few could guess what is stored there. But when Naruto gave her this task, one thing immediately became clear - she definitely knew how to make children!

    "I was not mistaken about her, her awareness surprised me, because the Academy does not teach this, but it doesn''t matter, she is still naive, since she agreed to do something like that. Although, maybe she so wants to be my student that she is even ready to put up with this? " Naruto nodded and held out his hand to ept the "offering." He already knew what was there, but it was still worth checking her progress.

    "She is unlikely to be delighted with such training, but I must admit, they are also useful, because I teach her important business for any smart woman!" - Finally he pulled the package and opened it abruptly, carefully examining the contents.

    "Ho, and she''s good ..." - tworge boxes of condoms appeared before Naruto''s eyes. He decided to make sure for sure, so he opened one of the packages, pulling out a long ribbon of rubber bands with light movements.

    - Wow, there are two hundred, no less ... Worthy, for the number, I give you extra points.

    Sarada really did it, she bought everything ... Buying one or two is not a problem, but two hundred ... Naruto could not imagine with what face she did it!

    "It might not be worthwhile to make a promise to yourself not to follow her. Although the goal is average, you shouldn''t make your work easier ... "

    A couple of days ago, the Hokage began to notice shifts in the behavior of his cute kunoichi, she became noticeably bolder and was less embarrassed by his strange assignments. She easily showed him her tongue with the most obscene face, and recently she even let her finger touch him, although this was terribly embarrassing for her, but Naruto med everything on a simple check of her vignce, and then issued another task. Moreover, by this very task, he tested her awareness of sex and confirmed some of his guesses. He became suspicious of Sarada after the scene of Sakura in the toilet, as well as her strange behavior and some kind of iprehensible reaction in her legs. However, the main reason is still Sakura ... Lonely masturbating mother? What, then, is a daughter capable of? At least she had every chance of knowing something that even Boruto wasn''t smart enough to do. Parents sometimes do not notice the addictions of their children, and as a result, they learn from mistakes ... True, in order to understand the whole essence of a mistake, it must be made. So the tough question is how Sarada would react if she knew the beauty of self-satisfaction. Although, there was every reason to believe that perhaps she is not as innocent as it seems at first nce.

    So Naruto gave Sarada a simple task: buying condoms. As soon as he saw her wild embarrassment, when the speech came about, then he realized - Sarada knows everything for sure. An adult beyond her years ... In any case, he gave her a simple order to buy thergest rubber bands to match her size, and she did it perfectly!

    "You are great," Naruto praised, reached out and stroked his cute student. The girl blushed in an instant and stretched out her lips. If only he knew how she felt at such moments ... Her heart fluttered so!

    The Hokage was looking at the happy Sarada with a satisfied grin, when suddenly she asked:

    - And ... And now what?

    - Now we should use them ... - the Hokage remarked with a grin.

    - BUT?! - Sarada shuddered, she immediately understood what he was talking about!

    Of course, how could she not understand? No sooner had she learned about masturbation than she learned about everything in the world! She just opened a new world, something secret, hidden by adults from children. She never left things studied, so she quickly gathered all the information about sex. Sarada knew very well how to use condoms as directed ...

    Having amused her funny and shocked face, Naruto waved his hand andughed.

    - I''m kidding, just kidding ... Don''t make such a face. Although, I''m still curious how you know how to use them ...

    "Yeah, Sakura is the best mother in the world, you raised her properly ... Hmm, anyway, Sarada handled it just in time, my supplies are almost empty after that fun in the park."

    Who would have thought that he would have taken it into his head to send his best friend''s daughter for consoles? Funny situation, but Naruto was amused by it. From this, he received benefits in the form of free protection, so Sarada also revealed some of her secrets to him, and then, such a task should make her even bolder. The moment of the main stage of her training is not far off ...

    "Once it is ready, we will simultaneously progress in big leaps and have the chance to run into trouble ... I''m looking forward to it!"

 Chapter 140: Character Training

    Chapter 140: Character Training

    After Naruto wrote it off as a joke with a chuckle, Sarada''s brows did not stop trembling at all, especially after hisst words.

    "Oh no! He understood everything ... I definitely shouldn''t know about this! I agreed so easily then, because he asked me, I could not refuse, but ... What can I do ?! "

    Naruto instantly noticed her mental struggle, so he waved his hand and turned around.

    - Forget it, this is your little secret. I will not meddle in your affairs Sarada. Our training is about trust, maybe in the future you will be able to tell me everything, but for now ... Until evening, I havee up with something special for you!

    - BUT? - the kunoichi blinked in surprise, and then quickly nodded: - Aha! I wille!

    - Nice ...

    Sarada stood pensively at the door of the Uzumaki''s house, and then turned around and still pondering what had happened, walked home.

    "Maybe I should have told you? He is so ... He is so caring, my mother would definitely kill me for this! And he did not even insist ... Ah, he understands me perfectly ... But, should I tell him? Still, Seventh and Mom are friends ... No! I cant!" - the girl quickly shook his head, remembering that she herself is no different from her mother! She yed with herself in the same way, and even more than usual for thest week, especially after those training sessions. Moreover, she could no longer hide the truth from herself ... Now in all cases she thought only of one person, and it was he who not so long ago touched her wet tongue, made her masturbate that evening until she lost consciousness. Sarada that time literally fell asleep with fingers in her pussy.

    "It''s a shame even to remember!" - Thinking in this direction, she simply could not tell about this vicious secret. No matter how much he cares about her - this cannot happen! In her opinion, this secret willpletely ruin her life ... If Naruto finds out everything, she simply will not be able to live!

    "God ... I feel so good with him, but if I can stand ..." - sighing about her fate, Sarada thought about the evening workout, and then smiled again. For the first time, Seventh''s assignments were surprised, but after showing her tongue and buying condoms, she was no longer afraid of anything.

    Sarada suffered terribly yesterday! To buy contraceptives of thergest size, the task is definitely not for an academy student! Moreover, she had to do this without using Henge! No tricks or techniques, she had to go and do it in person!

    She agreed without question, without even realizing how difficult it is ... That day she was a little excited and tired, after a hard night with herself. When she realized that she would have to take these adult "pieces" herself, then a wave of panic swept over her!

    Although Sarada did not understand why this was, in the end, as soon as she did everything, she finally realized his words ...

    "Once you do this, you will be stronger! Having the determination to do the embarrassing thing like buying condoms at your age is just perfect character training! "

    And even his ominousugh ... Thinking about it now, Sarada only smiled. She liked hisugh so much ... Although, the point is that he was right! As soon as she did everything, although she wanted to quickly relieve stress, she clearly understood - she really managed to be bolder and more confident!

    No matter how difficult and iprehensible the training of Seven was, they have all worked so far. In any case, even spending time with him was already reason enough for Sarada to keep going. So it is possible that in part the effect of these "trainings" was far-fetched ...

    "I wonder what will happen in the evening ... Ah, surely somethingplicated! Throwing shuriken or pathetic ninjutsu from the academy and did not stand nearby, this is really terrible training! They are not physical, but at the same time they are even more difficult ... Well, at least no one except us knows about this "- smiling, the kunoichi remarked:

    "Only the two of us know ..."

    Blushing deeply, Sarada lowered her head and smiled sweetly. With each day spent with him, her feelings only grew stronger ...

    *

    After mming the door behind him, Naruto hung the bag on the hanger and slowly returned to the kitchen. The table was almost set, Hanabi and Himawari had already taken their ces and only Boruto was sitting on the sidelines, clearly focused on something other than his game. Meanwhile, Hinata was arranging the dishes, Naruto''s te was generally the very first, so he immediately took his ce and then his wife finally joined the table.

    The lovely family breakfast has finally begun ...

 Chapter 141: The Invitation

    Chapter 141: The Invitation

    Boruto never touched the food, looking thoughtfully at his father, Himawari smiled sweetly, doing the same, with a clear yful note in her blue eyes. Hinata and Hanabi ate calmly, as befits the heirs of a noble n. Deep down, though, they were more worried than anyone else around this table. It was already clear to the fool that Hanabi knew everything, and Hinata simply could not go against Naruto, and she did not even think about this, although she did not like the misunderstanding in the rtionship with her sister too much.

    "What a cute breakfast," Naruto chuckled, ncing at his son and then at Hanabi. As soon as his gaze touched the kunoichi again , she looked down in embarrassment.

    "Behaves like nothing happened! How can you ... "

    - Hmm, one way or another, - the man turned to his daughter: - Have you done everything?

    - Of course, daddy!

    - Nice, do not forget about thest conditions.

    The girl smiled mysteriously:

    - I have already prepared everything, you will like it.

    - Oh, I''m d ... I''m looking forward to it.

    - Hee-hee ...

    Due to the awkward atmosphere, no one was even interested in what the two were chatting about, nor did they even notice Naruto''s free hand prating Hinata''s panties.

    - Mm! - the girl immediately blushed, her eyes were yfully running around and she tried to make a serious face.

    Himawari understood everything and smiled at Hanabi.

    - Aunt, are we going to train again today?

    "Yes," came the short answer. The kunoichi''s gaze turned to the married couple.

    "What are they doing there? Yes, he scoffs ...! " - now she had only one nce to understand when her sister was trying to hide her pleasure, and Naruto''s impudent face gave them away without any problems at all!

    She could no longer hold on!

    Hanabi stood up abruptly, surprising everyone with her strange behavior. Her cold tone followed:

    - Thank you sis, I am already full.

    `` Ah, w-good ... '''' Hinata looked down in embarrassment when suddenly Naruto stood up and nodded as well.

    "As I am," he examined his wet fingers, grinned at his timid wife, and then winked at his yful daughter. His bright smile made Hanabi even more annoyed! Never before had a man pissed her off so much! On top of that, Hinata behaved so submissively in front of him, even though her children and sister were present! What did he do to her ?!

    - Boruto, today is training, do not forget, - waving to his son, the Hokage walked around the table and without any hesitation approached Hanabi''s ear, and she did not even have time to move away! The girl shuddered when suddenly he whispered:

    - If you like spying so much, you should know ... Today in the shop Tenten you can see something interesting. After lunch, everything will start ...

    - BUT?! Hanabi did not understand these words and stared nkly at Naruto. He just winked at her, showed a peace sign to his wife and headed for the exit. Before visiting Tenten, he wanted to visit the residence and, if possible, prevent some sudden problem, like some other Akita or Science Department.

    Hanabi continued to stare at him in bewilderment, and then suddenly a terrible thought shed in her head:

    "Can not be! He''s not going to ... Is that a bastard ?! " - She suddenly clenched her fists: "He set everything up! As I thought! Tenten ?! Is he with her too ... But my sister? " ncing at the embarrassed Hinata, Hanabi shuddered.

    "It is possible ... He behaved like this with me, he set everything up on purpose. God, and I''m still so excited ... What a fool! He originally nned this ?! But how did he know that I was going to watch ?! Yours ... If he treated me this way, I wouldn''t be surprised that Hinata too ... Poor thing. Is he cheating on her? "

    Even if she didn''t believe that he had nned everything in advance, now there was no doubt ... He even dragged his daughter into his n and used everyone around him!

    Naruto hit the mark, Hanabi was pretty smart, she quickly put all the pieces of the puzzle together. But her embarrassment did not allow her to talk to her sister, and how would she say something without proof? That is why, her inclinations as a voyeur, curiosity and desire to restore justice and punish this person turned to his advantage. She herself did not understand how she did exactly what he nned, deciding on another peeping ...

    - Let''s go, aunt! - Suddenly Himawari distracted her from these unpleasant thoughts. The smiling girl, as always, shone brightly with joy, illuminating this world with her innocent kindness and tenderness.

    "At least he didn''t get to her ... She''s his daughter, after all, that would be too much. But perhaps it is because of him that the poor girl is already doing it at that age ... I definitely have to look after her! I won''t let him get to her ... "

    Sometimes the truth is too shocking. One has only to imagine how Hanabi would react if then in her soul she saw the face of her innocent niece distorted by lust because of the daddy''s cock in the ass.

    One has only to imagine ... However, there was no need to rush to conclusions - soon she will see an equally amazing sight, but for now, Boruto got up, thanked his mother and also left. Hinata began to worry about this, but after ying under the table, she was in no mood to chat with her son.

    A strange family breakfast ended somehow vaguely ...

 Chapter 142: Its Not Cheating ... (18+)

    Chapter 142: It''s Not Cheating ... (18+)

    *

    Back at his residence, Naruto stopped at the office door and tilted his head in surprise. She didn''t expect to see her there ...

    - Ino?

    The beautiful kunoichi stood leaning against the wall and looked dreamily at the ceiling, and as soon as Naruto appeared, she immediately smiled and just flew up to him, rushing to hug.

    - You came! - her hot breath immediately touched his neck, and then Ino pulled back and erotically biting her lips whispered:

    - I missed you ... I want to kiss ...

    - Now? - he was a little surprised by such activity, usually Ino herself waits, but then she came herself ... But he did not refuse, grabbed her stic ass and pulled her closer to his excited groin, grabbing her tongue.

    - Mm!

    "Finally!" - mentally eximed Ino, surrendering to a passionate kiss, she dreamed of him for so long and simply could not stand it any longer!

    - HM? - suddenly, the Hokage heard a strange buzzing sound, and then abruptly looked up from the girl''s lips ...

    Tearing the strings of saliva, Ino licked her lips.

    - Mhaaa ~

    - You ... This sound ...

    The girl immediately blushed and looked away with an embarrassed look:

    - W-well ... you said it would be so nice ... So I ...

    - Really? Sharply raising the kunoichi''s skirt, Naruto whistled.

    - Wow! That''s it! You ... Pervert! - admiring how the vibrator was actively shaking right under her wet panties, the Hokage immediately remembered how he suggested Ino to do something simr in his absence. Who would have thought that she would so quickly take his words as a reason to act ...

    Naruto licked his lips. Ino really turned out to be that pervert ... Not only wore such thin panties, but also practically openly demonstrated the lower part of the vibrator, which was easily visible through the clothes. One sudden breath of wind and anyone could see all her depraved secrets!

    - You know that everything is flowing with you? Naruto remarked with a grin, ncing at the wet feet and the small puddle gathered under Ino''s feet.

    The girl bit her lips and whisperednguidly:

    - Do you like?

    - I like that, but you ... Ha, you seem to be already dragged by this?

    - Well ... - stretching out her lips, Ino went off to answer: - Just a little ...

    - Yes, you can see it. Did you like cheating so much?

    The kunoichi lowered her eyes.

    - This is not treason ...

    And just at that moment, when her lips had already crept up to the Hokage, a mocking tone was heard from behind:

    - What treason!

    - BUT?! - Ino jumped up from surprise, and then abruptly backed away and deftly disappeared behind Naruto''s back! Panic seized her as the kunoichi looked at the suddenly appeared woman with tremors in her eyes. She couldn''t believe they were caught! She didn''t feel anyone''s chakra! But I lost my guard ...

    Shizune proudly walked towards Naruto and scoffed at the girl hiding behind him. Yamanaka was shaking, the vibrator in her pussy was wriggling furiously, and her bosom was burning from the whole situation! Right now, she was not just dripping with lecherous juices, but she was already close to orgasm!

    She was caught cheating, and she could not control her body! It would seem that she should be scared, but, Ino was trembling not at all from fear, her eyes began to roll ...

    Shizune seemed to feel it and continued her pressure.

    - Ino, from whom from whom, but from you I did not expect this! Cheating on your husband, and even with the Hokage! It''s a shame! Shame on the entire Yamanaka n! You filthy whore!

    - Ahh ~! - Ino trembled, clutching Naruto''s shoulders, her legspletely stopped obeying and trembled sharply, at the same moment the base of the vibrator abruptly began to crawl right out of her panties, and then ... With a depraved sound, it just slipped out of her wet hole!

    The eyes rolled back, the brain began to melt!

    - Hiiiii ~! - Ino trembled and started to cum hard! The jet sshed into the floor! The girl slid to her knees, continuing to moan madly and hide her face! Never before had she experienced such shame and thrill at the same time!

    - Ahii ~

    Cum straight like this - how filthy it is!

    Shizune licked her lips lustfully, enjoying such a wet sight. The fingers of a mature kunoichi involuntarily slipped under the kimono and immediately prated the squelching hole. It was the first time she had seen such an amazing girl, able to achieve such an obscene orgasm.

    Naruto got the best views. Ino finished right in front of him with a vibrator wriggling under his side. How hot and naughty ...

    - The whole floor was flooded, what a whore! Shizunemented as she got closer. She sat down next to Ino and picked up a violently shaking vibrator. The purple toy simply shocked with its movements, as if it were alive, rotating from side to side, humming and growling wildly.

    Just then, when Ino raised her eyes that were soaked with pleasure, Shizune abruptly opened her mouth and licked the depraved toy ...

    - Mm ... Nothing so tasty. Last time I tasted you straight from the Master''s cock. Hmm, this stic cannot bepared! Throwing the vibrator aside, the kunoichi looked eagerly at Naruto.

    It''s clear what she wants so much, just give her a reason ...

 Chapter 143: Dont Be Arrogant (18+)

    Chapter 143: Don''t Be Arrogant (18+)

    Ino didn''t understand what was going on here at all! A second ago, she ended up like a madman because of the revealed infidelity and offensivements from Shizune, and then it turns out that ...

    "She ... is she with him? X-master ?! " - Ino trembled and could not believe what she heard. But at least it looks like it''s not as bad as she originally thought ...

    "Ha, what can I do with you ..." The Hokage sighed and nodded toward the door:

    - Let''s go to the office, it''s a little inconvenient to have fun here.

    Shizune stood up and immediately held out her hand to Ino.

    - You are good, - sheughed: - I remember how you twisted your ass in front of the guys in childhood, and now your holes belong to the owner!

    `` Shizune-san ... you ...

    - Yes, I belong to him ... And it''s amazing! Swallowing, the kunoichi looked towards Naruto and whispered:

    - I''ve never been so happy. Come on, I can''t wait to see your depraved face, cheater!

    Ino suddenly grimaced and rose to her feet, waving away the help.

    - Nothing of the kind, I just lost my concentration ... By the way, we are just friends!

    - Yeah, I just believed it, "a girlfriend with a vibrator in the pussy", and even with such a loving look. Who are you kidding? - Shizune snorted mockingly: - I actually attended your wedding, there it was clear to the fool that you were led by a pretty face. Hmm, I''ve been in love with Naruto since those days, and you, silly girl, chased tough guys without noticing the best of them!

    - What .... You decided to brag here ?! - This impudent woman has already begun to irritate Ino! She realized this long ago without her, it was not enough for her to be told about her mistakes here! If she''s sleeping with Naruto too, that''s okay, not surprising at all, but she''s acting too arrogant!

    - Hmm, are you jealous? Shizune waved her off. "You have a hubby, so go to him.

    - Grr! Ino abruptly took a step forward and violently pushed Shizune against the wall, grabbing her by the shoulders.

    "Damn, ah you ..." Shizune clearly did not expect such a reaction.

    - Do not be arrogant, little animal! You are not Hinata, you do not want to talk to me like that! I am sexier and prettier than you, so without thinking of putting yourself above me, old woman!

    - Yes, you decided to die! - Shizune was already ready to fight, the only thing thaty in her hand ... But, Ino was not just a girl! She grinned hard, snatched the vibrator from her rival''s hands and thrust it right into her open mouth!

    - Ggllhh! Shizune recoiled in shock, she too underestimated Ino''s hot temper!

    Abruptly pulling the vibrator out of her wet mouth, Yamanaka suddenly grabbed the kunoichi by the neck and opened her dark kimono with a slight movement of her hand.

    "Yours ... And this depraved whore teaches me life ?!" - With contempt, looking at the sexy body, which was not even a piece of cloth, Ino snorted and sharply squeezed the vibrator in her hand. She was angered even more by this depraved look! Shaved pussy, no underwear, sexy body, Shizune is not that old as it turns out ...

    "You pissed off!" With a sharp wave of her hand, Ino mercilessly plunged the vibrator to the very bottom into Shizune''s wet hole!

    - Hiiiiiaaa ~! - such a loud scream echoed throughout the residence, and many shinobi began to look around in shock. Even Naruto, already bored in the office, was surprised:

    - Have they already started there? Here ... - he was not very happy about that, only he fucks here and only he has the right to fuck his women! Such a groan is definitely not to publish just like that ...

    At the same moment, the grinning Ino entered his office and simply pushed Shizune inside. She copsed exhaustedly and groaned ...

    The kunoichi was shaking on the floor, drooling and approaching orgasm. From such a wild trembling in her womb, she could not even speak. Not only did Ino put in a vibrator for her, she also turned it on at full power and pasted some kind of fuin seal on top!

    Laughing hard at Shizune''s condition, Ino grinned victoriously.

    - Get the bitch, it''s my turn today! The kunoichi had already begun to understand what Shizune was counting on without even putting on her underwear. It became clear that Naruto was not only having fun with her, from which an innate sense of rivalry made itself felt. Ino was very jealous, as she understood the strangeness of this rtionship, but she was not going to remain in reserve. Sai had not worried her for a long time, betrayal was only an excuse, which had already faded into the background, and friendship too. The girl began to realize her feelings long ago and now they have be even more noticeable. As it turned out, it didn''t matter if the ring was on his finger or the family was at home, she still came to him. She no longer had meetings once a week, she wanted to see each other every day! Therefore, she was ready to act rudely with her rival, so that today Naruto would treat her passionately. Kissing and fucking, that''s what now she most wanted and preferably at the same time, as close as possible to each other!

    The pussy was already flowing to the fullest and it was at that moment that the gloomy Naruto approached her, asking in a menacing tone:

    - What does it mean?

    - Ha ... Ha-ha, what are you talking about? The blonde asked nervously, feeling obvious irritation in the man''s tone. Perhaps she really got excited with Shizune ...

    - Aaaaaaa ~ - suddenly the brte on the floor arched sharply and began to cum! Only the pussy was covered, but even that did not stop her from reaching an amazing ending! The paper got wet, and then it just tore, a stream of juices flew to Ino, and along with them, in addition, her brand new vibrator.

    Silence fell, interrupted by Shizune''s soft groans. Everyone was amazed at the sight!

    Yamanaka snorted derisively.

    - Who''s the whore now?

 Chapter 144: Inos Punishment (18+)

    Chapter 144: Ino''s Punishment (18+)

    Naruto looked at Ino with a grin, he still couldn''t admit how skillfully she punished his property. But, the fact of the matter is that it was His property! The sight is impressive and damn exciting, he already wanted to pounce on Ino because of her passionate lips and depraved appearance. She simply beckoned with her shaved pussy and wet thin string of panties, which did not cover her indecent ce at all. But, at the same time, he was obliged to return justice for his little animal. After all, only he could make such a mockery of his property!

    - Ino!

    The kunoichi immediately shuddered, realizing that his tone had be even colder ... Even if his pants were almost torn from the boner, the Hokage was being serious.

    - Only I have the right to punish my women!

    `` B-but she ...

    - No buts! She''s mine, only I have to fuck her and poke all sorts of objects into her holes! You are the same! I will not allow others to insert anything into you!

    `` W-I''m sorry ... '''' Ino lowered her head and stretched out her lips resentfully, she could not even imagine that it would make him so angry ...

    "It doesn''t matter, the bitch got what she deserved, I''m even impressed." Naruto suddenly chuckled, how could he scold Ino for such a funny picture? Shizune herself ran into, recently she began to behave too arrogantly and arrogantly, believing that Naruto will always be on her side. Naturally, this was what he wanted, which is why he feigned anger at Ino. When your pet is solving problems on its own, why the hell does she need a master? He was going to teach them toin about each other only to him and not to take revenge on the sly, because this is how violence between jealous females can be stopped. For them, the man should be in the first ce, and they must realize what will happen in the end if they harm his property! Even if this is one of the rivals ...

    That''s why...

    Naruto bent down and picked up a violently trembling vibrator, now it seemed even wilder than before. Due to the increased power, it seemed as if it would fly towards the ceiling right now. A dangerous thing ...

    "I bought several of these, they are really powerful. Although I expected Tenten to use toys, but for Ino ... This bitch needs a lesson! "

    "On your knees," Naruto ordered coldly. Ino shuddered and obeyed, not understanding why her bosom trembled even more. Although she did not like rudeness, except for spanking on the ass, but now she liked the way he treated her, as if showing his power and control ... In response, the pussy began to flow even more.

    - What kind of seal did you use? - he nodded towards the still trembling Shizune, who never left her face with a lustful smile.

    - Seal?

    - Yes, on her pussy.

    - Ah ... Well, this is ... - the girl was embarrassed: - This is a seal to block leaks ...

    - Ha, really? - Naruto didn''t know whether tough or cry. Ino is truly an inventor. Apply such a thing, and even on a person. Cruel, although apparently not very effective.

    "Yeah, Shizune ends up like crazy ..."

    He thought a little and finally asked:

    - There is also?

    - Y-yes, in my purse ...

    - I will not ask why you need them, but they are very useful for your punishment!

    Chuckling, Naruto rummaged through the kunoichi''s purse and pulled out another piece of paper, then ordered with a sly grin:

    - Turn around!

    "W-what are you going to do ..." Ino was already starting to shiver, and she really felt scared. Naruto looked like he was about to do some cruel viiny. However, she turned anyway ...

    - What a view! - he whistled and lifted the blonde''s skirt to the very top, followed by pulling her wet panties. In this ce, everything has long expired with a depraved nectar. The man greedily inhaled such an obscene scent, and then pped his palm on Yamanaka''s wet pussy!

    - Ai ~ - Ino trembled, and then Naruto collected the viscous saliva from her lonely hole and thoroughly lubricated the ass, and at that moment the kunoichi understood everything!

    "Oh no!"

    "W-wait, I don''t ... Aaah ~! - Before she could finish, the Hokage insolently thrust a wet finger into her back hole!

    - Aahhh ~ E-this ce ... Ahh ~ - she literally felt him ying with her erotic ass! He wanted to punish her properly!

    For the first finger came the turn of the second, Ino was too excited, so her holes quickly reacted to the caress.

    `` Ahhh ~ N-naruto ... T-this is my ass, w-why are you ... Ahh ~

    In a matter of moments, the Hokage had already stimted her well enough, prepare to enter her from behind. Unusual sensations turned the kunoichi''s head, she did not even have time to understand, when suddenly ...

    - Hyaaaaaa ~ - a hard tip prated into the tight ass, and then Naruto stood up sharply and drove his trunk to the very bottom!

    - Aaaaaaa ~! O-he''s inside! ~

    Never before has Ino experienced anything like this! He took it with and without rubber, but now it is simply unimaginable! He rammed the uterus through the walls of the ass and immediately squeezed juice from the front hole, but this was just the beginning ... The Hokage non-stop entered the full length and seemed to be ying on purpose, removing the penis from the narrow asspletely, making her enjoy the constant contractions ... Over and over again, he burst in like a jackhammer!

    - Ahh ~ Haaaa ~! Hyaaaa ~ Hiii ~!

    From such loud and frequent screams, Shizune slowly came to her senses, with surprise watching an impressive picture - Ino was taking Naruto''s cock in the back hole! The Hokage took her just like the first time he did it with her in that forest! Yamanaka juices sshed all over the floor, forming a whole puddle there ... An amazing lecherous sight!

    The hammering did not end - Ino simply fell face down on the floor, and Naruto continued to burst into her with special rudeness, as if trying to drive into her the awareness of one main rule - only he is the master here!

    The body corrupted by him, as if realizing this, reacted assciviously as possible! The Hokage crushed the kunoichi under him, and she could only moan and scream! Although Ino began to like anal, but at the same time she felt upset - he was not with her the same as before, but treated her like a thing! Even though this was a special pleasure, even though he often spanked her ass, she still felt deep in her chest the sadness of how it all ended, while everything was mixed with unfamiliar anal pleasure ...

 Chapter 145: Seal (18+)

    Chapter 145: Seal (18+)

    Shizune rubbed her clit aside and nced enviously at Ino''s face. In her shiny lustful eyes, she noticed a slight offense, but they still sparkled with pleasure.

    "She doesn''t seem to like being rude ... Ha! Sissy, how did she end up treason with such a character? Should she show it how it should be ... "- Shizune was about to intervene, but Naruto red in her direction.

    - Don''t bother!

    `` Y-yes ... '''' the kunoichi''s shoulders drooped, she let go and lowered her head ...

    "He''s mad?" - not often she saw him so unhappy, she even wanted to make him pleasant, but now he was so very busy ...

    ncing at Ino with a slight pity, Shizune sighed and continued to touch her hole with her fingers. Now she began to realize that she had overdid it a bit and perhaps now she herself will not receive the award ... Noticing the still shuddering vibrator aside, the kunoichi swallowed, remembering how pleasant it was at that moment, and then involuntarily reached for him.

    But...

    "Don''t touch." Naruto''s tone could not stand objection. After all, he already had his own ns for him! Two bitches need to be taught obedience, and only then get to work!

    elerating the pace, the Hokage finally got ready to dump everything into his slut Yamanaka''s virgin ass!

    - Hi ~ Ohh ~ Aaahaa ~ - the kunoichi kept moaning, it became difficult for her to understand what was happening, and she just wagged her ass. Although it was a punishment, even from him she gradually began to receive such amazing pleasure that it was no longer possible to collect her thoughts. ps on her stic ass constantly made Ino scream, and frequent blows to the uterus made her bosom tremble and painfully tingle, in a desire to drink the long-awaited sperm! Ino remembered this feeling very well, that time in the park her uterus had a hard time because of the damned rubber bands, and now even if his penis was unprotected, it was still in the wrong hole ... Such a loss ...

    - Aaahhh ~

    Naruto sped up again, Ino''s entire ass was already covered with dozens of handprints and it was after the next p that he abruptly grabbed the juicy buttocks and growled sharply:

    - Get it!

    - Ha ?! - the kunoichi cried out in surprise, when suddenly the stomach began to burn! A burning stream of cum shot straight into her hole, filling every corner of her developed ass! A tremor of pleasure went through my body, the uterus trembled in deceptive anticipation. A sweet feeling pierced my mind, and then euphoria!

    Chakra energy flows pierced every cell. Naruto stimted his bitch like a master!

    - Aaaaaahhh ~! - a bright groan escaped Yamanaka''s sensual lips, and then the next waves of hot chakra ran through the body, in no way yielding to the heat from the sperm in the ass - now the energy did not shake with electricity, but simply drowned in its hot essence! Ino literally covered his head with another orgasm, experienced more than a dozen times from his ass!

    - Hiiiii ~!

    The limbs and nerves were non-stop shocked, and a strong stream of feminine juices spurted out of the lonely pussy at the moment!

    Awesome orgasm engulfed both! Even Naruto stopped breathing for a moment, enjoying the narrow hole of his hot blonde, he was also doused with heat, forcing him to stay there forever ...

    But, he could not ... Pulling his wet and trembling penis covered with white liquid from the kunoichi''s ass, he quickly grabbed the vibrator and, under Shizune''s bewildered gaze, sharply inserted it into Ino''s hole!

    - Aaah?! ~ - the girl did not have time to recover from orgasm, but as soon as something new was thrust into her ass, another jet spurted out of her pussy!

    The sperm barely got to the edge of the ass in order to break free, and then they just plugged it, and not with something, but with a vibrator shuddering at full power! One had only to imagine what sensations gripped Ino ...

    As Naruto stuck in the vibrator, a wave of trembling swept through Yamanaka''s orgasmic body, Ino screamed again!

    - Aaaahhhiii ~

    In that very brief moment, the Hokage took the paper seal and pped it loudly right on the base of the vibrator,pletely driving it all the way into this greedy ass!

    "AAAhhhh! ~" Ino shuddered once again!

    Her punishment has just begun ...

    Sealing Ino''s ass, the Hokage grabbed the girl and threw her on his desk, turned her over and put her head on the very edge, followed by opening her wet mouth. Sittingfortably, Naruto grabbed the kunoichi''s neck and prepared for the next round of punishment!

    Ino did not even have time to understand anything, when suddenly her mouth involuntarily opened, and then a dirty male member flew into it to its full length, right up to the throat! The smell shot straight into the brain, and the taste of semen powerfully shook her insides. Meanwhile, a vibrator was wriggling non-stop in the ass, and female juices were shooting out of the pussy in a wild stream!

    The next ending of perverted sex was not long ining! Yamanaka was shaking as expected!

    Shizune watched in shock at this depraved sight, involuntarily swallowing the approaching saliva. Even Naruto did not treat her like that, and she knew perfectly well that she would definitely like this! For some, punishment could be a reward, but for Ino, it became something genuinely pleasant and scary at the same time! Today she recognized her lover in a new light ...

    The Hokage burst into her defenseless mouth over and over again, mercilessly and rudely! The already flowing mascara of Ino began to spread only more strongly, all the lipstick from the girl''s lips instantly covered Naruto''s trunk, which he mercilessly drove down her throat.

    Naruto continued to heartlessly punish the kunoichi, not holding back at all in his movements, Ino somehow gasped for air and gasped, and he kept pounding her in the throat.

    This could not continue for a long time, the constant contractions of the narrow throat stimted the tip, and Naruto did not want to overdo it too much, so he did not restrain his quick finale at all. As a result, he jerked forward and drowned Ino''s head in his crotch, washing her throat hard with his scalding semen! He let everything down on her tongue!

    At that moment, the face of the kunoichi no longer retained its former hot beauty, with all its appearance it resembled the face of a used bitch!

    "Haaa ..." As soon as Naruto pulled out his penis, Ino immediately began to reflexively gasp for air, coughing up the rest of the semen along the way! In her ass, the vibrator continued to wriggle, and the pussy could not even finish ... Naruto grinned at such an erotic sight, especially the face of this hot slut, and then took out a camera and took a couple of pictures as a keepsake. In the end, they too can be used.

    - Ha-a, I think we will end on this ...

    Ino was drooling mixed with the man''s cream, unable to rise at all. Now she definitely needed a break ... Never before had she been treated so cruelly, she barely managed to remain conscious and that was only supported by the insane pace of the penis in the throat and the vibrator in the ass. Without this, she couldpletely forget and disconnect, so now she could barely understand something ...

 Chapter 146: Akita Again ... (18+)

    Chapter 146: Akita Again ... (18+)

    Finally, Naruto turned his gaze to Shizune, who had already collected a significant pool of her love nectar. In her open kimono, she continued to masturbate, bite her lips and eagerly look at how the other girl received the pleasure she so desired.

    - Come on, you can clean me. For your dirty tongue, I will not touch your holes today. This will be your punishment. In the end, such hard sex is only a joy to you, little slut ...

    - Ooh ... But ... Master, I ...

    - I said everything. If not for your insolent tongue, Ino would not have lost her anal virginity. So clean your dick and don''t talk!

    Shizune became depressed, licked her lips and crawled towards what she wanted. With a slight resentment in her eyes, she licked the head, and then pressed her lips to her favorite sweetness. The taste of Ino''s ass still lingered, as well as Naruto''s adored scent of semen. She began to savor everything yfully, secretly ncing at the Hokage''s face, wanting to see at least a smile there, but he still remained serious.

    `` Mm ... I''m sorry, ah ~ '''' actively licking the balls, Shizune muttered:

    "I''m not just for this ... I have news ... Mmha! ~" As she swallowed, she sipped at the taste of the seed and trembled, realizing that today she would not be filled like before ... Shizune wanted to please Naruto so badly that I forgot where I was. It was then that she was interrupted by his menacing tone:

    - Do not think that some news will change something. If you''re trying to manipte me like that, you should forget about it. Either speak or work with your tongue!

    - Mm! Shizune closed her eyes and began to take deeper, furiously moving her fingers in her squelching hole.

    Looking up for a moment from the tasty head, she began to gasp for air and answer:

    - I didn''t think, sir ... I didn''t mean to say that ... Mmgh! - Naruto again thrust his penis into her skillful mouth and continued to enter until the very throat, forcing the girl to roll his eyes. Even though Shizune wasn''t as pleasantly sucked as Temari, with her amazing powers. But her diligence and love also brought a kind of feeling. Shepletely devoted herself to this business and did not worry at all about her depraved position. If she didn''t have enough air, she simply allowed herself to suffocate; if it was unpleasant for her, she just kept silent and obeyed. This is what she deserved respect, only for this she was worth more than most women. Naruto certainly appreciated, after all, this girl did a lot for him. Even while punishing her, he did it only out of just motives, after all, couldn''t only Ino get a beating today? Tomorrow he will properly fuck this faithful girl. Perhaps it was because of this attitude that Shizune became so insolent ...

    - Mpha ~ - looking up from the suction, the kunoichi continued to say:

    - It''s about Akita ...

    - Mm? Naruto narrowed his eyes and the girl finally smiled as she noticed his interest. After ying a little with the tongue with the bridle, she finished:

    - She nearly split, can you imagine? I made her shut up!

    Naruto frowned again, Shizune was a little startled by his reaction and quickly replied.

    - N-no, nothing like that ... It''s just that Tsume was there, and also Anko, me, Tsunade and Tenten ... In general, she almost bbed everything! She was acting suspicious and .... Shhh!

    Naruto brought her back to his work, driving her crazy with the delicious smell of her beloved masculinity.

    - I understood what you mean. When I spoke with Akita, everything was clear even then. Too shy ... If she met you, then she was definitely stupid and betrayed herself. It will be difficult not to pay attention to her behavior, this is not Sai ... - Looking back at Ino, smeared with ink and sperm, blurred in a depraved smile, Naruto chuckled:

    - Men sometimes do not see beyond what is supposed to be, they are able to think far ahead, remember a little more, but ignore the details ... Sometimes girls are dangerous in this, very dangerous. Although, they are not patient ... I think Tsunade might have suspected something, I don''t know Tsume, but it was not in vain that she held the title of head of Inuzuka for decades, she is also not a simpleton, and even with her nose.

    The Hokage mused out loud, holding Shizune''s head, pushing it in asfortably as possible, taking advantage of the guilty girl as he should. Her dirty and haughty mouth was sometimes worth covering. Previously, he could not even imagine that she would react so aggressively to threats. Most likely, she did not treat Akita kindly, the case with Ino showed enough. So this calm girl also has teeth, it''s nice that they work on his penis, but ... If you continue this way, it may give rise to unnecessary problems.

    Frowning at Shizune, Naruto sternly ordered:

    - Bring me Akita! If you put pressure on the girl, she can get Tsume''s support, and if that happens, I am guaranteed a headache. Tell her that I am not nning to threaten her, but that I am nning to punish you!

    The kunoichi shuddered sharply, staring at the Hokage in bewilderment.

    - Don''t stare so surprised ... You must have acted cruelly and impulsively, right? I see, by the face, that''s how it was ... I don''t need unnecessary worries even with the old bitch Inuzuka. If this dog grabs, it will be many times worse than with Akita. The head of an entire n is no longer a problem to which one can turn a blind eye. If you continue to think that I will cover you in each of your amateur performances, then get ready to be locked in a cage!

    Shizune abruptly pulled away from her sweetness and murmured apologetically.

    - P-I''m sorry ... I wanted the best ... Who is she so that you spend on her ...

    "Be quiet," Naruto nodded glumly.

    - I am d that you are ready to do anything for me, but know when to stop, be smarter. You don''t like your rivals, be smarter and better than them! Girls may not be patient like men, but they are masterful in cunning.

    When he started stroking her and smiling approvingly, Shizune''s eyes immediately lit up.

    - X-master ... I ... I get it!

    - Okay, now bring Akita. You can tell her that you have already received your punishment for your sharp tongue. You''re not so wrong, she''s to me for not knowing how to hold back ... Even though you could have pushed her to do this, I''ll take it as a way to please me. Don''t cross the line anymore! I can deal with my women without you. But I have to make sure that this girl is not stupid. However, I doubt that she will go for it, Akita is not so stupid, albeit cowardly, but not impulsive ... Well, if Tsume pokes his nose into my affairs, I will visit the n of these dogs myself! Akita to go to the cage, where I will definitely make aplete bitch out of her!

    Of course, Naruto wasn''t too worried. First of all, even if Akita is smart enough to go against him, which is the most stupid of her, he will still get to her. Tsume''s words carry more weight, but even she is no longer a threat. In addition, it is foolish to believe that Tsume will immediately throw gossip about the Hokage''s personal life, ording to a simple girl and her nose. Proving them for sure will not seed, this is already a decided moment, but such a betrayal, and even an attempt to doubt the words of the Hokage - he could not tolerate!

    Akita has created problems again! She already had a chance to live peacefully longer, but after this she should definitely choose a side and there are no two options, there is only one - she willpletely belong to him! Now it depends on her whether it will be rude or very rude ...

 Chapter 147: Gift (18+)

    Chapter 147: Gift (18+)

    Putting everything in Shizune''s mouth, Naruto quickly sent the kunoichi off to do his job, and meanwhile, Ino had already started to get ready to go home. The girl''s face looked too "charming" ... Dried mascara around the eyes, white stripes next to the lips mixed with lipstick, and all her clothes now looked not so hot. In addition, Ino could hardly stand, she with trembling legs, constantly holding back moans, covered her mouth. Naruto forbade her to pull her own vibrator out of the ass, so she had no choice but to endure. She couldn''t even finish, her body was so tired that she barely had the strength to move, pleasure simply imprinted in her heart.

    Sometimes casting resentful nces in the direction of the man, the kunoichi frowned, but did not speak. After such rudeness, she felt good, bad, unpleasant at the same time, she even felt guilty and at the same time humiliated! Men hadn''t treated her like that before, that''s just ... Feeling his gaze on herself, the girl bit her lips and mentally grumbled:

    "God, why is he so bad ... How can you ... Oh!" - shuddering from the movement of the vibrator, she gritted her teeth "... treat a girl ?! I''m not a toy, after all ... Bli-in! All the mascara has flowed, what I look like - what a horror! " - looking in the mirror, Ino panicked, she didn''t want him to see her so dirty!

    Realizing her position, obscene smell and appearance, she just wanted to sink into the ground. Moreover, this wild thing wriggled in the ass!

    - Ugh! - legs gave way from such stimtion!

    "Damn, why did I put it in me ?! A-ah! Someone ... "- with a pleading look at Naruto, Ino wanted to ask, but then chuckled and turned away:

    "How can he? Just think! It''s all Shizune''s fault! Stupid! Slut! " - the kunoichi was immediately depressed:

    "Yes ... And in the end, the vibrator in my ass, mixes his seed, God ... And why do I need all this? I just came to kiss him before work! "

    - Ugh! - cute pouting cheeks, Ino turned away, continuing to remove makeup with a napkin.

    "What a fool! He treats me like that, and I also like it, my God ... I won''te to him again! "

    A dark shadow loomed over the kunoichi, but suddenly ...

    - Ah! Ino shuddered sharply, feeling his hands on her waist. Naruto could no longer hold on, admiring her from the side. She changed her expression so often that he already felt sorry for her. Shame, guilt, anger, resentment, sadness. Girls after sex are sometimes so strange ...

    - You''re angry? - Biting her ear, the Hokage whispered: - I have something for you ...

    - D-for me? - Ino was surprised, and then grunted: - Give this to your Shi-zu-no!

    `` But, I bought it especially for you ... '''' Naruto sighed and feigned sadness.

    - Eh, I''ll have to throw it away ...

    When the words had no effect, he decided to really do it, and therefore began to release the figurine of his girlfriend.

    And finally ...

    Ino stretched out her lips and grumbled in annoyance.

    - Give already, enough of your games!

    Smiling mysteriously, Naruto walked over to his desk and pulled out a small box. He no longer teased the girl and went straight to the point. For a special asion, he stocked up on a few useful things, just now the right time hase to use one of them ...

    Holding out the small purple box to Ino, the Hokage smiled as he saw a mixture of surprise and mild joy on her face.

    - What is it?

    - Open and find out ...

    Ino swallowed nervously, then epted the gift and slowly opened the lid.

    - Th-this ... - the surprise that opened made her just freeze in ce. She couldn''t believe it ... The box contained a cute pendant with purple rhinestones. Small and cute, but Ino perfectly understood what she was for, and even such a shape ...

    The kunoichi looked up sharply in surprise.

    `` N-Naruto, really ...

    - Yes, you are free to choose. I rmend your wet pussy, she definitelycks something like that ... - grinning at the abruptly changed expression on the kunoichi''s face, he immediately added:

    - But it''s up to you. I wanted to do this the next time we meet, in order to consolidate our rtionship with you. I would give you a ring, but I think you and I still have to have fun with your engagement partner more than once. I know it turns you on too much ...

    Ino swallowed and whispered uncertainly:

    `` N-Naruto ... I ... In a ce like this ...

    - HM? - The Hokage grunted mockingly: - Nobody but me will see, so what''s the difference?

    `` Y-yes, but ... I never thought before ... '''' Ino started being shy again, so Naruto held out his hand and grumbled.

    `` Then give it back, I think Shizune is ...

    - N-no! - the girl sharply mmed the box and put it in her purse: - Don''t do that!

    - O? - Naruto was surprised, then the kunoichi spoke displeasedly:

    - I will ... If you want, then I''m ready. But don''t do it ... Not like that, I don''t need a recement and suchparisons! I''m not her!

    The Hokage smiled slightly.

    "And I wasn''t going to rece you. Are you special to me when you already understand? After all, you are the first since Hinata to whom I have gifted something like this.

 Chapter 148: Ino Must Obey! (18+)

    Chapter 148: Ino Must Obey! (18+)

    Naruto''s words made Ino''s already happy heart flutter with joy.

    "Ah ... don''t say that, then I definitely ..."

    When Ino''s eyes began to sparkle in bliss, Naruto grinned viciously and interrupted her girlish fantasies with more adult desires:

    - If you didn''t ept him, I woulde to your house and fuck you on your son''s bed, and then I would make an extra hole in you myself!

    - Wh-what ?! - the kunoichi shuddered: - This is not funny ...

    - I''m not kidding. - Hokage calmly shrugged his shoulders: - I am boredtely, I want variety. Would tie Inojin and fuck you right in front of his eyes, what do you think?

    - Eh ... - Ino didn''t know what to say to that! She simply opened her mouth, continued to stare at Naruto in shock, while her bosom and whole body trembled uncontrobly. With these words alone, he seemed to put pressure on her most sensitive ce!

    Suddenly, the legs gave way and the vibrator active in the ass made her cum again!

    - Hi ~ - covering her mouth, Ino kneeling gave another lecherous orgasm.

    "It''s interesting ... Where words are, there are actions. The idea is interesting ... As I thought, Sai is not interesting to her, she is not like Temari, she gave up too easily and became mine. It''s not that I stole it, but rather that it didn''t belong to anyone. That''s just her son ... Due to maternal feelings, he can be a good way to have fun with her ... He should have already received the pictures, it remains only to bring everything to the most delicious stage of their rtionship. "

    With a wicked grin, Naruto licked his lips.

    - You ended up as I started talking about your son, Ino, do you know that this is not normal?

    "N-not true ..." She continued to deny, recalling with shame her embarrassing actions that day, after that sex in the park. She still didn''t want to admit this side of her!

    Unable to get up, she cursed this toy in her ass!

    - Not too convincing, your legs are trembling ...

    Ino finally broke down and shouted:

    - T-It''s all about the vibrator!

    - Well, of course ... - he did not argue if she did not recognize something on her own, he was preparing to show her the truth a littleter, but for now ...

    - Okay, you can take it out.

    - Really?

    The girl''s eyes shed with excitement, atst he allowed her ...

    "Well, you bet," Naruto showed a sly grin. "Once you get home, you can do whatever you want."

    Ino shuddered, realizing where he was leading. She will have to go all over Konoha with a vibrator in her ass!

    `` B-but ...

    - I advise you to hurry up until you start to finish again, - Hokageughed, admiring how Ino moaned sweetly and looked at him with obvious supplication. But he was adamant, knowing perfectly well what she secretly desires. If you stop pressing on her, that hidden pervert will not obey, and without this, everything that has been done so far would not make sense. Ino must obey!

    The kunoichi gritted her white teeth in displeasure and then finally stood up. Women''s juices flowed non-stop down her slender legs, and she could not keep bnce at all, constantly trembling. Throwing another pleading look at Naruto, she only faced his yful grin, and then sighed and nodded resolutely!

    - Okay! I realized...

    Having already turned to leave, the Hokage threw after her:

    "I''ll have things to do for the next few days, so bear with me. Once I''m free, I''ll take care of your hungry hole, my beloved friend.

    - L-darling? - the girl''s shoulders trembled, and she involuntarily smiled, trying not to show him her face. Even though she had her back to him, the Hokage seemed to sense her joy and smirked himself.

    - Next time I wille to you myself, get ready. Be sure, then you willpletely change, as well as our rtionship with you ...

    Yamanaka didn''t know what to think, couldn''t even take a step towards the door. Her heart and body trembled not so much from excitement as from his iprehensible words:

    "I-will change? What does he mean? I''m already crazy, like a fool next to him ... What is he up to? "

    Finally, pulling herself together, Ino smiled slightly and nodded, shaking her trembling ass.

    `` Then I will wait impatiently for Hokage-sama ...

    Silence returned to this well-worn room ...

    As soon as the blonde left his office, Naruto shook his head with a grin.

    - She does not change, everything continues to be confident. On the other hand, I just have to push a little. Although now she ispletely mine, but if she does not reveal to her depraved side, it will take longer to wait forplete submission ...

    After what just happened, Naruto hadpletely decided to end it all in one big step. Ino needs some incentive, Inojin is half ready, all that remains is to take thest step ...

    "Once thest moral defense falls, things will get easier. I could have some more fun with Sai, but this is only after herplete submission. In the end, I do not intend to spend so much time only on her, nevertheless I am a busy person, the fun is already after ... "- grinning, Naruto rose from his seat and frowned seriously:

    "There is still a lot of work, Temari and Ino will wait, I was already distracted by them too much. Shizune does what she is told and deserves a small reward. I owe my endurance for such opportunities, otherwise I would not even have enough strength for a wife. That''s just ... It took so much time, and I conquered only two. Hinata is generally useless, apart from the women who tie her up to whom I can approach, and her awesome body. It''s hard to argue with that, she is gorgeous ... The main thing is that I have eliminated the threat in the family. Between that, I didn''t seem to have miscalcted, there was no need to rush with Temari and Ino, but now we just need to act tough "- with a cold glint in his eyes, the Hokage turned his gaze to the distant quarter of Inuzuka:

    "Akita problem? No matter. Tsume is the only woman I know of who has an entire n under hermand. If her appearance matches my preference, I will take my step using this Akita girl. With Inuzuka, I do not intend to stand on ceremony, Tsume is clearly not a jerk, I will manage with her, as an aggressive female deserves. Although this is in the future, if she impresses me ... Akita is not interesting to me at all, her appearance is not a reason to act. Instead of some left-handed girl, I''d rather take care of the mess in the residence, but for now ... "

    - This time I don''t need to be restrained and consistent, politeness is also useless. Tenten is in a weak position, I could ignore her, but ... She''s too desirable a target! Her anal addiction impressed me, I just can not pass by.

    Without thinking twice, Naruto took a step forward and then simply vanished into thin air. Before the next target, he wanted to finish one more task.

 Chapter 149: Fourth Goal Reached!

    Chapter 149: Fourth Goal Reached!

    *

    Once on the roof of his residence, the Hokage looked around, and then closed his eyes and settled down morefortably right on the stone roof.

    "Finally ..." - the moment hase to reap the fruits of yourbors!

    After the incident in the park, Naruto ignored the resulting submission points, as they were not enough topletelyplete the goal, but after Ino decided to visit him herself, he finallypletely finished!

    Ino Yamanaka:

    + 15 Trust, + 10 Trust

    + 25 Depravity, + 15 Depraved

    + 20 Submission, + 15 Submission

    General Submission - 409

    And as a result:

    The goal is achieved!

    400 Submissions:

    + 1 girl

    + All techniques andbat experience of previous Hokage

    + Skill: Perfect Law (D)

    "The moment hase ..." - with a satisfied grin, Naruto finally took the reward he had received and approved the fifth goal, and at that very moment his whole body shuddered!

    - W-what ?! .. - he did not even understand what was happening, as his eyes began to darken. At the same moment, a deafening rumble rattled in my head, and then a familiar tone was heard:

    - Naruto! What''s happening?! - Kurama panicked, unable to understand what was happening, he immediately began to cover his friend with streams of chakra, trying to stabilize his enraged energy, but it was all in vain ... Somehow, Naruto''s body began to absorb natural energy with amazing speed, and then his right hand furiously trembled!

    "Damn it!" Naruto gritted his teeth sharply and endured the sudden pain that pierced the limb, and then said in his subconscious:

    "Everything is normal Kurama, I have reached the desired stage, do not interfere, I can handle it"

    The fox finally understood everything and growled in displeasure:

    "What the heck?! I could have warned! "

    - Ha-a ... Don''t worry, it''s better ... It''s just a little itchy, damn it!

    And in reality, the pain has been reced by an amazing lightness. The body continued to collect natural energy, and it, in turn, mixed in a strange way with some foreign force. This new energy gave off a golden shine, it is not clear where it came from, but it was this energy that poured into every cell of Naruto, slowly me his body. In a matter of seconds, his power increased in huge leaps, and even more mysterious changes took ce deep in the cells - the golden power, mixing with natural energy, became a kind of recharge, as if trying to change and even transform something hidden in the genes.

    As a result, Naruto reached a strange euphoric state - his mind was clouded, he could not even focus his gaze, so he simply closed his eyes.

    "Incredible ..." - but even so, hiding in the dark, everything around was shining with golden lights! He seemed to soar into the Pure World covered with endless gold! This energy seemed to nourish his soul, washed him from all difficulties and soothed him from insignificant worries. Naruto seemed to plunge into the source of life, spread his arms out to the sides and just floated down the flow of this dazzling golden river. This ce was, in fact, like a true paradise.

    Previously, he could not even imagine that the fulfillment of a new goal would lead him to such a strange state. Even though it was not part of his ns, now Naruto simply threw away his worries, continuing to enjoy and float in the endless golden rivers of this amazing energy.

    - Ha ?!

    Suddenly, everything was cut short!

    Every cell in Naruto''s body seemed to be shot through by an electric current and he woke up from sleep, staring nkly at the sky, unable to focus on reality.

    "How ..." - he opened his mouth, unable to utter a word, slowly beginning to realize the situation.

    Little by little, he collected his thoughts. He was mercilessly pushed out of the sacred golden springs and, it was quite painful ...

    Naruto could onlyugh and sigh bitterly.

    - That''s that...

    In general, this did not surprise him at all, even after the first goal he encountered this strange energy and now it showed itself again. However, it is understandable, because all the previous awards could not even be close to what he received now.

    Namely, the most significant rewarding straight from the Perfect Law skill is:

    + 5% to all physical indicators.

    + 10% to all physical indicators.

    + 15% to all physical indicators.

    And further:

    C - Combined Natural Transformations - Highest Form (all Elemental Genomes, except Extended)

    D - assimtion of Senju genes (awakening Mokuton)

    "Impressive! Finally, I got at least something worthy, and not simple memories and the removal of seals ... The entirebat experience of Hashirama and Tabirama cannot even bepared with this. "

    This time Naruto really hit the jackpot. He not only increased by more than thirty percent, but also received all the elemental Genomes! In fact, the new elements are not something very significant, like Wood Release, but that''s not bad either. Although, even so, nothing of the received couldpare with the thirty percent gain. One has only to imagine: if Naruto in the past was approximately equal in strength to Sasuke, then how will things turn out if he bes thirty percent stronger, and the Uchiha remains at the same level? Yes, in this case, even ten percent can be significant! Strength, chakra, speed, everything in him is now not the same as before!

 Chapter 150: New Elements

    Chapter 150: New Elements

    Satisfied with such a pleasant event, the Hokage decided to finally test the power of Mokuton. Through all of Hashirama''s experience, he simply folded the one-handed seal and touched his finger to the ground. Instantly a small tree grew on it, and then it began to grow into a branchy tree. Naruto immediately stopped andughed.

    - Fine! Ideally!

    - I can''t believe it! Kurama''s surprised tone immediately thundered: "You ... You have mastered the Wood Release!" Moreover, your chakra, your body, is incredible ...

    The Nine-Tails felt everything that was happening to his jinch¨±riki, so he was so amazed. The point here is not only in those thirty percent, but in Senju Genes! Mokuton is just an added bonus. Naruto gained true abilities for incredible regeneration and chakra reservesparable to that of Hashirama. Mokuton is not just an element, but only arising from the ancestor''s genes, which he has learned right now! Here is the true reward for the (D) rank of the Perfect Law skill. The bottom line is that Naruto, and without all this, had reserves that were not particrly inferior to the First Hokage, and with the Fox it was even at times superior to him, even the Nine-Tails'' chakra could allow Naruto to regenerate at the same speed as Hashirama! But what will happen if these two forces arebined? This is what shocked Fox!

    - Naruto, your hand ...

    - Exactly! The Hokage instantly turned his gaze to his right and smiled with trembling eyes:

    - Recovered ...

    Tissue rejection urred, the arm was simply torn apart along with the bandages, and then a new one appeared in its ce, whole and perfectly clean - even the skin was noticeably lighter than on the right, almost snow-white, but the veins, muscles, all this belonged to him!

    This is the reason for that unbearable pain! It was definitely worth it!

    "Hmm, I thought Hashirama couldn''t regenerate limbs, what''s the matter?"

    Kurama immediately decided to bring his word in:

    "Don''t be surprised ... Your current vitality surpasses even Hashirama in his best years. With my chakra ... - The fox grinned harshly: - Ha, now you don''t have to worry about death! If we join forces, they will hardly be able to kill you, as long as ourmon chakra is flowing in your body!

    "Hmm," Naruto nodded slowly. He, too, felt a huge change in contrast to himself in the past. Now the whole body seemed to feel differently: touch, pain, pleasure. It seemed that everything waspletely different. This mysterious power allowed him to enter a new, wonderful world.

    - In any case ... - Fox shook his head in amazement: - You are incredible, your ability is incredible! Now you could evenpete with these tsutsuki!

    - Perhaps. Naruto didn''t argue, although he doubted this statement. Even if he gained incredible experience from past Hokage, including the Shinobi God Hashirama, it is still not at all the same as fighting tsutsuki, especially the dangerous Ishiki. Even doubling in strength, Naruto was not sure of this battle. Although, defeating Sasuke is another matter, although it is not so important now.

    Speed, Darkness, Storm, Ice, Steel and much more are now avable, and this is in addition to the already existing elements. Naruto unwittingly began making ns to use his new abilities.

    "The Release of Speed ??is not a bad acquisition, I am already good at Taijutsu, but with this element everything will be even easier. Hiruki skillfully avoided Sakura''s punches in his day. Mayton is also a worthy acquisition, thanks to the absorption of Darkness, I got practically the skills of Momoshiki with his Rinnegans. Moreover, I also gained ancient elements, lost during the n Wars "

    In fact, in addition to the known elements, Naruto acquired a whole host of others:

    Ash Release

    Release of Acid

    Flood Release

    Heat Release

    sma Release

    ...

    The list turned out to be impressive, but it took time to master each element, so Naruto basically brushed aside everything that was useless and decided to focus on something worthwhile and useful. However, not now ...

    Standing up, the Hokage flexed his shoulders and again looked at his right hand with a thoughtful look. Without thinking twice, he took out the bandages and quickly returned her to her former bandaged look.

    "That''s better ..." - clicking his cervical vertebrae, he took a step to the edge of the roof and mentally summed up the results of his new changes:

    "Now we need to practice. I want to do this in earnest, but ... First I need to finish with Tenten. Now is not the time to admire such sesses. I may have done a lot, but the reward is too big. It''s almost the same if whores paid me for sex ... So you shouldn''t tter yourself, it suits me, and there is no point in drooling over this anymore. It is unlikely that this can be considered my merit, just luck, I will not rely on this, and even more so ascribe it to my wisdom and talent. To some extent, I even have a residue ... Still, I prefer fair y. But there is nothing you can do about it ... "- Naruto shook his head with a grin:" If this is a god, then I can only thank him, although I did not ask for this, but these gifts are very useful. So thanks, whoever you are. But that''s all, don''t expect excessive gratitude from me, because my opinion was not asked. I will use all this power as I see fit, so no offense ... "

    Turning his confident gaze to Konoha, the Hokage slowly nodded.

    "I am close to the fifth goal, so you can wait a bit and do something really serious, as soon as you reach five hundred submission points."

    Deciding on this, Naruto exchanged a few more words with Kurama, and then went to meet with Tenten.

 Chapter 151: Target - Tenten

    Chapter 151: Target - Tenten

    *

    Naruto was quite satisfied with the results of his enhancement, especially vitality, chakra and stamina, as well as Mokuton and ... in general - everything! The Hokage was delighted with every little thing, because he could not have achieved all this without this strange system and its awards. Now he wanted to get even more and know his limits. Even if the merits did not correspond to the forces expended on them, he was not going to give up such advantages, if only because he simply could not do it. And what''s the point? In the end, he was already irrevocably mired in this new life in the role of Hokage, so now all that was left was to take everything from life.

    Meanwhile, Kurama continued to ponder what had happened in amazement. What happened to Naruto seemed topletely change his views on the world.

    "What kind of dog''s luck ?! It''s amazing ... He sees the future, and even gets such abilities. So, what is next? Kaguya decides to be his wife? Since when did everything be so ... "- the fox sighed heavily:" It looks like I shouldn''t sit still either ... Probably I''ll have to do it all the same. "

    With a bit of grimness, Kurama closed his eyes, but in the end he never managed to shove ...

    *

    The Hokage quickly reached the desired ce and stopped near the Tenten shop, temporarily thinking.

    "Hmm, looking forward to her reaction, it will be fun! Power flows in my veins and it intoxicates ... Now I need a good drink and a depraved girl! Tenten is probably one of the best options. "

    Naruto had long recognized the simplest methods to increase submission. Basically, they just boiled down to sex, often perverted. Each time, in order to maintain a stable growth of points, it was worth increasing the intensity of passions. It was for this reason that he did this to Ino, ranging from simple mild betrayal to obscene business in the park. For the future, he already had an even more perverse method prepared for herplete submission. Plus, hardcore sex has always worked out wlessly, especially with Hinata.

    With Temari had to be cheated, as she resisted sex. For her, she had to think over another method - special Slow Steps, which did not remain without bold decisions. It was they who gradually brought her to a state of consent, and after all, initially, she was afraid to even undress, but now she easily works with her mouth.

    For Tenten, Naruto had a slightly different n. Since the kunoichi was not very useful, and he did not have anything but the desire to y with her, everything became obvious ...

    Sometimes a toy can be broken!

    With a grin, Naruto walked to the door and looked around.

    "Hmm ... Okay. After Tenten, I have to reach the fifth goal. Now is the important moment, the sixth target is on the nose and graduation from the academy, and then the capture of viges ... I''m too excited! " After an ominousugh, Naruto pulled the handle sharply and entered the store, then snapping the lock behind him. Without undue emotion, the Hokage folded up several hand seals, covering the area with a solid barrier.

    He did everything quickly, as if he hade to his home. After all, why should he be afraid? With strength and power, you can do whatever you want!

    Meanwhile, not far from Tenten''s shop, a shadow slipped out of one of the alleys, and then stopped right around the corner of the armory.

    "It''s him!" - finally, Hanabi''s beautiful face appeared out of the twilight, veins immediately appeared around her eyes, and then she carefully peered at the back of the Hokage.

    For almost an hour, the kunoichi fought this obsessive desire to know the whole truth about him. After what happened in Uzumaki''s house, after all those views in her sister''s bedroom, her previous interest in Naruto changed to suspicion and distrust. She wanted to find at least something to exin his hidden side, and then force him ...!

    No matter.

    Hanabi just wanted to look him in the face and see something other than that annoying smirk filled with confidence. She wanted to take him by surprise, and after what happened at breakfast, after those suspicious words of his, she simply could not control her curiosity.

    And so, she was here, hiding like a thief, using the n''s Dojutsu to spy on someone else''s husband ...

    "What is he up to? This is ... "Hanabi noticed the oddity in surprise - Naruto closed the door and then set up a barrier. She could not understand the reason for his actions.

    "Could ..." - unpleasant suspicions arose in the kunoichi''s head one after another, now she did not trust him at all, any action of Naruto was perceived as something deceitful and probably unkind. What''s the point of setting up a barrier in an armory ?!

    Hanabi no longer knew what to think, she did not like it at all ... One shocking thought suddenly appeared in her head and she continued to watch from the shadows with even greater impatience.

    "Is he and Tenten ... N-no, I don''t believe ..." Hanabi frowned, in her opinion Naruto could be a liar, but Tenten ... This is definitely impossible, right? Then why did he say those words?

    Meanwhile, Naruto walked over to the slightly nervous Tenten with a slight smile. She stood behind the counter and asked him something in bewilderment. Hanabi began to lip-read and was surprised to realize that Tenten herself did not understand what was happening.

    "What does it mean?"

    What is he up to ...

    As soon as Naruto entered the armory, Tenten immediately noticed the visitor, and when she realized who he was, she was immediately surprised. Moreover, her surprise changed toplete bewilderment, especially when he closed the door and began to set up a barrier in Her store!

    "What is he doing?" - Frowning, the girl suddenly became nervous. She was not at all angry that the Hokage suddenly began to dominate her territory, but his actions spoke of something important, otherwise why would he need to put up a barrier?

    Realizing that something important was about to happen, the kunoichi became even more nervous, especially when Naruto began to smile strangely as he stared at her incessantly. Following this, he went straight to the counter.

    Tenten finally could not stand such an ufortable atmosphere and asked embarrassedly:

    - Naruto? You ... What does that mean?

    He stepped closer and calmly looked around, ignoring her question:

    - How quiet it is, you are not bored in such a ce?

    "Um," Tenten got even more nervous. "N-no, I''m used to it. Why did you put up a barrier? Is there something you wanted to tell me?

    `` It depends on how you look ... '''' Naruto smiled mysteriously, once again turning his piercing gaze on the girl''s beautiful face.

    - The barrier will definitely not hurt us. You''re not expecting anyone, are you?

    `` N-no ... '''' the kunoichi''s eyes flickered anxiously, and then she moved away from the counter and hesitantly asked:

    - So what is the conversation about? - suddenly remembering something, she smiled: - Did youe for the weights? I ... I got everything ready.

    She herself did not understand why she was so nervous! It was annoying ... In the past, she was alone with a man, and sometimes even drank with Lee, so she did not care about the malepany. Even with her secret, she learned to hide everything perfectly. But, for some reason, Naruto''s gaze made her ufortable, there was a feeling - as if he saw right through her and was grinning for a reason. Some kind of danger seemed to emanate from him. In addition, after a recent meeting with him, she perfectly remembered that look of him, doubting what it seemed to her ...

    "No, he can''t know ... I don''t remember Naruto being like that. But why then ... "

    The Hokage suddenly spoke up, bringing Tenten back to reality.

    - Shall we have a drink? I brought sake. What we are going to talk about is a rather special topic and it is better to rx, otherwise you are kind of nervous ...

    - Special? - the girl tensed again, but at the same time felt some kind of freedom, she was still in her store, and Naruto probably just came to work. At least now, with that kind smile, he still seemed like the same nice guy from the past. Well, of course, how could Naruto have a secret agenda? After all, he is constantly at work, giving all the best. Now he began to worry about her, and she continues to behave like a stranger ... Realizing this, Tenten finally calmed down, although she felt a slight shame because of her behavior.

    "I thought too much ..."

    "S-sorry, I was just worried about your secrecy. If this is important, then let''s talk.

    The kunoichi quickly calmed down and pulled herself together, feeling that her secrets were all right.

    - Let''s go then.

 Chapter 152: I Know Your Secret

    Chapter 152: I Know Your Secret

    Naruto followed Tenten, staring at her luscious charms predatory. In her short kimono, the kunoichi rearranged her legs as befits a sexy beauty. Maybe she herself did not notice how erotically her appetizing ass swayed, but the Hokage noted every detail, recklessly anticipating the future. In the past, he could hardly enjoy her sexual movements and beautiful forms, as he never managed to watch her from the back. Now he was definitely convinced - Tenten''s ass is of the highest ss! As much as she wanted to hide it, but an aura of depravity emanated from her.

    "I wonder if her ass is the best in Konoha? Now for some reason I do not even doubt ... "- he simply could not tear himself away from these bewitching forms. Sometimes he did not control himself, but just stared, just like now.

    Following the Hokage''s gaze slipped below, to the slender and attractive legs of the beauty. With a grin, he could not even notice the main point - perhaps now, instead of panties, Tenten is wearing something as depraved as possible and maybe even a butt plug of an impressive size.

    From all these views and thoughts, Naruto''s hot blood gradually began to boil.

    Tenten shuddered sharply and looked back.

    "What the ..." - she did not understand why, but a strange shiver suddenly went through her body. All her instincts suddenly sounded the rm and a suspicious heat swept through her body. Only she could not understand anything, Naruto smiled innocently, not causing any fear at all:

    - What?

    "N-no, nothing." The kunoichi shook her head and swallowed, wiping the sweat from her forehead. It was not the first time she had such a feeling, or rather, twice already, and both times, when ...

    "No! I just thought of something for myself ... "- the girl quickly gathered her thoughts and quickened her pace - she just did not want to think about Naruto in such a way. True, now she started to get nervous again ...

    Finally, the couple reached a small room. Apparently, this ce was the very office of Tenten. There was a small table with a small sofa against the wall, and there they stopped.

    Naruto, without thinking twice, took out a sake and a couple of cups from the scroll. Of course, he had already prepared, drinking was also part of the n.

    Without even asking Tenten''s opinion, the Hokage divided the portions and settled himself morefortably on the padded seat, examining his surroundings along the way. He was not particrly surprised by the weapon stands on the opposite wall and even three racks filled to capacity with scrolls. Otherwise, this ce was the best suited for something "forbidden".

    Naruto took a sip of his sake and rxed.

    Tenten, in turn, did not know how to behave in hispany, she wanted to go to her ce at the main table by the window, but she could not leave the Hokage alone either, after all, he is a special guest. Therefore, the girl sat down next to her and, without refusing to drink, raised her cup.

    - Only one, I still have to work today. The kunoichi smiled charmingly, hiding her embarrassment. Usually in her office she did not receive anyone, so there was a little mess around, and the table was generally piled up with some samples of new weapons, so she was a little ashamed.

    - I''m sorry for the mess.

    The Hokage chuckled and calmly waved his hand.

    - Don''t worry ... You haven''t seen my mess yet.

    The corners of the kunoichi''s lips stretched into a sweet smile, and then she took a small sip.

    "What a nobledy ..."

    Naruto watched her attempts to act normal for a while and then drank too.

    The silence dragged on, and then he poured another one. The girl did not try to ask questions, as she was noticeably nervous, not only in thepany of the Hokage himself, but also in the man. Besides, for some reason, that very sense of danger has not yet disappeared, but rather the opposite ... Perhaps the topic that Naruto will raise will really not be easy. That is why Tenten was silently waiting for his words.

    "How she drinks at ease ... With what confidence .... If you think so, who would refuse to drink with the Hokage?" Can I use this method to get someone drunk? It will be funny "- Naruto could not notice the main thing:" She was lucky, for her I have other methods, very, very pleasant ... "

    Leaving the cup aside, Tenten could no longer endure this awkward silence and the Hokage''s rather creepy grin, and so she immediately got down to business:

    - So what is the conversation about?

    - What are you talking about? - He smiled slyly: - Can you guess?

    "Um," the kunoichi tensed, "This is somehow ... Naruto, can you be kidding?" I need to work.

    Anxiety gripped her more and more ...

    - Indeed, - he just shrugged his shoulders and remarked with a grin: - Don''t worry about it, today you definitely won''t be able to work.

    Tenten got even more nervous.

    - Why?

    The Hokage smiled enigmatically and slowly poured another sake. He deliberately escted the situation, it was already clear!

    And then, raising the cup to his lips, he quietly said:

    - Tenten ... I know your secret.

    His evil grin was worth seeing, and then he just started drinking, constantly watching the girl''s reaction.

    - You know, my ...?! - the kunoichi sharply froze, unable to even answer! Her eyes and lips trembled, her breath caught, and something in her head seemed to ring!

    "N-no ... No ..." - she just could not believe it, but with every second, I felt his sly look, she became more and more aware of what he was talking about! He meant exactly "that" - no doubt about it!

    Realizing everything, Tenten was abruptly seized with horror, the butt plug in the ass squeezed tightly, and viscous saliva appeared in her mouth, instead of dry out. Her body reacted to any fear, panic, and anything, just that way.

    Tenten seemed to have bruises under his eyes, and a couple of beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. She could not even get up now, unable to stop this trembling all over her body. For years she was hiding and now everything was revealed!

    - Y-y-you ... W-w-what ... W-what ... - she could not even express her thoughts normally.

    Naruto was so amused by the situation that he decided to have some more fun. Never before had he seen a girl so scared and excited at the same time.

    "It looks like this girl has imagined this more than once ..." - if she had not imagined a situation in which she would have been caught, why would she be so excited? Even if her body reacted this way to any stress, this is only an indicator of how much she has ustomed herself to debauchery. Frequent masturbation sometimes creates conditioned reflexes for any stress.

    "Also understand how I know this ..."

    He could not resist andughed:

    - Haha ... Don''t make a face like that! Do you think a virgin? So what?

    - A?! - Tenten felt like she was losing consciousness! A dark shadow immediately crept over her face, and everything in her stomach twisted. It was as if she had been scalded with hot water, and then thrown into the cold river! And Naruto wasughing too, so I wanted to punch him with all my might!

    He caught her on such a trifle! How low it is ...

    Tenten felt like aplete fool.

    Gritting her teeth with anger and humiliation, and even her paranoia, Tenten cried out, no longer restraining herself:

    - It''s not funny! What''s so funny?! Enough!

    `` Ha ... '''' Naruto stopped, and the smile immediately turned into a small grin.

    - Your reaction is priceless. You are so tense, like there is a butt plug in your ass, haha ??...

    Narutoughed again, and Tenten felt like she had fallen into a fiery abyss again! He hit the spot! Mercilessly thrust his mockery into her heart!

    - N-n-no ... - she no longer doubted, he arranged all this precisely for this mockery! How despicable!

    It seemed that now the heart would stop, Tenten seriously began to vomit, her head began to spin - she abruptly grabbed her mouth and turned away, unable to endure his mocking gaze any longer.

    Naruto didn''t stop, he was very amused by this reaction:

    "Hmm, you know, your tastes surprised me ..." Fumbling in his pocket, he pulled out a smallce panties, as well as a rather thick butt plug and put it right in front of a kunoichi cup.

    Tenten''s gaze shuddered!

    - H-how ... - she could not understand where he got it from! Naturally, she recognized her things from the collection, because she had been collecting it for years!

    He pulled out in front of her what she had never expected to see. There is no doubt, he knows everything!

 Chapter 153: You Are the Shame of My Village! (18+)

    Chapter 153: You Are the Shame of My Vige! (18+)

    Tenten gripped fear, panic and treacherous thrill in his sensitive ass! It seemed, after Naruto''s mocking words, her whole world began to burst at the seams. To find herself in such a position is the most terrible of her fears, and was revealed by none other than the Seventh Hokage himself! She could have lied to someone else, run away, but in front of him ... All the evidence is clear! In addition, she could not even speak now, continuing to tremble with trembling in her depraved holes!

    Naruto put down the cup and remarked with a grin.

    - You''re amazing. As soon as you saw your toy, you immediately began to smell like aplete whore ...

    Suddenly, the Hokage stood up, his whole aura immediately changed to a dangerous and ominous! Turning a serious and menacing look to the girl, he cursed menacingly:

    - I would be ashamed!

    Tenten''s breath caught in her throat, which was what she was afraid of. He looked at her with such contempt and condemnation!

    "It''s over ..." - feeling her life breaking down, tears instantly came to her eyes.

    The Hokage caught her for such debauchery, how can she look people in the eyes now ?! Once everything is revealed, she simply cannot live! Imagining how her loved ones and friends would look at her the same way, with the same contempt, Tenten sobbed as her pussy throbbed even more violently. From such a judgmental look, she almost reached the final!

    Naruto snorted derisively and kicked the table aside with a furious kick, it crashed into the wall and shattered into pieces. The cups shattered with a crash, frightening the kunoichi even more!

    Tenten screamed in fear and then Naruto growled angrily.

    - Tenten! How could you?! You are a war hero, honored kunoichi, one of the strongest in the vige! Look at yourself! You stupid dirty whore!

    - Ah! ~

    Unable to contain herself, she could not resist and uttered a sweet groan, and then shyly covered her mouth and lowered her head.

    The sudden and sexy sound made Naruto look even more angry. Tenten lowered her eyes and her legs trembled uncontrobly. From such a scream and contempt, she just exploded! Ass squeezed, and a jet spurted out of the pussy! The front hole, as always, was hidden by a small ster, but with his pressure of lustful desires, even he could not restrain her aggressive orgasm!

    Tenten covered her mouth even more, but it was toote! The kunoichi''s eyes rolled back and shocks of pleasure went through the body! The butt plug almost slipped out of the back hole, and she instantly reached an anal orgasm as well!

    In front of the Hokage, like aplete whore - she ended up unable to stop!

    The thought that her life was over rooted in her heart, but she also boldly with such an incredibly pleasant ending ... The kunoichi''s eyes trembled wildly. Surrendered to the sensations, she froze in such an awkward position, bringing her legs together and trying to cover her depraved face.

    Only, from this pleasure it was pulled out by his demonic ws!

    Naruto''s contemptuous and still loud tone prated his very soul.

    - Disgusting ... Have you finished ?! You''re just an animal! - he snorted sharply with disgust: - Whores I have not seen worse. Are you cumming in front of the Hokage? You have no dignity left at all ?!

    Naruto growled sharply and tossed his jacket aside, his gaze immediately chilling.

    "Delightful! I hit the jackpot! "

    Tenten instantly felt that something was wrong, the piercing feeling in her holes became even stronger - she simply could not look into his eyes. After all, he was right, right now she was no different from an animal! Such humiliation and shame, she simply could not fight with all the piled pleasure. Even if she understood that this was the end, the body could no longer be controlled ...

    She had only to look, raise her eyes and perhaps she would have seen an even wilder beast!

    Despair gripped Tenten, never before had she fallen so low ... Cum in front of another man from anal stimtion and his contemptuous words? What could be worse?

    It seemed that the shine of life itself had faded in the girl''s eyes, but ...

    - Since you are such a pig, I will be your master and teach you respect!

    The light in the kunoichi''s eyes shed for a moment, and then she screamed!

    Naruto grabbed her mercilessly by the shoulders and threw her straight to the floor.

    - Ahh! - she was terribly scared, the butt plug almost slipped out! Only now did she realize his words and watched in disbelief as Naruto pounced on her and immediately turned her over on her stomach!

    - Aaah ~ - panic and despair abruptly gave way to shock! The Hokage pulled Tenten''s weakened body towards him, forcing her to kneel down, and then abruptly tossed the hem of her kimono, exposing both of her wet holes for his heated gaze.

    - Such an anal whore should be well brought up! - Naruto licked his lips, admiring the most delicious ass in his life! Tenten''s forms were not only perfectly trained, but rather even exceeded the limits of the possible. stic and juicy, delicate and pale skin, rosy anal ring - ideally enclosing the base of the butt plug, in the center of which was iid with a small blue pebble.

    All of the kunoichi''s thighs were soaked through and through, as were her so-called panties, whichpletely opened up a view of the back hole, and only two small strings stretched along the two sides of her stic ass. Of course, cut-out panties, as befits a naughty whore! The butt plug was in in sight, nectar dripped from pink panties, and a perfectly shaved pussy was covered by a white ster, which had long since peeled off and was barely holding on.

    "W-what ... What ?! What is he doing! " - Tenten could not believe it, but she was not even allowed to speak!

    Naruto abruptly began to spank this tight ass, turning it into a personal toy!

    - Bitch, you are the disgrace of my Vige! I have to punish you!

 Chapter 154: A Whore Needs a Master (18+)

    Chapter 154: A Whore Needs a Master (18+)

    Flip flops filled the room, quickly reced by loud moans and squeals of the humiliated kunoichi!

    - Hiii ~

    - Aaahhaa ~

    - Hwaaaatiiiiit ~

    But Naruto continued to mercilessly transform the best ass in the vige into an even sexier form, marking it with the marks of his palms!

    Tenten was almost crying, got up on her elbows and turned to Naruto, begging:

    - P-please ~ Enough! I w-pain ... Ahhhiiiiii ~ - shuddering sharply, Tenten arched in her back and a stream of depraved juices immediately poured out of her front hole!

    Another orgasm was not long ining! Tenten was almost blown away!

    Naruto just abused her! What will happen next? Will he **** her ?! Thoughts about this became the reason for such a bright and wet ending ...

    This slut loved the stimtion of her ass so much that she just couldn''t help it!

    Suddenly, with a squelching sound, her back hole began to contract, and then sharply contracted and the long butt plug immediately slipped right into Naruto''s palm!

    The wet toy looked so perverse, especially considering where it had just slipped from ... The gaping rear hole continued to shrink yfully, erotically luring the man''s gaze.

    "What a whore ..." Naruto pped her roughly again!

    - Hiii ~!

    Finally he was able to make the bitch show himself in all its glory. Admiring her fluttering wet back hole, he involuntarily licked his lips. This was the first time he had seen such a sexual sight in this ce. Not only the shape of Tenten''s ass was striking in its beauty, but also her anal ring looked quite impressive, juicy and depraved. With its frequent contractions, this wet hole was more like a second pussy, withrge lips that beckon to insert something into this obscene mouth!

    - Damn, are you cumming with your ass? - The Hokage gasped in amazement: - It even flows ... You are a sick pervert! I definitely can''t leave it like that, people like you shouldn''t be allowed near normal people! I, as a fair Hokage, must take responsibility for your re-education!

    In this life, Naruto tasted the butt of Shizune, Hinata and his daughter, but none of them possessed a close form, quality and beautyparable to this perfection! Tenten won in all respects with only one of her rear "pussy". This was the first time Naruto faced such an ideal of sexuality.

    Sensual Hinata was distinguished by her softness and sticity, but even she did not resemble such a depraved slit. How could she? Tenten trained her hole for years, constantly teasing her and teaching her to debauchery. The muscles inside her were probably superior to anyone in Konoha, and even her buttocks were superior to the rest. Naruto only saw her in her clothes, but now he was able to enjoy the naked sight as well. Comparing those impressive hips, thin ankles, narrow and slender waist with something else - he simply could not! Everything below Tenten''s chest was real perfection!

    Naruto licked his lips and lightly patted the erotic hole of the kunoichi, and then began to y with her fingers. Tenten moaned immediately, reacting to the unexpected stimtion. We can say that in her back hole, every ce was incredibly sensitive, and if you add to this the recent orgasm and what brought her to this Hokage, she could not think intelligently at all! For the first time a man treated her like that, for the first time he saw her depraved holes, and even touched them so casually, as if it were his property!

    Fantasy just couldn''t match it. No longer paying attention to who he was, Tenten began to wave. She knew perfectly well that she was acting like a whore, but ...

    Biting her lips, the girl swallowed and tried to nt herself on his fingers.

    - Mm? Naruto jerked his hand back in shock and chuckled.

    - What do we have here? Are you so impatient?

    Tenten squeezed her shoulders and lowered her head. Even if thest two orgasms were the strongest in recent months, it was still not enough for her! Usually, in the evening, she made her ass cum more than ten times, and only then could she calm her lustful itch, and finally fall asleep with satisfaction. But now, Naruto just teased her with his derogatory words and spanking. She wanted something to prate into her, and preferably deeper!

    Tenten herself did not notice how she began to dream of feeling something hot in her ass ... Other people''s fingers could not bepared with their own. The hungry ass seemed to feel the presence of a man, continuing to contract rapidly, as if winking at him in such a strange way.

    "Well, since you''re so hungry, I''ll show you something ..." With a mocking grin, Naruto stood up and towered over the kunoichi, and then slowly began to pull off his pants.

    Looking at his imposing shadow, Tenten hesitantly turned her head and immediately fell into a stupor, realizing what he was doing ...

    "He ... Going ... Into me ?!" She swallowed, unable to tear herself away from the man''s groin. It was at that moment that Naruto''s pants fell down, and his imposing, quivering cock jumped out of his pants.

    - Ah ~ - Tenten gasped in an uncontroble way, and her ass trembled even more.

    "He ... He is so ... ~" - she could not even describe it ... Big, fat, oozing some delicious liquid from its tip ... Scattered withrge veins,pletely excited and sparkling. Tenten just caught her breath, her first cock was so beautiful!

    The girl swallowed, everything around immediately ceased to matter, even in her pupils the silhouette of this coveted member was imprinted!

    - Huh? The Hokage stared at Tenten in amazement. He had never met such a hungry look before. She seemed to have fallen into a trance, unable to tear herself away from his masculinity. It is not surprising, no matter how much she represents manhood, no matter how many magazines she looks through, the pitiful pictures could notpare with reality! Her whole essence was reflected in this greedy look, and the depraved ass showed her secret and sincere feelings ...

    - You really are like an animal .... As soon as you see the dick, you immediately demonstrate the habits of a nymphomaniac. As Hokage, I should take action, I can''t let a whore without a master wander around my Vige, - Naruto grinned viciously, starting to move his hand on his dignity.

    Tenten came to her senses abruptly and shyly averted her eyes. She still couldn''t believe that everything hade to this ... Kneeling, protruding her ass like some kind of whore, in front of the Hokage. Even in her perverted fantasies, she could not imagine this. He humiliated her, teased her, but she simply could not resist, submissively wagging her ass and calling him with her wet holes ...

    Even if she tried not to meet his eyes, there was no longer any embarrassment in her head, and her body was now shaking not at all because of fear and panic. The way he treated her, for some reason, turned out to be so strange ...

    "Will he fuck me? He has such a cool dick ~ "

    Virgin with apletely non-virgin ass and thoughts of a lustful bitch!

 Chapter 155: Tentens True Essence (18+)

    Chapter 155: Tenten''s True Essence (18+)

    Naruto seemed to understand what Tenten was thinking, and then, with a grin, sat down directly in front of her face. She immediately realized the situation, shuddered and blushed, bashfully swallowing the rising saliva. For the first time she felt such a strong male scent ... His beautiful penis caught her eye again, he was just a few centimeters from his face and ...

    Suddenly, Naruto grabbed Tenten by the hair and lifted her lustful face in front of him!

    - Bitch, I''m not here for you! - bringing her face closer to his, he grinned haughtily: - I will fuck you when I see fit. I need a whore to y with, if you want my dick, you have to try hard, okay ?!

    Noticing lust and trembling in her eyes, the Hokage grabbed the kunoichi by the neck, let go of her hair and thrust a couple of free fingers into her wet mouth.

    "That''s it," ying with her tongue and running his finger over her teeth, Naruto chuckled, admiring how she suddenly began to flow and stick out her tongue towards her.

    - Haa ~ - she moaned and sucked on his fingers, shooting her eyes in the direction of his erect penis.

    From such treatment, Tenten just floated ...

    "God, look at yourself, you seem to be high ..." With a grin, Naruto thrust his finger deeper.

    - Kh ~ - Tenten began to gag, but did not refuse to take them down the throat, and tried to actively savor, as if licking not her fingers, but his delicious cock!

    The kunoichi''s eyebrows twitched, and then she began to smile at the moment when he squeezed her fragile neck a little.

    "Since you''re such a whore, I''ll make you my toy. You will be my personal toilet. Whenever I want, your holes will take me ...

    "L-personal t-toilet? ~" - from such obscenities, she unexpectedly even for herself, moved her mouth forward. She really liked what he wanted to do with her ...

    So humiliated, she no longer tried to pretend to be an exemry girl, after all, he said such desirable things. Even if this is not correct, after so many years of perversion alone, she could not give in ...

    "Mhii ~" Tenten seemed to get even more aroused, so Naruto chuckled and just took his fingers out of her dirty mouth and then went back to ying with her ass. Parting her charms to the sides and admiring the trembling hole, he licked his lips:

    "I love your humility, I will make a perfect bitch out of you, but first ..." Standing up, Naruto returned to his sweater and took a scroll from his pocket.

    "W-what now?" Tenten watched with a shiver as Naruto folded the seals, but could not stop her twisted thoughts. After he yed with her tongue, there was no turning back. She wanted to start asking for the long-awaited sex, to ask the Hokage himself to take her holes, but for some reason the words got stuck in her throat ... Perhaps she still retained remnants of rebelliousness and shame.

    Even if Naruto saw her slutty side, Tenten still did not understand what a personal toy meant ... There was a lot of debauchery in her thoughts and a lot of depraved sex in her dreams, but she never had the confidence to make everythinge true. He found out her secret, and now humiliating her, he wants to make him his personal toilet? She didn''t understand if she liked it or she was scared ... Is it happiness or does she just want to finally have sex with a real member?

    Was she being ruled by a hungry ass or was she the true personality of a submissive sex hole?

    However, Naruto did not care, in his eyes such a girl was only suitable for his personal use! If she didn''t see her potential, he will train her properly!

    And he began with the most basic ...

    Pulling several items out of the scroll, Naruto slowly turned around to show Tenten his main idea.

    In his right hand he held a coil of thick rope, and in his left several wires with small vibrators, along with one veryrge one, intended for fun with the buttocks.

    As soon as Tenten saw this whole set, she immediately could not resist moaning. The anticipation with a slight panic stimted her erogenous zones, and she began to flow exhaustedly.

    - Surprised? - Naruto bent over the kunoichi and grinned recklessly: - I already understood what a pervert you are, as soon as I came to your house and found those scrolls. There is no point in hiding your essence anymore, do you understand?

    Tenten trembled, realizing that he had revealed more than just her secret, he literally knew absolutely everything! Loving anal is one thing, but all those things are in scrolls ...

    If so, then hiding the truth is really pointless. The kunoichi shyly lowered her eyes, her lips immediately quivered, turning into a strange grin, vulgar and sad at the same time. It turned out that he knew everything about her, and thus nned this moment. How many times has she dreamed of being in a simr position? Who could have foreseen that one day it would be reality ...

    Naruto seemed to have foreseen her thoughts.

    - Probably you think that this is almost like in your fantasies?

    Tenten shuddered and looked at him in amazement.

    - H-how ...

    "It''s obvious." With a grin, the Hokage sat the kunoichi right on her quivering ass and began to pull off her clothes.

    - You are aplete whore. Even if you haven''t been with a man yet, which is just amazing ... This kind of anal addiction and obsession with sex is too abnormal. One of your scent is something with something ... Shizune loved to masturbate dreaming of me, but she didn''te close to you. Your scent is perfect! Years of perversion with your own body have made you a gorgeous bitch. Even my training Temari and perversions with Ino, did not give a close result. In general, I''m surprised how the men haven''t pounced on you yet ...

    Tenten was just in shock, in awe, unable to resist the way he quickly threw off her clothes. In general, she no longer wanted to fight, as he said - she dreamed of something like that. But dreams are dreams, reality ispletely different! Although, it seems, now it is no longer important ... Tenten could not reveal herself to men for this very reason. Who needs such a sick pervert? But, now, he looked at her with such a desire, lust, from which everything in the mother was burning uncontrobly ...

 Chapter 156: Shes Almost Ready (18+)

    Chapter 156: She''s Almost Ready (18+)

    Naruto''s humiliating and mocking words drove Tenten into vicious awe over and over again. How did such a kind and strong man suddenly turn out to be so rude and domineering? Was he, like her, hiding his true nature? So now he showed his real face?

    Just think, Shizune, Temari, Ino and ... Stop!

    Suddenly, Tenten stopped smiling stupidly and shuddered:

    - T-temari? Ino? W-what ?!

    She was shocked! Besides, Shizune ?! At that hot spring, she was one of those who reacted strangely ... Really ?! If so, then it turns out, Tsunade ...

    "How long has ite to you ..." Narutoughed, already starting to fix the bandage on her perfect naked body. Tenten''s toned figure was amazing, although her breasts were still not as sexy as Ino''s. Perhaps all her virtues went to her innocent face - a depraved smile on which she looked too sexy, and also to her incredible ass and legs, superior to any other girl. However, this was just enough, since any of his women in some way suppressed the others and that is what made them special.

    - How do you think I found out about your virginity, and found a way to get into your house?

    While tightening the rope, Naruto exined:

    "Shizune betrayed you with giblets, and then distracted you, giving me lucky opportunities. However, you can understand her ... When ites to me, she immediately blows away, I''m even surprised that she didn''t force you ...

    Tenten listened to his every word with a trembling, she just could not believe what she heard!

    The woman she thought was a friend just set her up! It turned out that Naruto was not at all what they thought of him, he just had a whole list of other women. Now it is clear why he is here ... He came only for her, and at that recent meeting, he had already decided everything! He nned everything and got what he wanted!

    His kind smile, lighthearted chatter with Lee and Guy, it all turned out to be a lie! At that moment, he came not as a friend, but as a ruthless male, in search of a woman for his perverted desires!

    Realizing all this, burning goose bumps ran down the kunoichi''s spines. He decided to take her back then, but she did not even suspect ...

    With such thoughts and ropes cutting into her skin, Tenten seriously began to reach another orgasm. He took her by force and she loved it!

    "W-why do I feel so good ooh ~ ?!"

    Before, she had not faced such a humiliating and hopeless situation, her mind shuddered with panic, but her body enjoyed what was happening with a wild desire!

    - Ready. The Hokage nced at the tied kunoichi with a grin, and then attached the ropes to the ceiling and hung it in front of him. He was already impatient to y with his toy and make it show all its depravity. While Tenten had not yet revealed their true nature, but for this he had his own methods ...

    Having fastened the legs of the kunoichi in a simr way, Naruto took out the Konoha protector and with a sneer looked into the girl''s quivering eyes, the most vague feelings sshed in them. Tenten herself gazed into his face. It was already bing clear that it would be impossible to escape, even the panic disappeared, but she still controlled herself, at least somehow trying to keep her mask of a good-natured and exemry girl.

    It was then that Naruto showed his predatory grin:

    - Do not worry, your virginity will remain, now I only need your ass, I have big ns for it!

    - W-what are you ... - she did not even have time to understand how he blindfolded her eyes!

    "What is he doing ?! Aaahhh?! ... ~ "- from all this depraved situation she could not think at all, and obscene juices were already oozing out of the holes! Drooling could no longer resist in her mouth dripping straight onto her titties. Little by little, Tenten showed him exactly the very whore he so wanted to see - the very bitch who was getting high from anal sex.

    Admiring such a wet sight, Naruto licked his lips.

    "She''s almost ready."

    The Hokage suddenlyughed and pulled out a pair of nipple mps.

    - You will like ...

    With a quick motion, he attached the clothespins directly to the pink papie of the kunoichi, and then pulled them on him!

    - Hiiiii ~!

    Tenten yelped lustfully and stuck out her tongue!

    This sexy face was incredibly arousing.

    Naruto quickly attached the mps to the ropes and was distracted by the contemtion of Tenten naked and bound. Its current appearance was simply amazing ...

    The moment hase to y with her holes.

    Unable to see anything and even move, Tenten could only moan and ooze depraved nectar - she literally felt his burning gaze with her whole body. Defenseless, with legs apart, he literally could do anything with her!

    "He ... What ... What y-now?" She swallowed. Even in her depraved dreams, Tenten did not find herself in such a shameful position. It would seem that she should try to resist, beg him to stop from such violence, or even show at least something other than wild excitement and anticipation of her further torture, but ... Biting her lip, she could only be silent, allowing him absolutely everything.

    Why ... Why ?! - the words of protest as if they could not leave her wet mouth. Tenten''s instincts were all about one thing - let it happen! Just one more time, just a little more and ...

    She was really crazy ...

    Naruto whistled cheerfully as he leaned over the kunoichi''s pussy. The views were fascinating. With a couple of fingers, he parted this wet hole, and then grimaced and snorted mockingly:

    - A virgin, huh? And why am I not surprised ...

    "Ah ... no! No!"

    He understood everything!

    - A lying whore!

    She could no longer restrain herself - as soon as these scornful words reached the kunoichi, the very moment she had been waiting for finally came!

    Tenten trembled violently and started sshing right at Naruto''s feet!

    - Aaahhii ~ Don''t look! Neette! Hwaaatieeit ~ I aming ~ !!

    Her face was twisted by a grimace of lust!

    "What a whore," he abruptly stepped back from her furious fountain, showing obvious disdain in his voice.

    From this, Tenten came with even more force!

    "Delightful ..."

    In fact, even though there was disgust in the Hokage''s tone, he was actually smiling with pleasure, although Tenten felt nothing but his contempt and ridicule. With her eyes closed, her fantasies took over, and she lost sight of his true motives ...

 Chapter 157: A Slave Must Entertain Her Master (18+)

    Chapter 157: A ve Must Entertain Her Master (18+)

    Naruto already suspected that Tenten was not so simple. How can a nymphomaniac not try to shove something thicker than her fingers into her pussy? Truly so ... And she did it! Tenten has taken her virginity! Even if she was not with a man, she is no longer a naive girl. Her wet hole has lost all protection, and for a very long time. Even if this bitch only liked to y with her ass, she is no longer quite a virgin. At least she won''t be able to shed her blood ...

    An unpleasant loss!

    - And how was it? The Hokage''s cold tone seemed to ovee all lust, forcing the kunoichi to distract from the hot orgasm.

    Tenten was silent and breathing heavily, unable to contain the trembling in her legs and uterus, and then ...

    Naruto pped her clit sharply!

    - Aaahh ~!

    Pain mixed with pleasure!

    - H-hurts ~!

    The Hokage snorted, as soon as he was a little rougher, she immediately became obedient. This whore is clearly not worth rxing!

    - Tell me! How did you lose your virginity ?! - he feigned growl, forcing her uterus to contract harder with vicious pleasure:

    - She belonged to me! Whore, who fucked you besides me ?!

    Biting sensual lips and shuddering from the pulling sensation on her nipples, Tenten finally broke down and, as if in a trance, began to lick her lips and slowly draw out her words:

    - I myself ... I fucked myself ... I jumped on my vibrator ... Ah ... And then, I attached my favorite toys to my nipples, and then I finished so hard! - drooling, she suddenly began to smirk obscenely: - I finished so cool that I could not stop ... I wanted more! I wanted a dick ...! I wanted to feel a hard and thick dick in my tight hole! I tried to seduce Neji and even Lee ... '''' Continuing to breathe quickly and shakily, Tenten seemed to be distraught.

    - I even wanted Gai-sensei to do it ... I wanted to fuck so much! But ... They didn''t seem to notice how much I want their members! They just ignored me ... And then I took the rubber one from the collection ... I just sat on it with all my strength! ~ Ahhhiiii ~

    After such a monologue, her ass began to shrink quickly, and a small stream gushed out of her pussy, but she did not stop!

    - Ohh ~ And also, I put beads in my ass ... So good ooo ~ N-Naruto, I want more! Make it even more pleasant for me! I wanted it so much, please give me more, more ... ~ Use me! ~

    The Hokage blinked, an eyebrow twitching slightly at what he heard. Previously, he thought Tenten was a nymphomaniac and a little nutty, but now he had no doubt about it at all. This whore was not only ready to sleep with the team members, but even with her sensei. But she was unlucky with character and confidence. Unfortunately, she was too ustomed to her shy mask and did not have a bit of sexual determination at all. As a result, being aplete pervert, she simply could not have sex.

    What a loss ... Or can you call it luck? ..

    You can''t imagine a crazy situation. Couldn''t she use some ninjutsu or just get drunk?

    "Women ..." Naruto sighed and shook his head. The kunoichi in this world amazed him more and more. Women''s logic really defied exnation.

    In general, it''s stupid to me Tenten, you can''t say about her at all that such depravity is capable of pouring out of her mouth, but in the end everything turned out to be just that - Naruto brought her to the very edge, she didn''t even care how she looked and what now will be her life. All she needed now was pleasure! Vicious, depraved and wild sex!

    That''s just, it was worthwhile to rify something ...

    - It seems that you did not understand something whore ... - Naruto took a step towards Tenten, grabbed her by the hair and approached her depraved face: - I''m going to make you my personal toy, you need to learn to ask differently! If you want me to give you something, you have to act more depraved! - suddenly, he softened his tone, forcing the girl to swallow sharply.

    - Although, I have to admit, now you did everything right, I liked it, - Naruto narrowed his eyes: - But you didn''t understand ... A ve should entertain her master, and I haven''t even started!

    With a sharp wave of his hand, the Hokage violently pped Tenten on her tits!

    - Ay ~! Hiii ~

    He continued to punch her juicy breasts, forcing her nipples to pull out from the control of the mps. Her mouth-watering boobs were suspended, unable to resist such torture!

    Tenten screamed and moaned, but the depraved bitch inside her only got high. In fact, she wanted exactly this, anything, if only they would y with her again!

    After a while, Naruto finally stopped spanking Tenten''s flushed boobs. Her breasts were not originally as big as Hinata''s, but now, after all these spanking, it seems to have swollen and got bigger.

    With a contented grin, the Hokage admired the results of hisbors and then attached a small vibrator to the kunoichi''s clitoris.

    "Hmm, and one more thing ..." - to top it off, he took out thick anal beads!

    Tenten''s ass was squeezing and munching so hard that she managed to take them into herself in a matter of seconds. Incredibly greedy hole!

    Licking his lips, Naruto pulled out a special scroll.

    - Ah ~ Ofuu ~

    Tenten trembled and blissed out, from the toy in the ass she could no longer control herself!

    - Shout louder!

    Suddenly, Naruto bared his teeth and mercilessly shoved half a thick scroll right into the girl''s wet pussy!

    - Aaaaaahaaa ~! - Tenten shuddered! She had never inserted something like this into the front hole! The uterus throbbed and began to descend towards the foreign object, and then began to tingle painfully, unable to reach it.

    The pulling pain mixed with the buzz from the nipples and ass, and then Tenten broke down and screamed!

    - Ahiiiii! ~ - unable to restrain herself, she blushed and spattered saliva from her mouth, and after that her little hole shuddered and shot out a plentiful stream of depraved nectar! Golden juices sshed everywhere, Tenten just wet herself like a lustful animal!

    "Impressive," Naruto chuckled cheerfully and spanked the kunoichi''s wet pussy.

    - Ahi ~ Ahh ~ - from such "tenderness" she began to arch and moan, and then the Hokage simply thrust his fragrant fingers right into her mouth:

    - Enjoy, your work ... I liked it.

    Tenten began to actively suck on his fingers and smack her lips.

    - Mm ~ Ahh ~ B-vkufno ...

    Naruto chuckled at such a pleasant sensation.

    - You even sshed everything with urine, amazing ... As I can see, your pussy is not at all like this wild ass. You seem to have ignored her so often, which makes her feel abandoned. What a pity, but don''t worry, I''ll take care of her too ...

 Chapter 158: Collar and Seal (18+)

    Chapter 158: Cor and Seal (18+)

    Tenten''s front hole trembled and throbbed in full, the scroll had long been lying in a small puddle on the floor, and the anal ring from the beads continued to sway from side to side, at the very edge of the anal hole.

    With a sly grin, Naruto pulled out a ster and just covered the kunoichi''s pussy and then pulled hard on the anal beads!

    - Hiii ~ - Tenten broke into ascivious smile and stuck out her tongue!

    With one sharp movement, Naruto just ripped out the anal toy, forcing the girl to catch an amazing anal orgasm!

    - Ahhaaaa ~ - as if high, she continued to smile obscenely and roll her eyes. Never before could she bring herself to such pleasure!

    It turned out that being someone''s toy is incredibly pleasant!

    Admiring this cumming whore, Narutoughed and twirled the beads in his hand.

    - I was so hoping for something like that, I haven''t been so happy for a long time. You and I will have a lot of fun, but for now ... - pulling on the nipple mps, the Hokage savored Tenten''s tongue, biting into her innocent lips, literally swallowing her moans along with sweet saliva.

    This did notst long, he only amused himself and abruptly broke the kiss.

    - Mhhaa ~! - Startled Tenten in panic tried to return to his lips, but he already began to lift her by the ropes.

    "Ah ... He kissed me ~" - the first kiss made her brain melt, she wanted more, but Naruto did not even pay attention to her attempt to seduce him with his tongue. As soon as she closed her eyes with a protector, she became more and more depraved ...

    Too hungry and greedy, the Hokage was not going to let her get what she wanted!

    `` Haa ~ My first kiss ~ '''' Tenten continued to smile stupidly, `` W-what else are you going to do to me? ~

    The Hokage chuckled, fastening the ropes morefortably in order to better spread the legs of the kunoichi and y with her holes personally.

    As soon as Naruto finished, he took out a small dark choker and fastened it around the girl''s neck:

    - This is my first gift, do not take this cor off.

    - O-cor? Tenten swallowed, `` Ha-ah ... For me? ~ I want to see ...

    - You will have the opportunity. To begin with, I will mark your body properly so that you no longer have any doubts about who you belong to. I will make you mine, and then I will reward you for your loyalty.

    Tenten swallowed, she was eager to see how he would mark her! She no longer even resisted bing his personal sex toy ... Just the thought of it made her be even wetter!

    "Done," Naruto nodded as he secured the paper seal to the kunoichi''s shaved pubis and then slowly pulled it towards him.

    - Ahh ~ - feeling a strange burning difort, Tenten groaned. She could not see how a small tattoo was imprinted on her skin, a special copy of the Eight Trigrams in the form of a heart, with a couple of reservations in the form of the kanji for the name Naruto, who was now considered its owner, as well as the structure of the Hiraishin mark imprinted on it. He came up with such abel a long time ago, it just was not the time to try it. The toy should always be at hand, so Naruto was now able to use his property whenever he wanted.

    Submission points are now not even important, Tenten has no choice, she is nowpletely his. Although, it is even doubtful that she would be against this, this pervert is likely to like this even more than humiliation.

    After all, the Hokage nodded contentedly.

    - Now almost everything is ready. It remains only to y enough with you, you need to understand your ce not only with your body, but also with your heart.

    "Ah ~ W-what are you up to?" Tenten bit her lips in anticipation, "I''m ready now ah ~ Naruto ~

    "As soon as she was tied up and tortured, she is now more obedient to Shizune. With this whore it is worth keeping an eye out, she did not obey, but rather simply drowned in debauchery. I am her first man who took her training on myself, therefore, she should have no idea that she will be pleased with someone other than me. She should be sick of ying with herself, that''s what she should strive for! Such a pervert needs to be hooked on sex properly ... "

    Naruto decided everything. He quickly took out small vibrators and attached them to Tenten''s nipples, to her erect clitoris, and also shoved a couple right into her pussy, covering everything with patches. Then he took out a small gag and gagged the slobbering mouth of this depraved bitch, and then turned her ass towards him and began to y with her to the fullest!

    - Mm ~ Mmmfuu ~

    The Hokage started with two fingers, thrusting them into this filthy slut''s munching ass, and then moved on to four at once.

    "Damn it, this is just something ..."

    Fingers literally drowned inside! So juicy and beautiful ...

    Anyone could envy such a wide and soft hole at the same time. Sometimes Tenten squeezed so hard that it hurt her fingers. Just an amazing hole!

    After fingers, Naruto switched to anal toys. He took a fat vibrator and turned it on at full power right in the kunoichi''s ass.

    - Ofuu! ~ - Tenten shivered - the patch on her pussy got wet right there! Another orgasm was not long ining! She could not scream with her mouth closed, but continued to make lustful sounds and smacking lips. Her slutty drool seeped right through her mouth, flowing in abundant streams right onto her tits.

    Such a sexy look could make you go crazy!

    Her brain melted, juices flowed from the holes, and depraved thoughts filled everything in her head:

    "I want his dick ... I want a dick! ~"

    Naruto could see what she craves in the face of this bitch, but hepletely ignored all her lustful actions. He continued to y with her back hole, prating there not with his fingers, but with arge dildo.

    After a minute of such pleasant torture, Tenten finished three times!

    The Hokage did not stop, he switched to long anal balls, often thrusting them deeper, and then abruptly pulling them out of Tenten''s tight hole! Today he was going to drive his new whore to a frenzy!

    After almost a whole hour of such continuous games, all Tenten''s face was covered with drool, the wet pussy had lost the ster long ago and leaked nonstop right to the floor, there was already an impressive pool of her female nectar. Viscous droplets of depraved lubricant constantly dripped from the ass, and the Hokage stroked his penis with a contented look, admiring how Tenten squirmed in both holes on a thick vibrator. In his left hand he held a small remote control, adjusting the power and constantly changing modes, amused by the bright reactions of the kunoichi.

    Over the past hour, Tenten finished more than two dozen times and still did not stop, with thisst stage he wanted to bring her to the most important thing, and the moment finally came ...

 Chapter 159: Tentens Choice (18+)

    Chapter 159: Tenten''s Choice (18+)

    Getting close to Tenten''s lust-torn face, Naruto slowly unbuttoned the rivet on the gag and then pulled it up. The viscous saliva of the kunoichi covered the purple ball, and a hundred shiny threads did not want to let go of the toy they liked.

    The Hokage threw the gag aside and admired the open mouth of his slobbering slut with a satisfied grin, her yful tongue and deep throat. The moment hase to take full advantage of it, but first ...

    With a sharp movement, Naruto tore the protector from the girl''s eyes, allowing her to finally see him in all its glory!

    "Ah ~" Tenten shuddered, all she could see was a huge something right in front of her face! It covered the light, huge and pulsating, emanating from strange depraved salivation, and also its smell ... This obscene aroma inmed the hungry bosom!

    Tenten was seriously dizzy - she almost finished! She smelled that smell an hour ago, and she probably wouldn''t even have been able to resist! But, now, she swallowed loudly, opened her mouth and stretched her tongue. She knew better than anyone what was hanging over her face right now! So big, so fragrant, so sexy! She wanted to suck on this dick as hard as possible and finally get drunk on his sperm with her depraved throat!

    Naruto fiddled lightly with Tenten''s tongue and finally grinned.

    "If you want to, you must ask properly.

    - Y-yes ~ - the kunoichi swallowed loudly and moaned: - Ah ~ P-please, give it to me ...

    - Mm? - The Hokage was already beginning to get frustrated. If that''s all she''s capable of, then what the hell is he up to ?!

    The air in the room seemed to go cold!

    Suddenly, Tenten felt like something clicked in her head, and she smacked her lips loudly:

    - I want your delicious dick ~! Give my slutty mouth your cum ... Ah ~ I''ll be your whore, just give it to me ...

    `` Hmm, that''s better. '''' Pushing his throbbing tip to her vulgar tongue, Naruto nodded.

    - You can lick and ... - Before he had time to finish, she reached out to him, eagerly trying to grab the droplets of precum!

    "What a wildness ..." - with a hard grin, Naruto immediately closed her insolent mouth and swore roughly:

    - I''m not finished yet bitch!

    Tenten''s eyes were quivering, impatience and thirst clearly shed in them, as well as a feeling of weak loss when the coveted drop of male juice fell into empty space on her chest. But, she listened and obeyed.

    The Hokage grinned.

    - You know how to ask, I like it. But ... I have to warn you. As soon as you lick just a little bit, it will mean that you have recognized me as your master. Understand? I will not be just a guy who can fuck you in any hole, I will be everything to you! We can say that you will be my obedient ve, from now on and forever. Once you make a decision, there will be no turning back! Today I just came for a masochist whore, but I''m giving you a chance to end this. If you can hold back right now, I''ll just fuck you in the pussy and make you my mistress, and you won''t be my thing. I''ll even take off your cor ...

    Everything in Tenten''s chest fluttered as she listened in disbelief. Everything he said seemed to shake her entire feminine essence!

    - It''s just Tenten, lick my cock, then you be my personal toilet. If I wish, I will pour more than just sperm into you, you know? Even animals do not stoop to this ... I will do with you whatever I want. I will fuck you in all holes, use toys, humiliate you and even beat you! If I want, then I will just give you to a brothel and there you will be torn apart by everyone you meet!

    As if by magic, Naruto''s words made Tenten be even more lustful! She could hardly hold on so as not to shout her answer already!

    But he seemed to dy her choice, scoffed, teased and pressed on the instincts of a masochistic whore:

    - But, if you restrain yourself, then you will remain a person in my eyes and I will treat you ordingly. If you ask, I can even fuck you once, and we will quietly disperse. You will be able to continue to live peacefully and will not serve anyone with a personal hole. The question is, who do you really want to be?

    Laughing viciously, he cast a hungry nce at her depraved body :

    - What is more important to you Tenten? To be someone''s whore and drown in debauchery, or to remain a dissatisfied old woman? You know exactly what I want from you ... There will be no turning back. This choice is for life, so choose wisely. In the end, it depends on your answer whether you will be able to serve the dick you asked for ...

    His evilughter shook not only the walls, but also Tenten''s very soul! The remains of a kind and modest girl seemed to be covered with cracks ... While the hungry whore was jubnt and screaming with pleasure!

    Who is Tenten really?

    Naruto made thest move. Now he did not force her, the future of the kunoichi is only a couple of centimeters from her depraved mouth. We can say that he left everything to the will of her true essence. There was no doubt that Tenten was hungry for sex, but who did she want to be for him?

    Of course, Naruto already knew the answer, the question was about this nymphomaniac!

    Tenten heard everything to thest word, even with a heady scent in front of her nose, she just couldn''t go wrong, he ... He told her that! After all these orgasms, with the desired member in her mouth, he just made her choose!

    His cruelty made her admit what she had been running from all her life! Recognize your essence ...

    "No no no! I can''t ... I can''t ... I ... "- swallowing the approaching saliva, the girl did not know what to do. To her horror, she realized she couldn''t make the obvious choice!

    Naruto removed his hand from her wet mouth, and she kept staring at the penis in front of her eyes and madly dripping nectar. Now, she had plete freedom" of choice ... It would seem, what is there to choose ?! She always dreamed of being with a man! She wanted ... What did she want ?!

    Tenten swallowed. Now, to her horror, she herself did not understand ... Isn''t the choice obvious? Isn''t it better to be just a woman you love? Tenderness, love, care, family ... All this ...

    "B-but ... Why ..." - the tongue involuntarily trembled. The point is no longer that she could not resist the temptation, but rather that in the stomach, in her very womb, something seemed to be calling her to make the most terrible choice in life and, ironically, it could turn out to be the most correct one. ...

    Toilet, whore, dirty animal, sex toy, all this ... All this!

    - Ahh ~ - she could not stand it! The tongue itself touched the dripping male juices, and then the lips clung to the coveted head of this ideal member!

    She made it!

    "I want to be his whore ~ ??God ... What the fuck am I!" - savoring her desperate choice, such a terrible intention and taste of this depraved essence in her heart, she just started to finish! That''s right, she wanted to fuck, and she also wanted to be used however they wanted!

    An anal whore with a deep desire to be someone''s toy!

    For the first time in her life, Tenten felt such a lightness with notes of masochistic happiness. Savoring this heady taste, she finally realized everything. Here it is, what shecked so much! She was afraid of men, not because she was a hidden nymphomaniac, but because she wanted someone to take possession of her and make her her property!

    With unprecedented madness, she continued to polish the only important thing in her life!

    "How delicious ~! Now I will be his property! Aaahh ~ "

 Chapter 160: Everything for the Master (18+)

    Chapter 160: Everything for the Master (18+)

    Naruto watched in amazement as Tenten licked his cock with incredible dedication, as if it was the raison d''¨ºtre of her existence. From this, even his legs began to give way, he had not yet encountered such an abnormal kunoichi, so hungry!

    That''s right, it was this lustful woman that he saw today, and today she epted herself, surrendering herself to him without a trace! She was created for this and already instinctively did everything for her master!

    The Hokage licked his lips, and then came closer and his toys by the throat. Once she epted it, he wanted to give her exactly what she wanted so much - he was going to take it all just for himself!

    As soon as his hands wrapped around her cor, an unprecedented happiness shed in Tenten''s eyes. She almost wet herself with pleasure! Never in her life had she felt such pleasure from someone else''s touch! From the touch of the owner ...

    - Aaahh ~

    Tenten seemed to have gotten rid of the most difficult burden in life and, right now, just wanted to take his penis to the full length with her insatiable throat. She belonged to him, he conquered her and she liked it more than any dreams in the past.

    At that moment, it seemed that her memories shed a stupid desire to be the strongest kunoichi, an attempt to be strong ... What''s the point in them ?! In her lips, it seemed, the whole world, so wee and amazing ...

    With furious ps, Naruto burst into Tenten''s mouth, pushing his way deeper into her slutty throat. The kunoichi squirmed and quivered, drooling and swallowing to the fullest. Mascara smeared across his face, mingling with lecherous salivation, and the yful tongue of the kunoichi constantly polished the base of such a delicious member. Slight pain, trembling in the throat and trembling in the uterus, weakness in the lungs fromck of air, as well as teary eyes are the best feelings in life!

    "Ahhhh ~ How fucking ooo!" Tenten felt like she was floating,pletely naked, caught up in the clouds. They had her like thest whore!

    Merciless ps filled the entire barrier area, in her own shop, Tenten indulged in the craziest debauchery in her life! However, she was no longer worried about the outside world, now her only desire was reduced only to her filled mouth. She could not even imagine that right now, someone with the Byakugan: turning pale and blushing, getting excited and filled with disgust, was constantly watching all this debauchery. The Savior of the World had a war hero in his throat, a girl who would never have been thought badly, and most importantly, she also liked it!

    Naruto, however, could feel Hanabi''s presence without any problems, dark thoughts easily betrayed her from the crowd of ordinary people. She really looked unable to tear herself away - it said a lot ...

    "She looks like she''s having fun. Although, it''s a pity that I can''t understand exactly how she feels ... Knowing such details, I could influence women even more thoroughly. It would seem a simple trifle to know how a girl feels, but this is an incredible advantage. Of course, I can understand, but this requires at least some guesses, with Hanabi it''s not easy ... I understand that I could have added her to the list before that, but ... A vacant ce is only for Tsunade. "

    - Kh! And you are good! - surprised how Tenten began to move her head towards him, while suppressing a cough, continuing to take him to the very bottom, he patted her on the head, as a reward for her efforts. He had never seen such a diligent whore ...

    - Ha-a ... Damn, I''m close! Grabbing Tenten''s nipples, Naruto pulled them up sharply!

    The kunoichi twisted with pleasure and her legs trembled violently!

    "My nipples! Kaaife ~ "

    The Hokage sharply increased the movement of his hips and growled:

    - Take it!

    At the same moment, he began to furiously down the throat of his insatiable slut!

    Tenten realized everything at the same moment! Everything in my mouth throbbed so hard that saliva began to stand out even more forcefully! She was waiting for the first cum in her life! Drowning in all this debauchery, she desperately wanted to taste it, it seemed that she had already sumbed to this aroma!

    And finally ... The Hokage''s scalding jet sprayed right down her throat!

    "Aaahhhh ~ This is it!" - happiness shed in the eyes of the kunoichi! A wave of sweet joy hit right on the tongue, a tremor instantly seized the whole body! Tenten managed to experience this unforgettable taste of male semen and reach orgasm!

    "Aaaahhh ~ Finally ..." - she almost blew her roof off. Eyes rolled back, and the brain began to melt with pleasure!

    But suddenly ... Naruto abruptly began to take out his penis in order to irrigate her entire mouth properly and saturate it with his scent!

    Holding her by the hair like some kind of thing, he abundantly lowered it on her face!

    - Ugh! - Tenten shuddered, at the moment of orgasm she opened her mouth and with a lustful look took the seed on her tongue! But the remnants inside made themselves felt ...

    No longer able to swallow, the throat was simply blocked, and the kunoichi could not breathe. She couldn''t believe the semen was so viscous. Unable to cope with the pressure anymore, milk spurted out of her nose, flowed out of her mouth, and then mixed with saliva and mascara, starting to spill right on the floor. Greed and pleading shed in Tenten''s eyes.

    Then Naruto finally finished decorating her depraved face and let go of the bangs.

    "No!" - the girl simply could note to terms with such a loss and tried to swallow, swallow with all her might! And it was at that moment that the smell and taste of the next wave reached her brain, a hundredfold surpassing the previous one ...

    - Aaaaaaaahhh ~ - Tenten has caught a pleasure never seen before! In reality, her legs just arched and she started to cum like crazy! The toys slid out of her holes, vibrating violently on the floor, almost as crazy as her hungry womb!

 Chapter 161: Im Much Better! (18+)

    Chapter 161: I''m Much Better! (18+)

    In her subconscious, Tenten once again faced something unseen. Gold lightning pierced endless clouds. The world was shaken and destroyed by the merciless force of the elements! The kunoichi was simply drowned in these endless electric shocks, she forgot how to breathe ... Indescribable pleasure struck Tenten on the spot and made him simply surrender to this pleasure. So she lost consciousness ...

    In reality, this "magic" sight was "slightly" different. For example, the fact that streams of sperm mixed with saliva and mascara covered the entire face of the kunoichi, distorted inplete debauchery. Tenten now looked like a real toilet ... Although even this Naruto found quite erotic.

    This masochist finished so amazingly only from the taste and smell of his semen, isn''t it wonderful?

    - Hey! - The Hokage gloomily pped his penis on Tenten''s forehead, stroked them on her cheeks, but there was no answer - the girl continued to smile stupidly, blowing sperm from her mouth and bubbles from her nose. A depraved and twisted face in orgasm, a wet tongue and smeared mascara ... An amazing sight.

    Naruto got aroused again and wanted to y with the rest of the holes in his new toy, but ... She was no longer breathing.

    - Yeah, I overdid it. This masochist just let it happen, didn''t even try to escape. I don''t know whether tough or ... Hmm? Raising an eyebrow in surprise, Naruto walked up to the kunoichi and put his hand on her chest, and then grinned fiercely.

    - You will like this!

    At the same moment, golden sparks swept through the Hokage''s hand, rushing straight into Tenten''s defenseless body!

    As soon as the stimtion wave began to shake the kunoichi''s nerves, she could hardly feel pleasure, and then ...

    "Khaaaaaaa! ~" A violent shudder made Tenten''s body arch! She began to shake, she coughed, finally freeing herself from the obstacle in her throat.

    - Aaaaa! - and then she just screamed!

    "The fun is in full swing ..."

    Naruto smacked Tenten''s sweaty thighs with a grin and then poured himself a sake while admiring his little toy trying to bounce back. It was not so easy for her, especially with this alluring taste in her mouth ...

    - And what should I take now? Your pussy or ... Hmm, - looking thoughtfully at the bottle of sake, the Hokage''s lips stretched into a malicious grin:

    - Nice booze, who would have thought ...

    Getting up, he walked over to Tenten and with a cruel grin began to water her face straight from the bottle!

    - Cheer up bitch, we still have a lot of fun ahead!

    - Ah ~ Kh ~ - the kunoichi closed her eyes, all the mascara and saliva with milk were quickly washed off her pretty face, only something got into her mouth and she coughed! True, she quickly bounced back and even began to enjoy the situation ...

    When Naruto finished, Tenten was alreadypletely clean, drooling with an obscene smile with her lustful mouth:

    - Ahh ~ Delicious ...

    `` I have no doubt, '''' Naruto took a couple more sips of sake and threw away the bottle, and then stretched his shoulders and fixed a predatory nce at his little bitch.

    - Well, let''s get started?

    - A? - Tenten has alreadye to her senses, and as soon as the Hokage got close to her trembling legs, she flinched in surprise. Now she understood what he was talking about ...

    The kunoichi swallowed in awe, waiting for him to finally touch her. But, Naruto just licked his lips, looking at her excited holes, continuing to contract and tremble incessantly in anticipation of their master.

    "Hmm, I''ll leave her pussy for dessert ..." Touching her swollen anal ring with his fingers, Naruto amused Tenten''s funny reaction. Her ass started not just flowing, but was trying to grab his finger!

    - Hi ~ - the kunoichi tried to push forward, but the ropes would not allow, and then ...

    - Aaahhi ~

    The Hokage put his thumb in and pulled it up, trying to stimte the girl''s lonely bosom. The reaction was not long ining, Tenten moaned passionately in response!

    "Uh, okay," Naruto stretched out his finger, licked his lips and then spanked the front hole of his bitch!

    - Ofuu ~ Hii ~ - sensitive Tenten could no longer tolerate and began to ask ...

    - Stand up ... ~ Naru-u-uto ... Stand up already, please ... ~

    `` How impatient, '''' Naruto slowed down, continuing to run his tip down her hungry bottom hole:

    - It seems to me that you began to forget something important, you call my name, ask not sincerely enough ... Maybe instead of you, I should go and fuck Tsunade?

    - Ts-tsunade ?! - Tenten swallowed and continued to gaze hungrily at such a coveted member:

    - N-no ... What do you want this old woman for? Ha-ha ... I, better, much ... - Continuing to swallow the approaching saliva, her eyes trembled incessantly, and the stupid smile only changed to an obscene one. She hadpletely forgotten about her admiration for Tsunade, continuing to insist:

    - My ass is perfectly designed, it is just made for your ... For your cock, Master! This old hag is just a virgin, at that age - it''s ridiculous! I will be better at everything, just ... Just try me ... ~

    "Hmm, I don''t know ..." Naruto looked around boredly. Although he was actually gloating, he could not believe that this exemry girl would speak such cruel words about Tsunade. And even her hypocrisy about virginity ... Charming.

    It seemed that Tenten saw something terrible in his eyes, shuddered and began to ask even more tenderly:

    - Master ... ~ Please, I can no longer live without you ... I am just as you said, I need you ... Your penis ... Ahh ~ My slutty holes are just like you said! My ass and pussy are so lonely ... I am your thing, your whore, I am ready for anything ... ~ Just please, don''t leave me ... ~

    Suddenly Tenten shuddered and, as if realizing something, smirked obscenely.

    - Y-exactly ... I''ll help you! I can help you with Tsunade! She ... She trusts me, and I can make it so that she could not resist even you!

    `` Ha, you''re already overdoing it, '''' Naruto chuckled, `` I knew you were a crazy nymphomaniac, but to betray your girlfriend for the sake of a dick that hasn''t even fucked you yet, it''s too much ...

    `` B-but ... '''' Tenten realized with a tremor how she was acting, and tears came from her: `` I didn''t mean to ... But, but ... Tsunade would understand, she''s like me ... W-we they even look alike ... I''m sure she''ll understand ... Master, please don''t leave me ... ~

    It seemed that with each new word, she was more and more convinced of her position and more sincerely considered herself his property. She was like a little girl trying to justify herself and beg his approval. It looks like the Tenten switch has clicked so hard that it will never be possible to return everything back ...

    "It looks like I got even more than I bargained for ..." - grinning, the Hokage covered his eyes with his hand andughed.

    Tenten was not at all happy, she was scared, now she was worried most of all by his answer, and he wasughing! There was no turning back, she made a decision, because she simply could not refuse such a pleasure. She was already satisfied with the way he treated her. It would be aplete lie to say that Tenten would like to return to her boring life filled with loneliness. She needed it, she needed it ... That is why she was so frightened by hisughter.

    Tenten looked like a fool and when Naruto looked at her again, he just couldn''t helpughing.

    - You are so adorable.

    - A?

    - Do not be surprised, your sincerity pleases me, well ... You have pleased me with your loyalty and obedience, so so be it, I will take care of my little ve as I should.

    - Huh? ~ - it seemed like stars were shining in her eyes! Happiness and joy shook my heart! Tenten couldn''t even believe how much his words made her happy. It seemed that the whole body was on fire, the heart was beating faster, and everything in my head was simply empty, the uterus was trembling. She just wanted to rush to him and kiss, but these ropes ... Never before had she felt soplete and happy. She smiled like a fool with eyes shining with joy, waiting for him to reward her!

    Naruto smiled.

    "Who would have thought?" - such a denouement pleased him, he did not expect such a thing at all, but Tenten turned out to be just an amazing girl. An exemry girl, although a lover of anal y, harbored such a vicious whore ... No normal person would simply be able to imagine such a thing.

 Chapter 162: Rough, Ruthless and Nice! (18+)

    Chapter 162: Rough, Ruthless and Nice! (18+)

    Finally, the Hokage stopped admiring Tenten''s submissive gaze and decided to act, yet he himself could barely hold on. If you have such an appetizing and hungry ass in front of you, endure and not use it, then another test ... If it were not for the desire topletely subjugate and make this girl his own, he would have pounced on her long ago!

    - Ah ~ - as soon as its tip prated a couple of centimeters, Tenten already groaned, and her swollen anal ring deftly began to absorb the man''s burning rod. For the first time, there was something so hard, hot and desirable in her ass!

    "Damn, she sucks so wildly ..." Naruto marveled at this insane pull down below. Tenten''s ass was as good as Temari''s mouth! Amazing ... Already from this, his legs began to tremble. He suspected it would be nice, but to be so ...

    Naruto prated deeper step by step, and the sucking power only increased. Therefore, he could no longer endure and stretch the moment, but simply abruptly entered the full length!

    The damp cotton flew furiously throughout the room!

    - Hiii ~! - Tenten immediately arched and a jet sprayed out of her pussy right into Naruto''s torso! For the first time in her ass, a dick and instant orgasm!

    The Hokage did not even give her a chance to focus on this pleasure, his ass was so tightly squeezed that he involuntarily began to pull his rod out of it, and then again hammer it to the very bottom! Again! And again!

    The lecherous p has turned into a rough pounding!

    - Ahhh ~ Hiii ~ Ofuu ~

    Tenten was drooling from all the holes, Naruto continued to take her hard from behind, he liked fucking her in the ass so much that he just lost control!

    Squeezing her nipples, he grinned harshly and stared at her face, which no longer shed anything but lecherous pleasure. Tenten could not even focus her gaze, her tongue wiggled from side to side, and her eyebrows were furrowed in the most obscene way. She did not control her eyes and literally screamed from the buzz that had piled on!

    - Hiiiiiii! ~ Yeah ~ Yeah ~

    Hard anal sex continued without stopping for another ten minutes!

    Naruto got used to the rough pace and even Tenten stopped her virgin convulsive orgasms and started waving her ass while enjoying his spanking and nipple y. The Hokage pulled them back and pinched, as soon as he did it, the kunoichi immediately twisted and screamed!

    - Aahhhaa ~ More ~

    An obscene haze of depraved aromas of sex covered the entire room. Tenten greedily relished her first cock and was drenched in sweat long ago. Her breasts bounced furiously in time with Naruto''s rough movement as something squirted out of her pussy all the time. As an overbearing Master, the Hokage constantly pounded that naughty hole, forcing his masochist slut to enjoy even more!

    What a sexy Tenten was now ... Naruto wanted to fill his property and make it even more beautiful!

    Suddenly, he quickened his pace, and then abruptly ripped off one of the ropes and brought the kunoichi''s legs together!

    "Ah! ~" Tenten screamed in surprise!

    The Hokage suddenly took his entire wet cock out of her ass and then brought it back inside, hammering it into the depths!

    - Hiii ~ - he got even rougher and Tenten loved it! Only now, it seemed, he was trying to pierce her uterus right through the ass!

    Naruto kept doing it over and over, pulling out his cock and enjoying the suction power of her back hole. The greedy ass did not want to let him go, its walls, like real lips, obscenely stretched out following their favorite sweetness.

    Naruto relished the sensation and rammed her uterus! Amazing movements took ce in Tenten''s tummy: trembling, lust, pain and amazing pleasure from such stimtion were blowing away!

    Time after time ... And in the end ... Naruto growled sharply and elerated, and then ...

    - Kh! - Gritting his teeth, he squeezed the kunoichi''s nipples and pulled on himself!

    - I''m finishing! - threw back his head and bared his teeth hard!

    At the same moment, a scalding stream of semen shot into the very depths of Tenten''s ass! Sperm in a scorching wave swept everywhere, reaching with its heat to the very uterus! The chakra spread through the body and unable to hold on any longer, Tenten screamed!

    - Aaaaaaaahhhiii ~!

    Naruto was still pulling her nipples roughly while she was cumming wild! Her ass fluttered like crazy and began to contract more actively, the swollen clitoris shuddered, and then she again shot her stream in response!

    The Hokage descended furiously, not sparing his toy at all!

    Hard orgasm covered them headlong. Tenten finished with her ass and her pussy, reaching the strongest orgasm in her life, even her uterus shuddered, unable to stop!

    Tenten drowned in pleasure, she seemed to fly away into some bewitching illusion, her body no longer obeyed, after so many endless orgasms she could no longer stand ... Consciousness began to slowly leave the kunoichi, pleasure overshadowed everything, and then darkness fell ...

    - Ahhh ~ - thest moan was too soft, but incredibly sexy.

    Tenten''s body sagged weakly on the ropes, continuing to shudder uncontrobly. Naruto, meanwhile, was still taking it down her ass, his knees were shaking, but he kept himself steady. As he grew more resilient, his sensitivity seemed to have increased, and now his body was pierced by currents of charged chakra. Nerves shook, and sparks crackled in my eyes! Tenten''s ass was amazing!

    "Ha-ah-ah ..." With an obscene chomp, his head deftly slipped out of her anal lips, which then began to ooze with white cream, and then eagerly contract, in an attempt to get even more ...

    - Damn, she almost sucked the soul out of me ... - with a trembling palm, he wiped drops of sweat from his forehead, and then returned to the sofa and took out another bottle of sake.

    After that, rest will definitely not hurt ...

    `` Yeah, open your eyes to the whore and then you won''t get off ... '''' Naruto still smiled while sipping his drink.

    - I think that''s enough for the first time. If I fuck her again, I definitely won''t stop. Better not to overdo it, otherwise she will not survive yet. If the roof goes down, it will be a great loss. '''' Remembering Tenten''s smug words, Naruto chuckled.

    "Better than Tsunade, huh? I will not even argue with such nonsense ... Tenten''s endurance is even worse than that of Hinata, and even a weak chakra. Such a great ass, and lousy stamina. Besides, I don''t care if Henga has Tsu there or not, her body is in my taste, and the smell ... No matter how hard Tenten tries, she cannot achieve something like that. Why, even Hinata doesn''t smell so feminine ... So, all that remains is to deal with a couple more things and find my princess ...

    With an enigmatic smile, Naruto turned in one direction and bared his teeth while moving his lips. For an ordinary person, this did not make sense, but ...

    On the other side of the barrier, a hundred meters from the Tenten shop, in a hidden alley, a lonely girl, pale, embarrassed and terribly angry, just startled with surprise!

    He was looking right at her! It was as if he also possessed the Byakugan ...

    Hanabi''s eyes trembled in panic, she stepped back and immediately froze, clearly reading the following on her lips:

    "Sweet lecher ... Did you like the show? I feel you stayed until the very end ... I didn''t expect anything else from you ... You be predictable! "

 Chapter 163: How Dare He Cheat on Her ?!

    Chapter 163: How Dare He Cheat on Her ?!

    Hanabi trembled and panicked! Every word from Naruto did not escape her gaze!

    She got caught!

    Initially realizing that he had set things up, the kunoichi didn''t even n to stay here until the very end. She only wanted to look with one eye, but when he tortured Tenten over and over again, Hanabi simply could not escape. She watched everything in panic, unable to suppress her embarrassment and perhaps something else, something that she did not want to admit ... Her anger towards Naruto grew every second! As she thought, he turned out to be aplete bastard, absolutely not respecting women! He did something terrible to Tenten, and now he also made it clear that everything was intended that way ...

    "Freak!" - Hanabi gritted her teeth, and turned red with anger to quickly convince from all this debauchery! She was not going to stay here anymore, to look at this disgusting person! Only aplete bastard can act so cruel to women! Plus, he deliberately made her look like it was some kind of game.

    "How low, he''s crazy ..."

    Meanwhile, Naruto felt a surge of dark thoughts and then their rapid retreat. This made him want tough ...

    Hanabi apparently decided to run away. It''s funny that before that she looked for so long and did not try to do anything, but as soon as she got caught, she runs away like a frightened rabbit.

    "She didn''t think I''d forgotten about her, did she? Cutie, her curiosity will lead her into the thick of fun ... "- continuing to sip sake, the Hokage began to gather. He finished with Tenten for the first time, now it only remains to deal with the consequences.

    As soon as his new toy wakes up, they will have a very interesting conversation ...

    "This depravity is a strange thing ... Even though Hinata already has a hundred points in this direction, her depraved actions and even smell are still inferior to Shizune, not to mention this nymphomaniac Tenten. The room was simply saturated with its obscene stench ... It smells delicious, but ... From Tsunade I felt something even more pleasant, but not so perverted, there are more pure female pheromones, even I found it difficult to resist ... I''m in anticipation "

    Lost in thought, Naruto nodded with a grin.

    "This" depravity "gives rise to detailed research ... One hundred points is just a figure, it does not guarantee that the girl is as perverse as Tenten. The main thing is her personality ... However, it is not surprising, one thing is my innocent wife, and another, a whore who has been training herself for years. Tenten has surpassed everyone I know, she''s the best at that. It is worth giving her an even more interesting task and turning her into apletely obedient bitch ... Although, I must admit, it''s even more interesting. If a hundred points made everyone the same, it would be too boring. The basis is important, the very essence of a woman, and this is the most pleasant part! I''m wondering what the rest will show ... "

    With this thought, Naruto began to water his new toy straight from the bottle, nning a "special assignment" for her along the way. He already had some idea, it remains to devote it to his ns ...

    *

    With a soft creak, the door to Tenten''s shop closed, and then the lock clicked a couple of times. After what happened, there will be no sales ...

    Naruto looked around with a grin, he knew better than anyone that Tenten was unable to trade right now. She was still lucky to find the strength to move. Although her ass is definitely in trouble ...

    "So, before I forgot ..." - turning in a certain direction, the Hokage narrowed his eyes:

    "So, there?"

    So he went to a small park next to the training ground.

    Hanabi was in the exact direction Naruto had just taken. She sat on a bench, continuing to turn pale, then blush. She was overwhelmed with various emotions, and mostly filled with an irrepressible desire for revenge!

    Clenching her fists almost cracking, the kunoichi cursed him nonstop. One had only to imagine her shock and anger! Her Byakugan continued to shake non-stop. She wanted to vent all her anger, and also go to Hinata and ...

    "Just an animal! How can you do that ?! I have no words to describe how I want to punish him! Poor little sister ... "- sighing, the kunoichi swore:

    "Scum! Scoundrel! How dare he cheat on her ?! His little sister loves him so much, and he ... And he! I will kill him personally! I''ll tell my father everything! This is no longer a gate ... But who does he think he is ?! "

    Her face turned red, either from anger or embarrassment, but she shouted out loudly:

    - How dare you drag me into this debauchery ?! Do you think you can get away with it ?! Who do you think I am ?! I won''t leave it like that, you pay bastard! I hate you! Well, wait with me, as soon as I tell my sister, then you will immediately ...

    And suddenly, a cold shiver ran down Hanabi''s spine.

    "A?!" - the girl shuddered sharply when she involuntarily noticed a silhouette moving in her direction. As soon as she saw him, she immediately froze.

    "You! You! You!" - she was seized by a wild rage! He still had the nerve to show up!

    Another moment, one wrong word or gesture, and Hanabi could swear that she would attack him with all her strength right here and now!

    But...

    Naruto didn''t seem to notice her, just walked by,pletely ignoring her.

    However, as he expected ...

    "Naruto ..." A gentle and at the same time filled with fierce hatred, the voice made the Hokage slow down and turn around.

    This one word contained the most amazing emotions that a woman was capable of. Instead of sympathy and affection, he made her feel the opposite, and she handled it perfectly ...

 Chapter 164: No Chance

    Chapter 164: No Chance

    Hanabi did not shout or rush with her fists at Naruto, but only burned him with a look filled with terrifying anger and resentment!

    - O? Hanabi? What a meeting ... - he behaved as if nothing had happened. Although both were well aware of the situation.

    - You ... you are crazy! - harshly shouted Hanabi, clenching her fists to a formidable crack!

    - NS? What are you talking about?

    The kunoichi stood up abruptly and took a few steps towards him. She just wanted to kill this insolent guy!

    - Don''t be silly! You are a pervert! You are disgusting! I''ll tell my sister everything!

    - Really? - Naruto did not show any excitement, but on the contrary, smiled affectionately - I am d ... You are really a very good sister, I even envy.

    - Enough of your nonsense! Don''t you dare pretend!

    With a slight grin, he asked:

    - So you watched until the very end? You like it?

    - Shut up! I immediately left to look at this ... How could you!

    - Really?

    One step towards Hanabi and Naruto calmly touched her beautiful curls. He was absolutely not afraid of her anger or reaction, on the contrary, he rather waited for her to throw in the attack!

    - I''m sure you saw everything you need ...

    - Dont touch me! Hanabi abruptly threw his hand away and hurried away, the anger on her face only seemed to intensify. His lighthearted attitude and absolute indifference infuriated her!

    If he was not afraid of a fight, that meant that he was just waiting for this!

    "Damn it!" - she did not understand what was going on in this man''s head! What if this is another cunning n of his ?! Is this a trap again ?!

    - I was mistaken about you ... - the kunoichi really felt a slight fear. She was really afraid of the unknown, not understanding at all why he was not afraid of anything and behaved so confidently! Frighteningly confident!

    - HM? - Naruto returned his hands to his pockets and asked with a sneer: - And this is the spying girl talking to me? Don''t make yourself a saint, did you like it?

    - Disgusting! - in response, bitter resentment and hatred!

    - You are disgusting ... - she just shook: - I thrust the scrolls into the girl ... **** ... This ... This ...

    The Hokage did not hide it and just shrugged his shoulders:

    - Come on, don''t make me a viin. You saw it yourself - Tenten wanted it, I just helped her find herself. She needed me, so I relieved her suffering in a friendly way. She has serious problems with her sex life, requiring the immediate intervention of a man. You are not blind, you saw everything perfectly, and watched right up to the final, am I not right? - chuckling at how Hanabi''s face twisted, Naruto calmly added, "Without me, worse people might be interested in this virgin." Think what they would do to her? What would she have to go through if she were in the wrong hands? I saved her from the worst. Don''t deny, you yourself understand everything ... And besides, - chuckling, he added:

    - I showed you her whole essence, I was cruel ... Don''t kid yourself, do you like to watch? How was Hinata and me that night?

    He did not give her a chance to show positive feelings and put pressure on the patient!

    Hanabi''s shoulders shook and she growled again.

    - Pervert! You set it up! You humiliated her, beat her and then raped her, I saw everything! You''re sick in the head! Why ... Why ?! Hinata ... She''s your wife! How could you betray her ?!

    - Betray? - The Hokage no longer smiled, he gloomily replied: - You call me a pervert, but she stared at the rough sex of your sister''s husband! It''s funny, probably, pretending to be the right girl ...

    He abruptly took a step towards her, forcing her to flinch and retreat. Panic shed in Hanabi''s eyes again, which, although amused Naruto, made him act!

    Suddenly moving, Naruto pushed Hanabi directly onto the bench, the kunoichi did not even have time to react, as he pressed her down and hung from above, and then, whispered in her ear:

    - You and me ... Hinata, Tenten ... Even my little daughter. We are all perverts here, do not deny ... Hanabi, I already know your secret side, everything that hides under this cute indifferent mask. You like poking your nose into other people''s affairs so much that you decided to get into mine! The Hokage grinned viciously.

    "I have to admit, it''s my fault. Like Tenten, you just have to admit the truth ... But don''t worry, I won''t be so rude.

    - Let go!

    Hanabi couldn''t break free! She was about to collect the chakra in her palm and free herself by force, when suddenly, he whispered words that pierced her heart to a tremor:

    - You can continue to watch me, believe me, you will like it. I will not bother you anymore ... Tenten is not the only one with whom I have fun. Be jealous, wish to punish me! But keeping silent ... I know you want to ... Tell everything to Hinata,e on, do it and you will find out the whole truth.

    Abruptly pulling away from the kunoichi, Naruto straightened his pants with a chuckle.

    - I will not bother you. The question is, which one of you and Hinata is the biggest pervert? Ask her, you will like the answer.

    He knew that she would not stop, after all, Hanabi had no control over a certain part of her life. Emotions and instincts are difficult to control, as well as habits that sometimes extend from depraved thoughts. No matter how she tries, all her actions are predetermined. Naruto only needed to know her one weakness, and then, he could understand her whole personality without any problems. Now, he could only manipte her every action, so that in the end, all her anger and hatred led her to a natural result. An irreconcble obsession can be exciting! Of course, he also assumed an unpleasant ending for this, danger and threat, in the end, maniption of someone else''s life does not always lead to what was originally nned. But the Hokage wanted to take a chance and enjoy the process! After all, if you miss the moment, hope for luck, how can you get something you want? He was always ready to act cynically, because this is the most pleasant way to conquer!

    How badly did Hanabi want to ask and find out the truth? It''s no secret to anyone how "curious" she can be. Supported by anger and resentment, she has only one path. Feelings are the strongest motivation to follow something and ignore all reasonable boundaries and even rules! That is why, she was already trapped, without realizing it herself, continues to plunge deeper and deeper. The way to get out is obvious, but not for someone who is blinded by so many emotions at once ...

    Why did he do all this and what did her sister have to do with it ... With a shiver all over her body, Hanabi could not even answer. However, Naruto did not insist, this time he got everything he wanted, because ...

    "As long as you chat with my sweet wife, remember, you can be as happy as Tenten, you know? You just need to give free rein to desires ...

    The mockery echoed throughout the park, and the Hokage was gone. These words also had hidden meanings for someone who eventually gets confused, unable to find a way out on their own ...

    Hanabi winced, clenched her fists and closed her eyes.

    - Why ... why ... - she really could not understand why he was doing all this! Now it was bing obvious that everything waspletely rigged by him, which means that he wanted her to see his every crime. If so, why was he not afraid? Could it be that Hinata too ...

    The thought filled Hanabi with disbelief.

    - No, she is not like that ... She cannot be like him!

    Thinking about hisst words, Hanabi again lost heart.

    - Happiness? Disgusting ... What''s so happy ... This fool Tenten simply recognized herself as his thing, disgusting ... I have to tell my sister about everything! This must end!

    Perhaps this is the only thing that Hanabi could do in such a situation. After all, the only one to whom Naruto could answer for his act was only his wife. That''s just ...

    "And what am I going to tell her ?!" - the kunoichi thoughtfully lowered her head: "B-but ... I won''t tell you that I followed him?" No! I''ll tell you as it is, I''ll tell you about everything he did! I was not curious, no ... "

    Shaking her head quickly, Hanabi was filled with confidence.

    "Right! I just wanted to understand what he was up to! It''s not my fault, my sister will understand, maybe he is leading her by the nose, I have to do something ... This person, he influences everyone. Even Himawari ... I cannot remain silent! "

    Convinced of the righteousness of her cause, the girl resolutely stood up and without any doubt went to the house of Uzumaki, secretly hoping that Naruto would not interfere with her. In the eyes of Hanabi, the radiance of justice sparkled! She had to figure everything out and end this debauchery! The Seventh Hokage has gone too far!

 Chapter 165: Simple Words Are Not Enough ...

    Chapter 165: Simple Words Are Not Enough ...

    *

    After having fun with Tenten for a long time, Naruto returned to his residence and decided to enjoy the reward for his "efforts."

    - Yes, I did a great job, what can I say ... Tenten struck me, her talents and weaknesses were in my hands. If she weren''t so pervert, it wouldn''t be so much fun. Let''s see how much this will affect Hanabi. Anyway, I''m not quite done with Tenten yet ...

    "Tenten"

    + 50 trust

    + 70 depravity

    + 60 subordination

    At such amazing numbers, the Hokage whistled. This was the first time he was able to achieve such a result in one go. Although, here, perhaps, the perverse secret of Tenten yed, as well as the most correct approach to her submission. If Naruto hadn''t been so rude and overbearing, it''s likely that the bottom line could have gotten worse. This led to the following conclusion - it is not quantity that matters, but quality. However, he had known this for a long time, perverted methods change girls much more than simple sex - this is a long-known fact. Rather, Tenten''s case is unique precisely because of her hidden nature, which was ideal for submission and corruption. That''s just, to this Naruto nned to bring something else ... What if quantity and quality arebined with love, rudeness and virginity? What will be the end result? This was the approach he nned to use against Tsunade.

    In future...

    - It will be fun, the main thing is not to let her escape and take care of the environment. My house is the best ce ... I''ll leave the rest to myself. When I''m aroused, I usually act instinctively and easily understand what a woman wants. After all that happened, my experience only increased. I really am learning something, it makes me happy ...

    After the incident with Tenten, the Hokage gave her a couple of instructions, and also ordered not to get rid of new marks on her body, namely the tattoo and the cor. Her nipples didn''t need piercings, but her ass needed a great butt plug, so he gave her the job. In any case, soon and she will show herself as a brand new updated toy ...

    Tenten:

    & gt; Trust: 53

    & gt; Depravity: 100

    & gt; Submission: 60

    > Mood: Happiness, Powerlessness, Euphoria, Addiction ...

    & gt; General Subordination - 469

    As he was about to rx for his uing training session with Sarada, Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    - Shizune? AND...

    As soon as he understood who his faithful assistant had brought, there was a knock on his door, and he immediately allowed them to enter. As expected, Shizune was not alone ...

    - Akita? Naruto showed fake surprise and then looked at his faithful assistant with praise. The kunoichi smiled sweetly, then regained her guilty expression and lowered her head.

    - As you asked the master, I brought her and apologized.

    - This is true? - threatening notes shed in his tone. Naruto gazed at the nervous Akita and waited for an answer. The kunoichi was clearly not happy about returning to this office, but still she was simply unable to refuse the Hokage himself, especially realizing the reason for her arrival. Although, the way Shizune politely apologized made her respect her for some reason ...

    "It looks like she will do anything for him, a terrible woman ..." Akita swallowed nervously and bowed politely:

    - That''s right, Hokage-sama, she apologized to me for ... In general, I myself am a little to me. I hope this question will not bother you, I still have a lot of work to do, so I would like to ...

    "Oh, I understand," Naruto interrupted, realizing where she was leading.

    "Do you want to escape already? Coward ... "

    Akita seemed to notice the sneer in his eyes, so she took a step back.

    "Damn, you should have guessed ..."

    And suddenly ...

    - But, simple words are not enough. I think you Akita would like to see Shizune really sincerely repentant, right?

    The predatory grin of this man made him shudder! He''s up to something again!

    - Um? - the girl did not understand, but Shizune seemed to be already expecting something like this, calmly stepped forward, and with a slight smile dismissed the belt of her kimono. The dark fabric slid easily from herpletely naked body, revealing the most shocking delights!

    "What?!" "Akita couldn''t believe it! She was amazed not so much by the actions of the kunoichi, but rather by her incredible appearance!

    It was worth mentioning that now, the Hokage''s faithful assistant has acquired some changes in her appearance. For example, piercings in the navel and even on the tongue! Also, she no longer shaved off her hair in intimate ces and began to look even more feminine, one might say, even depraved. In fact, she tried to be the most desirable woman for her master and followed all his tastes. That''s why she wore a butt plug in the back hole and a pair of small vibrators right in her pussy, the wires from which extended to her left thigh, to the remote control attached to the belt.

    Shizune wiggled her ass erotically, then knelt down and bowed her head in front of her master. All the oozing holes of the kunoichi immediately appeared in front of Akita, and the words disappeared somewhere afterwards ...

    This is the view! For the first time in her life she saw such debauchery! A mature and intelligent woman behaved like the most vicious female, as soon as she bowed before this man!

    It''s hard to believe that that Shizune, tough and cold-blooded, serious and determined, bowed to him like an obedient girl. Not so long ago, she threatened to take her life, and now she behaves like a fallen woman and is not at all shy about it!

    "She ... She''s out of her mind ?!" "Akita didn''t understand what was happening, but the clear smell of the excited female hit her nose, especially when she saw how wet Shizune was!

    Can a normal girl leak love juices so much ?!

    A whole puddle has already umted there!

 Chapter 166: I Committed All Myself to Serving You ~

    Chapter 166: I Committed All Myself to Serving You ~

    Even on her knees, Shizune could not shake off her arousal. In fact, she felt incredibly good! Right now, others saw her bowing to her master,pletely naked and wet. Another woman saw her in all her glory, saw how loyal and in love she is! Shizune was as intoxicated as his masculine scent, touches andpliments ...

    Naruto got up, walked around the table and stood directly in front of the face of his faithful assistant, lowered his eyes andplimented with a grin:

    - You faithfully fulfill any of my will, you do not even care about your own honor and dignity. Shizune, with every moment like this, you make me appreciate you even more ...

    "Aahh ~ Master, your words make me very happy! ~" Shizune purred. Moving straight to Naruto''s shoes.

    - Yeah ... How long have you be like this? After that incident in the forest, you will not be directly recognized.

    - I devoted all of myself to serving you ~ - again hernguid and excited voice oozed with love and loyalty, and her pussy with depraved nectar. This indecent behavior on the part of a mature kunoichi shocked Akita time and again. Right now, Shizune really looked like a real ve, without a doubt dedicated her life to serving one person. There was a frightening sincerity in her voice for her Master, perhaps even fanatical, especially if you remember what she became as soon as something threatened Naruto.

    The shocked Akita didn''t even know whether to fear or admire such a woman!

    "Well," Naruto smiled with satisfaction. As soon as he heard such words from Shizune, he immediately softened to his faithful assistant and calmly looked at Akita: - Even if she offended you, as you can see, I cannot punish her. I might and should, but ... Who cares, right? You yourself can''t stop getting aroused by enjoying this smell and sight, can you?

    - Wh-what? - the kunoichi shuddered and looked up sharply - she really barely heard what he said!

    "I got carried away ... He ... He will take advantage of this ..." - gritting her teeth, Akita nervously chuckled away to the door:

    "Sir, I really have to go. I''m not mad at Shizune at all, she''s yours ... She''s yours ... Subordinate? Y-yes, exactly ... Your rtionship does not concern me at all. How can I be mad at her? It''s all for you. Yes, and I myself am to me and, in general, I went ...

    Narutoughed at the same time as the panicking girl, only there was a clear difference in their smiles. He was only amused!

    Akita was already reaching for the door handle, but at the same moment the Hokage stopped grinning.

    - Not so fast.

    - A? - the girl fell into a stupor, unable to resist his imperious tone. She was afraid - even more now than before! In fact, and for good reason, after all, Akita was one of the few who knew the true face of Naruto. But unlike Hanabi, she was not filled with anger towards him, but on the contrary - she was afraid to tremble, perfectly aware of all his possibilities to cause terrible problems to her life. Perhaps the only way is to meet with the head of the n and find support from Tsume ...

    Naruto seemed to somehow be able to see her hasty thoughts and grinned derisively. Akita immediately shuddered and lowered her eyes.

    - I really have to go, Mr. Seventh, please ...

    Even in their first meeting, she seemed to him to be someone who definitely should not be trusted, the case of Shizune confirmed his suspicions. True, this can just y into the hands - the one who fights only for himself will be ready to put everything on his own survival, even members of his own n ...

    - Listen, Akita, I will not touch you, but after what happened, you yourself must understand that I will not leave it so easily.

    The kunoichi swallowed nervously.

    - And ... And what does that mean?

    "Hmm, and you like to pretend to be a fool ..." With a slight chuckle, Naruto bent down and began stroking his sexy Shizune, as if ying with a tame kitten. In response, the woman yfully stuck out her wet tongue and licked his fingers with a depraved face. She didn''t seem to care at all about the presence of strangers, Shizune seemed to want to show Akita that she is the only one here who deserves his smile and affection. It looks like she decided to take his advice on cunning and courage too close to her heart ...

    Perhaps, in some ways, Shizune was right from the start. Naruto was still a man capable of appreciating loyalty and did not like to severely punish his subordinates, especially the most loyal. Even if the kunoichi was wrong about something, he would surely have protected her no matter what. The Hokage didn''t care about the reasons. Even if one of his women killed an innocent man, he would still turn a blind eye to it and save her from her problems. He had his own views on justice and only he was allowed to punish his women. So, obviously, due to such cruel thinking, sooner orter one of his kunoichi can cross the line and go almost unpunished. This attitude was no different from the rule of the nobility, which was allowed anything. Naruto understood this, and even so, he did not doubt his path at all, because he did not care about morality and justice. In the end, his mere existence and actions in themselves carriedpletely unrighteous things. Another thing is important: will his people retain their inner core and will they not be too cruel towards others?

 Chapter 167: I Keep My Word

    Chapter 167: I Keep My Word

    Akita, red with embarrassment, listening to the words of the Hokage with a shiver:

    "You almost jeopardized my personal rtionship. I understand you did it unconsciously, but now at least three, by virtue of their experience, should suspect you of some secrets connected with me. Tsunade and Anko might be off the list, but Tsume ... She''s your rtive, her trust in you can y against me. You absolutely do not know how to control yourself. With the experience of this woman, she just needs to put pressure on your weaknesses, and you will immediately tell her everything! Akita, do you understand where I''m going with this?

    The kunoichi''s eyebrows twitched nervously.

    - I ... I am not guilty ... I really tried, but ...

    She seemed to be crying, which made Naruto annoyed.

    - Girl, do you remember what we came tost time? You know, if I didn''t realize how cowardly you are, I would think that you arranged all this on purpose to be back in my office.

    - This is not true! - albeit frightened, but she quickly shook her head: - I didn''t want that! I didn''t want to get involved with all this at all! Why do I have to endure all this ?!

    She raised her tone, as if unable to contain her non-use and resentment.

    Narutopletely ignored Akita''s protest. Instead, he simply stroked Shizune, kissed her forehead and whispered:

    - You can get dressed, I''ll take care of her. Keep notifying everyone on the meeting list, and then I''ll take care of you.

    - Ah ~ - the kunoichi moaned, licked her lips and nodded: - I''ll do anything.

    "Wonderful." Shaking his eyebrows, Naruto got up and slowly walked over to the trembling Akita.

    Touching the kunoichi''s hair, he grinned ominously.

    - And now we''ll chat!

    The girl did not even have time to understand what was happening, when suddenly everything around was blurred, and then ...

    - Aaah! - she screamed and just fell. The world around has changed, the decoration of the office turned into a dense forest and dirtynd under the blue sky!

    They teleported.

    "This jutsu is impressive," Naruto chuckled cheerfully, looking up at Akita. He received the expected reaction, the girl looked around nervously:

    "W-what does that mean?"

    "You tell me." The Hokage''s tone turned cold again. He slowly walked around the girl on the right and, without slowing down, began to walk in a circle:

    "You''re giving me trouble Akita. If I don''t do anything, you''ll probably make more trouble. If I don''t take care of you first, Tsume can take care of you. What do you think I should do now?

    After these menacing words and his imperious tone, Akita was seriously scared for her life! After all, right now they were in the Forest of Death, a very symbolic ce ... for digging a grave!

    His rtionship with Shizune waspletely different from the way he behaved with her now. That he forgave all mistakes, but for Akita he seemed to have no justice! Like a predator, the Hokage circled around his prey ...

    The tension was building ...

    Akita swallowed and looked at Naruto out of the corner of her eyes.

    - T-this ... Sir, please, I will be silent ... - tears gathered in her frightened eyes. The Hokage walked around like a wild animal, and she was even afraid to get up. The situation ispletely out of control! Trusting Shizune, her apology and the words that Naruto would not harm her, she reluctantly agreed to this, realizing that she herself was to some extent to me, and would finally be able to resolve this misunderstanding. She just couldn''t control herself that time! But Akita was not going to tell anyone the truth! That''s just, Naruto is clearly not one of those who took their word for it ... But did she have a choice?

    "God ... I''m a fool ..." - she scolded herself for stupidity, realizing that he would have gotten her anyway, no matter how she ran away. She had a chance if she contacted Tsume, but ... Akita realized with a shudder that perhaps it would not have saved her, because he is the Hokage!

    "W-what will he do ?! He won''t kill me ... will he? " - Tears ran uncontrobly from the kunoichi''s eyes. She didn''t want to die! Definitely not because of such stupidity! After all, she is not guilty of anything, how can you die for such a thing ?!

    Naruto silently stared at the quivering kunoichi, continuing to pierce her with an icy stare. But this is precisely what served to generate even greater fear!

    - Why ... What did I do ?! - Akita shouted with growing hysteria: - Why don''t you let me go ?! I''m scared! Please stop! It''s not funny anymore!

    Even if she saw something that should not have been, this is not a reason to kill for that? Then why was it so scary now and there was a feeling of such terrible injustice?

    Akita is really getting angry about it! She''s not to me ...

    - Why ... - she cried, clenching her fists: - I promised ...

    Naruto clearly could not be pityed with tears, he waspletely indifferent:

    - You were wrong Akita, promised to be silent, but in the end aroused unnecessary suspicion. Maybe all of Konoha will soon find out the truth?

    - N-no, I would never, - sobbing, she raised trembling eyes: - I didn''t want to, I''m sorry ... Don''t hurt me, please ...

    - Painfully? Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What are you talking about?" - it seemed that he was very indignant:

    - Unlike you, I keep my word! If I said that I would not harm - so it will be, so do not cry. Enough disgrace ...

    - A? - she blinked in surprise: - How is it ... B-but, why are we then ...

    - Why did wee to the Forest of Death? Hmm, certainly not for what you thought up for yourself! - Naruto looked at the kunoichi with a mocking nce: - I''m toozy to fuck you, and to kill and even more so, I''m not that petty!

    - That''s how, - she wiped away her tears and began to rise: - Then I was mistaken, p-sorry ...

    She suddenly felt embarrassed ... It''s amazing how easily she ignored the words about ****.

    "Your apologies are useless, they will not solve the main problem. I''ll deal with Anko myself, but Tsume ... It''s your concern now.

 Chapter 168: She or You?

    Chapter 168: She or You?

    The Hokage had thought it over for a long time. Even if ying with Akita was fun, this whole Shizune demonstration and sheer intimidation was not for such a pathetic way to have fun.

    - You obviously do not know how to lie and this is just in my hands, you will be nervous at the very moment when you need it. In a conversation with Tsume, this will y a role ... If you fail even then, then sex with me will be thest thing you should dream of!

    - A?!

    The kunoichi nodded in fear.

    - I ... I got it ... What should I do?

    - Hmm, blessing you don''t ask stupid questions!

    `` W-sorry ...

    Naruto said grimly:

    "You only get one chance. Don''t think that Tsume is such a threat to me, she won''t save you. I can take care of you two in a crude way and you won''t like him at all. But, if you do not want to take part in this, you are required to bring Tsume to me, and also prepare her properly.

    - P-prepare? Akita shuddered in shock, realizing what she would have to do. "I ... should I bring her?" You want to say...

    - Yes, you set her up. Consider it a simple way to defend yourself .... After all, if you don''t do what I say, I''ll take you both. So you can say you have no choice. You can think so when you substitute her holes for me.

    `` B-but, '''' Akita was not stupid, she immediately understood everything and replied in panic: `` This is a betrayal ... This is wrong ...

    The Hokage shrugged his shoulders with a sneer.

    - It''s up to you, I don''t insist. But in a month I want to get Tsume, drunk or sober, bound or unconscious, I don''t care. But, it must bepletely malleable! Do what you want, but this bitch must want to fuck, as if her life depends on it. Consider this a gift to your mature girlfriend. Most likely, no one fucked such a bitch for a long time, so I will take care of her properly. As I said, you can betray your panic and fear, thereby making her believe in your innocence.

    Naruto even took advantage of her weaknesses, leaving no chance!

    - I can not! Akita gasped. "She''s my aunt! This is awful! You want to **** her, how can you ...

    - To ****? The Hokage snorted, "You''re overreacting. You can give her a drink, add some medicine for dogs in heat, I don''t care ... But, I promise you, if you don''t do what is ordered and prove your usefulness, I will turn you into my bitch!

    "Y-you ..." Akita lowered her eyes with a shiver. "You just ...

    - Scum? Naruto snorted, "If you knew ... Hmm, this is all for her own good." You saw how Shizune behaves yourself. Do you think she is unhappy? Your Tsume is a lonely female, bitchy and nervous, I''ve heard about this. Do you think a normal guy can make her happy? Nonsense ... Someone like her needs a predator, like you Akita. I see right through people.

    With a sly grin, he decided to sow thest seed of doubt in her frightened heart:

    - To some, my actions will seem evil, but for me it is rather an inevitable evil. Do not try to understand the reasons by doing what they say and you will receive a reward. In the end, it all depends on you ... Don''t give me what I want and I''lle for you, but if I get Tsume, you''ll be in good standing with me, and even get a reward.

    Turning abruptly and not giving her a chance to answer, Naruto waved his hand.

    - Everything depends on you. Will you sell your aunt to me or will you surrender yourself? - screwing up his eyes, he added with a threat: - I do not advise looking for other options and chatting your little tongue. If at least someone superfluous finds out about this, it is you who will answer first of all! Don''t disappoint me ... You have a month!

    In the same instant, he evaporated. The Hokage''sst words were still floating in the air, making Akita shudder and stare in disbelief at the ce of his disappearance ...

    He ordered her to betray her own aunt!

    - What ... What should I do? - all she could do was to lower her head sadly and sigh bitterly. The day she was so unlucky to feel that scent of debauchery seemed to change her life forever. He took advantage of her condition and presented her with a terrible choice. How terrible are his methods? He used every detail of her character for his own benefit, and she absolutely could not answer! He suppressed her psychologically and attacked in the most vile way! It turned out that the worst feature of the Seventh Hokage is not his terrifying strength, but his cunning, the ability to use even the smallest details to aplish his ns!

    Akita fell to her knees in horror. The mere presence of such a terrible person scared her to the point of shivering!

    As soon as he left, tears flooded from her eyes again. She didn''t know what to do now ...

    Remain unharmed or frame Tsume Inuzuka?

    Akita didn''t know what to think, it seemed the choice was obvious. How can you go to the betrayal of your own family? But ... what to do now, after all that happened? In the end, rejection means the worst! Is it even the right way to execute such a tough order?

    *

    Meanwhile, at the Uzumaki house.

    After the incident with Tenten, Hanabi hastily returned to her sister, all she wanted now was to reveal the whole truth and show Hinata the true nature of Naruto. He cheated on her, that kind and honest man - just one big lie! Hanabi could no longer keep the truth to herself, she broke into the house with only one purpose ...

    - Sister? - Hinata was not in the kitchen, even after bursting into her bedroom, Hanabi could not find her. It is unclear why she was in such a hurry, for the sake of the truth, or because she tried to maintain her anger and not try to figure out the reasons for Naruto''s action. She could not be distracted, because how can you justify a man cheating on his beloved wife ?!

    And finally ...

    The shower door flew open, Hanabi did not even pay attention to her clothes and just rushed straight to her sister. Now nothing could stop her, even if Naruto were here, she would not back down!

 Chapter 169: I Dont Mind At All!

    Chapter 169: I Don''t Mind At All!

    Hinata took a shower carelessly, humming a cheerful melody. She could not even imagine that they would suddenly burst into her, and then ...

    - Sister! - Hanabi walked under the running water, soaked clothes and hair,pletely ignoring her appearance. Who cared about her alien appearance ... kunoichi stretched trembling finger pointing at his chest sister. Now she clearly saw her changed nipples! Naruto really punctured them! There are even traces of his teeth!

    Hanabi''s face was filled with anger!

    - What kind of monster is he ?! The kunoichi shouted, pointing to Hinata''s chest. "How could he do that to you ?!"

    - Um, - the girl seemed to begin to understand something, and she herself panicked! She did not even think that Hanabi would suddenly decide to start a conversation about it, and even in such a situation. She stoodpletely naked, and she pointed to her nipples ...

    Hinata swallowed, trying to control herself.

    - Hanabi, what''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly ...

    She really could not understand ... Even in the morning, the younger sister did not behave like that, although she clearly saw what had happened at night. Hinata was naturally ashamed, but at the same time, she could not get rid of the surging excitement of such an obscene situation. She was already beginning to think that her sister would not ask questions, but for some reason she changed her mind.

    - What happened with me?! What''s the matter with you ?! - Hanabi shouted furiously, abruptly removing her sister''s hands from her chest, revealing a view of the chic halos decorated with a couple of piercings.

    `` Ha-ah ... '''' Hanabi blushed and then frowned sharply, returning to her anger.

    - What''s the matter with you ?! Why are you letting him mock you ?! His! To this pervert! To the cheater!

    "Um," Hinata gently grabbed her sister''s hand and then asked worriedly, "What happened?" Did Naruto upset you with something? Why are you saying all this?

    - Wh-what ?! - it seemed that such an affectionate tone from his own sister only made Hanabi more angry:

    - How can you ... Why ?! Really ... You endure everything for the sake of the family ?! Did he intimidate you ?!

    Hinata smiled slightly.

    - Sorry. It''s not like that ... If you''re talking about what happened at night, then I ... I really didn''t mean it. But when I''m with him, I be like that ... - embarrassed, she blushed and lowered her head, never letting go of her sister:

    - It''s just, it''s very nice, we have never had such closeness. I tried to somehow resist this, but I only got worse ... I understand, I looked like aplete fool and lecher then, but ... It seems that I really am such a woman. I liked it, I liked that you were watching me ... Sorry! I''m really sorry, I can''t help it ... If you want to me someone, it must be me. He''s not guilty of anything ...

    - Sis ... - Hanabi''s eyes brightened, anger slowly began to elude her. The kunoichi couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Hinata''s shoulders trembled and her gaze betrayed genuine shame. Hanabi wanted to hug her and apologize ...

    `` B-but, he hurt you ...

    - No! Hinata raised her head abruptly and said confidently, "It''s not true!" It''s just ... I like that too. If you condemn, I will understand ... I myself thought this was abnormal before ... But who would have known that it is so nice ...

    - I don''t understand ... - Hanabi stepped back abruptly and asked in disbelief: - So he didn''t hurt you? But ... your nipples, uh-that''s ...

    "Oh, that''s what you mean." Hinata lowered her eyes and cupped her amazing breasts, while showing in her eyes the sheer arousal caused by this whole awkward situation.

    "Ah, they don''t suck in anymore ... And so sensitive ~" - the kunoichi bit her lip, and then lifted her erotic boobs and showed her sister a pair of her pierced nipples:

    - Isn''t it beautiful? I like to see when his footprints are on them, his smell ... It makes me very happy. It didn''t hurt at all, because it was his gift ... I like them. You have nothing to worry about.

    - I do not understand! What nonsense ?! Hanabi got angry again and raised her tone. "Are you out of your mind ?!

    "I ..." Hinata smiled embarrassedly, "I guess ... I thought so too when I looked in the mirror ... But if being crazy means feeling like that, then ... Let it be ... For Naruto, I will anyone, because I love him.

    Hanabi trembled, unable to understand her sister''s thoughts! It seemed that her whole world and understanding were crumbling before our eyes! How can you be so blind ?! He''s cheating on her! Does love really make people so stupid ?!

    If you tell her now, wouldn''t it be cruel? Truth can break her heart ...

    Suddenly, Hinata grabbed the palm of her little sister and showed her most tender smile:

    - Hanabi ... I understand. You do not need to worry so much, I am happy as never before ... In fact, I want you to feel it too. If you are outraged by how Naruto acts, then you just do not understand him well ... - The kunoichi fell silent for a moment, while Hanabi looked at her sister in disbelief, not understanding where she was leading!

    Finally, Hinata swallowed and hesitantly whispered:

    - Actually ... You can too. W-well, I mean ... You''re my sister and I ... I don''t mind!

    She herself could not believe what she was saying, but she could not stop the trembling in her chest and the surging excitement! It seemed like the thought of Hanabi bing a part of it all made her depraved side reveal herself again! Naturally, to some extent, Hinata also wanted to give her sister happiness, knowing very well how lonely she really was. In addition, remembering that conversation with Naruto, she wanted to make him happy, to be useful to her husband, who had changed her life so much ...

    All this together did not leave her a chance, she said, more decisively:

    - If you want to be with him, I understand! I don''t mind at all!

    - W-what ... - Hanabi trembled, she was seized by some kind of sudden panic, along with shock! Her own sister offered her to be with her husband, and even did not mind!

    Just that she could not find the strength in herself and decide to talk about his betrayal and betrayal, when suddenly Hinata says this!

    This is inconceivable!

    - S-sister ... Why are you ... - Hanabi could no longer even shout and swear, this was reced by some kind of uncontroble fever. Unwittingly, the gaze of the kunoichi settled on the adorable body of the sister, and then on her gentle smile ... In fact, this smile concealed something else, something secret, forbidden, alluring ...

    - No! No! Hanabi screamed and pushed Hinata away sharply, then turned around and shouted.

    - Stupid! - without stopping, she just ran out of the shower, without even mming the door behind her!

    Her sister''s words drove her to uncontroble panic, made her amazed at such madness, but that was not why she ran away ... She herself did not understand why! Hinata''sst words caused the same shiver, the feeling from which she tried in every possible way to hide. She ran away for a different reason ... After all, just as then, peeping behind someone else''s bedroom, Hanabi faced exactly this feeling! It changed her future and, the worst thing, she could not do anything about it!

    Hanabi wanted justice, to tell her sister the truth, but in the end she was left with nothing, and they also wanted to drag her into all this ... All she wanted now was to leave this house as far as possible and never return!

 Chapter 170: Saradas Second Stage of Training

    Chapter 170: Sarada''s Second Stage of Training

    *

    Walking through the evening Konoha, the Hokage considered the situation with Akita Inuzuka. He had only one n for this girl, and now everything depended on whether she wouldplicate the situation ...

    "If I judge people correctly, then she will not risk herself ... I would not say that she is a born traitor, but she showed herself too emotional and shy, so I still bet that she will betray Tsume and then I finally I can draw conclusions about the influence of the ns. This so-called "system" did not provide me with instructions for capturing viges, but it is foolish to think that submission to the Kage will give me all a hundred points, otherwise I would have already got them for Konoha. From this, only two options follow: either the total number of points is calcted from my subjects, namely, each resident of Konoha, or, as I assume, from the strongest and most influential. It is simply unrealistic to subjugate each person, and in general, Ideological pressure can allow them to be managed practically like loyal servants. Who is behind this in the n world? The strongest users of the chakra, the heads of the ns and I am the Kage. "With a chuckle, Naruto remarked:

    "The reason why I am betting on the n Chiefs and the Kage is Ino. She gave me five points of obedience, but not for herself, but for the vige. It is doubtful that it is just her. After the death of Inoichi and losses in the war, the Yamanaka are still considered the most important n of Konoha. Ino, although she did not ept the post of Head, she is rightfully considered the most influential in the n, for this reason they just did not choose the next head. As I understand it, they are still ruled by the council ... But, the case of Ino gave me information to think about. So far, I put on the strongest representatives of the ns, the question is whether this concerns only the heads of families, or only the strongest in the vige, even without the n ones, like Lee, Kakashi and Guy ... "

    At the moment, Naruto could only guess, but even so, he still made general ns in order to have more trump cards for his capture in the future. Tsume is naturally one of them.

    "My jutsu is not even forty percentplete, I could barely think of how it works, so ... Hmm, I think about it a lot. Although, if these are ns and their leaders, I could destroy the n system to my advantage, thereby weakening the number of figures which I would have to subjugate. The method is dangerous, but perhaps more progressive than this boring regime of government ... Although, the ruler and politician from me is hardly an excellent one, I only have general knowledge about it, I have no experience "

    Naruto wanted to cut back on his efforts while finding the most profitable way to subdue important figures from other viges and countries. This is why Akita, as a member of the Inuzuka n, could go from being a hot-looking cute girl to a more useful one. Unlike the original n to subdue the girls, the Hokage now looked at the situation more broadly and chose not only based on appearance. He usually contacted his targets personally, but Akita showed what a problem Inuzuka''s scent could be. Tsume is not an easy goal and it is her rtive who is able to alleviate the situation. Tsume Inuzuka herself is not important, but her position as head of the n will allow for an excellent experiment. Naruto was not worried about his appearance either, Tsume, although mature, but she retained her sexuality at a sufficient level. If you use Akita correctly, then everything can work out.

    If his suspicions were justified, the Hokage was preparing to use all of Konoha''s resources for his own purposes.

    So he took the first step from a simple molester of women, into a wider area of ??his influence.

    "I will not overestimate myself, I will try to cheat, use borrowed ideas from the memory of other worlds, and also use all the resources in my current power. I use the minds of others to build a new government, as well as change the Ideology of the Will of Fire to unite people in the direction I need. My words and desires should move all my subordinates into the future, and they can only believe, work together and move towards my sess. Sounds simple, but ... "

    Stopping abruptly, Naruto smiled. While he was thinking, he did not notice at all how he arrived in the Forest of Death and stopped near the cute Sarada.

    She looked a little different today ...

    "Lip gloss?" - Continuing to smile, Naruto noticed small details in the appearance of his beautiful student. Sarada seemed to be paying a lot of attention to her appearancetely. Although the Hokage was in no hurry to put pressure on the kunoichi, her feelings were no longer a secret to him. However, he did not give his feelings a reason to break free, certainly not as in their first training session. Although, to deny that he himself smiled a little more than usual during theirmunication and meetings, Naruto simply could not. After all, it was impossible to ignore how much she was attracted to him.

    - Seventh! - Sarada noticed him, blushed slightly and quickly bowed, and not as nervous as before. Now she looked rxed and unusually smiling. If Sakura were here, she would be very surprised to herself, noticed how her calm daughter can be different in his presence. Such a happy smile is certainly not caused by simple respect for her sensei ... If you remember, then Sakura herself smiled like that at someone else.

    - What I see, Sarada, you are stunning! Naruto chuckled yfully and walked over to the kunoichi, continuing to embarrass her with hisments.

    "That''s right, you mustn''t hide such a beautiful appearance. Lip gloss, nail polish, all this paints the already beautiful girls. A little more and I will fall in love with you ...

    As soon as he said this, Sarada blushed deeply and quickly lowered her head. Naruto immediately found a good chance and unexpectedly stroked his cute student, no one knows for what time.

    "Ah ~ Seventh ..." - the corner of the lips of the kunoichi trembled, she could not help smiling. Everything she wanted, she got ... He seemed to know everything that she was secretly thinking. He noticed her like no one else. Perhaps he said all this to y a trick, but she didn''t care what was behind his words. The mere realization that he noticed every detail in her appearance meant that he was not indifferent to her!

 Chapter 171: I Promise

    Chapter 171: I Promise

    Finishing with weing politeness, Naruto removed his hand and lifted his cute student''s chin slightly.

    - I would try your gloss, hmm ...

    - You''re not running ... It''s good. If I kiss you, will you run away?

    - W-w-what ?! Sarada''s sweet voice trembled, but she didn''t back down. In fact, as always, she was horny. Although, rather, she had alreadye excited. The thought of Naruto made her body go crazy. Only in thest training sessions she had already ceased to notice it.

    The Hokage continued to wait for his student''s answer, and she realized this the moment she met his mesmerizing eyes again. God, this look made her heart freeze in indecision ...

    Sarada pulled herself together and then gave her charming voice.

    - I ... I will not run away ...

    - Good! - It seemed that Naruto was waiting for this, but he did not kiss her, but just walked away. The kunoichi blinked in surprise, she herself did not think that he would really kiss her, but ... Something prickled in her chest and felt lonely in her soul.

    "Okay." He held back - stronger now than ever! She was already ready to do anything and Naruto knew better than anyone - if their lips came together, most likely none of them would be able to stop. But, this is still not enough ...

    "She mustpletely make up her mind and ept everything." He could only wait gloomily. The kiss is not difficult, it may even be possible to take her for the first time, she is in love and most likely will give herself up without really resisting. But, as soon as the passion passes, it will be covered with a huge mass of difficult thoughts and doubts, and she simply should not have them!

    "If you trante into numbers, then there is about a hundred of trust, maybe a couple of dozen depravity, and submission ... Most likely not even half will be typed. If she doubts and thinks about others, it will attract problems and will not give me the desired effect. She must sumb to eternal passion and desire to be with me in any situation, be ready to give me even her mother to be torn apart. For her, my word should be first of all, and only then everything else ... "

    Smiling suddenly, Naruto shook his head.

    "Who am I kidding, I just want to stretch the fun!"

    Sarada blinked in surprise, unable to understand why he was frowning, and then also grinning, so, strange ... From such a look and this grin, the kunoichi''s heart skipped a beat, and she swallowed, not understanding why she was reacting this way.

    Finally, Naruto made the next move. Suddenly, he took out a scroll, folded the hand seal and unsealed the thick ropes. Exactly the same ones he used on Tenten.

    "Th-this is¡­" Sarada asked in surprise, "Ropes? What for?

    - What do you think?

    - Well, I''m not sure ...

    As the student tried to figure out the details of her next challenge, Naruto looked around and frowned again.

    "Looks like Boruto won''t show up. I wonder what''s wrong with him? "

    Returning his attention to his adorable kunoichi, the Hokage answered his question with a grin.

    - It''s part of the training. The next step is a test of trust and endurance.

    Sarada swallowed hesitantly, ncing nervously at the ropes. She didn''t understand where Naruto was leading, but it made her even more terrified. The ropes are here for a reason ...

    He continued:

    "The first stage of your training allowed us to strengthen the bond. Did you notice that? Show your tongue.

    "Mm," Sarada nodded quickly and calmly opened her small mouth, showing Naruto in every detail. Her cute little tongue, abundantly covered with saliva, seemed rather obscene without any shame. The young beauty showed him too pervertedly. Probably, she herself did not even realize how exciting this sight was. A simple detail, but the Hokage managed to train it perfectly for himself.

    At such an erotic picture, Naruto smirked vulgarly.

    - Beauty, - getting closer to his student, he gently stroked her cheek, Sarada blushed in response and lowered her trembling eyes, but did not close her sexy mouth. She was too vulnerable right now, but that was exactly what showed her trust.

    The Hokage nodded contentedly.

    - As you can see, this does notpare with how you were afraid the first time, right?

    Sarada slowly closed her mouth, licked her wet lips, and then nodded in embarrassment. She herself understood how strong these changes were. Although she was aroused to madness, especially when he touched her, she still managed to restrain herself. This is what she admired the most, because that was the true sess of the workout!

    Naruto quite calmly saw howrge droplets of her love nectar were already flowing down the girl''s thighs, and Sarada felt it, but it seemed that even if they both knew this secret, no one revealed the truth and did not try to understand if the other knew.

    - So you understood the effect of the first workout, so now it is useless. I could move on to more, um ... Special parts of your body. But it will be easier to use something else, namely ... - stretching the rope, Naruto twisted it in front of him:

    - Binding!

    "Uh ..." Sarada took a step back. She finally panicked! Before that, even if she was flowing and blushing, she still had a chance to retreat or escape, but being bound ...

    "I can not! He''ll know for sure then ... "- clutching the hem of her qipao, she was about to refuse, but Naruto seemed to see right through her ...

    - Listen, Sarada, I know you are hiding something ... Feeling, desires ...

    The kunoichi fluttered and stared at the man in shock.

    - Don''t look like that, it''s natural ... I also have secrets, and they, believe me, rte to very special topics, desires and feelings, including. This is what this training is for. It will bring us closer enough for us to understand everything ... Do not be afraid, - grinning at her embarrassed look and how cute she was shy, lowering her head, Naruto reassured:

    - Sarada, remember your reaction to the demonstration of the tongue? You were shaking and running. Doesn''t it look like anything? Stop being afraid, I promise I will never hurt you, make you frustrated, afraid, or embarrassed or insecure.

    His every word seemed to touch the most intimate part of her soul, everything in Sarada''s chest fluttered incessantly.

    "You keep a secret, but believe me, whatever it is, I promise you that I will not be disappointed in you anywhere in my life, and I will not try to break our connection.

    "N-never? B-but ... If he finds out ... B-but what if? .. "She looked with trepidation at his confident face, unable to look away. Sarada felt an iparable feeling right now. This freedom, closeness and trust almost made her take a chance ...

    Naruto smiled encouragingly.

    "If you allow these ropes to be used, we will be even closer, but if you don''t want to, I will stop and never again bother you with the desire to get closer and get to know each other. In the end, what is is enough, right? - with a sly gleam in his eyes, he quietly asked: - Maybe I''m not what you think? .. Do you want to know? Do you want to leave it as it is, or are you ready to take the risk?

    It was as if magic power was hidden in these words. Naruto skillfully knew how to sneak into other people''s heads and sow doubts on his way.

    "R-take a chance?" Sarada blushed even deeper. She so wanted to believe, so wanted to tell the truth, to reveal her feelings to him, but, for some reason, those very words got stuck in her head ...

    The kunoichi took a step forward with a shiver, but immediately stopped.

    In fact, the effect was more than noticeable, rather there was not enough additional pressure ...

    "What should I do...? To tell? Will he really not despise me? Th-It''s so embarrassing, but ... How can I ... He''s much older, will he ept my feelings? "

 Chapter 172: Dont Hold Back (18+)

    Chapter 172: Don''t Hold Back (18+)

    All Sarada could do was argue with herself. As before, she did not believe ... How can a grown man ept the feelings of a girl? He has a family, he has children. Wouldn''t heugh in her face? Even if not, even if he does not judge her, he can never reciprocate ...

    The realization of this, suddenly erased all of Sarada''s determination, tears appeared in her eyes, and she lowered her head:

    `` Se-seventh, I ... I w-want to tell you, but ...

    `` It''s okay, '''' instantly being next to the kunoichi, he, as always, gently stroked her, making her feel even more sad because of his weakness and indecision.

    Why ... Why ?! - Sarada flinched and tears ran by themselves.

    "I¡­ I¡­" the trembling in her shoulders could no longer be stopped, she could barely hold on.

    Why? Why did he suddenly suddenly put pressure on her weakness?

    And it was at that moment that Naruto said something that made her forget about everything in the world ...

    - Are you afraid that I will not be able to answer you in kind?

    - A? - She raised her reddened eyes, and he just smiled, as brightly as ever. This smile drove her loving heart crazy!

    - I think I understood enough ... Don''t run away. If you cannot say and are afraid of my answer, you still have to do everything in your power. If it makes you cry, it''s very important, you can''t give up Sarada! Do not give up! If you are not indifferent to everything that is happening between us now, then show me everything ...

    He showed genuine concern, looking directly into her quivering eyes:

    "You''re not just so afraid, are you? Do you think I''ll find out something if you agree? But that''s the point! Let me know and trust! Stop running away from me and take this workout. Ready to do this?

    Naruto took thest step, he cornered her. As much as she wanted to hide the truth, deep inside Sarada did not want to run away ... After all these days, after every word of encouragement, hispliments, flirting and constant support, her admiration and first crush became so strong that she could no longer hide it even from yourself. She fell head over heels in love and loved it!

    Sarada was silent, sobbing only once, she quickly wiped away her tears and clenched her fragile fists.

    "He is right! Even if he does not ept me, I must not give up! " - filled with determination, she began to fall in love even more! Nothing else seemed to matter in Sarad''s eyes - she was filled with confidence and looked at him without hesitation.

    - I''m ready!

    "Are you ready ..." Naruto chuckled a little, gripping the rope in his hands and chuckling.

    - Then let''s start.

    Sarada swallowed. For her, all this was too unexpected, but there is no turning back ...

    The Hokage did not hesitate, like a wild beast that tasted a quick prey, he pounced on his cute student! Tying her arms and petite body, he tied her waist and hips, and then threw the rope through her wet panties.

    Naruto acted slightly rough and hastily, but at the same time tried to secure the bandage properly and not miss any of Sarada''s sensitive spots.

    - Ahh ~ - the girl moaned sweetly, feeling the pressure on her ass, and then her wet pussy. She felt how the tight rope began to rub in intimate ces and from this she blushed a lot. Unbelievably excited by the strong stimtion, she closed her eyes abruptly and gave herself up to his rough hands without resisting.

    "What a shame! Ahh ~ "

    After he secured the knot on her legs, Sarada could barely move. She didn''t even think she could see Naruto, but he had seen enough - there was no doubt about it! At the very thought of this, her body only reacted more strongly, and the ropes had long been saturated with love nectar.

    The kunoichi could only moan in response to Sensei''s actions, secretly enjoying his touch, restraining the approaching groans. The man''s strong arms roamed all over her body. He touched the most embarrassing ces, making Sarada feel like never before. It seemed that the rope was tightening more and more and, already when she began to rub too hard, the girl could not restrain herself and moaned passionately:

    - Nyayahh ~

    Feeling her hot breath on his face, Naruto whispered:

    - Don''t hold back, it''s okay ...

    "N-okay ?!" - she shuddered and opened her eyes, amazed at where she was!

    Naruto tied her up like in those vulgar magazines, and even hung her right in front of him!

    - S-s-seventh, this ... - wildly blushing and unable to even move, Sarada did not know what to do! His face was only a couple of centimeters from her ear - she could perfectly feel his breath on her cheek! Such closeness made her tremble in panic ...

 Chapter 173: A Test? (18+)

    Chapter 173: A Test? (18+)

    The Hokagepletely finished with the bandage, licked his lips unnoticed by the kunoichi, and then walked away in order to give her time and proceed to the next step.

    Continuing to control himself, Naruto said gravely:

    - What do you think? See, it''s not that hard.

    "Y-yes, but ..." Feeling the rope cut into her wet white panties and not even being able to look at them, Sarada bit her lips, continuing to look at Sensei with trepidation. Now she is truly in his power!

    The Hokage frowned at Sarada, as if trying to find some kind of catch. From such a piercing look, the kunoichi became even more nervous:

    - Seventh? W-what now?

    `` Hmm, '''' at this most intimate and embarrassing moment, Naruto seemed to havepletely changed and without even smiling, coldly pronounced her name:

    - Sarada Uchiha!

    - A?! - she shuddered in bewilderment, and he continued in his furious tone:

    - What did the Uchiha forget on my territory ?! You tried to steal the secret scrolls ?! Or were you trying to kill me ?!

    - Huh ?! - Sarada''s sses almost fell off, she opened her mouth,pletely not understanding what was going on here. Naruto yelled at her for the first time and acted so rude!

    Only at that moment, when he bent down and looked into her eyes, did she finally understand what was really going on here!

    "O-he ... Is he testing me?" This is some kind of test ... I was caught and, apparently ... I have to get out? " - the girl swallowed: "Damn, and what was I thinking ... What should I do?"

    Trying toe up with at least some kind of n to break out of this bandage, pulling her in the most intimate ces, Saradapletely lost her thoughts and did not notice at all how Naruto''s hand reached for one sweet spot ...

    - So!

    - Hiii ~ S-seventh ?! Sarada moaned his name in shock!

    The Hokage''s handy directly on her stic ass, and her fingers were constantly clenching. He enjoyed the soft part of his student in a rather depraved way, not missing the opportunity to be rude.

    Stretching out his lips, he grumbled thoughtfully:

    - Who would have thought that I woulde across such a petite beauty ... I have never seen such a small and juicy ass at the same time!

    Suddenly letting go of the student''s tight ass, Naruto swung and pped her violently!

    - Nyaaaaaah ~! Sarada screamed and shivered in shock. It was as if something exploded in her body!

    An amazing discharge of pleasure swept through every cell!

    "Ugh! ~" Trying not to moan, she pressed her lips together, but the harder she tried, the more violently her body shook! The kunoichi''s eyshes fluttered sharply and she couldn''t help it!

    Some kind of insane chaos began in the tummy, and the pussy reacted with an abundant flow of female juices ...

    "Ahh ~ He pped me ...! ~" - euphoria seized her, her eyes rolled back, and her legs trembled uncontrobly.

    It was already impossible to stop!

    Naruto did notment on this in any way, although he clearly saw how moisture flowed along the ropes and, like raindrops, her love nectar spilled on the grass in bulk.

    "Damn, how delicious ... She drives me crazy!" - he barely held on so as not to rip off her panties and not put his lips to this wet ce.

    "Haa ~ Se-seventh, u-this ... This is weird ... ~" Sarada was shaking. She understood better than anyone else what had just happened ... He made her cum! So simple!

    But, he did not begin to answer such questions, if she found the strength to speak after such a strong orgasm, then this is definitely not enough!

    - For the Uchiha, you lose too easily, hmm ... What if I do that? - stretching his fingers straight to her white panties, Naruto brazenly pressed his finger straight to her erect clit!

    - Hiii ~! - the girl in shock tried to move, but absolutely nothing came of it - the ropes were held so tightly that it was simply impossible to break free! Naruto could really do anything with her.

    "W-why is he suddenly .... Ah ~"

    As the pad of his finger began to spin right on her sensitive clit, Sarada moaned sweetly.

    - Seventh, this ce, aaahh ~

    - Seventh ?! - Naruto gloomily said: - Girl, I do not know what your erotic fantasies are, but right now you are in serious trouble!

    - A?

    Plugging a second finger into the process, Naruto began to tease her pussy even more actively:

    - You got caught! I will do whatever I want with you! And just try to escape ...

    The Hokage''s gaze changed dramatically, and he leaned over to his sexy student''s ear.

    "Sarada, if you don''t resist, I, as your captor, will not stop. If you don''t try to escape, I can go even further ... Do you understand? This is what happens in captivity. Try to escape if that''s what you want ... This is thest clue ...

    - I ... - the girl swallowed, now she is fully convinced of her guess - she needs to find a way to escape.

    "Th-so this is a test ... Ahh ~ B-but, his fingers ... Seventh does it like this, nyaaaahh ~" - even though she knew that she had to run, her body seemed to be emptied, and yet ... This is after all he is! Naruto did it to her, just like she dreamed of! Sarada didn''t even feel captive, now she didn''t even think about escaping, but if everything was left like that and didn''t even try ...

    "B-but, I don''t understand ... Ahhh ~ He said not to run ~ M-maybe? .. Aaahh ~" - the kunoichi''s eyes rolled sharply!

    - Hiii ~

    She came again!

 Chapter 174: You Will Be Sorry! (18+)

    Chapter 174: You Will Be Sorry! (18+)

    Naruto''s fingers got even more wet, and Sarada could not even contain her depraved drool flowing right down her sexy lips ...

    Suddenly, everything stopped, Naruto stopped running his fingers over her small clitoris, brought them to his tongue and licked slowly, thoughtfully savoring the taste of his beloved student:

    - Mm, not bad! For a petty captive, you end up like a whore ...

    The Hokage clearly saw that she was not even listening to him, if only because right now her love juices were pouring down the ropes in an abundant stream. Sarada wasing, barely able to focus her vision. The second time was even longer than the first.

    - You know, it seems to me that you were caught for a reason ... Maybe you secretly wanted to be caught? Chuckling slyly, Naruto added, stopping right in front of the kunoichi''s face.

    - Since you like my "concern" so much, you probably won''t need it? - a kunai suddenly appeared in Naruto''s hand, and then he brought it to Sarada''s face. The girl was still moaning and biting her lips, while he was still grinning lustfully:

    "It will definitely help you, the question is how you will use it ..." Laughing viciously, Naruto approached the student''s lips.

    "Ahhh ~ He ... He ..." - Sarada perked up, realizing how close he was ... She saw Sensei trying to touch her lips and, it would seem, she should dodge, but all the student could - it is to wait, and not just from hopelessness and impossibility to escape, but rather, to wait for that very "first kiss". Even the second orgasm no longer mattered and, perhaps, under its influence, her determination reinforced by feelings did not allow her to be ashamed and run away.

    Now Sarada understood everything - this is a test, if not a test, then an ideal way to show him her true feelings, and even if not, then at least she can enjoy his touch more ... Even if it is wrong, Sarada felt that now is the perfect chance! Escape? What nonsense, as he said, she didn''t want to run away! Whatever tests Naruto did not arrange, she wanted to participate in them as long as possible, because this is the only way to be even closer to him.

    And right now, all she was concerned about was his lips. If you need to express feelings, then a kiss is perfect!

    - Ahh ~

    Unintentionally small lips of Sarada stretched out in response to his closeness, but, unexpectedly, Naruto grabbed her right by the face, opened the student''s mouth and stuck the kunai handle there, mping it right between the kunoichi''s teeth.

    - Do not let go.

    "A?!" "Sarada didn''t understand what all this meant, but it didn''t matter ... The most important thing slipped away! An irreconcble feeling due to deceptive expectations made itself felt, instantly reflected in her dark eyes.

    A yful grin blossomed on Naruto''s face, and suddenly his lips reached the student''s small nose and he kissed him sharply!

    "Ah?! ~" - surprise shed in Sarada''s eyes, which naturally did not hide from Naruto''s gaze. He already understood his student better than anyone else. She was in love, and even sexually active, at her age even too much. She just needs to open up ...

    When the kunai got between her teeth, the Hokage smirked confidently.

    - I know you like it, I can see it in your eyes ... What a pervert! Although, I even like it. But if you don''t try to escape, you won''t get off with touches. I''ll do something worse to you! Uchiha, I give you a chance to escape, do not miss it and ... - Naruto froze abruptly, because before he had time to finish his sentence, the kunai left Sarada''s mouth andnded on the ground with a dull sound.

    - Oh, - the girl tried to show surprise, and then smiled sweetly:

    `` W-sorry ...

    Her eyes were filled with happiness, and her lips bloomed in a bright smile. She didn''t even try to y by different rules ...

    "Damn, what the hell am I fucking crucified for?" Naruto shook his head with a grin.

    Suddenly, Sarada spoke up, coldly and seriously.

    - I do not need handouts from such a bandit! If you caught me, I will find a way to escape myself!

    "Wow," the Hokage looked at his student in surprise and at the same moment saw the yful notes in her eyes. Naturally, her tone did not match thenguid voice falling from such erotic lips. Just as it did not coincide with the excitement in the wet pussy and the happiness sshing in the eyes. She decided to y along. I made up my mind without even realizing the intentions of her master.

    Naruto''s satisfied smile was reced by annoyance.

    - Oh, you little! Do you think I won''t tear your panties ?! Now you will get it from me!

    "N-no ..." Sarada blushed deeply, and then her eyebrows twitched. "Y-you ... You bastard!" As if I''m afraid ?! You will regret it!

    The way she skillfully portrayed the victim was amazing ... In fact, Naruto relied more on her innate modesty, but it seems that after she decided on a bandage and this training, she was more concerned not with hiding her secrets and feelings, but with desire continuation, the desire to share this moment with him and open uppletely.

    "I''m not sure if she understands what I want, but at least she feels exactly what I need ... I thought we would have to do this at least a few times, but, as it turned out, Sarada''s determination is not inferior to her impulsive parents ... Ha, and why am I surprised? While Hinata shadowed me, Sakura shouted openly at every corner about her feelings for Sasuke. They are more simr than I thought, at least in the matter of falling in love ... "

    Naruto could only chuckle at his conclusions. Initially, he realized that Sarada was strong, but lost sight of her hidden qualities. After all, Sarada initially behaved too low-key, not like Sakura at all.

    "Maybe for this reason I have a weakness for her? I can feel how strong her feelings for me will be if done right. Yeah, maybe Naruto and I are even more simr than I originally thought ... "

    Sarada was in love unconsciously, and then began to understand everything, now, she had no doubts, only fears and weakplexes that faded thanks to the confidence that Naruto gave her today. Even if she was afraid of failure, she still wanted to continue. Although, the method embarrassed her, at least in the beginning ... She could not even imagine that Sensei would go into her panties! True, not that it was not pleasant, in fact, quite the opposite! Therefore, she began to look at him with an even more loving look ...

    "O-he ... He''s already figured it out, huh?" Or maybe I''m just kidding myself ... But, it''s so good! If this is just a game, just a practice, then it doesn''t matter, there is nothing strange ... Mm ~ "- Sarada now could not find out the truth, but she perfectly understood that he could see everything anyway. She swallowed and lowered her eyes, now she felt a little ashamed, but at the same time - she wanted to continue and was fully aware of her feelings.

 Chapter 175: I Want To Try You! (18+)

    Chapter 175: I Want To Try You! (18+)

    Kunai rested on the ground. The atmosphere that reigned was a little embarrassing, especially with the thoughtfulness of both. In addition, Sarada was tied up, and traces of her recent orgasm dripped from the tight ropes. It was also worth considering their rtionship, teacher-student, age difference, Naruto''s connection with Sakura and Boruto. Covered all this, their gazes, inseparably touching in the air. Desire literally hovered in this ce, shaking the space. If thoughts could be embodied in reality, then Sarada would have lost her ropes long ago, and Naruto would have lost her clothes, and God knows what could have happened next ...

    Everything was decided, Sensei knew all the secrets and desires of his beautiful student, he saw determination and passionate desire in her eyes, and therefore was not going to disappoint.

    Since the kunai was on the ground, the Hokage snorted haughtily as he continued to y as a perverted stranger in a strange vige. Although it was ironic ...

    - Little bitch, I''ll teach you manners. Looking down on me? I gave you a chance, now you will suffer!

    Sarada swallowed in trepidation, now Naruto''s change of behavior did not scare her, but still made her a little nervous.

    Once next to the tied student, the Hokage sharply stretched out his hand and loudly pped her ass!

    - Hi ~

    And then another!

    - Ayyii ~

    And further!

    - Nyahh ~!

    Sarada reacted louder each time. In fact, blows on the ass were new to her - the pain was almost not felt, but rather a pleasant tingling sensation was felt, piercing all erogenous zones. Therefore, with every p of Sensei, her pussy reacted with a plentiful portion of love juice, sshing directly to the ground!

    The Hokage enjoyed no less, although he did not take pleasure in punishing his sweet student, but he liked to watch her obedience and face full of pleasure.

    In fact, even if Naruto amused himself with other people''s vicious feelings, betrayals and whores ready for betrayal, in the end, it was their emotions in the most pleasant moments that were best. Seeing how you can literally make a woman scream in pleasure with a wave of your hand - this is the whole essence of power over her body and soul!

    After a couple of dozen spanks, only a wet cloth was left of Sarada''s panties, perfectly describing all of her sexual areas. Naruto licked his lips as something special had happened now. Finally, after all this time, he began to smell her. It seems that even the drug she used could not contain all of her aromas. The moment he breathed in her depraved pheromones, saliva came to his tongue by itself - for the first time Naruto felt something like that!

    He could admit Tsunade had struck him with her scent of maturity and sexuality that day, but Sarada disyed more of the pheromones of a youthful and overwhelmingly sexy beauty. And she smelled so strong that even Tenten or Ino at the time of their orgasms could not surpass her in this. However, Tenten''s hint of slutty and insane lewdness is something that no one else in Konoha could surpass.

    Sarada''s scent really had to be hidden, otherwise it could be maddening. The concentrated scent of the ideal young girl turned out to be just superficial. The most frightening was the basis - the pheromones of insane lust. It is worth imagining a girl unable to have sex for years and wildly wanting it, that''s about the kind of scent Sarada gave off! Moreover, they are erged in incredible proportions. Moreover, it was simply impossible for a young girl to possess something like that, but she was right in front of Naruto, real and essible. It is not clear how she found something like that, because in fact it is a real drug for men! There was only one exnation for such a strange situation, and it boiled down to Sakura ...

    The Hokage swallowed.

    - Damn it, what a smell ... Uchiha, I can''t believe you were hiding it from me all this time! Naruto looked angry.

    - You really are a lustful pervert! Even whores don''t smell like that! What about your sexual activity? Don''t tell me that you masturbate a hundred times a day?

    Sarada blushed and was silent, when suddenly Naruto pped her sharply and wheezed:

    - Answer the girl!

    - Fuck you ... I won''t tell you anything! The kunoichi hissed in displeasure, trying to stay confident. Naruto was really asking amazing questions! He just hit the point ... Her smell is something amazing, the first time, when she started to masturbate, everything was fine, but then ... She realized her strangeness when she herself began to feel dizzy, and even constant nces passers-by! That time, she had to hide it and Naruto felt everything! The man she was head over heels in love with knew how she smelled ...

    It''s just awfully embarrassing!

    Suddenly, Narutoughed out loud.

    - Fine! This is the best smell in my life! Girl, I want more than just him ... - he turned to the trembling legs of Sarada, admired her wet panties and licked his lips:

    - I want to taste you!

    - A?! - the girl shuddered, she began to understand where he was leading!

    Sharply approaching the ripe ass of the student, Naruto admired the results of hisbors. Now the stic and petite beauty looked just incredible! He pulled the hem of the qipao to the very waist of the kunoichi, exposing her erotic formspletely, and then slightly pulled down her panties to get a good look at her perfect curves. They literally zed from the prints of his palms!

    Naruto did not hesitate, he began to actively pull off the panties from his student.

    - Ahh ~

    - Don''t shout, I haven''t done anything yet.

    `` Y-you, how dare you ... Nyahh ~

    The panties began to give in ...

    Only they turned out to be so wet that love juice literally oozed out of them, from which the fabric continued to stick to the girl''s wet skin, but even so, Naruto still lowered them to the very bottom.

    The smell only intensified! He inhaled it greedily, because for the first time he encountered something like this ...

    "God, this can really drive you crazy ... Her pheromones are created to attract sex, although she is so young, but she is the perfect girl. I just want to try! " Naruto swallowed, continuing to pull off the student''s panties, already revealing the most forbidden areas of her young body. Now he could admire the pink pussy and the small, quivering holes higher up.

    Licking his lips, the Hokage pulled further ...

    "Ahh ~" Sarada moaned hotly, blushing up to her neck! After all, he really undressed her - Seventh could see her naked pussy and ass!

    "God ... What am I doing ~" - although Sarada mentally panicked, unable to contain a tremor in her heart, she didn''t say a word to Sensei, thereby allowing him to act. At that moment, she just didn''t want to stop him ...

    The body of the kunoichi hung at the level of Naruto''s chest, while he himself stood on his side, continuing his depraved maneuver ...

    Admiring the threads of love juices stretching from the intimate hole, the Hokage licked his lips and stopped the panties right on her hips, at the knees, and then eagerly swallowed and without further ado pushed Sarada''s ass apart, sharply clutching this ce with his lips!

    - Mmmhhha ?! ~ Aaaahhhaa ~ - a previously unheard-of feeling just shuddered the whole body of the kunoichi! She just screamed with indescribable passion!

    - Nyaaahh ~ - understanding came instantly ... He not just pulled off his panties, but pressed his lips and tongue - eagerly tasted all of her innocent pussy and ass!

 Chapter 176: A Taste of Youth (18+)

    Chapter 176: A Taste of Youth (18+)

    Like a hungry predator, Naruto relished this aromatic taste and could not tear himself away from the student''s holes. He himself was amazed at such an amazing sensation spreading all over his body from just one breath or a drop of delicious nectar on his lips. It was just the perfect aphrodisiac, no man could resist such a temptation. Like a forbidden fruit that drives you crazy - it left no chance for freedom of choice. Naruto wanted everything without a trace!

    As if a traveler dying of thirst, the Hokage fell to this sacred spring. Sarada''s juice turned out to be the tastiest of anything he had ever tasted in his life. At that moment, nothing from the past mattered, only the taste of this young pussy!

    The kunoichi, meanwhile, also felt something simr. Never before had anyone touched her, let alone her lips, and even more so in that very ce. Most importantly, it was him! The Seventh Hokage greedily covered her holes with his lips! It was maddening!

    In less than a couple of seconds, he began to savor her taste, and Sarada could no longer restrain herself and, trembling all over, began to violently finish! Now she couldn''t even hold back her voice!

    - Nyayayayahhaa ~! C-cum aaayu! - the most amazing orgasm in life gave her such strength that even the ropes began to crack from the pressure. It seemed that a little more and they would break!

    A pure stream of female juices sshed straight into Naruto''s hand, and he did not even shy away, enjoying such a strong taste and smell! He fell in love with these holes just at first sight, now nothing stopped him, even such inconveniences. Sarada''s pussy just couldn''t get any nasty! Among all women, her taste was the best, the smell was the sexiest, and the holes were perfect!

    "Damn, it''s so close to falling in love ... I feel like a teenager, ha ...! This is youth! " - Licking his lips, Naruto continued to kiss the student''s ass, y with his clitoris with his fingers and greedily suck on her lower lips, simultaneously flirting with the back hole with his tongue. He gave all of himself to these amazing charms. Sarada had already stopped cumming as she took another shot. Her legs shook like crazy, but Naruto never stopped.

    Uchiha Sarada, bound in the forest, in the hands of the Seventh Hokage. The story is very dubious, even the most insane would not believe in it. But she was real, at least Sarada herself thought so, unable to collect her thoughts anymore due to constant orgasms. Naruto stood behind, hovering over the kunoichi and eagerly amusing himself with her essible holes. On the ropes, on the thighs and even from the panties at the knees - women''s juices flowed everywhere! Sensei rolled up his sleeves and made his student constantly cum and bend!

    Sarada''s head was already spinning from such aggressive stimtion, the best orgasm in her life quickly moved to the second even more pleasant, and then the third and fourth! The Hokage did not give her a moment''s rest!

    One of the best moments in her life happened right before her eyes. The girl''s lips had long since parted, and a small trickle of delight was pouring out of her mouth. The kunoichi''s eyebrows rxed and quivered, the sses sagged slightly at an angle, and the lights of euphoria and the strongest feeling of the Uchiha shone in her eyes ... Love turned her head and took root in every cell. Now there is no turning back ... It seemed that at that moment, along with her juices, Naruto got thest remnants of her heart. Feeling like the person you love is responding to your feelings even in this strange way is the best thing in life.

    Sarada seemed to be floating in the sky, with a happy smile and uncontroble tremors in her heart. Also her hips, they trembled uncontrobly, and Naruto continued to greedily savor this ripe ass!

    After another orgasm, the kunoichi could no longer think, her sses simply fell into the grass, and her eyes rolled back with pleasure.

    "Great ..." Naruto wiped his lips and swallowed.

    His gaze swept over the results of hisbors and he liked it! Both holes of the student were literally burning from stimtion!

    With a reckless grin, the Hokage pped his girl''s ass again, and then prated with wet fingers right into her pussy, at the same time flirting with her erect clit.

    - Ahhhh ~

    Flirting with his little finger with Sarada''s back hole, Naruto changed position again,pletely removed her panties and sat down on his knees in front of the pussy, touching his clitoris with his tongue for the first time.

    All his attention was focused solely on Sarada''s holes, they were constantly sshing out, and he did not let it end!

    Admittedly, the view from the side was mesmerizing. A semi-nude academy student, bent over from the tongue of a grown man. It was an extremely depraved and forbidden business! Especially when you consider the differences in their height, age and family ties ...

    However, this did not stop them.

    - Nyah ~ Aahii ~ - Sarada could only scream and moan!

    In this forest, echoes echoed everywhere! The couple no longer even thought about the fact that they could be noticed, simply surrendering to their depraved desires.

    Again and again, Sensei forced the student to spray directly on him. With her fingers in her holes, the kunoichi looked too essible and defenseless. Her face, distorted in lust, simply shocked with its sexuality ...

    - Nhaaaaa ~

    Another orgasm thundered everywhere!

 Chapter 177: Daddy (18+)

    Chapter 177: Daddy (18+)

    Sarada''s papie were so excited that even her Qipao couldn''t hide their perfect shape.

    Naruto pulled away from the student''s wet holes, wiped his lips and chuckled, crept up to her long and hard nipples, and then began to pinch them, at the same time nibbling at her ear. He realized that he had already done too much and the girl was barely aware of what was happening. If you overdo it, then she willpletely lose consciousness. In addition, his gut was already ready to rip his pants and break free, if this continues, it will be impossible to restrain himself. Naruto was not going to move to such intimacy and was just ying with her innocent body, so intensely responsive to affection and pleasure.

    "Enough for the first time ... A couple more of these" workouts "and she will allow me anything, without any pretense. I could even now, but ... Ha, I can barely hold on, but this is only more interesting ... "- Licking his lips, the Hokage tore off the student''s swollen nipples and finally moved away from her trembling body.

    Putting his thoughts in order, Naruto exhaled.

    "I guess we''re done.

    - Ahi ~ - Sarada could barely hear, but whispered: - So good ... Daddy ~

    - HM? The Hokage raised an eyebrow with a grin. "Daddy?" Funny ...

    Approaching the student, Naruto bent down and ran his finger over her shiny lips, forcing to draw attention to himself.

    - Hey, if you like to call me "daddy" I don''t mind, but you have a father ... - grinning at how she suddenly shuddered, Naruto touched the girl''s wet forehead and smiled contentedly:

    - The training is over, I think you were able to understand a lot ... I hope I didn''t overdo it. Although, you still could not escape, and this is bad ... I hoped that in the end you would be able to awaken the Sharingan, but it did not work out.

    Sarada blinked in surprise, although she was wildly embarrassed by this strange situation, and she still could notprehend all the pleasure that had piled on her, while she perfectly heard Naruto''s words.

    `` Ah ~, I ...

    Embarrassed at how recklessly she called him "daddy," Sarada blushed in embarrassment, but looked up sharply at the same moment. The words about the Sharingan made her wonder again.

    Naruto noticed that puzzled look, but didn''t exin the meaning of his words. He just smiled and stroked his sweet student:

    - It''s all right, maybe it will work outter. The first workout is enough for you. Now you should understand what happens to the captives, hmm ...

    Rising, he smiled vulgarly:

    - It happens, and I''m not lying here, especially with such a beauty. In war, this is in the order of things!

    Sarada''s eyes perked up and she blinked sweetly.

    "W-what ..."

    It was still difficult for her to think, her legs barely stopped shuddering with pleasure. Now she was seized by shame and panic, and her thoughts gradually became only brighter! Quickly realizing that right now she was cumming like crazy from his fingers, it was too difficult for her toe to terms with it! It was too much ...

    - Do not worry, just pretend that everything is fine, we are connected with you, you are my student, and I am your sensei. There should be no secrets between us, now I know yours ... '''' After running over the sexy body of his petite beauty, Naruto chuckled.

    - Though I was surprised, but I will not ask questions, if you want, then you yourself will tell.

    Cutting off the ropes with a kunai, the Hokage grabbed Sarada in his arms.

    - Ah ~ - the girl''s heart missed a beat. He held her in his strong hands, after all that had happened ... Sarada was still trying to collect her thoughts, but as soon as he showed attention again, she was forgotten. It''s one thing to ept the situation, and another to realize that the Hokage himself was ying with her body, and even licking and kissing like an adult girl, making her cum and enjoy!

    "God ...!" - again remembering how she identally called him "daddy", she suddenly felt sick ... Now her thoughts finally gathered together!

    Naruto put Sarada''s quivering body under a tree, straightened her qipao and admired the rather impressive size of the kunoichi papie, perfectly visible through the clothes. He just smiled, anticipating how very soon he would be able to test them properly, and then nced at the student''s wet white panties.

    They can no longer be helped, foliage and dust have adhered so much that it is now impossible ...

    - Looks like you have to go without panties. Well, next time just don''t put them on, of course, unless youe up with a n to break the ropes.

    Sarada lowered her head and said nothing. Biting her lips, she didn''t even know what words to pick up now. After that, she was ashamed to even look in his direction. Probably, all the determination was gone along with her love juices ...

    Where to start the conversation now?

    The Hokage saw everything and therefore went up to the student and sat down next to her, lifting her beautiful face with his index finger. As soon as their eyes met again, Sarada immediately looked away.

    Naruto smiled calmly and reassured him.

    - Think it over, I am not against what happened, and if you are too, then there is no point in worrying. I''m ready to go further, maybe this will allow you to awaken the Sharingan, so I will not stop. But, you can quite do it, just tell me, and I will stop this training. If you are ready to move on, then do not be embarrassed by this.

    It was clear that at first he had no idea where this would lead. It''s one thing to decide on a kiss and a bandage, and it''s another to be faced with such intense stimtion. Even if it''s not sex, in fact, the depravity of the situation even surpassed it! Perhaps just doing it would not even be so embarrassing ... Sarada was understandable.

    The kunoichi''s heart fluttered with renewed vigor. She still looked into his eyes.

    - Seventh, I ... I''m ready! I really really want to, just ... Is that okay?

    In response to her timid and sweet demeanor, Naruto chuckled.

    - You mean, I''m ready, daddy?

    The girl blushed deeply and lowered her head again:

    - W-sorry ... I was not in control ...

    "Come on." Standing up, Naruto smiled encouragingly again.

    - Do not worry about it. Just don''t tell anyone about our training, they won''t get it for sure. Especially Sakura ... Also, I want you not to hide your scent - it''s amazing, I don''t care what others think, I like it. I already said about the panties, hmm ...

    He nodded thoughtfully.

    - Of course, this is your choice, I do not insist. Training tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, whatever happens ... I''ll bring some tools, so get ready.

    - I-tools? Something shed in Sarada''s tummy, and she swallowed quickly. Her thoughts quickly began to look for hints, moreover, rather vulgar ...

    - Yes, it will be more difficult than today, but you can handle it, I believe in you. Also, don''t worry about Sakura or my wife, none of this concerns them. None of them can stop us, okay?

    - A? - Sarada looked at Sensei with trepidation, not understanding the meaning of what was said.

    "Don''t make a face like that," Naruto chuckled, waved his hand and turned around: "I''ll go, I''ll wait for you here." But, mind you, I may be busy tomorrow ... If something happens, you can find me in the residence, well, or at home ...

    The Hokageughed.

    - Your daddy is always at your service!

    Winking at the reddened girl, he simply evaporated.

 Chapter 178: Is There Something More Important Than Family?

    Chapter 178: Is There Something More Important Than Family?

    Left alone, Sarada adjusted her sses and then involuntarily nced towards her wet panties.

    "W-what was that ..." She swallowed and embarrassedly squeezed the hem of the qipao, trying to pull it down, as if trying to cover her naked pussy. The kunoichi still couldn''t believe what had happened.

    "God ... I called him" daddy "... So embarrassing!" - Sarady blushed with embarrassment, she didn''t know how to look him in the face now!

    Who would have thought that things would turn out like this? He not only made her cum over and over again, but also calmly epted it ...

    - Seventh ~ - the girl''s lips stretched into a happy smile. No matter how hard she tried to understand everything, but now she just wanted to scream with joy!

    He epted her like that, despite her age, despite her depraved secret, he epted her no matter what ... He allowed her to be himself and not hide his secret. Even if he did not share her crush, Naruto still allowed her to experience unprecedented happiness.

    "Ah ... He''s the best ~" - remembering how pleasant his touch was, Sarada grabbed her cheeks sharply and whispered sweetly:

    - This is the best day of my life.

    Curiously, she didn''t care at all how Naruto took advantage of the position and had fun with her innocent body. Even if Sarada masturbated every day, she had never before, not even allowed herself to use any "toys" - she did not even talk about her addiction. Only now, after the Hokage touched her, after all these dozens of orgasms, she felt not only satisfied, but also incredibly ted.

    Straightening her clothes, Sarada quickly tidied up her hair, wiped the drooling lips that hade out, and let out a long breath.

    - So, everything, calm down. Pull yourself together ... It''s just a training session with sensei, you think you called him daddy? I was excited and could not restrain myself ... It''s okay ... The seventh said that I shouldn''t run away and give up, which means I need to get ready. He probably understood everything about me, but ... I still have to tell him myself. Ha-ah ... '''' The kunoichi exhaled heavily and nodded resolutely.

    - All Sarada, calm down, stop being nervous. God, I am still shaking from orgasms ... - again remembering his skillful fingers and wet tongue in her young holes, the girl squeaked sweetly and blushed:

    - Ah ~ How so!

    She had no choice but to quicken her pace and quickly return home. Without panties, she felt freer, but at the same time she was slightly cool and ufortable. In addition, the hips and legs were still covered with love juices and she just needed to wash!

    Sarada blushed and almost ran home. Memories of how he yed with her rolled with renewed vigor ...

    "How is it ... Sensei ~"

    Not surprisingly, she returned home in a matter of minutes.

    Sarada abruptly opened the door, but before she had time to take a step into the hallway, she suddenly heard a familiar cry. The girl stopped in surprise and looked at Sakura with concern.

    - Mama?

    It was she who screamed, although it was more like an unexpected groan ... Sakura fell to her knees, grabbed her ass and looked at her daughter in panic, blushing more and more:

    - S-Sarada?

    Her voice trembled treacherously ...

    - Uh, Mom ... Are you okay?

    "Y-yes, everything is fine," the trepidation and panic could not be hidden. Sakura tried to pull herself together and began to slowly rise, only her legs trembled uncontrobly and gave way. A painful expression appeared on the girl''s face, she lowered her eyes and sighed with pain:

    - Excuse me I have to go.

    "Mom ..." Sarada didn''t understand the reason for this strange behavior, but she perfectly noticed the pain in her mother''s eyes.

    - What''s the matter?

    Sakura smiled tightly.

    - I''ll be back soon.

    Then, slightly trembling and limping, she went upstairs.

    Left alone, Sarada closed the door and frowned after the strange mother.

    "Something is wrong ... Could it be again?"

    Although she was now overwhelmed with happiness, she suddenly felt sad. Nobody knew Sakura like she ... Loneliness, hard work in the clinic, longing for her husband, and also the worst thing - constant pain and dissatisfaction in moments of self-satisfaction. Sarada knew all this, how could she not? Yet they lived under the same roof ... In observation, she clearly surpassed her mother, since she had not guessed about the problem of her daughter, probably inherited. Sarada never med her for that very reason. If Sakura couldn''t even help herself, what about her daughter? But, watching your closest person feel sad and sad, experiencing pain: in truth, it was simply unbearable .... The best doctor in Konoha cannot heal himself, how ironic.

    Continuing to stand in the doorway, Sarada clenched her fists and whispered in displeasure:

    - Damn father ... Is there really something more important than family? Mom suffers so much, and he ... - with bitterness in her eyes, she lowered her head:

    - Maybe Sensei will help? He''s the Hokage, he can do anything ...

    Thinking about it, Sarada smiled again, her heart beating faster, again filled with confidence.

 Chapter 179: Best Friends

    Chapter 179: Best Friends

    *

    Earlier, shortly before the start of Naruto and Sarada''s "training", Sakura, filled with doubts about her recent meeting, on her day off, decided to meet her best friend.

    After what happened in the park, Ino was still nervous and felt a slight shame, but still could not refuse to talk with her friend, because Sakura rushed into her house without discussing the reason. After a little skirmish about this, both girls were already sitting in the kitchen drinking sake.

    Ino straightened her hair and calmly asked:

    - And why did youe?

    - Again you ... Grr! I can''te to my friend anymore? Sakura''s irritation was spreading everywhere, but noticing the obvious doubt on Yamanaka''s face, she still sighed and replied:

    - Something happened ... Over the past few days, so many fell on me ... First a quarrel with Naruto, then strange people with drained chakra got to the hospital, and recently I generally ran into something suspicious in the park.

    Ino choked.

    - What are you doing? Sakura stood up abruptly, trying to help her friend. In response, the blonde waved her hand:

    - Everything is normal ... Ahem, can you tell us more about everything? Quarrel with Naruto? And what about the park?

    - Well ...

    Sakura was about to reply when Inojin suddenly entered the kitchen, possibly saving the situation by allowing her mother to pull herself together. The question about the park put her in a quandary!

    "Damn, she didn''t get it? Shouldn''t ... Otherwise, we would have spoken differently. "

    The pale guy looked around with boredom and nodded:

    - Hello Sakura-san, hello mom ...

    Ino''s lips quivered slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She remembered how she behaved in her son''s room!

    Although, she quickly managed to control herself, and then she frowned, noticing bruises under her son''s eyes:

    - You did not sleep? Inojin, what''s going on, you haven''t been yourselftely ...

    - Everything is normal, mom, - the guy interrupted, took a soda from the refrigerator and waved his hand:

    - I just ... Um, busy with something.

    - And what then?

    - It doesn''t matter, just one project ... Well, I have to go, - the guy waved his hand and quickly left, he himself did not want to stay here for a long time, in the end, he had more important things to do.

    Inojin''s strange and nervous behavior was not hidden from the two women. Ino pursed her lips slightly concerned about the situation.

    "He couldn''t remember ... God, no, that''s impossible!" - noticeable beads of sweat appeared on the kunoichi''s forehead. If Inojin had really seen everything then ... She didn''t know how to continue living with something like that! Thest time she herself did not know what came over her, after all those actions of Naruto, and hisments, she herself sumbed to her dark side, and now, she shuddered at every rustle ...

    - Something is wrong? Sakura asked unexpectedly, forcing Ino to flinch again.

    "Damn, she''s also ... I don''t think she saw me, but ... It''s so strange to look at her now," Ino swallowed, feeling a little aroused. All these depraved secrets unwittingly began to inme something forbidden in the depths of her womb ...

    Sakura looked at her friend in bewilderment.

    - I don''t understand what''s going on here, but it''s strange ...

    "Hmm, he''s my son, I''ll talk to himter," Ino coughed in embarrassment, brought her legs together and asked with a sly grin:

    - You mentioned the park ...

    `` Well, yes, '''' Sakura blushed adorable, and then quietly replied, `` I ran into something strange there ...

    - Strange? - Yamanaka imperceptibly licked her lips and swallowed, now she was terribly nervous, but she simply could not get rid of this obsessive desire to make Sakura continue to speak ... She perfectly understood that most likely she did not recognize her, which is why she wanted to listen, learn more and feel that feeling again ... Yes, it was no longer shame, but something especially depraved ...

    Sakura pursed her lips and shyly replied.

    - Some perverts that night arranged something disgusting in the toilet ... Ahem, I managed to run into one of them. More precisely, "her", if I was not mistaken ... It was a girl. Although she might have used Henge, that would have made more sense, so I don''t know exactly who it is.

    The corners of Ino''s lips twitched nervously.

    "If you knew ... Fool, I would look at you! Do you think I could use Ninjutsu normally then ?! If he treated you that way, you yourself would have forgotten about everything! "

    It was a little unpleasant for Ino to admit that she just forgot to even try to disguise herself, convincing herself that she should return home in such a depraved situation ...

    Sakura noticed irritation and a slight blush on her friend''s face, which made her grin.

    - Believe me, I felt the same. This is all so terrible! I can''t believe that there are such perverts ... They threw everything there with their ... Their "rubber bands"!

    - R-rubber bands? Yamanakaughed nervously. "Y-what are you talking about?"

    - Oh, do not pretend to be a fool, you yourself understood everything ... - the girl grimaced: - Condoms! They threw them all over there! I can''t believe there is so much ... C-cum. I think they had some kind of gangbang there, ugh ... Disgusting!

    Ino''s eyebrow twitched, Sakura''sst words were clearly unnecessary! From which she snorted in annoyance:

    - Where did you get it? Maybe there were only two of them? And anyway, maybe this couple is not as disgusting as you say ... What if they like this? They haven''t done anyone bad, have they?

    - Yes? - Sakura grumbled with contempt: - Why are you protecting them?

    Realizing her words, Ino suddenly flinched and shook her head quickly.

    - This is not true! It''s just that before you react like that, you didn''t even know anything ...

    - Yes, and that''s enough for me! - The disgust of the kunoichi was clearly not far-fetched: - There were two of them or six, I don''t care! I do not believe that a man can end so much, this is crazy ... If so, then I feel sorry for this girl, after all, they had her as some kind of whore! Where is her pride ?!

    - Hmm, - Ino already wanted to swear, but still pulled herself together and with trembling lips answered something very sharp:

    - Even though you say so, but I should surprise you ... Not everyone ends up like your Sasuke, a couple of drops!

    - W-what ?! And what does Sasuke have to do with it ?!

    Sakura couldn''t understand why Ino had suddenly turned the arrows at her ...

    Yamanaka, in turn, was not even shy in expressions:

    "Hmm, I don''t know who''s there, you think, fucking in the park, but as for me, this is not our business with you. If they have fun, that''s good, isn''t it? Unlike you and me, that girl was more than lucky. At least they ended up in her like none of us in our entire life! And most likely, in bed, that man is better than someone else ...

    It''s amazing how much Ino touched this topic.

    Sakura looked at her friend in disbelief.

    - Ino ... Y-you ... - the kunoichi began to get turned on: - You know what ... But this is just none of your business! Yes, Sasuke is not as brilliant in bed as he is in Ninjutsu! But so what ?! We love each other and that''s enough! Sex is pointless nonsense only needed by animals like that whore in the park!

    Ino jumped up, gritted her teeth, and then realized her behavior and still exhaled:

    - To hell with you ... You can condemn others as much as you want .... In part, I would agree with your words, but hearing them from you is ridiculous!

    - Ridiculous? Sakura clenched her fists. "Why ?!

    - Exactly, - Ino sat down and took a sip of sake, bringing her feelings in order, and then waved her hand to her friend''s ce:

    - Take it easy.

    "Even though you infuriate me, it''s stupid to me such a fool ... Hmm, he will defend his naive beliefs to thest. I doubted Sai since the wedding, but if it hadn''t been for that, we wouldn''t have had Inojina ... Anyway, Naruto wasn''t like that back then, so it''s all for the best. I''m not sorry, but Sakura ... This is ridiculous! "

    Raising a frown at her friend, the girl sighed and tranted the topic:

    "So what''s up with Naruto?"

    - A? - the girl shuddered. Even though Ino was acting strange and she wanted to know the reason, but she could not even feel sad ... Still, the topic with Naruto was exactly the reason why she came today. If she knew that even the situation in the park was his job ...

    "Well ..." Sakura sank down and sighed, quickly losing sight of her friend''s strange behavior.

    "He''s mad at me, and it''s not that he''s wrong ... I really didn''t see beyond my own nose." It was selfish of me not to notice ... He has so many problems, and I continued to behave like a child.

    - That''s how ... So what? - Ino gloomily asked: - What happened, then?

    - I''m a fool ... I behaved like this as a child, then I vowed to myself no longer to ignore Naruto''s actions, but here I did it again ...

    Ino said nothing and poured a sake for her friend, letting her talk.

 Chapter 180: How It Hurts!

    Chapter 180: How It Hurts!

    Surprisingly, Sakura began to remember the past while ignoring the real problem. She went deep into childhood, told how much easier it was in those days and how easy it was with Naruto. How he was fooling around and behaving irresponsibly. All her attempts to stop his stupidity and, even quarrels, to which he did not react in any way. All this continued until this moment ...

    Finally, Sakura smiled bitterly.

    "I think he hates me.

    `` Quit, it''s not like that, '''' Yamanaka looked at her friend with a grin.

    "Naruto is not like that ... Although he has changed, I think he will forgive you if you apologize."

    - Already apologized, - the girl lowered her head guiltily: - But he again said that I am ungrateful ... The fact of the matter is that I am very grateful! But ... He doesn''t seem to hear me! He kept saying that I was pathetic ...

    Ino paused and then sighed.

    - Was he so wrong?

    - Wh-what?

    - Well, - Yamanaka smiled tightly: - I understand you Sakura, I even admire how you were able to achieve your goal out of a simple childhood love. In the end, you even managed to give birth to Sasuke, but did you really want that? My situation is different, but I''ll tell you a secret ... I''m not happy with this ... Sai, perhaps not the same ... - with a sad smile, she stretched out a fragile palm and stroked the cheek of her closest friend:

    "You gave him too much. I think Naruto is not angry that you are ungrateful, but rather that in the end you chose a person whopletely ignores you and does not appreciate. Doesn''t ... It pisses you off?

    - I ... - Sakura''s lips trembled, she could not contain the suffering in her voice and lowered her eyes: - I don''t know ... I don''t know!

    - No, I think you know everything perfectly well, - Ino leaned over to her and whispered: - Isn''t the child''s crush gone? I don''t think Sasuke is so guilty, rather, he does not look like a person who is generally capable of giving someone happiness ...

    Sakura shuddered sharply, she could note to terms with these words! Her angry gaze immediately turned to Yamanaka.

    - This is not true! - her eyes turned red: - He''s not like that!

    - Eh, - Ino took a sip of sake and said rxed: - You yourself understand everything, but you continue to be stubborn. It is not your quarrel with Naruto that worries you, but your rtionship with Sasuke, or rather, itsplete absence. But, I don''t understand ... - the girl''s face changed abruptly, she seemed to start to get angry:

    - Why are you letting this go on ?! I don''t know what Naruto told you, but I can''t hold back anymore!

    From Ino''s serious tone, Sakura''s shoulders sagged, she already had tears ...

    - Yes, we both fell in love with a tough guy, but in fact he turned out to be not at all what we thought he was, am I wrong? Still, if you were really important to him, would he have avoided you for years ?! This is a simple fact of Sakura, that his mission, his true goal is more important than you and Sarada!

    - Enough ... Enough! - the girl began to growl, her tears were pouring in all: - Enough already! Stop talking like Naruto! You''re my friend, so why ...

    Ino sadly lowered her eyes and exhaled bitterly:

    - Sorry, I was silent before, but now I understand best of all that you should not deceive yourself. You cannot feel feelings forcibly, you can only be delusional and experience pain. Because all your words about "love" sound so ridiculous ... Sakura, I wish you only happiness and ...

    - Enough! - the girl stopped crying, pursed her lips and looked at her friend with pain:

    - I myself know ... But, what do you suggest me to do ?! What should I do with this ?!

    A chill ran through her, she already felt that if she didn''t stop right now, then hysterics could not be avoided, and therefore, she sobbed softly:

    - It''s toote ... I''ll ... I''ll go.

    Without another word, Sakura disappeared in a gust of wind.

    Left alone, Ino let out a long sigh and poured herself another cup of sake ...

    - Silly ...

    It was after everything that happened, wiping away the tears that hade, that Sakura returned home.

    - Stupid!

    She pounded the wall with her fist with rage, and then roared uncontrobly! Her whole world seemed to be bursting at the seams, her best friend and closest friend seemed to have conspired, and worst of all, deep down she could not challenge their words. All this pain just tore her heart ... Is she really that naive? Was Sasuke just using her? But what about Sarada then? Isn''t she the very expression of their love?

    How painful! How stiflingly painful ...

    Shaking and sobbing on her knees, Sakura reached out to the nearest photo frame.

    - S-sasuke ...

    The faces depicted there did not seem to be close to each other at all. Of course, they were separated by the borders of the frame, and Sakura knew the reason better than anyone ...

    Her hands shook involuntarily and the ss on the frame cracked as expected.

    - Why ... - tears sprinkled the broken fragments ...

    The kunoichi clenched her fists and shattered the photopletely, then pulled out arge photo of Sasuke. Of course, she or Sarada wasn''t there ... Only the Akatsuki buddies. Young Sasuke was in thepany of Jugo, Suigetsu and Karin. They all wore the same cloaks with scarlet clouds.

    Lonely shots of little Sarada and Sakura herself rested among the shards, to the side. Now nothing separated them. But now they seemed to be as far apart as they had never been before.

    "Why ...", clenching her teeth until crackling, Sakura''s tears spilled non-stop on the picture Sasuke held in her hands. She was angry and sobbing at the same time ...

    As they said, really, all her words about love are just naive dreams? Even these framed photos ... She tried to bring them closer, to make them one whole, but isn''t this another naive attempt to do the impossible?

    Perhaps she really all this time was mistaken and dreamed of something unreal ... Is it really all this, just self-deception?

    Sakura continued to cry and the more she gave in to these painful feelings, so much tormenting her heart, the more doubts and fears took possession of her. At that moment, like a mockery or a defensive instinct, deep in her womb it pinched so hard that she gasped.

    - H-aa! - Sakura clutched at her chest, unable to breathe! This had happened before ... The day she confessed to Naruto, trying to get him to give up trying to save Sasuke. When he rejected her, a simr feeling in the womb made it impossible for her to breathe! Her body seemed to torment her, over and over ...

    The bosom trembled and gave pain all over her body, Sakura had no choice but to forget about her sadness and quickly find the only medicine in this house ... Last time she was saved by a couple of toys in both holes - she was going to turn it over again.

    It is not clear why, but, she stopped crying, it seemed that all the sadness, like that day, simply disappeared, forcing her to forget herself in this dull sensation of pain ... Perhaps, in such a strange way, her body protected her mind from a breakdown, in the end after all, since childhood she had big mental problems.

    So Sakura was in front of her daughter, dripping juices with a pair of vibrators in her tight holes. Fortunately, she managed to extinguish the pain only a moment before Sarada''s arrival. That orgasm covered her with a terrible tremor and pain, so she fell to her knees ... As a result, everything finally ended ...

 Chapter 181: My Beloved ~ (18+)

    Chapter 181: My Beloved ~ (18+)

    *

    Meanwhile, another rather interesting scene was taking ce at Yamanaka''s house. Upon returning from the kitchen, Inojin locked himself in his room. The sight of the guy made me alert, he was somehow extremely excited.

    It is important to note otherwise ...

    The smell in the room turned out to be stale, somehow musty and terribly unpleasant. The curtains hid the windows, and dozens of crumpled napkins were strewn across the tousled bed. This alone made me think ...

    Quickly getting rid of his pants, Inojin walked over to theputer and sat down morefortably on a chair. The trash can next to the table was littered with the same dirty napkins as the entireputer desk.

    Tired Inojin, with a sickly pale face and a couple of bruises under his eyes, trembling in his fingers, clicked the mouse and opened a folder with photographs. At the same moment, a very unfolded frame appeared on the monitor.

    Blonde sucked hard, hot and incredibly kinky!

    The guy swallowed and quickly felt his little cock with his left hand, it was the size of a thumb and did not impress at all. Inojin only had to use three fingers to wrap his arms around himpletely. But, he could boast of a strong erection. Its little tip throbbed and bloodshot almost to the stone riser. Although, at the same time, he quickly reached the final, a pile of napkins in the room spoke just about this, but he could do it dozens of times, with endurance, one might say, he was lucky.

    On the day he received the pictures from an unknown address, Inojin was on pins and needles, but in the end he broke loose and began to touch himself downstairs. He didn''t understand why he was so turned on by this sight, but the slutty face of the woman in the pictures and her behavior somehow made him lose his head with excitement. She seemed ideal to him - there was something so familiar, forbidden and too obscene in her, driving his young mind crazy! It was this that lifted his small penis from time to time. Inojin even gave up painting and for several days now he was just enjoying his favorite painting, he just got hooked on masturbation, not even suspecting that his own mother was the object of his lust!

    - Yes Yes! Suck it hard, whore! Aah ~ High ~! - Rolling his eyes, the boy began to finish!

    Again and again he let go of these obscene pictures and over time he wanted more ... Unfortunately, he could not get an answer from that mysterious sender. So I wanted to see more debauchery! He dreamed more and more to see this blonde whore working this big and impressive cock in the most obscene positions!

    - Strange, but ... She still looks like someone ... - Inojin swallowed, continuing to flip through the photos. The thought that he might already have met this girl in Konoha made him even more horny! Each time, he noticed a strange resemnce to someone he knew well, but at the same time, he could not understand who this mysterious woman was ...

    - I want to finish! This is it ... my beloved ~

    Surprisingly, his favorite picture was the one in which his own mother appeared in the most vicious way, hung with a bunch of filled condoms. Inojin definitely had good taste ...

    *

    The next day, at his Residence, Naruto was sorting through some notes about running the vige. Recently, such things interested him more and more, since several important events were approaching. First, it is a piece of advice he has gathered to discuss some questions about the future structure of the vige. In this regard, he thought over some points and decided to introduce them himself for general discussion. Although he did not expect particrly grandiose results, he still wanted to make his move to change the entire policy in the Land of Fire, using the avable resources. In this case, he even sent a message to Kakashi and asked him toe from his vacation, yet it was under the Sixth Hokage in Konoha that really interesting changes took ce, and Kakashi may be the one who can help in the implementation of the ns of the current Hokage. Anyway, Naruto was of the simple opinion, "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer." In this case, he wanted to slowly join the general course of affairs in Konoha and at the same time force his most loyal allies from the past to go over to his side and ept his point of view. For Naruto''s past, Kakashi was considered one of the most loyal allies, but for him today, he is rather one of the most dangerous enemies. Even if it is said loudly, in part it is exactly so.

    As for Sasuke, Naruto decided to wait until he met Shin. By then, ording to the n, Sarada should havepletely sided with him. If you use Sasuke as it should, then it will not be so difficult to bring even more doubts into their rtionship with Sakura. At least from the information collected, simple conclusions can be drawn - Sasuke is not one of those guys who like to show feelings, but for the current Sakura, this will only bring more pain and doubt.

    Using people''s feelings as it should be, you can make them give up positions and then make your move, thus gaining all the advantages. A weak and insecure girl, filled with sadness and disappointment, is much more malleable than a woman whose feelings are obviously mutual. In this case, Sasuke''s indifference can y a cruel joke on him ...

    In any case, the Uchiha is not important yet. The second event that Naruto took into ount was the postponement of the graduation Exam, which wasrgely undertaken topletely change events in the direction he needed.

 Chapter 182: Shikamaru and Sai

    Chapter 182: Shikamaru and Sai

    Exam postponing is quite a useful measure in solving one nned question.

    If before that everything went ording to the expected and predictable scenario, Naruto was going to correct the moments for his own benefit and make some people more dependent on him earlier than expected. Genin are easier to control than ordinary students of the Academy, as well as to influence their Team Captains. Changing the predictable situation and capitalizing on it should be a good decision.

    The third event that should be taken into ount even more seriously is the meeting of the Five Kage. As soon as all five arrive in Konoha, then Naruto will have to face "friends" as well as one cute "girlfriend". He also had some ns for Kurotsuchi, as well as general negotiations. Although the Hokage wanted to seize power wherever possible, he still did not intend to do it in an overly obvious way. At times, apromise could make the enemy lose their guard, so Naruto had some ideas for this meeting.

    `` Hmm, and also Boruto ... '''' ncing glumly at the monitor screen, the Hokage narrowed his eyes:

    - He didn''t show up yesterday ... Did I miss something? This kid began to behave strangely, I''m sure it has something to do with me. He could see Hinata and me ... There are simply no other options, because after I gave him that painful lesson, he began to follow me more actively. If so, then ... Maybe Jogan? I forgot about him a little, but I guess the time is right ...

    "Mm ... Mister ~" Suddenly, a slightly disheveled Shizune peeped out from under the table, her face was covered with shiny saliva, and her cheeks were burning with a hot blush. The kunoichi was breathing heavily, continuing to lick Naruto''s most sensitive parts, and yet she could not help asking:

    - Jogan?

    At that moment, another surprised voice was heard in the Hokage''s head:

    - What kind of Jogan?

    Afterst meeting with Kurama, Naruto did not restrict the fox too much from his rtionships with women. He let him know some of his ns and often talked about it. Of course, he still hid certain moments, reassuring Kurama that he clearly would not appreciate his methods. However, he didn''t mind, still unable to get used to even how Naruto treats Shizune, Ino and the others. We can say that Karuma simply could not stand looking at any debauchery, and this, oddly enough, was only on Naruto''s hand, yet he hid his rtionship with Sarada and Himawari. Not without reason, of course.

    The Fox knew about the Hokage''s adventures and ns, perhaps even more than anyone else. Although, even he was sometimes surprised. True,tely he has behaved too quietly ... Many things shocked him, the Hokage really acted without any doubts, he seemed to have lost all his insecurity and became a different person. Kurama still could not decide what to do now, yet to some extent Naruto did all this for him, besides, many of his women, as it turned out, in the process of "submission" only became happier. He didn''t lie, they really epted him and enjoyed their new position. Even Shizune now seemed to have blossomed and be perfect ...

    Naruto nodded slowly to both questions.

    - Dojutsu ... I saw something. Boruto has a special eye ability, unlike Himawari, who has a Byakugan, he has one such eye and how it works, and what is hidden in it, I do not know. It''s just clear ...

    Suddenly, he frowned.

    "Shikamaru is here, be quiet.

    - Mm? - Shizune was surprised, and then she returned under the table and continued to work with her mouth with a yful smile. In fact, she was no longer worried about the witnesses, besides, there were seals installed by the Hokage around the table, so without the Byakugan, what was happening under it could not be seen, much less heard.

    Almost at the same moment as the brte disappeared under the table, Kurama snorted and immediately closed his eyes. As usual, he ignored all this debauchery. He already expected that now Naruto would hide everything from him, but, surprisingly, he did not ... Therefore, Kurama slightly opened his eyelids and began to observe.

    "This girl pisses me off ... Naruto, does he always make her sit under the table?"

    The Hokage shrugged his shoulders with a grin.

    "This is how she shows her feelings, and I don''t mind ... I would only know how nice it is."

    The fox rolled his eyes in annoyance.

    "I will manage ..."

    It was at that moment, as always, without knocking, Shikamaru entered, but, as it turned out, this time he did note alone. Sai was right behind him, still pale and thin, only unlike that meeting in Yamanaka''s shops, this time he had arge scroll on his back. However, Shikamaru seemed more serious, he immediately went to Naruto''s table and exined the main reason for his arrival:

    - Naruto, we have a problem.

    Not particrly detailed ...

    The Hokage calmly looked up and waited for the continuation. Shikamaru frowned again. After several such "conversations" with Naruto, he finally began to notice the oddities. Previously, out of habit, he ignored not particrly significant details, but this happened only a couple of times, but now it has ceased to be a suspicious ident. The Seventh Hokage really became more collected and his gaze seemed different ...

    "There is clearly something wrong with him, but ..." - now it was definitely not the time to ask such questions, so Shikamaru continued:

    - At least six people were attacked by an unknown person. It all started with the Academy, but now attacks are taking ce on civilians as well. An unknown shinobi uses a strange method and deprives people of chakra. The most dangerous thing is that people subject to control be uncontroble, attack and attack their acquaintances and ...

    "The enemy is using something rted to Hashirama''s cells," Sai interrupted, but on business. He pulled out several pictures and spread them on the table in front of Naruto:

    "These people were the victims of this ninja. I already guess what it is, but ...

    Naruto raised his hand abruptly to stop the report. He scanned several familiar faces in the photographs with an attentive gaze, but also ...

    "Mmm! ~" Shizune sharply rolled her eyes and began to work more actively with her mouth, savoring the most beloved taste that finally filled her mouth! There is no better reward than the host''s seed!

    "Kh ..." Naruto blinked slowly, the corners of his lips twitching suddenly. He finished so well!

    "Ha-ah ... Little bitch, at such a moment ..!"

    This did not hide from Shikamaru and Saya, who are closely monitoring the situation. The Hokage''s strange expression made them wary ... Of course, they never noticed what was happening under the table. Who, in their right mind, could have believed that an exemry family man and, most importantly, the Hokage, would do this with his subordinate, and even Shizune ?! At the same time, she will also call him the owner and enjoy such treatment!

    However, although these two could not boast of the ability to find out what was hidden under the table, someone with a special scent still had the ability to do this, and also someone with special eyes ...

 Chapter 183: The Appearance of Gezo Tenno

    Chapter 183: The Appearance of Gezo Tenno

    Three hundred meters from the residence, behind one of the many trees in the park, a slender silhouette of a beautiful girl was hidden. Guesses will be superfluous here, because in fact it is not difficult to understand who had the courage to secretly observe the Hokage, and also had good reasons for that. Although, these "grounds" still did not concern her, but ... After that meeting with her sister, Hanabi rethought everything and, filled with irreconcble feelings of resentment and anger, wanted to know more!

    The kunoichi was so annoyed by the fact that Naruto was treating her sister so harshly, and she also let him, that Hanabi simply could not sit still. After a whole night of denial due to Hinata suggesting that she also enter into this vicious rtionship, Hanabi finally got over everything and proceeded to the only thing she could do ...

    Observation, you can even call it surveince, and also stalking ...

    However, about this significance of her actions, she thoughtst, because she could not even realize the true reason why she began to do it. All Hanabi knew was that Naruto annoyed her terribly, and his actions infuriated her! Never before had she felt so many emotions for someone at the same time! And the most problematic is that she did not even notice her changes, because she even gave up her morning workout, unable to stop, forcing herself to go out to spy. Hanabi vowed to herself that she would keep an eye on Naruto forever!

    At that moment, the Hokage finally replied, enjoying Shizune''s skillfulnguage:

    "I get it." He squared his shoulders again and became noticeably more impressive, making Shikamaru and Sai wonder: "This is expected ...

    In fact, Naruto not so long ago remembered Sumira Kakei and her pet Nue, only he did not act, because he had ns for Tenten and Tsunade, and the postponement of the final exam could help to shift the time frame, and thus dy the meeting with this a girl, but, as you can see, it did not work out. Sumire had already begun to act, and if so, it created some trouble for his future ns.

    In addition, recently from the Academy, he received a report from Iruka, about the situation with Shin and his attack on Boruto and neer Mitsuki. This was rming, but did not require an answer.

    Orochimaru recently sent one message specifically for Naruto, and, of course, the faithful Shizune sorted it out, so the Hokage knew about what was happening and, due to theck of the need to act, simply remained silent. He did not ignore the situation, but only waited for the right moment to make his move. If Boruto was able to survive, then for sure it would benefit him, besides, he did not doubt the safety of the boy, because he was not guarded by some ordinary weakling - Mitsuki is very strong, even by the standards of the Jinins he is not so bad. It was not easy to see Orochimaru''s ns, but Naruto did not even spend time on this - he was not interested in questions about his "son".

    In any case, even though Naruto was obliged to predict Sumire''s appearance, it just so happened that this moment was missed and in the end ...

    "I''ll figure it out," his answer was final. He slowly pushed Shino''s photo towards Sai and added, "You shouldn''t get involved in this matter.

    - But ... - he obviously did not expect such an answer, only, Shikamaru noticed some kind of catch in this.

    He knows something ... Naruto wasn''t even surprised. Is he somehow involved in this? Hmm ... Looks like I was right, he stopped trusting me, earlier he would have said ... "

    However, Shikamaru could not me his friend, over the years, they have all changed noticeably ...

    Naruto''s confident and indifferent gaze made Sayu ufortable, but he still said:

    `` Naruto, this case ... I think I know who this is connected with and ...

    `` It doesn''t matter, '''' the Hokage was beginning to get annoyed by this impudence, which made his tone go cold: I have everything under control.

    - So you followed him already? Shikamaru understood everything and nodded, `` Suddenly ...

    "Indeed ..." Naruto noticed his advisor''s changed behavior. Surprising as it was, he seemed more serious when threatened.

    "Hmm, that''s even more interesting ..."

    Although, in the matter with women and his wife, in particr, he still turned out to be blind. Shikamaru may be smart, but his weakness is probably that he sometimes ignores details due toziness, procrastination, and perhaps even personal feelings and beliefs. Yet he is kind-hearted by nature and probably simply could not begin to fear betrayal from a close friend. It is very unlikely on his part to suspect Naruto that he is now a different person ... After the war and the death of many loved ones, Shikamaru has changed a lot, so it is not surprising that he ignores many moments and often spends time drinking and gambling.

    Naruto only sighed, looking at this couple, yet for him they wereplete strangers, so it all seemed strange ... However, they did not ask questions, all that he did so far was only hiding part of the truth.

    You can get someone else''s body, strength and position, but developed feelings and friendships are impossible.

    "She will still be mine ..." - cold shed in the eyes of the Hokage, he was not going to stop, even if he felt something unpleasant. It is simply impossible to retreat, neither for him, nor for her ... All that remains is to bring the matter to the end!

    Hanabi, watching everything from the sidelines, growled grimly:

    "That bastard ... I knew he was crazy, but ... How can you do this with Shizune, and even chat with your friends as if nothing had happened ?!" He''s disgusting ...

    After Shikamaru''s words, Sai still couldn''t help it.

    `` Naruto, I understand everything, you have already made a decision, but ... If this concerns Danz, then I ...

    The Hokage waved his hand to contain his irritation.

    - Don''t worry, I told you, I have everything under control. Clear? I am aware of your attitude towards Root. Whether you want to help the poor fellow or solve your own problems - it doesn''t matter now. You have a normal life, so enjoy it. I''ll take action and take care of everything soon. I have one assignment for the two of you, so be prepared, but for now, you can be free.

    Shikamaru nodded with a squint and pulled the surprised Sai out of the office, he did not even have time to understand what was happening when the door mmed in front of his nose.

 Chapter 184: The Meaning of Life

    Chapter 184: The Meaning of Life

    Naruto was again left alone with his hot assistant, savoring him to the full under the table. Shizune really enjoyed the dangerous situation and was even able to finish well, having properly tasted the master''s taste in her depraved mouth!

    - Ahh ~ We were almost noticed ... - Kunoichi whisperednguidly, licking a member, just below the base.

    Naruto let out a satisfiedugh and leaned back in his chair. Throwing his hands behind his head, he suddenly asked:

    - Did you like it?

    "Mm ... You bet! ~" Shizune licked her lips. "This is Shikamaru ... I remember him as a child, just like you. If he knew that I was sucking off my Hokage, what would he think? Aahh ~

    "You''re a pervert," Naruto chuckled, stroking his faithful girl.

    "It''s true," Biting her lips, Shizune smirked wickedly. "But I like it soooo ... The feeling that I can do absolutely everything for you is the best in the world!" Who would have believed that I could do even this, under your table ... - looking ingratiatingly into his blue eyes, she lovingly pressed herself to the hot cock:

    - My dream hase true.

    - That''s how ...

    Meanwhile, Hanabi peered through the walls with irritation.

    - This is the first time I see such fools! He had this girl in front of their noses, and they did not blink an eye! I am amazed at how insolent he was ... He has no conscience at all! The kunoichi gritted her teeth, clenching her fists until they crackled. Now it was not even clear whether she was angry with Naruto or amazed at his courage. However, there was something that infuriated her even more than the blindness of the two experienced Jonin:

    - What are they talking about? Damn, it''s Shizune, how can she even ... Shame! What other dream ?! I would be ashamed, by the way, he is my sister''s husband! What a whore ...

    Naruto sighed and slowly stroked his assistant, something strange shed in his gaze, and then he asked:

    - Are you really happy with everything?

    - What are you about? Shizune swallowed nervously. "Did I do something wrong?"

    "No, of course not," Naruto smiled encouragingly. "You are adorable ... Just, is it okay for you how I respond to your feelings?" I can say I''m using you. For me, you are like a very important limb, no matter how rude it may sound. You do everything so that I do not say, I appreciate and respect it, but I just can''t answer your feelings equally. Doesn''t that make you angry?

    Shizune blinked in surprise, then smiled and pressed even more against Naruto''s shaking cock.

    - Everything suits me ... I said my dream hase true and I am very pleased that you think so of me. I am ready to be anything for you, master! There is nothing more important in my life ... And if I am not the whole world for you, then I am already happy that I can be a part of yours.

    "Here''s how ..." Naruto let out a sigh of relief, "d to hear ... Lately, I''ve really started to think about different things." You don''t have to worry, Shizune, I will never leave you.

    - Ah ~ That''s all I need ... I''ll remember that, master! - happiness shed in the eyes of the kunoichi, and she again began to work with her mouth, giving all her best.

    Lately, Shizune has really changed, all her loneliness and seriousness of a mature woman, every part of her consciousness seemed to revive. It seemed that earlier she looked like a shadow, but now, she seemed to have found the meaning of life. Even Tsunade was amazed at how much her student had changed ... That is why, even in the depths of her soul, Shizune could not imagine her life without Naruto. Now nothing was more important to her! His one smile, his satisfaction, only that was enough for her to feel alive again; under no circumstances was she going to return to the past, to the wretched existence of the shadow. Shizune already had enough that Naruto needed her, even a simple nod or "thank you" was enough for her, and as soon as she felt his strong palm on her head, clung to the desired member with her tongue, the day became sessful! Therefore, every time she came to this office and, in spite of everything, sank under the table and shared her feelings with her beloved. Maybe it was selfish, but, this piece of truth that she did not try to hide ...

    It is difficult even to imagine how happy she was with the words that he needed her as a "very important limb." For her, these words did not just turn out to be anything rude or offensive, but rather the opposite. As if she had received the highest award and praise, she tried as much as possible, trying to convey all her happiness through this rough suction. She mumbled so loudly that even outside the door they could hear ...

    From the sidelines, Hanabi looked with disbelief at everything that was happening in the Hokage''s office and gritted her teeth with anger:

    - What the hell is this ?! He admitted that he did not need her, and she was d ?! What the hell did he do to her? Surely he was screwed up, like Hinata ... I know this is a bastard, he certainly could ...

    Hanabi remembered very well how just a couple of conversations with him made her feel strangely attracted and fascinated. Only now she understood - this man is too dangerous, especially for those who do not realize all his threat! Not only outwardly he was handsome , had skills in sex and impressive dignity, but also knew how to inspire women who knew what feelings! Hanabi was angry about that the most! She had never encountered something like this before. Now her opponent is the Hokage himself, she could not even tell anyone, because they would simply not believe her!

 Chapter 185: I Have Not Decided Yet

    Chapter 185: I Have Not Decided Yet

    Naruto continued to enjoy his blowjob and rubbed his chin gloomily. From his expression, Shizune only tried harder. She felt that it was definitely not her, and the owner was worried about something else, but she did not dare to ask, but tried to cheer him up with all her skills.

    "Quite a long time has passed, you can say, Ipletely rooted in this ce ... Quite a strange feeling. Shizunepletely obeyed and became so loyal that it is even intimidating. Hinata gave up easily, even though she doesn''t even know the truth about my identity. Himawari is generally a separate conversation, it seems to me that she got too many secret desires from her mother ... Ino turned out to be too weak, this is partly Sai''s fault, and also the inability of the blonde to choose men ... I got Temari with maniptions, it would seem that this method is rather ruthless but it worked. I like everything, even there is a special feeling in domination and meetings with Shikamaru after everything that happened, and in the end she liked it ... In fact, everyone wins, so calling it a cruel method would be a mistake "- with a slight grin, Naruto noted :

    "That''s the weirdness ... Why do I have some kind of annoying sensation? Nevertheless, I am so selfish that I am ready to take away everything beautiful for myself ... "- he could not resist, he yawned:

    "Maybe it''s out of boredom? Perhaps ... In the end, how can I have a conscience? "

    Laughing, the Hokage continued to press his hand on Shizune''s active head and annoyed to notice something problematic:

    "Tenten, however, amused me, and Sarada showed a new perspective on training, but ... That damn girl Sumire messed up all the cards for me. I didn''t calcte that she would appear so soon ... Although, who am I kidding, I just forgot everything. The events are slightly different from my recollections. First, I moved my ns to Tsunade because of Sasuke, and now I have to postpone with her because of the other girl. Couldn''t wait? Damn ... When will I be able to taste my mature beauty? If everything goes like this, I''ll start dreaming about her! Now I have to hold out until the release, and there I will finish with Sarada. If a little bitch messes up my cards, I''ll take care of her properly! "

    An ominous chill gleamed in Naruto''s eyes. Basically, he didn''t me Sumire for her actions, he actually didn''t care, rather he didn''t like the fact that because of everything that had piled on, he had to limit himself. Tsunade already had a clear n, it included a weekly absence, and during this time a lot can happen, you need to deal with pressing problems for a whole week, so it won''t be out soon to y with the former Hokage. In addition, Shin''s case is likely to happen soon, and then the Council of Five. As a result, graduation from the Academy will happen just at that time, and this is less than a month. If you put off things untilter, then everything will only get moreplicated ...

    "Sumire, Sarada, Temari and ... Ino and Tenten? Probably ... I haven''t decided yet. "Noticing the diligent Shizune, Naruto asked:

    - What''s up with Orochimaru?

    - Mmhaa ~ - sucking on the throbbing head of his penis, the kunoichi stretched out her lips and finally let go of her sweetness, licked her lips, and blinked in bewilderment:

    - Orochimaru?

    Naruto nodded.

    - Yes, I''m talking about Mitsuki. Even though you told me about it, and I even approved the admission of the boy, but what about Orochimaru? How did he respond to my proposal?

    "Oh, that''s what you mean," Shizune smiled charmingly. "Nothing special, he sent a letter of gratitude." In his manner, he emphasized that it was very important for him ... Although, I think there is a catch here. Regarding your "proposal" the Master, he wrote that it is better to discuss it in person.

    "I have no doubt ..." The Hokage nodded curtly, returning the kunoichi''s mouth to the important matter.

    The serpent acted as he expected. A personal meeting was necessary, in the position of Orochimaru - this is quite predictable.

    Naruto ignored any requests from not particrly interesting people, you can say Shizune took over the sorting of his mail. The Hokage made a simple order - to give him only messages of special importance or messages from important personalities. Orochimaru was naturally included in this list, yet he is not thest figure in this world. Otherwise, Naruto was not going to sort out useless reports from regr missions, reports of investigations by the Konoha police, or other nonsense like letters from ordinary citizens. All this was done by Shizune, or rather, the Genin now hired by her. The most important thing Naruto received personally from her, and the rest was sent to the rest of the pile of useless garbage. The only problem was that during his entire stay in Konoha, there were too many unresolved cases. As it turned out, in the past, Naruto personally approved each mission, read the reports and understood almost every case. Such an outrage was simply unthinkable!

    Now the Hokage has moved away from this useless trash can with business, but the side effect was that the people from the residence, who used to enjoy peaceful days at work like Shikamaru, now pledged to work. In fact, the residence even had amission for issuing and sorting missions, but somehow Naruto did everything ... As a result, now, this squad of almost twenty people could not cope with half the work of all his clones from the past. Fortunately, they did not arise, or rather, no one allowed them, Shizune took over everything, so they had to keep all their criticism in one ce. Although, Naruto had already noticed that even she was having a hard time. The advice was important from this, if you do not carry out normal reforms, then you will have to give up invigorating blowjobs in the morning ...

    Naruto was maddened by this, he sighed and closed his eyes. If Sumire decided to y with his subjects so impudently, then he was going to y with her properly!

    Unwittingly, an evil grin blossomed on his face ... There was already a n, in the residence he trusted only Shizune, and then there was such an opportunity to get another useful tool ...

 Chapter 186: Suspicions

    Chapter 186: Suspicions

    Hanabi clenched her fists in rage and walked from side to side, trying to put her thoughts in order. Only she managed to calm down a little after the incident at the Uzumaki house, when suddenly Naruto throws this out! He didn''t respect his wife at all!

    "What a disgusting he is ... Why did she even marry him? How infuriating! " - she herself did not notice how she became so nervous and irritable.

    "I won''t leave it like that! I''ll find out how many girls this scoundrel has, and then, then ... I''ll destroy everything! All his ns! I want to see how this impudent gets what he deserves! You bastard ... How dare he, he even used me! Behaved like this ... So ... I''m such a fool! He thought he was not like everyone else, but ... How infuriating! Why did he do that ?! " - the veins in Hanabi''s temples trembled incessantly, she looked straight at his face through the walls and growled:

    "What do you even know about me ?! What do you think of yourself ?! "

    She almost had a breakdown ... After all that had piled on, after the words of her sister, all Hanabi''s thoughts were in chaos!

    Meanwhile, while the kunoichi clenched their fists in rage and cursed the Hokage, never looking up from his face and Shizune''s shameful actions, right outside the walls of the office, Shikamaru frowned towards the door, and the surprised Sai could not understand why his friend did not let him finish. ... Dealing with Root was pretty important to him, even if he didn''t doubt Naruto''s abilities, he still wanted to help, but it seemed Shikamaru was against ...

    - Why? - he asked immediately, expecting an intelligible answer to such a strange act.

    - Did you notice anything? - Nara asked a counter question.

    Cy frowned, not quite understanding.

    - What are you talking about?

    "As I thought," Shikamaru just sighed and exined, "Naruto is up to something ... I didn''t notice before, or rather just ignored his strange behavior, but now I''m sure he''s changed." Something is close and this "something" is very important, and maybe dangerous. Naruto seemed to have lost interest in everything, and secretly from the others cooks something ...

    - Dangerous? Sai frowned. "Where did you get it? Naruto was really acting kind of aloof, but ... He works too hard and ...

    "No," Shikamaru shook his head and replied, "I was thinking about the same, a few weeks ago that''s exactly what I decided, without trying to figure it out. Only if you haven''t noticed, days have passed, and the entire residence is slowly changing, even Shizune haspletely returned to her duties and does not leave Naruto. He himself stopped sorting out many cases and gave them to others, before he had such a thing in his thoughts.

    Cy pondered and nodded slowly.

    "You''re right ... Recently, the Anbu received a request for a full assessment of all shinobi. Naruto hadn''t asked for that before. Now, I think it''s for a reason ...

    "That''s how," Shikamaru lowered his head thoughtfully. "So I was right.

    Cy asked, puzzled:

    - If so, why don''t you know anything about it? You''re an advisor, I thought he was telling you everything.

    - So it was, - Nara nodded, turned around and answered with a strained smile: - Well, here I am to me ... I think I pulled back a little. A year ago, a lot fell on me. As my father said, the family is still a hassle. In general,tely I am not quite an advisor anymore. If Naruto didn''t tell me about his n, I think it''s because of that. Maybe he no longer trusts me ...

    "Doesn''t look like him," Sai frowned. "Why don''t you ask him about it personally?

    "This will only make things worse. If Naruto has a n, and I begin to figure out the reasons for his distrust, it could damage themon cause. For him Konohaes first, as well as for me ... Ha-ah ... "Shikamaru sighed and exined," Maybe it''s not Naruto. Usually he doesn''t do that, but Sasuke could ... Perhaps they nned something and extra ears shouldn''t know all the details, that''s why he changed so much. If Naruto has stepped back from duties that much, then this is definitely something very important.

    "Hmm ... Maybe you''re right," Sai agreed grimly. "Maybe it has something to do with this Gezo Tennoo?"

    - It may well be. Apparently, Naruto already knew everything. Perhaps his attitude changed because of this. There may be a traitor in the vige ... We have not had such a thing for a long time. Someone is pumping chakra out of people, but we cannot even find it. Naruto already knew about this, so Sasuke probably too. Ha-ah ... ''With another sigh, Shikamaru shook his head.

    - It''s not your fault, - Saya encouraged his friend: - He didn''t say anything to me either.

    With a wry grin, Shikamaru waved his hand, and then suddenly remembered something and turned around.

    "By the way, Temari is acting strangely. She sometimes visits Naruto and since then her rtionship with me has somehow grown too cold. In general, even before that she treated me like an enemy, but ... Now, I''m like an empty ce, she even ignores Shikadai. Behavespletely differently and has changed outwardly, has be so ... Inessible.

    The man sighed heavily:

    - I already doubt whether we had anything real at all, you know? She''s gotten too pretty in thest weeks! It scares me ... That''s just, she''s not interested in me. Although, I suspect that this is her n, in her youth she did so often and in the end we got married. Well, I''m willing to wait ...

    Sai scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and smiled.

    - Well, everything is fine with Ino, as always. We understand each other well, we don''t even swear, especially recently, Ino is not at all angry with me - he was clearly happy with his family life,pletely ignoring the main thing.

    - By the way ... - Cy suddenly remembered something and looked at his friend:

    - Naruto recently came to our store, since then Ino has just be more kind to me, she has be more joyful and smiles more often. And ... Come to think of it, usually Naruto never stopped by our store. Do you think it has something to do with it?

    Shikamaru suddenly frowned, now all the details came together!

    - That''s it, it''s definitely not a coincidence! Temari has changed, Shizune, Ino ... A couple of days ago, Lee told how he met Naruto at the Tenten weapons shop and this is also not without reason, because Naruto has not been there since the Inauguration. The question is, why would he ...

    Cy nodded and asked warily:

    - Maybe the next Council is just for this?

    - Advice?

    - Well, yes, the Council of all heads of ns and important people of the vige. Shizune notified everyone, didn''t you get the news?

    "Ah, that''s ..." Shikamaru smiled embarrassedly. "Usually Temari does that kind of ... Um, but advice?" If so, this is definitely not the case. Naruto didn''t tell me anything, but I think it''s temporary. If this is their n with Sasuke, it is definitely very important. The council hasn''t met for two years, so maybe that''s where we''ll find out about everything. '''' Continuing more and more convinced of the correctness of his guess, Shikamaru finished happily

    "Maybe he chose Temari for that very reason, I have to admit, she''s in charge of the n. Well, with Ino, and so everything is clear, she refused the post of head, but is considered the first figure among the elders of Yamanaka. If I hadn''t yawned, eh ...

    Cy nodded, he also began to understand everything, but the questions only grew:

    - And what will you do?

    - Hmm, well, - Shikamaru turned around and waved his hand with a grin: - I''ll go have a drink, I''m already tired of something, it''s all such a hassle ... It''s better not to get involved in this business yet, I believe in Naruto. If anyone knows all the details, it''s Sasuke, but he reports only to him, he doesn''t evenmunicate with Sakura, so it''s better to wait for advice and find out everything there. If you want, you can ask Ino, well, Temari will rather send me to hell ... - he pulled out a hand seal and sarcastically remarked: - But Ch§àji is d to me!

    After his words, Shikamaru disappeared in a gust of wind.

    - That''s how ...

    Sai stood for a while, nced briefly at the door of the Hokage''s office, and then, with a crooked grin, also evaporated.

    There was some truth in Shikamaru''s words, if Naruto didn''t tell him something, then Sasuke knew the truth for sure, but it was not worth getting into their affairs, sooner orter, the Hokage would devote them to details, they both believed in it ...

 Chapter 187: Anko Mitarashi

    Chapter 187: Anko Mitarashi

    *

    About an hourter, after Shizune enjoyed thepany of her Master and he had fun with her back hole, the kunoichi threw a kimono over her sexy body, and then left his office.

    Meanwhile, Hanabi continued to swear in the shadows with condemnation, while Naruto decided to tinker with his technique a bit. Yesterday he had some thoughts on how to improve it further, so while there was time, he decided to spend it on such an important matter. Along the way, inspecting their sesses with the kunoichi:

    Ino Yamanaka

    & gt; Trust: 90

    & gt; Depravity: 100

    & gt; Submission: 82

    Temari:

    & gt; Trust: 10

    & gt; Depraved: 70

    & gt; Submission: 51

    Tenten:

    & gt; Trust: 53

    & gt; Depravity: 100

    & gt; Submission: 70

    ______________________________

    Free Kunoichi Slot [1]

    ______________________________

    General Submission - 483

    In the intervening time, Ino''s depravity haspletely reached a hundred, and she also brought only three points of submission. Not bad, especially considering that Tenten and Temari did their best too. For example, although the first one had already achieved a hundred depravity, submission somehow increased by a whole ten. Probably, Tenten skillfully amused herself with the realization of who now belongs to. She liked to obey so much that even without due attention to her body, she herself allowed Naruto to take advantage. It was worth rewarding her for that ... In the future, of course.

    "For her, I have something special, I hope she''s ready" - after he marked her body with his seal, every time she looked at her naked body, Tenten flowed harder and expected more.

    Temari''s case turned out to be funny. For some reason, her trust and depravity rose by as much as five points. True, subordination grew by only one - this clearly indicated that she definitely did not intend to give up. She already knew about her depraved side and no longer perceived her husband as a man, knew how nice it was with Naruto, enjoyed the betrayal, but still held on. Perhaps, somewhere in the depths of her soul, she was waiting for exactly his actions. It may well be that. Her proud nature is such that in these strange rtionships, she ys the role of weak and oppressed, therefore she continues to resist, waiting for him to do everything for her.

    "As an option ... I''m already close to five hundred points, and there is a free slot for one more goal. It remains only to choose ... "

    Continuing to describe his ideas in his notebook, the Hokage suddenly raised his head and raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    - Who is this? - usually no one looked at him, and if this happened, Naruto simply ignored them, especially if he felt their ordinary chakra, then he did not even let them into the office. This time, someone with an interesting chakra, at least Jonin, was walking to the office, although he didn''t pay much attention to those either. Therefore, he simply prepared to dismiss the guest. Only when there was a knock on the door and he was about to refer to his "work", a pleasant female voice was heard:

    "Hokage-sama, may Ie in?"

    "HM? Young woman?" - Thinking, Naruto still nodded: - Come in.

    The door flew open, and then a short kunoichi entered his office. Dark violet hair and a curious figure immediately caught his sharp gaze.

    The guest turned out to be a rather attractive mature girl, with impressive forms. She was not plump, but rather juicy, this was especially noticeable in her mesh suit, which perfectly emphasized all her mouth-watering forms. The dark miniskirt hugged her big ass perfectly, which was definitely oversized in her younger years. High heels and brown boots entuated the kunoichi''s slender legs and chic thighs. A pointed ponytail, bright red lipstick and a yful, one might even say dangerous look, instantly made the Hokage get distracted. He gave the girl an appraising nce and a clear interest, as well as slight excitement, shed in him. Anko was surprisingly able to recognize this moment and immediately stopped, and then the corners of her lips immediately took the form of a perky grin:

    "Naruto-kun, how are you?" - a small pendant in the form of a snake fang got lost between her two charms.

    This mature woman really knew how to attract attention ...

    In his memory, only Ino had the courage to wear such clothes. In addition, the blonde was the first to respond positively to his attention, and in this regard, Anko even surpassed her, bing even more rxed after his reaction.

    The girl stopped only for a moment, and then went to the Hokage''s table, stretched out her lips and calmly bent over the table, as a result of which her gorgeous forms swayed fervently, again attracting the man''s gaze. The kunoichi brought her hands closer, thus highlighting her ares more boldly, as if trying to show Naruto even more of her amazing femininity.

    "Impressive ... So it''s true. Has Anko taken care of herself and is still trying to lose weight? " - he chuckled at the omission of such beauty:

    "Shizune ... Damn, it could be more urate! This bitch is to my taste, especially her look ... "

    Naruto smiled recklessly as he met Anko''s piercing gaze. Her eyes hid attractive cunning and yful curiosity. She seemed to be trying to amuse herself and tease the Hokage, like some boy. It looks like the attention shown has been misinterpreted ...

    `` Hmm, '''' the Hokage put down the scroll and regained his cold expression.

    - Anko, what do you owe such an honor?

    - Haha, you''ve be so serious! - the girlughed, sexually bit her lip, shone a little more charms, and then walked away with a grin.

 Chapter 188: A Date

    Chapter 188: A Date

    Naruto watched Anko''s tricks without much emotion and noticed some problems. For example, even if she tried to behave confidently and sexy, everything came out somehow insincere, as if something was holding her down and she was trying to seem like a different person.

    "ording to Shizune, after Anko gained weight, her character also underwent some changes. From a yful young girl, even slightly crazy, she became quiet and kind, although she retained the remnants of her ability for sharp conversations. In the past she was different, and now she is trying to resemble herself from that time ... Although, judging by the pictures of her youth and my short memories, she was a little slimmer, but now ... "

    Once again running over her attractive body with an appraising look, he did not deny:

    "Mature and sexy - to my taste, the question is, why did she suddenlye to me and behave as if she were knee-deep in water? Yes, and next to me ... Hmm! " - interest and slight irritation shed in Naruto''s eyes. It has been a long time since he had met girls with such courage!

    It was at that moment, with her light gait, Anko began to move in his direction, and then sat down next to him, right on the very edge of the table, continuing to gaze into the Hokage''s blue eyes:

    - Mm ... So formidable, and the eyes are still the same impudent ... - Anko threw her legs over her legs and tilted her head to one side:

    - Can i ask you?

    Naruto leaned back in his chair and calmly took the initiative away from her with his cold question:

    - Why did youe Anko? I don''t remember we were friends. I gave the order to let only a few peoplee to me, although you are on the list, but I never came to life to see you here. Please exin yourself.

    - Wow, - the girl puffed out her cheeks yfully, pretending to be offended: - And I thought we were friends ... You are rude! I can leave, you know ...

    "Oh," Naruto nodded with a grin.

    - Sorry, sorry, do not repeat again, - he chuckled: - You wanted to hear that?

    Ankoughed.

    "Haha Naruto, I don''t recognize you!" Grown up and became so funny ... '''' Noticing a slight discontent on his face, she stopped and pursed her lips:

    "Hmm, you know that girls don''t really like gloomy guys?"

    - Yah?

    With a slight chuckle, Naruto stood up and abruptly approached Anko''s face. Surprised, the kunoichi even lost her yful smile!

    - A?!

    The man''s lips were only a few centimeters from the woman''s face, from which she momentarily lost herposure, and he was only amused:

    "Girls like bad guys, don''t you know? - pulling away, Narutoughed at her bewildered face.

    - As I thought ... and you did not behave badly. I see you have experience wearing a tough hot girl mask, but you lost your grip on Anko. In the olden days, every boy my age wanted you, let alone any guy your age.

    The kunoichi blinked in surprise, not expecting such harsh words at all! Although, she didn''t really like them ...

    - Earlier?

    "Hmm," the Hokage grinned. "You''re still hot, but youck confidence. You are like a sexy girl with talents for anal sex, but abandoned it for a couple of decades. Returning to it again, you still know how to do it, but you still feel difort. I''m right?

    Anko blinked again, not daring to answer. Naruto''s words hit the point - he just hit her!

    `` Um, '''' the girl finally regained herposure and smiled seductively again, changed the position of her ideal legs, and then finally answered:

    - You know that talking to a girl about anal sex is not very polite? Especially for the Hokage.

    Naruto gazed into her eyes, to which Anko reacted first with a smile and then looked away in embarrassment.

    - What ... What are you doing? Don''t stare like that ...

    - Hmm, are you sitting on my table and shining with your charms, and I''m not polite yet? - The Hokage chuckling returned to his ce and threw his legs on the table:

    - If you want to go on a date with me, then you just have to hint ... We can start right now, I have a lot of sake.

    However, Anko did not fall for such a simple provocation, she only smiled yfully:

    - Want to get me drunk? Mm ... I don''t mind, but if you buy me a dango first.

    "Ho, this sounds like a promise," the Hokage said thoughtfully: "I like this" insolent "side of yours, so I would not mind visiting you sometime. So be it ... - Naruto bent down with a smile.

    - I''ll buy you a dango ...

    - Pff, - Anko suddenly burst outughing and waved her hand: - Ha-ha-ha! Naruto, I don''t recognize you! You''re so funny ... I''m really amazed! Talking about a date with me with such a serious face is impressive.

    He smiled calmly:

    - Funny joke, isn''t it?

    - You bet ... - Anko continued tough: - Just think, the Hokage decided to go on a date with me! You caught me, I admit ... I really feel a little insecuretely, I''m a little nervous about something personal ... Ha, but you brought me back to normal, I haven''t had so much fun in this Academy for a long time. so boring!

    Wiping away the tears that hade out, she giggled sincerely, as if returning to her youth, feeling once again desired and free.

    Girls love these games, the Hokage understood this too well ...

    He admired the attractive face of the mature kunoichi with an iprehensible grin. As a result, she perceived everything as a game and finally began to behave more rxed. However, Anko was very surprised by Naruto''s strange behavior, so she unexpectedly touched on something:

    `` Listen, Naruto, I came to find out something ...

    He just raised an eyebrow, forcing her to smile again. It''s not clear why, but the way he behaved made her involuntarily feel extremely happy. He knew how to sharply answer her, ignoring any of her attempts to offend him, knew how to listen, and also seemed to see right through her and, at the same time, was aplete mystery. Like a different person ... The past Naruto, having changed after taking office, behaved either too seriously, or like some kind of simpleton, and sometimes like a tired and gloomy man. All these faces were not at all attractive. But, this man in front of her, as if he was the embodiment of the dream of any woman!

    It''s amazing how this is even possible?

    She could not tear her curious gaze from him, tapping her nails on the table and often straightening her hair.

    Anko''s shiny lips stretched out in a seductive smile and she decided to y, at the same time touching an exciting topic:

    "Listen, recently, we were swimming with the girls ... And, you understand correctly, we werepletely naked ..." Giggling at Naruto''spletely indifferent reaction, she finished: "So. Something strange happened that time ... So I want to ask you, what is your connection with Tsunade and Shizune? Frankly, today I already tried to start a conversation with Shizune, but she just ignored me and changed the subject. So what''s going on between you two?

    Naruto didn''t react in any way, he just calmly asked:

    - Do you have any guesses?

    "Well," Anko stretched out her lips and answered uncertainly, "It looks like Tsunade doesn''t like this topic, Akita started to get nervous, and Shizune, when I spoke to her, acted somehow cold.

    - And you decided to ask me directly? How bold, - he smiled vaguely: - What if I did something bad?

    - Bad? Anko frowned. "Is that true?"

    - Who knows ... You think I''m not capable of such a thing?

    - Hmm, - the kunoichi lifted her chin and touched her lovely lips with a thin finger: - Before, I would deny, but now ... You will not answer me, will you?

    Naruto shrugged.

    - I can only say that your attempts to get into this business will not leave you aside and, sooner orter, you will find out the truth. Until then, just wait ...

    - Wait? Anko blinked in surprise. "What to expect?"

    Naruto just kept grinning slyly without bothering to answer.

    Admiring the manly dimples on his cheeks and the piercing gaze of those captivating blue eyes, Anko just sighed and jumped off the table.

    "Well, okay!"

 Chapter 189: Ill Take You For Me!

    Chapter 189: I''ll Take You For Me!

    Turning her back to the Hokage, Anko wagged her ass rather sexually, and then smiled yfully, turning over her shoulder.

    - You have intrigued me. Now I want to know this "truth" even more!

    "Believe me," Naruto gave the kunoichi a lecherous look and grinned greedily. "This will happen sooner than you think!"

    - O? Really? - she noticed every detail on his face and all her spections began to change into real suspicions, in the main role of which was this very look!

    - Ha! - grinning, Anko again wagged her sexy ass and went to the exit. Naruto''s look amused her, but she couldn''t understand if he was trying to provoke her just like she was trying to provoke him, or ...

    "No, this is impossible ... Isn''t it?"

    However, the sensations of these flirting made her feminine side liven up. It has been a long time since she felt so light. Like a young girl having amused herself with a flirtatious conversation, Anko with a light gait tried to flee from his hot gaze, at the same time allowing her to enjoy the views ...

    And only when the heels of the kunoichi barely left the Hokage''s office, his calm voice rang out again in the silence:

    - It was not a joke.

    - A? - Anko turned sharply, full of surprise, she again met his iprehensible grin.

    "I really wille," Naruto whispered barely audibly, putting a finger to his lips: "Only, shh!"

    Anko blinked in bewilderment, but did not dare to ask what these words mean ... A pleasant shiver went through her body, filling her former lightness and an iprehensible sense of excitement ... At the same moment, a yful grin appeared on Anko''s beautiful face, she She slightly stretched out her sensual lips and, without stopping her smile,peted with Naruto in gazes, and then she disappeared to the side. It''s not clear why the kunoichi didn''t ask the meaning of his words - she didn''t even understand why she was so amused by it. Perhaps Anko again took everything as a game, or maybe she was knocked down the table by a pleasant lightness after such a funny flirting ...

    But Naruto wasn''t joking. How else could he react if the target itself came to the hunter, and even so insolently showed off her merits to him? His gaze burned, and the desire to take possession of this woman, like an instinct, gave him even more determination to act!

    The Hokage continued to look towards the door with his usual cold grin, he repeated the words, as if trying to print them on one of the walls of this room:

    - Mitarashi Anko, you invited me. Now, I''ll take you for myself!

    *

    A littleter that evening, Naruto left the residence and headed for an interesting ce. For quite some time now, he ignored one of his kunoichi. Now is the time to fix it.

    The current events demanded drastic measures, so the Hokage went hunting after several hours of waiting.

    "This girl finally left, I thought she would spend the night there ..." - looking away from the residence, the Hokage shook his head with a sneer. On this day, for several hours, Hanabi continued to follow him, without even going to lunch. He was even beginning to be intimidated by her serious attitude.

    Naruto had already heard about how Hanabi escaped after Hinata''s words, but it''s too weird to have her go to follow the next day ...

    In any case, it would have been too naive of her to believe that someone like the Hokage would not have noticed the surveince. He didn''t even need to feel all her dark thoughts, of which there were amazingly many, and only a simple sensory check was enough. Those who are going to follow the Sage are making a big mistake if they hope to catch him by surprise. Although, in Hanabi''s case ... Maybe she was counting on it?

    "Who cares, now there''s no time to deal with this spy. Who would have thought that my wife''s own sister would be my personal stalker? If you tell someone, they won''t believe it ... I don''t know why, but it just makes meugh "- grinning recklessly and anticipating their soon meeting, he continued on his way.

    Even if Hanabi amused him, Naruto still remained serious. He had no intention of going home today. Before the situation with Sumire, he even had ns to have fun with Tenten at her house, but unfortunately he had to postpone them, not to mention the next stage of submission to Ino.

    Now the main targets are: Sumire and Sarada. This ispletely justified, since it is wiser to get the Uchiha before her meeting with her father and it is important not to let her develop at least a drop of any unnecessary feelings. You need to take everything for yourself! However, Naruto did not cancel that in the end Sarada will still appreciate his father. Rather, if she meets him before full submission, it may create some unwanted problems. As with the constant sensory checks of the environment, Naruto was also not going to take risks and act recklessly, even with his current strength.

    "ording to my calctions, Sasuke will arrive very soon, I have no more than a month. I have to hold a meeting, graduate from the Academy, and then Uchiha Shin and his clones ... Hopefully the fight will turn out to be interesting, after all, I haven''t fought a single time since my arrival, it''s time to fix it. I think during this time I will be able to finish some business with Temari, and Ino will have to wait again. Probably not enough time on Tsunade either. Everything will depend on the situation ... "

    Walking through the evening Konoha, the Hokage admired the beautiful stars, and sometimes cute couples in love, flirting on opposite sides of the streets. It looks like he was in the wrong area, this street was too bright.

    Although, in fact, all this did not bother him in any way ...

    If you think about it, taking Sakura before meeting Sasuke wouldn''t be a bad idea either. The only problem is that I don''t have enough time to do everything in the best possible way. Even though I have suffered a lot due to the uing events, I am still a little limited in time. If I also choose Sakura, whom I wanted to torment a little and enjoy her slow transition to my side, then I will have to hurry, and this is not my style ... There is definitely no need to hurry. Sakura is too desirable a target to be treated without due seriousness ... "

    Stopping suddenly, Naruto nodded slowly as he scanned the small bar in his field of vision.

    "I''m on the spot!"

 Chapter 190: Lees Secret

    Chapter 190: Lee''s Secret

    As it seemed, due to the change of events, the Hokage would probably have done the bare essentials and got rid of the problem with Sumire, but in fact, he did not consider her to be any threat at all. Even Akita could create more trouble, and the little girl, as long as she doesn''t use Nue, is still powerless. Of course, he had to postpone his training to create the necessary Jutsu of submission, but in recent days he had alreadypleted it by almost half, which is why he was not nervous, because everything was under control. From that, Sumire could wait, because there was an opportunity toplete one unfinished business, and today is the most sessful chance to do it.

    "Let''s see," the evil grin quickly changed to a calm and tired smile. Naruto opened the bar door and calmly walked inside. Several nces from the evening guests immediately focused on him, someone was surprised and immediately stood up to greet their leader, and someone continued to get drunk and drown their problems in wine.

    The bar was rtively small: only three tables, a bar, and arge TV off to the side with a couple of onlookers sticking to it. Only two of them greeted Naruto, and the other four got drunk, their state was no longer very different from aplete ckout, one was generally asleep right with a ss of beer.

    "Hmm, aren''t they?" Naruto was surprised as he knew that at this time Shikamaru and Ch§àji should be drinking in this ce, but ...

    - Naruto? - suddenly heard from the side of the bar. The voice was pretty familiar ...

    - O? The Hokage was not surprised as he already recognized the speaker''s chakra. But, he still expected to see anyone here, but definitely not him.

    - Lee?

    - Haha, Naruto! - Obviously not quite sober Rock Lee waved to an old friend:

    - What''s up? Go here!

    To find him in such a ce was, to put it mildly, unexpected, but Naruto did not refuse and went to the counter.

    - I thought you didn''t drink, - after his grin, he showed the bartender two fingers:

    "Sake," and then he sat down next to the "friend."

    While the bartender served small bottles and cups, Lee held out with a chuckle:

    - Yes, sometimes you can, ha-a ... Recently I heard that they would not give me theirmand, can you imagine ?! Here ...! Just imagine ... I would be the best sensei! Konoha''s beautiful Green Beast would teach his great Taijutsu techniques to the younger generation! And here, uh-eh ...

    "Well, old man, this is definitely not a reason to drink," Naruto patted Lee on the back encouragingly. Find a team when the time is right.

    - And here you are right, my friend! - filled with spirit, Lee raised a cup of sake: - Let''s drink to this! Our youth is just in full swing!

    Naruto nodded with a grin and epted this unusual toast.

    `` Ha-ah ... '''' Lee''s eyes were already darting suspiciously, and by sight he could barely hold on to the chair, but still continued to grin:

    "W-you know ... Naruto, why are you suddenly here?" I-hic! I thought you, well ... Do you work with this ... Hokage?

    - I''m d you remember ... - he chuckled: - Sometimes I need to rest, do you agree?

    Looking at the drunk Lee, Naruto took a small sip from the bottle.

    - Otherwise, you can grow old.

    - Right! I am of the same opinion! Hell, if you don''t give yourself a chance to rest, how can you be the best ?! Oh ... - Lee covered his mouth and winced, but held back.

    - Ha-a, by the way ... - he began: - We haven''t spent time together for a long time, eh? How many years have passed since ourst training session? I-hic! We must catch up! Let''s fight ?!

    - Hey-hey, cool down, - the Hokage again patted him on the back: - Of course we will fight, but let''s not ...

    - Let''s fight! - Lee was about to jump up from his seat, but Naruto only pressed lightly, and he immediately fell into ce.

    - Hey! N-Naruto, I just ...

    - Not here, you fool. Want to smash the whole bar?

    Walking with a surprised look around the room, he realized everything:

    - Um, well ... You''re right, - Lee blinked slowly: - By the way, I was rejected again, eh-eh! Love will destroy me ...

    And quickly changed the subject ...

    - Again?

    Naruto didn''t get too drunk, but just kept up the conversation and listened with interest to this funny but sincere guy. True, he was secretly awaiting the arrival of someone else. Unfortunately, Shikamaru never showed up, which meant that he probably wouldn''t show up at all today.

    "So he''s in a different ce ... Shizune only talked about that. A bar only for shinobi ... Hmm, you just had to scan the area. "

    Lee staggered, threw back another cup, and belched loudly.

    - Ha-ah ... Okay ~ - after a couple of times he licked his lips, threw his elbow on the counter andy down on his hand:

    - Eh-eh, yes ... Already lost count of how many times I was refused, and I''m such a romantic. Me and flowers and drinks for them, but once ... I-hic! I ... I even ran ten thousandps around Konoha in my underpants! And what are they ?! Ugh! Big-breasted beauties are evil! - with a sad look, Lee poured himself another sake and without thinking twice drank it in one gulp.

    Naruto looked at him emotionlessly as if he were a stranger, while feeling some kind of slight sympathy. Lee seemed real and too ingenuous to him. He did not hide anything at all and was really sad about such simple things.

    With a slight grin, the Hokage poured himself too, knocked over the cup, and then put the alcohol aside and looked seriously at the "friend":

    - Listen.

    - N-no! No! No! - surprisingly, he became even more sad, lowered his head and sighed heavily:

    - You don''t understand ... Ha-ah ... In fact, I''m not quite "normal", I-hic!

    - Yah? Naruto held back a chuckle, "And why did you decide that?"

    - Eh, - Lee waved his hand: - And don''t say ... I myself was shocked! I am the very definition of normality, agree ?! But, eh ... - he hupped again, and then smiled tightly:

    - Most mediocre talent, not even ninjutsu ability, but ... As it turned out, there is something "abnormal" in me.

    Naruto folded his arms over his chest and raised his eyebrows.

    - What is it?

    Lee hupped, looked around suspiciously, and then bent down and whispered:

    - I''m not only for girls ... Ugh! - again covering his mouth, he turned away:

    - Like this...

    "Um, why would I want to know?" Naruto shook his head and patted the guy on the back.

    - It''s okay. Lee, are you ... bisexual?

    - Um, well, it looks like that, - he sighed: - I don''t know what to do ... It''s terrible!

    The Hokage nodded to the bartender and asked for more drinks, then turned to the guy and smiled encouragingly.

    "Don''t worry so much, there''s nothing terrible here. I do not me you, as for me, this is not a problem at all.

    - Really? I-hic! Ha ... S-thanks ... "Lee, suddenly overjoyed andughed," Thank you Naruto!

    As soon as he was about to rush to embrace him, he was immediately stopped by a heavy hand:

    - Hey Hey! Calm down, I''m telling you, everything is fine. Juste on without these tenderness ... I only prefer women here! Naruto straightened his cor and calmly turned the topic.

    - Better tell who else you told about it.

    The ns did not include such revtions, but the Hokage still felt a little sympathy for this nice guy. Lee could be seen to be gued by unpleasant feelings about this. Sometimes a person''s orientation can make him feel too ashamed, tense, and even hate himself. Now it is not surprising why such an active and strong person would get drunk alone. If it were someone else, Naruto might have ignored it, but Lee seemed to him like a kind guy, unable to stand in his way, but rather the opposite. In addition, the list of good deeds was still empty ...

    "And why do I need this?" Naruto sighed and drank. Since Shikamaru hadn''t shown up yet, he didn''t mind making himself a temporary friend ...

 Chapter 191: Meeting Friends

    Chapter 191: Meeting Friends

    After Naruto''s unexpected question, Lee was embarrassed and fell silent, but as soon as he took another sip of sake, he hupped and slowly replied:

    - I ... I only spoke to Tenten and Gai-sensei ...

    - And how did they react?

    He rubbed the bridge of his nose in embarrassment.

    - Gai-sensei was surprised and supported me, and Tenten ... She said that I was strange, eh ...

    "You are already weird ..." With a grin, Naruto ruffled the chatterbox''s hair and reassured him again.

    - Never mind someone else''s opinion. This is your life, do what you like, find your happiness and do not be ashamed of it . Better let''s drink to the future where all our dreams wille true!

    - A? - Li''s eyes shone with joy, and then he abruptly stood up and staggered to raise the cup.

    - For our endless youth!

    Continuing to drink with a new, or rather old, friend, the Hokage calmed down a bit. He hadn''t rxed for a long time, so a little drink in thepany of such a funny guy was not superfluous, but he still did not lose his vignce, in the end he came here for a reason. Therefore, while his new friend went to relieve himself, Naruto used the powers of the sage and finally found the people he needed.

    "That means that ... It was worth guessing. I wouldn''t mind having a drink myself in such an environment. "Naruto slowly drained his cup and then waved to the bartender. Just at that moment, Lee finished and staggered back to the bar, but before he could reach for the drink, Naruto grabbed him by the shoulder:

    - Let''s go!

    - Eh ... hic! Wh-where?

    - You will see.

    Staggering and often stumbling along the way, Lee followed Naruto, he did not even ask where they were heading, but simply continued toment about how cruel women were. He endlessly repeated all his unsessful connections, and as a result, Naruto even had to pull this chatter away from some old man and his granddaughter. One had only to see the embarrassment on that girl''s face ... Although, I must admit, she was hot. But you need to not be as aggressive as some people did to the girls. Unsurprisingly, he faced the cruelty of women.

    Finally, after a few minutes, they reached their destination. The Akimichi Quarter, like the rest of Konoha, was illuminated by the bright lights of the night lights, as well as pleasant moon reflections in the beautiful starry sky. At the same time, as in any busy city, even here people often scurried, someone walked their animals, and someone just got out on a date with their soul mate. The carefree and drunk Lee often pestered such couples, making them sometimes blush and sometimes even turn pale. Naruto was amused a little, but he didn''t fold. And so they finally came.

    Meanwhile, at the Akimichi residence, Ch§àji and Karui''s house, in the backyard, enjoying the evening breeze, a couple of best friends were drinking sake and ying cards with Sai. The three of them were already pretty drunk, Ch§àji chucklingly chewing on a piece of grilled meat, and Sai glumly stared at the cards, hovering in thought. Shikamaru, in turn, looked bored at his friends and, with a slight drunken blush on his cheeks, grumbled in their direction:

    - Well, you two, are you going to do something already? I''m going to die of boredom now ...

    - Mhm! Ch§àji wiped the fat on his green T-shirt, then licked his lips and said,

    - I miss.

    - Seriously? - Shikamaru sighed irritably and poured himself sake: - With you how to y ... - suddenly he fell silent and blinked in surprise.

    - Naruto?

    Not far from the trinity, two silhouettes suddenly appeared. Staggering and grinning Rock Lee and calm Naruto, in an ironed shirt and trousers, as if he hadn''t drunk for thest two hours, but just came to work.

    The Hokage waved to Shikamaru and the others, and then Leeughed.

    - Friends! Ha ha! Why didn''t they call me ?! I am the rich man''s master! Let''s cards ... - he insolently sat down next to Sai and patted him on the shoulder:

    - Come on.

    - Um, well, yeah ...

    Since Shikamaru dealt thest card and Ch§àji did not fight back, it was indeed Sai''s turn. Although, he frowned anyway, ignoring everyone around him. It seemed that this game upied him much more than the others, and he took it too seriously - he could not even rx!

    Naruto walked over and sat down next to Shikamaru, smiling mysteriously.

    - Shall we drink?

    - Ha ... - Nara grunted in surprise, and then nodded gravely: - I could not have asked!

    Ch§àjiughed.

    "Naruto, I could tell right away, we would have called you too!"

    "Exactly, I thought you were working," grumbled Shikamaru, pouring sake to his friend, "We don''t drink that often ... But, you''re always wee."

    "Oh good," the Hokage nodded with restraint, epting the cup, "I decided to give myself some amusement ..." With a sly grin, he gave Shikamaru a thoughtful look, then turned to Ch§àji. Nara did not understand what the changed Naruto meant, but was surprised by his following words:

    - So where is Karui?

    - NS? Akimichi didn''t understand the question, to which Naruto chuckled, "It''s amazing that she allowed you such entertainment.

    Ch§àjiughed contentedly, while Shikamaru smiled and exined:

    - Today Karui is on a mission, will be back in a couple of hours, weird that you didn''t know ...

    "Hmm, that''s how," Naruto nodded calmly, "Now I''m not doing small work, so missions are not my concern."

    - That''s how, I thought you''d like it ...

    Sai began to listen with interest as Lee took away his cards and started ying with a drunken Ch§àji, the two quickly chatted away from the others.

    Shikamaru sipped his sake, while Naruto calmly coped with any dose of alcohol and poured more and more.

    "I have some ns for the entire residence. I admit, I dreamed of bing Hokage, but if everything continues like this, then the Eight will just have to die from paperwork. We need changes, otherwise it will be impossible to work.

    "Good idea old man," Shikamaru immediately raised his cup. "Let''s drink to this!"

    "Mm," Naruto nodded curtly and smiled at Sai and drank with him.

    However, his vicious thoughts touched something pleasant ...

    "How is my Ino there? I wish I could spare some time for her too ... Now, while drinking, she could serve me well ... "

 Chapter 192: Karui

    Chapter 192: Karui

    So over the next hour, the four men got drunk, Ch§àji constantly chased not very funny anecdotes, Lee passed out altogether and slept on the sidelines, and Sai staggered slightly due to need. Meanwhile, Shikamaru dealt the cards, he was already pretty drunk, not much better than Lee. The same could be said about Ch§àji, the Hokage skillfully poured them more and more booze, and they did not follow it at all. With his stamina, he could barely get drunk, but at the same time tried to maintain the appearance of his slightly drunk state.

    As soon as everyone had the cards in hand, Ch§àji chuckled out loud:

    - Sai, did you fall asleep there?

    - I ... I now, damn ... Pants!

    Laughing, the three friends continued to y, Lee rolled onto his side and smacked.

    - Mm ... Gai-sensei ...

    Ch§àjiughed again, and Shikamaru suddenly turned to Naruto and asked,

    "Do you have any n for Naruto?" - he blinked slowly, his tongue twisted: - Well ... It''s just, somehow you''re acting suspiciously ... Has something happened?

    As a result, he could not resist and still raised this topic ...

    The Hokage chuckled and covered Ch§àji''s card in high suit. When the turn came to Shikamaru, he replied:

    "You''ll find out at the meeting, now is not the time and ce.

    - Wow, I understand ... - Nara yawned: - That''s a hassle ... I didn''t tell you, but it''s time for me to retire ...

    - What is your old man''s pension? Ch§àjiughed.

    - Hey, don''t disgrace me in front of our Hokage!

    The two followedughed, when suddenly ...

    - Akimichi! You fat piece of shit! - a furious female tone swept through the house!

    It became obvious that soon everyone will be ufortable!

    Naruto could finally enjoy the long-awaited femalepany, only he was the only one capable of smiling now. Shikamaru froze, Ch§àji turned pale!

    `` Damn ... We''rete, shit ... '''' He stood up abruptly and whispered:

    `` Shikamaru, take a drink, it''s time to throw it down if Karui ... '''' but he immediately shuddered and fell silent, noticing a slight fright on his friend''s face:

    `` Uh ... '''' Ch§àji slowly turned around and swallowed loudly, then nervously stepped back.

    - D-dear?

    - Oh, so I am now "dear" ?! - the girl stood directly opposite, and with fury looked at her husband:

    "Wasn''t I a grumpy wife in the morning?" What the hell are you doing here ?! I told you to train with Ch§àch§à§å! And where is she ?!

    - Uh ...

    Karui came abruptly and grabbed Akimichi by the breasts, she almost lifted all of his impressive weight off the ground!

    - Our daughter is not even at home! Do you know ?!

    `` B-but, but ... '''' Ch§àji panicked and began to make excuses, "She ... She told me she would be with a friend and I ... I ...

    It seemed that the fat man began to sober up before our eyes ...

    A funny sight.

    Naruto watched the situation with an amused grin. Sai disappeared somewhere, and Lee was kicked out of the door by Karui into the dirty grass. The situation turned out to be as ridiculous as possible ...

    However, there was one carefree spectator enjoying this funny show with might and main.

    "And she''s nothing ..." - Naruto studied the body of the hot swarthy beauty. Although he failed to appreciate all the charms of Ch§àch§à§å today, her mother had shown him enough. Too good!

    The kunoichi was noticeably shorter than her husband, but Ch§àji still showed fear in her presence.

    Miniature and at the same time awesome figurine. Big breasts, toned hips and, most importantly, an attractive face. The scarlet-haired beauty, as you would expect, stood out for her sexually sparkling dark skin and unique facial features that are inherent in the women of the Hidden Cloud. Really special and attractive in this hot girl, Naruto saw exactly her pleasant and attractive skin color, which makes him involuntarily aroused, just from one look at her. But even that was far from the only special quality of Karui. A nasty and rude character, capable of shaking up the emotions of any man, and also charming yellow eyes, they seemed to shine with gold, especially when she angrily looked at Ch§àji. Here is everything that could captivate almost anyone, especially the Hokage, a person hungry for emotions and thrills. In all respects, Karui was special, which is why Naruto, without thinking, added her to his list. Although he had seen a picture of her face before, but when you see a beautiful kunoichi with your own eyes, hear her voice, demeanor and feel this unique charm that dissipates everywhere just from her presence, then her charm surpasses all your assumptions - this was his favorite part !

    "Karui," the Hokage calmly pronounced her name, forcing the kunoichi to tense up and immediately release poor Ch§àji. She was surprised, even embarrassed, and then bowed slightly:

    - Master Hokage ... I didn''t expect to see you here.

    - HM? - Naruto raised an eyebrow in bewilderment, he expected more aggression from this girl in his direction, nevertheless, in the past she very much "snapped" on him, but it seems that something has changed ...

    Awkwardness arose, Karui no longershed out at her husband, and Ch§àji decided to defuse the situation with augh.

    - Why are you? After all, everything is already in the past, let''s better have a bite ...

    So here''s the thing. She still remembers ...

    The kunoichi threw a furious nce at her husband, and he immediately fell silent, and after Karui smiled tightly, ncing guiltily at Naruto.

    - Sorry about that.

    The Hokage narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    "Guilt? No, rather a shame ... Hmm, that''s the case with Sasuke, right? ording to Shizune, we sort of solved this issue. Funny ... "Looking at Ch§àji, Naruto pondered.

    "But he surprised me. It seems like he knocked the doorstep of this girl in the Hidden Cloud, and then somehow managed to marry her. It looks like not everything is so smooth, right? Could this be Shikamaru''s influence? "

    Naruto stood up slowly and yawned.

    - Well, let''s not interfere, send Shikamaru, - looking around, he shouted: - Sai,e out! Grab Lee and let''s go.

    "Um," a pale guy came out of the bushes and smiled. "Hi Karui.

    `` Sai ... '''' the girl''s eyebrows twitched strangely, she looked at Naruto again, and then turned away:

    - You really have to go.

    Ch§àji looked guiltily at his friends and then sighed, but Shikamaru justughed and staggered to his feet, patted Karui on the shoulder, and then nodded to his friend.

    - Do not worry, old man, you are not alone! Eh, wives and marriage ... Still that hassle ... - staggering, he somehow got down to the ground and approached Naruto. The Hokage, however, was expecting this ... With a sly grin, he grabbed his friend, threw his hand around his neck and smiled kindly:

    - Send the poor fellow, I will smear you in front of Temari.

    - Really? - in the eyes of Shikamaru gratitude shed and he reached out to hug.

    - Thanks!

    "Hey, hey, control yourself," Naruto pushed his face away, waved to Akimichi''s family and turned to Sai, who had already picked up Lee, and then they all headed out together.

    Meanwhile, Karui red at her husband.

    - I told you what ?! Watch your daughter! If you want to get drunk, go to the bar!

    - Eh, I''m sorry ...

    - Shut up!

 Chapter 193: Take Care of My Wife

    Chapter 193: Take Care of My Wife

    In the middle of the journey, Sai, Li and Naruto and Shikamaru said goodbye in a friendly way, heading in different directions in pairs. Sai, apparently, still knew how to drink or was skillful on his feet, so he had to carry Lee home, since he could not even speak. His condition is not to be envied, even Shikamaru was more sober, although he arrived in a disappointing state. The Hokage gave him a drink, so that he still could not walk smoothly, but at the same time,ughing, told him about his problems with his wife. Listening to all these Very interesting stories, Naruto just chuckled, anticipating his main goal. In the end, that''s how they came to the Nara residence ...

    "Wow, damn it, it''s about to start ..." Shikamaru sighed sadly, stepping onto the threshold of his own house. The lights were still on in the windows, so he had no doubts about impending problems. Reprimands from Temari were in the order of things for him, but every time he was nervous, as if it were his first time.

    With a slight grin, Naruto patted his friend on the back encouragingly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your wife.

    "Y-are you sure?"

    Although Shikamaru did not understand the hidden truth behind these words, he still worried.

    - You will get it too, uh ... - staggering, he blinked slowly and somehow managed to stay on his feet. In the end, he still had to agree:

    "Okay, then take care of my wife, ha ha! -ughing, Nara waved his hand and invited his friend to enter first.

    - How courteous ... - The Hokage grunted and walked to the door. Only one step separated him from meeting her ...

    "Ha, Shikamaru, you can''t even imagine ... If Temari heard you ... You can consider this an invitation ..." Finally, the hunter pulled the handle and opened the door to the house of his nocturnal prey.

    Holding on to his advisor, Naruto entered and mmed the door.

    - Wee...

    - Ha, it''s about to start ... Keep your head closed!

    It was at that moment that the beautiful Temari entered the hallway, in her charming blue robe. The girl''s hair was covered with noticeable droplets of moisture. As if after a rain, so lovely ... After a shower, she literally shone with mature sexuality. Shikamaru swallowed unexpectedly and Naruto grinned wickedly.

    "You are already ready, as in time ..."

    Surprisingly, Temari was not angry, she did not even look in the direction of her husband, but simply fell into a stupor:

    - N-Naruto?

    - Eh-he-he, it looks like it worked! Shikamaru grinned as he watched his wifepletely forget about her usual abuse. The man staggered away from his friend and with a calm gait decided to hide in the kitchen away from sin, Temari, however, did not seem to notice him, continuing to look at the other with distrust ...

    The drunken husband and that smirk on Naruto''s face spoke better than words. The man ran a hot gaze over the body of the beautiful kunoichi, and then quietly clicked the lock. At that moment, she suddenly shuddered - this sound seemed to be like a discharge swept all over her body! There was no doubt that he had definitelye for her! Did you bring Shikamaru? Did you help a friend? Nonsense! Temari knew what this pervert and tormentor was capable of!

    "Y-you ..." She immediately retreated. After all the trials, she didn''t have the strength to drive him out! The body reacted only from his one presence. It was on fire! As soon as he appeared in sight, she could not control her active awe and treacherous excitement! Already at the level of reflexes, her essence responded to his lustful gaze, he made her panties get wet uncontrobly, and a wild desire of passionate adoration spread throughout her body! This frightened most of all, from this she fled! Moreover, this time he came to her home, now she had nowhere to retreat!

    - Why are you ... - Quickly looking around, Temari lowered her tone: - What the hell are you up to ?! We have a deal!

    Naruto grinned recklessly and slowly began to overtake the kunoichi, and she only retreated in response. Finally, she hit the wall, unable to continue to run away. He cornered her!

    `` W-wait ...

    The Hokage immediately seized the opportunity and pressed it down with force! He bent over the ear, and out of the corner of his eye followed the carefree Shikamaru, who continued to manage the kitchen. It seemed that alcohol only prevailed over him, but he was diligently looking for something ...

    Not a bad opportunity to have some fun.

    Temari could not even answer, her whole body was burning, she went limp,pletely unable to push him away. The face was flushed with embarrassment, and the body sumbed to this temptation!

    Fists clenched across her chest, the kunoichi swallowed and looked up at him like a frightened kitty. A striking difference from that proud and strong woman who was able to resist him quite recently!

    The mere realization that he hade to her home, and her husband was a couple of meters away, led Temari into a strange and uncontroble weakness. Breathing quickened, it even began to burn Naruto''s neck. Meanwhile, he crept up to the ear of such a hot beauty andnguidly whispered:

    - Don''t be angry, I just decided to help your husband, he asked me to ...

    The trembling became more frequent, and a voice full of disbelief touched his sensitive hearing:

    - Wh-what? What are you talking about ?! You promised me! You''re a liar!

    `` Hmm, '''' Naruto grinned and said loudly so that Shikamaru could hear everything.

    - My friend, there is no point in hiding, Temari wants to know ... She leaves me no choice! So tell me, do you really mind me taking care of her for you?

    - Mm? - Shikamaru blinked in bewilderment, the question showed him strange, and therefore, he rified in surprise:

    - What?

    He did not notice these two in the same ce ... They have definitely gone somewhere. Although, he did not attach any importance to this, took a sip of water andughed staggeringly:

    - Eh, I knew it ... Yes, Temari, I''m sorry, I''m guilty! I asked Naruto to do this, do you mind?

    These words were worth too much ...

    It seemed that at that moment something red up in Temari''s womb! Her heart trembled even more, all this time, she constantly admired the face of this insolent bastard, looking upwards at his lustful grin, and as soon as Shikamaru''s words reached her, something forbidden was lit in the eyes of the kunoichi ...

    "T-is it true? She asked in a whisper.

    Naruto grinned and kissed her behind the ear.

    - The question is how you will perceive his words ... - continuing to kiss her, he finally received a pleasant gentle moan in response, and then abruptly pulled away and breathed in the beautiful excited scent of the beauty:

    - A week, huh? Aren''t you bored? .. Ha ... I can''t stand it anymore. You are too important to me ...

    As soon as he said this, Temari''s eyes shone.

    "D-fool! Don''t tell me that, otherwise ... Otherwise I ... Ah ~ "- she could no longer fight the pleasant sensation of his stupid chatter! These insolent words made her heart beat faster.

    Noticing how the rebellious Temari reacts cutely to such banal words and tries to hide his happiness, Naruto immediately teased:

    - Just wait, well, or be done with everything, now you have every chance. Your husband is here, all that remains is to confess to him ... - he lowered his tone again: - Tell him where my lips are now ... Where are my fingers ...

    Laughing enough, Naruto ran his finger over Temari''s wet lips, enjoyed her trembling pupils, and then just walked into the kitchen. Now he was just having fun, all these words about Shikamaru are no more than a small game with the most forbidden topic for this cute beauty. One has only to imagine how she will react when he goes even further ...

 Chapter 194: Broken Promise (18+)

    Chapter 194: Broken Promise (18+)

    When Naruto finally let go of Temari, unable to contain herself, she began to slowly slide down the wall.

    - Haaa ~ - everything in my stomach just shuddered, streams of love juices slid down my legs. Even in this robe, two of her excited papie were clearly visible. She just swam ... It took only two days, and she already wanted so much more! That sex seemed to break something in her ... How infuriated it was! These two days she held back, stopped any attempts to touch herself, to be normal, but as soon as she remembered about him ...

    "God ~"

    Now he himself came, and literally from the doorway began to tease her behind her husband''s back! How mean and low, how tough, depraved and ... nice ...

    - Ah ~ - fingers themselves prated under the robe. At the same moment, Temari stopped short and in panic raised her hand and, as expected, all her fingers covered the viscous strings of her love nectar. The depraved juices of a traitor, a cheater ...

    It started to drip, and even so much ... It got wet from another, behind Shikamaru''s back!

    - How so ... - gritting her teeth, she did not know what to do now ... Naruto seemed to terrorize every part of her life. All that was left of her, he seemed to desecrate on purpose! The only ce where she considered herself safe was now saturated with his scent ... Feeling the persistent masculine scent on her lips, she lowered her eyes and whispered:

    - Why, I ... Ha-ah ...

    She herself could not understand why she liked it, why, no matter how he behaved, she was still pleased? Why did you like his smell, voice, face ... Why did that sex never get out of my head? Why did the feeling of guilt turn into this treacherous thrill ?!

    The answer was close, but she denied it in every possible way! To admit it means topletely fall as a woman ... She has already changed, she has be a terrible wife, a traitor, but if she also begins to enjoy this, begins to feel feelings for her rapist, who will she be in the end?

    We need to find a way out! Temari no longer doubted that she would not be able to resist the pleasure, but she simply could not allow the appearance of these forbidden feelings, could not allow Naruto to change her personality! Proud and strong, she melted in his arms like a young and in love girl - this is outrageous!

    "When did I be so pathetic ?!" - gritting her teeth, the kunoichi began to boil! This Naruto, how dare he ?!

    Temari swallowed, stood up and with a shiver in her chest looked around the corner straight into the kitchen, towards Naruto. Now she wanted to tear this liar to shreds!

    "Bastard ... He doesn''t even keep his word! You should have guessed right away ... It''s a stupid idea to negotiate with him! But ... That idiot Shikamaru, he smiles at himself calmly! What an idiot! His wife is being raped behind his back, and he is grinning! " Feeling growing excitement, Temari chuckled. Now she did not even resist the fact that she was aroused behind the back of such a pitiful husband. He didn''t even realize that his wife was being bullied like a whore!

    - Mm ~ - biting her lips and continuing to think about it, she did not even notice how droplets of her love nectar began to drip onto the floor.

    "God ... ~ Was that his n ?!" - She started to wind up again. Temari could not understand why the hell was he pinned! But, feeling excited and desire, she began to understand ...

    "Bastard, he on purpose ... Thinks I won''tst a week ?! I''m not that weak ... Ah ~ "- sometimes continuing to touch her nipples, the kunoichi got angry and enjoyed at the same time. Why, then, can a person be so angry at the same time and cause such a pleasant awe in the body ?! Temari did not know, although she understood how depraved she looked now, and how obscene her position was. But, as a result, it turned out to be impossible to tell the truth and confess everything. Her guilt turned into something too strange - she could not now appear next to Naruto and fight him back in the presence of her husband. After these two days of abstinence and a feeling ofplete vulnerability in her own home, she could not take risks ... Most importantly, she waspletely disappointed in Shikamaru, and did not want to destroy the remnants of her family either. As a result, it turned out that she was again powerless. The question is, is this really so or has she already tried to find a way out herself?

    The Hokage didn''t really think about it, after all, he knew the answer for a long time. In fact, Temari enjoyed, she simply resisted, and this was the most pleasant and fun in her submission. The result of aplete fall should be funny too, but Naruto was having fun in the process for now. He had thought of this for a long time, back at the moment when he came up with this stupid promise for a week of abstinence. He initially did not intend to perform it, which is why he is here today, everything that has been done so far is just for this moment!

    - Ha-a ... Do you want to give me a drink? Shikamaru asked with a grin, but did not refuse another cup of sake.

    Naruto swallowed a little himself, responding with obvious mockery.

    - Just a bit.

    Shikamaru wasn''t angry, he didn''t even look for a trick here, but justughed. Now he was happier than ever. Toe home and get drunk, and even not get paid for it from Temari - just a dream! He wanted to celebrate it. Sorry not with Ch§àji, but Naruto is also a good drinkingpanion, well, at least he thought so now, not even suspecting what was happening behind his back. A pervert wife who haspletely changed in recent weeks. He did not know how passionately she caressed herself nearby, unconsciously preparing herself for the future. But, most importantly, he waspletely unaware of the true essence of the person with whom he was sharing a drink right now, as with a close friend. He could not know that the Hokage was not at all the same Naruto, but only an impostor, whom he himself let into his house. The man who defiled his wife stood right in front of him, and he, without even suspecting, gave him his own wife.

    It wasn''t Shikamaru who was really enjoying himself now, but he was ...

 Chapter 195: Behind Shikamarus Back (18+)

    Chapter 195: Behind Shikamaru''s Back (18+)

    Naruto continued to drink with Shikamaru while keeping an eye on his target. He secretly nced to the side and clearly felt Temari''s gaze directed directly at him. As it turned out, she did not run away, but only watched from the side. The kunoichi did not even try to stop her "tormentor" and did not interfere with his obvious attempts to drink her husband even more. Here only the most naive person in the world would not have noticed the catch, and Temari definitely understood why all this was, but she continued to be silent ...

    "Well, if so ..." - at that moment Naruto had a special idea!

    "Listen, Shikamaru, get some water.

    - Mm? Now ... Hmm ...

    As soon as the adviser turned away, the Hokage folded the hand seals, left his exact copy in the same ce, and moved himself. The shadow clone continued to y the part and the alcohol finally began to take effect ...

    Temari clearly saw everything that happened, continuing to curse both men, one for his blindness, and the other for his arrogance and meanness! But, as soon as Naruto created the clone, it was as if she was electrocuted!

    "T-this ... He''s not going to ..."

    She had already stopped even touching herself below, trying to restrain herself, but as soon as Naruto disappeared, suddenly the old excitement returned with renewed vigor! It was at that moment ...

    - Hi ~ - the kunoichi let out a vulgar groan, clearly feeling like a familiar hand fell right on her ass. He insolently began to touch her charms, without even asking permission! Defiled another man''s wife behind her husband''s back!

    - Mm? Shikamaru looked around in bewilderment. He heard a strange sound, but ... Turning to Naruto, he grinned and gave his friend some water. He smiled silently and continued to sip delicious sake with the unsuspecting adviser.

    "Uhh ..." Temari kept her voice, and Naruto, in turn, pulled her aside, pressed her face against the wall, lifted the hem of her robe and exposed her awesome hips.

    - I love this look, - he grinned vulgarly, continuing to touch the juicy ass of the kunoichi through her ck tight panties.

    Temari felt a treacherous thrill in her womb, trembling from his touch echoed even in her head. Unable to resist, she turned her head and hissed angrily:

    - You bastard! This shadow clone ... Damn, how can you do this to others ?! He believes you! I believed you, and you ... - her tone was rather menacing, but as soon as Naruto''s fingers looked into her panties, she could not resist:

    - Aaahh ~ I don''t want to! ~ - lecherous drool appeared on the lips, and eyes sparkling with lust rolled sharply. Continuing to smile and grin viciously, Temari''s legs have long been pulled apart. Naruto sank lower and without further ado began to pull off her panties.

    `` How evil you are, hii ~ '''' thenguid whisper of the kunoichi did not match her words at all, and after that it waspletely muffled by Shikamaru''s cheerfulugh. He did not even suspect what was happening with his unfaithful wife ...

    Now Temari was not just cheating, she was already giving herself to another behind his back! Simple kisses, stained with someone else''s lip semen, gave way to sheer betrayal, because she didn''t even try to fight, and all her attempts to scold Naruto looked more like a call to action.

    Temari continued to pierce Naruto with her sharp gaze, although there was no longer the same anger in him, but rather powerlessness and even some kind of anticipation ...

    He pulled off her panties and began to taunt with a grin:

    "You say you don''t want to, but there''s already a real flood ..." The dark fabric ispletely wet, making the kunoichi feel ashamed. Her whole pussy oozed with love nectar, the threads of which, like spider webs, were already everywhere.

    - The beauty...

    Anyway, she never said the main thing, and Naruto hit her with that ...

    - So should I go? Tell me.

    - Y-you ... - Temari gritted her teeth: - Go to hell!

    `` Hmm-m, '''' the Hokage breathed in her depraved scent properly, and then licked his lips and leaned closer:

    - Itadakimas!

    - D-fool ~

    Burrowing into her intimate ces, he immediately began to savor the taste of this married bitch,pletely ignoring everything around!

    - Aahh ~

    Temari stuck out her gorgeous ass in response, probably unconsciously allowing him to get more sweet juices, and herself, a lot of female pleasure!

    As expected, she was angry and stubborn, but did not at all try to push him away or refuse. For this, he wanted her even more!

    - Mmh ~ - covering her mouth with her palm, she pressed against the wall and just endured, while Naruto worked without any pity with his tongue and fingers, having fun with the excited holes of this cheater. He knew all the sensitive parts of the kunoichi and made her shudder and approach the long-awaited orgasm!

    - I ... I ... Ahh ~ Huh? - but, before Temari finished, he suddenly stopped and began to cover her ass with kisses, slowly rising and getting close to the kunoichi''s neck. The heat from his lips went in a stream of discharges all over her body.

    `` N-Naruto ~ Not there ... I ...

    The kunoichi tilted her head to one side, again allowing him to get more, her body seemed to react to the touch and caress, while straight from her mind flew at the same time unpleasant and simply indescribably amazing pleasure directly rted to the situation in which she found herself.

    Treason! They took her by force, but she could not fight! Like a whore!

    - Ah ~

    The carefree voice of Shikamaru and the shadow clone made Temari''s uterus tremble from all this horror in which her weak body was, unable to resist the pleasure and touch of Naruto. He teased her so mercilessly! He made her understand who she really is, forcing her to listen to her husband''s voice!

    "My God!" - she was almost covered with her head ...

    The panties slipped down to the ankles, streams of love juices flowed down the slender legs, gathering in a small puddle right under the dark panties ...

    "I w-almost ... Ah ~" - he did not let her finish, from which insult shed in Temari''s eyes and she immediately decided to show it with the only avable method - a piercing look. Only it did not match at all with her flushed face and lips wet with saliva, which she tried to hide with her wet palm. It turned out so-so for her, especially when you consider how her greedy cunt proceeded, in anticipation of a vicious orgasm.

 Chapter 196: Worst Wife Ever! (18+)

    Chapter 196: Worst Wife Ever! (18+)

    Temari''s depraved body, weakened and almostpletely losing the ability to feel pleasure, became extremely sensitive, as if it had awakened from a long sleep and nowpletely could not reject the caress of the one who made him so ...

    She wanted to finish, but he would not allow! She already did not mind doing it behind her husband''s back, and he stopped her again!

    Naruto brushed his lips along the fragile and beautiful neck of the kunoichi, stopping on her thin chin, followed by covering it with bold kisses ...

    "Ah ~ N-no ..." Temari was still trying to dodge him, covering her mouth with her palm.

    - N-it is impossible ... - she understood better than anyone, if she just rxed, she would no longer be able to restrain herself and would start kissing wildly! How could she deny being so wet? .. But if that happens, there will be no turning back ...

    Perhaps Temari was only trying to fool herself, but, oddly enough, the Hokage did not try to rush. Only by grinning at her attempts to preserve the innocence of his lips from his grabbing hands, he stretched out pleasure in order to enjoy the future, the moment when she herself would give him all of herself, when she could no longer resist and began to ask herself. This feeling is sure to be the most unforgettable!

    Even so, through her palm, Temari was still whispering, constantly nervous because of the way Shikamaru''s voice faded ...

    - What are you going ... Ah ~ - feeling his fingers on her nipples, the kunoichi hissed venomously: - P-scoundrel ~ I won''t forgive you ~

    - You''ve be kinder, - kissing her behind the ear, he grinned: - I''m not a bastard anymore? "Scoundrel" or "Fool" even sounds sexy, especially when you keep moaning and juicing.

    The kunoichi rolled her eyes in annoyance.

    `` W-Fuck you ... Piece ... Ah ~

    `` You just finish talking, '''' whispered Naruto, pinching her already noticeably overexcited papie: `` Hurt me, make me stop ...

    - Kh ~ Irritating ... - gritting teeth, the corners of Temari''s lips trembled treacherously - she tried to prevent them from turning into ascivious grin. How could she admit that his cold attitude was not at all pleasant ?! How could she say that every insult released in his direction was no longer sincere ... This infuriated most of all! Where did all the resentment and hatred go ?!

    - I will not forgive you, - Temari whispered, pressing her ass against him: - You will pay ~

    - Mm, that''s how, - biting her ear, he suddenly grinned harshly:

    - Turn around.

    Goosebumps immediately ran down the kunoichi''s spine, she shuddered and was actually scared!

    - A?" - Something told her not to do this, but ... Involuntarily, she turned around and immediately her clean eyes shuddered:

    - Sh-shikamaru ?! - she barely kept her voice, and then realized with horror ...

    - O-he ... Is he asleep? - at the same moment a whole stream of vicious juices swept through the legs!

    - Aahh ~

    Pressing against the wall, with her legs spread apart, she stretched her panties to the sides! She couldn''t move. Standing in such a stupid position, and the Hokage''s fingers on her naked tits, and evenpletely zing with excitement ...

    - Ah ~

    Horrible! Now she looked like a slut pressed against the wall, and a clone of Naruto stood behind her, holding her husband!

    To the kunoichi''s relief, he slept, even snored,pletely unable to see how his wife was being possessed right in front of his nose.

    Naruto almost took her from behind! All the lecherous holes for show, and she did not try to resist ...

    Temari swallowed, the trembling in her uterus from Naruto''s touch only intensified, the realization of how he was ying with her, albeit next to the unconscious Shikamaru, turned her on even more! She could no longer even curse her depraved side. The body waspletely weak and fell straight into his greedy ws ...

    The Hokage nodded to the clone, who carried Shikamaru to the second floor with a grin. They understood each other without words and everything went strictly ording to n. Savoring Temari''s reaction, Naruto grabbed her in his arms and followed right behind them. The shocked girl did not understand what was happening! Where and why are they both being taken ?! Now she had absolutely no control over the situation in her house, and his owner, her husband, was just asleep, not realizing what was happening!

    Naruto carried Temari like a little girl and admired her embarrassed and bewildered face with a predatory grin, but continued to keep a mysterious silence. This should havee as a surprise.

    However, this did not prevent him from fondling her in different ces, thereby forcing her to lose concentration.

    `` Ahh ~ P-stop ... W-what are you going to ...

    She tried to ask, but the question quickly ceased to matter ...

    - A ... This ?! - as soon as the door of her and her husband''s bedroom opened, Temari suddenly realized everything!

    - N-no! You''re not ... - she was seized by fear, as well as that amazing tremor in the uterus! She saw with her own eyes how the Hokage clone brought Shikamaru into the bedroom and threw him on the futon, and then just dispersed in a cloud of smoke!

    Everything became clear!

    - Ahh ~

    Naruto came in next, threw the stunned kunoichi abruptly onto the bed, closed the door and looked towards Shikamaru with a grin.

    - As he said, poor fellow ... You don''t even allow him to sleep in the same bed with you, how cruel! You are the worst wife ever!

    Temari sat down and looked in panic towards her husband, who only smacked his lips under his head and turned away.

    "Oh no! Oh no! It is forbidden! We can not!"

    He was lying just a meter away from the bed and did not realize what was happening!

    "God ..." The kunoichi didn''t know what to do, lights of strange excitement danced in her eyes, mixed with obvious concern. Of course, after all, there was a stranger in their bedroom, and the husband was sleeping in the in''s sleep! Now she waspletely defenseless! And it would be okay if Naruto broke his promise and just had sex with her, she didn''t mind too much, but he deliberately created this situation and, as if taunting her and Shikamaru, locked them in the same room!

    `` Y-you crazy ... '''' she finally hissed, covering her bare breasts with her hands:

    - Pervert! I do not want! Not like that!

    - Yes? - Naruto slowly crept over to the bed, bent over Temari and lifted her face with a finger: - I think it really turns you on ... I don''t really care if your husband or son will be next to you, but if you like it, I will do everything to make you enjoy.

    With a predatory grin, he leaned further and whispered to the kunoichi right in his ear:

    `` Shikamaru is only here for you, enjoy ...

    - Ahh ~ - from his touch and these vicious words, her whole body was treacherously flushed! Tears came out, but they were not tears of sadness or pain! They appeared for a different reason, forbidden and too perverse ...

    - Ah ~ Y-you ... Cruel ~

 Chapter 197: Just One Time? (18+)

    Chapter 197: Just One Time? (18+)

    Now Temari barely had the strength to deny the reality ... While she shyly looked towards her husband, Naruto covered her with kisses and pulled his hands to the most sensitive ces. From all these caresses, she could only bite her lips and go crazy with excitement! It seemed that if you didn''t push him away now, her life woulde to an end! End like a normal woman ...

    "I can''t, no ... ~"

    Weakness and pleasure enveloped every cell, the forbidden feeling of betrayal was blowing away!

    Temari pursed her lips and lowered her head abruptly, clutching at the waist of her robe.

    - Don''t ... - she forbade him to continue!

    - Mm? Her reaction surprised Naruto. However, he already knew that it would not be easy, yet this is thest step. Once it ispleted, Temari will surrenderpletely. It is not surprising that the remnants of her past life make themselves felt even in such a useless way.

    The kunoichi shuddered and whispered again:

    - Please, no need ... If we do this, I''m afraid ...

    `` So don''t be afraid, '''' his whisper made her too weak ...

    - Aaah ~ I can''t ...

    He kissed her behind the ear, stepping with one knee on the bed:

    - You yourself understand that you need it. So stop clinging to a lonely past ... I''m here for you. We will be together...

    Climbing his free hand under her robe to her wet, quivering pussy, he grinned:

    - Yes, there is a flood!

    "God ~!" - Temari grabbed her hair, no longer able to fight!

    - Ahh ~ N-no!

    In the end, he just knocked the kunoichi onto the bed, buried his knee right in her crotch, and ran his lips over her cheeks:

    - You are mine, right here and now, I want you to admit it!

    The incessant flutter in her chest drowned out the reluctance, but Temari fought and said the first thing that came to mind:

    "If ... if I admit ... Aaah ~ Y-will you stop?"

    Naruto chuckled and pulled back abruptly, hovering over the beautiful face of the kunoichi. Admiring her moist and captivating lips, eyes shining with passion and slightly disheveled hair. He himself could not help it. For the first time, she showed him such a beauty hidden within herself ...

    How could he leave her in this position ?!

    `` Just once ... '' '' Naruto approached and began persistently seducing her:

    - Don''t you want to do it yourself while you have the opportunity? Think, we have such an opportunity, he won''t even hear anything ... Doesn''t that turn you on? We have already done this, what will change one more time?

    - O-once? - Temari swallowed: - I ...

    - Enough!

    - Enough?

    - Yes! Enough of your persuasion ... I''m not going to ... - but she did not have time to finish and screamed sharply:

    - Aaaah ~!

    Naruto threw off his trousers and showed the girl all of himself,pletely ready for this "one-off". Something strange shed in Temari''s eyes, and she immediately lowered her head.

    `` W-stop ...

    - Well,e on, just once ... - approaching again to her lips, he began to kiss her neck affectionately: - You like it ... Nobody will know. It will be very nice ...

    Creaking her snow-white teeth, Temari whispered:

    `` Tempter ... Y-you ... Demon ~

    - Daemon? Naruto pulled back sharply and frowned.

    He went cold again and lost his tenderness!

    Temari at the moment realized her stupid words and shuddered guiltily, feeling his piercing gaze, she suddenly turned away:

    - W-sorry ... - pleading and weakness were hidden in her trembling voice: - I ... I didn''t want to ...

    All her past rage and angerpletely turned into the charming emotions of a weak girl ...

    He clearly saw how much she struggled with herself, trying to find every opportunity not to give in. Right now, dripping with juices and often looking in the direction of her sleeping husband, a real chaos took ce in Temari''s head. She already knew what she really liked, but everything came so unexpectedly! Before, she could not imagine that he would go so far ...

    `` D-don''t look like that ...

    Grinning, Naruto became rougher and began to sip on the kunoichi''s excited nipples.

    - Do not apologize. If you hate me that much, just use your chakra. You just need to push me away ... Come on, before I ripped off your nipples!

    Temari moaned, closed her eyes with her hand and began to actively bite her lips. How she wanted, but ... The words seemed not to bebined with the distant voice of reason. The body itself influenced her thoughts, and she could not stand such caresses!

    - Only ... One ... One ... ~ - each word seemed to press on some forbidden switch, like a spell that awakens in her the very feeling from which she tried so hard to escape. Depraved juices spilled onto the sheets, and inner lust could no longer remain prohibited ...

    - Aaaaahh ~

    "I did it ~"

    It was simply impossible to stop, the whole body wasnguishing, Naruto was right - she needed it! Even though it had only been a couple of days since theirst meeting, deep down, Temari missed his voice, his scent and his caresses. For the first time in her life, she faced such a thing, and for the first time it caused such conflicting feelings ...

    - Just once and you will leave ~ Promise me ...

    "Oh," Naruto licked his lips. "You ..." But he paused abruptly, meeting the piercing gaze of the kunoichi. She looked at him with such a threat and supplication that it was simply impossible to refuse! It didn''t matter if he kept his word, she just wanted to find a reason, something for which she would be able to cling to.

    In the end, he just sighed and agreed:

    "I promise, but you''ll be honest in return, okay?"

    - Mm, - Temari nodded and, slowly, as if trying to show him all of herself, with her free hand unraveled the belt of her robe. Without a word, she just let him take possession of her, right in front of her husband ...

    Looking towards Shikamaru, flushed with lust and passion, she simply pursed her lips.

    "Sorry, I ... Just once ~ In the end, even though he is so mean, I can''t ... If you weren''t like that, I ... Ah ~" - turning to Naruto, the corners of the kunoichi''s lips involuntarily turned into a strange smile, which hid all her feelings ...

    - Ah?! ~ - But, before she had time to show him all of herself, the Hokage abruptly bent down and did the most unexpected and incredibly pleasant in her life!

    He possessed her passionately!

    - Mmm ?! ~

    Naruto greedily covered Temari''s lips with his! An unprecedented pleasure spread through the girl''s body! He took it ... That same forbidden kiss ...

    It sank in my chest, my heart beat faster! Only a look expressed shock and disbelief ...

    Only as a result, as soon as she plunged into it with her head, with a disgruntled gleam in her eyes, Temari herself could not stop, let alone any resistance!

 Chapter 198: A Triumph of Debauchery (18+)

    Chapter 198: A Triumph of Debauchery (18+)

    Lips and tongue responded with the same passion. Temari was sucked into this wet and depraved kiss without a chance to catch her breath! The kunoichi herself did not notice as her arms wrapped around Naruto''s neck, and she began to suck greedily!

    "Ahhh ~ What am I doing ?!"

    With just one final nce at Shikamaru, for the first time that evening, something piercing or even mocking shed in Temari''s eyes. For the first time in her life, she looked at her own husband like that ... Perhaps she herself did not notice it, but as soon as she did this, she gave herself up to another,pletely ignoring the one with whom she had to share this very bed!

    - Mm ~ - the hottest kiss in life shook every cell, Temari just melted, in the past she had never kissed so depraved. Drooling everywhere, the tongues yfully suppressing each other and, unlike everything she had experienced before, she did not have to restrain herself with Naruto, but on the contrary, she tried to be even more boisterous! Intoxicating pleasure overwhelmed even the Hokage, he had already known how good Temari''s lips were, but even in his mind, this kiss was not so incredible. She kissed not just skillfully, but as a true master - it was not an experience, but a real talent! Her lips and tongue not only knew how to find weaknesses and sensitive spots, they constantly stimted only them!

    Amazed Naruto simply pressed Temari to the bed, while she, without any shame, simply threw her legs on him, and wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging from all sides, not even for a second intending to break this exciting kiss. The kunoichi couldn''t believe that their first kiss would be so awesome! This is already beyond normal ...

    "God, how he kisses ~" - deep inside, she even began to regret that foolish attempt to keep her lips intact. If she had allowed him earlier, wouldn''t that mean that she would have been able to experience this pleasure back in those days ?! Such an omission began to annoy her seriously, and now she tried to get as much pleasure as possible!

    "Duuura! ~ How soooo ... Ahh ~"

    Unconsciously, she sumbed to the influence of another man and independently created the most unforgettable kiss in her life, whichpletely crossed out any past child''s touch of lips with Shikamaru. All past kisses with her husband were forgotten only in one single, depraved and hot sucking with Naruto ... Right in front of her own husband, she trampled on all their past joint feelings and memories, and now, it did not bother her at all. She liked it! The further this amazing kiss went, the more she wanted new sensations! The more she wanted to surrender to him on the family bed! One thought of treason was given over to incredible pleasure in the womb!

    The euphoria from a simple kiss gripped both, a hot exchange of tongues turned into an exchange of fluids, the transfer of smells and tastes to each other. Temari relished Naruto''s taste, and he, in turn, only gave her more, nibbled on her sensual lips and eagerly sucked on the long tongue of the kunoichi. He literally raped her mouth, and it was only for her joy!

    - Ha-aa! - Finally, he broke the passionate exchange of lust and stopped, but Temari seemed not going to let him go. Several long and strong strings of saliva continued to hold their lips together at a distance, and the kunoichi''s legs wrapped around his belt kept him from getting too distant. Terrible lust burned in Temari''s eyes, she wanted more!

    Lips themselves reached for the desired ...

    - Hush ... Be patient, - he stopped her halfway.

    Naruto didn''t stop there. The main and basic decision was only to be made. She gave him her lips and got an unforgettable pleasure from it, but now the moment hase for something more serious ...

    The Hokage managed to free herself from the embrace of her depraved kunoichi, but, in response to this, the girl threw a displeased look at him and stretched out her lips, clearly showing her resentment. Now she could not speak, but her expression spoke better than any words.

    "God ... I can get hooked on this ... He kisses so cool ~" - Licking her lips, the girl''s gaze suddenly focused on the Hokage''s imposing pulsing rod, and she immediately swallowed.

    "Ahh ~ He wants toe in again ... Damn, I''m so broken ~" - thoughts did notbine with actions, her legs weakened and Naruto was finally able to admire the body of his beautiful kunoichi, shiny with sweat. The dressing gown was already thrown open to the sides, panties were lying on the ground floor, and the ck bra had long been pulled down and a little hidden under the mouth-watering ares of this hot beauty. Temari''s breasts were still beautiful, the papie had longe out to y and with their pink charm seemed to beckoning a man to do various obscenities with them!

    A perfectly toned belly glistened with beads of sweat. Erotic straight intimate haircut is soaked with moisture.

    Damn ... how sexy she was!

    Naruto''s eyes flickered ...

    Temari noticed how he was looking, and with a charming smile, lightly stroked her slender leg over his hand, at the same time showing him a simr look. In the past, she was angry when he looked at her with such lust, but now, it turned into a new fetish.

    "Ahh ~ Does he want me so badly? God ... Has anyone ever looked at me like that? That is why I cannot resist ... Who can resist here ... ~ "

    "Damn, how long has she been like this?"

    Naruto admired the slender legs of the kunoichi, which she tried so hard to show her interest, and then crept up to her wet thighs, finally bending over her tight tummy, he began to cover him with frequent kisses.

    This ce delighted him and too tempted ...

    - Ahh ~ - Temari smiled again, clenched her teeth and moaned ...

    "W-nice ~" she yfully covers her mouth with her hand and nces back towards Shikamaru. Now she was having fun, hiding like this and at the same time feelingpletely naked in the arms of another male ... What is this strange feeling?

    She was taken to the family bed, the feeling associated with this so perfectlybined with the fact that Shikamaru was sleeping nearby, and their wedding photo unted on the bord, along with a family photo of little Shikadai and their entire family. In that photo, they seemed so happy ...

    Crazy triumph of debauchery!

    A faithful wife and an exemry mother has sunk to the level of such a whore!

    Temari began to pierce with discharges of pleasure ...

    - Aaaahh! ~ - she screamed passionately and after that, right in the direction of those photos, her bra flew off, in an instant hiding all those smiling faces in the pictures! There was no ce for them in her new life ...

    Right now, the pretending wife was no longer hiding her true nature. Lustful haze scattered throughout the bedroom, and the feeling of betrayal with pleasure pierced her lustful bosom.

 Chapter 199: Without Protection (18+)

    Chapter 199: Without Protection (18+)

    Naruto yed with Temari''s swollen nipples, and then went down to her wet pussy and went there with his tongue. Following this, he again returned to the lips of his submissive slut, only this time she no longer resisted, but she leaned forward, clutching his tongue, like a hungry female!

    But, the kiss was not the main dish ... Imperceptibly for the kunoichi, Naruto''spletely naked cock crept right up to her wet and essible hole, and then began to burn the erect clitoris with its strong base.

    A shock went through Temari''s body and she whispered sharply:

    `` N-no ... Today I ... I''m not having a safe day, aah ~

    Naruto just chuckled as he continued to bite her lower lip while teasing her nipples.

    - Ah ?! ~

    It was at that moment that a realization shed through the kunoichi''s eyes!

    - Y-you knew ~

    - Why, - he kissed her on the cheek, and walked his tongue: - I know everything about you.

    - No no! I can''t ... I can''t ... I can''t ... Aahhi ~ - feeling him rubbing her wet lips at the bottom, she flowed like a bitch! The feeling of unprotected sex on such a day was both frightening and arousing ...

    - Ha, you repeated three times, cutie, - returning to her lips, he again began to bite them. Temari was shaking in panic! If he inserts and ends now, then ... then ...

    - Aaaahh ~ - moaning right into his mouth, the girl''s eyes rolled back! He teased her by not inserting or touching the tongue. It was too much! He was waiting for something ... Arranging another torture for her ...

    - Hi ~ B-but ... No, put on your protection ... please. We can''t ... ~ If you do this, I will definitely ...

    - Yes, you will fly from another, - these depraved words made the uterus of the kunoichi sink.

    - Right on the family bed ...

    `` Ahh ~ N-can''t ...

    Naruto grinned.

    - But I''m almost inside ...

    - N-no, - Temari tried to resist only with words: - Put on protection, please ~

    Kissing her on her essible lips, he whispered softly:

    - Without protection it will be more pleasant, I promise you.

    - B-but ... - she could hardly refuse, but still, she managed: - You can''t ... I''m after my husband, he''s right here ...

    The Hokage was amused by her attempts to break, so he lowered the requirements:

    - Hmm, just the tip, okay? Just one time.

    - K-tip? - Temari with a shiver dropped her gaze to the ce of their close merger and immediately swallowed. His words were so tempting that she involuntarily sumbed to forward ... All the girl''s thoughts were only about one thing. Confused with a vicious desire to feel the cherished seed and feel it without any protection, to risk everything and do it ... Unwittingly, Temari turned away and again her brilliant gaze touched the back of her sleeping husband''s head.

    - Ah ~ If ...

    In that instant, she decided everything ...

    Once again, something vicious shed in the kunoichi''s eyes and she whispered words filled with treacherous tremors:

    - Just a little ... ~

    "I love you," Naruto''s grin touched Temari, to which she moaned back!

    "Don''t say soooo ~"

    There was no more time to hesitate, he finally reached thest stage. She let him in without protection!

    Temari''s stubbornness was overwhelming, but naturally they both knew that Naruto''s words were definitely not sincere. Just the tip? Let''s be realistic - these are just a pitiful excuse. Temari definitely understood everything, but she still somehow allowed him to get what was hers, or rather, she gave free rein to herself, her inner whore!

    - Mm?! - did not have time to enter the heated tip halfway, as a discharge swept through Temari''s body, and the heat below only intensified! It is not surprising, because he yed so much with her body that she could hardly hold on so as not to finish just from ying with nipples, so as soon as he entered a little more, reaching that very "tip", suddenly, the adorable body of the kunoichi arched, she abruptly covered her mouth and started to cum!

    - Aaaaaahhh ~!

    It seemed like sparks would fly out of her eyes right now! Downstairs, Naruto was just poured with a whole fountain of juices, but he did not stop, and with a hard grin, he sharply got more!

    Having burst into Temari halfway, he immediately began to prate deeper, to which the kunoichi''s uterus groaned in greeting, and the tight hole continued to spray!

    And just at that very moment, when it seemed that it could not be better - the tip of Naruto sank into the most forbidden ce of a married woman!

    A stream of burning chakra swept through her body!

    - Hiii ~! - she barely managed to restrain her passionate moan, but did not have time to collect her thoughts, as Naruto began to move, again and again kissing the lips of her uterus with his burning penis!

    - Aahh ~ Hhaaa ~ - sharply sping her legs behind his belt, Temari moaned right into his lips: - Y-you lied!

    - Heh, you knew!

    Two immediately switched to hot sucking! The answer was obvious ... Temari stretched out her lips and gave herself up first, savoring her favorite taste from his manly lips.

    In the meantime, while rough sex developed into hard fucking, the unsuspecting Shikamaru snored on the sidelines. The bedroom was filled with the aromas of depraved sex and the feelings of lovers were held together with unimaginable speed. In an open robe, aggressively grabbing another man, right on the family bed, Temari was attached to sin! The sheets have long been soaked from her lustful juices, and a naked member of the Hokage was hammered into apletely defenseless pussy. Shikamaru''s wife was fucked without protection, and she waved and sumbed to pleasure like a skillful whore. Almost nothing is left untouched, Naruto has desecrated almost every part of her amazing body!

 Chapter 200: What an Attentive Wife! (18+)

    Chapter 200: What an Attentive Wife! (18+)

    The pounding and moans only intensified, in an embrace they kissed and fucked like a pair of wild animals. Shikadai snored behind the wall, he just like his father did not suspect at all that his beloved mother was being fucked like a dirty slut, did not suspect that she was showing another man the most lustful faces, and also allows him to have her right into the womb, eagerly hoping to get him seed!

    - Aahh ~ - lecherous moans ran around the room, mixed with the intermittent breathing of lips that came off for a respite. It was then that the squelching sounds of sex became extremely sonorous!

    Temari cum again!

    - Aahhh ~! D-yeah! ~ - her hand involuntarily brushed the curbstone, a wedding ring shed on her finger, and then the family photo staggered andnded right on the floor! There was a ringing sound and the ss shattered into fragments. Continuing to finish furiously, Temari realized her act, but immediately screamed and her eyes clouded over from orgasm. At the very moment when she had to be silent - she wanted to scream with pleasure!

    She ended up like the most vicious whore who defiled the dearest!

    - Hiii ... ~ - but before thescivious groan scattered all over the house and woke up unwanted ears, Naruto sharply grabbed the lips of this crazy bitch and eagerly began to overtake her yful tongue, giving her orgasm more passion!

    Fear, shame, guilt, lust, madness, all these feelings rolled over Temari in a whole wave, and then burst out in a furious stream of female nectar that scattered all over the sheets and bed!

    It was an impressive orgasm ...

    Her vicious juices spread even on the floor. Temari came like crazy, the Hokage biting her lips and holding her trembling hips, temporarily stopping his pressure on her defenseless uterus. He wanted to let her down, but the time had not yete ... He wanted to make her ask, beg for more!

    - Mmm! ~ - the kiss did not end, Temari managed to recover from orgasm and she began to stare into his blue eyes, clearly begging for more. The kunoichi''s legs were still trembling treacherously, but Naruto no longer held them, so she immediately wrapped around his belt, definitely hinting at a new round.

    Too hardy and amazingly lustful!

    Right now she really wanted a hot sequel, Naruto''s cock was anywhere but in her pussy - it was annoying! Temari did her best to make him return, but her weak body and the inability to utter words due to the struggle of the tongues involuntarily evoked a prayer in her eyes. He hit her weak spots, and on top of that he teased her so cruelly!

    "Shhhh ... ~" she could hardly reply as her tongue was roughly pulling Naruto''s lips back!

    How obscene it was!

    The man finally chuckled and let go of this cutie and gave her upper mouth a break. Licking his lips, he pulled back and began to attach to the bottom.

    Temari swallowed loudly, her choppy breathing touching Naruto''s entire naked torso. The girl''s ajar mouth and wet sexy lips beckoned to take possession of them again!

    Restraining himself, he just yed with the kunoichi''s nces.

    - Already not against without an stic band?

    - B-insert already ~ - her whisper betrayed all true desires. She identally gave her husband a strained look on the sidelines, and then swallowed. Feelings of guilt were out of the question, and there was no emotion in her gaze directed at Shikamaru.

    Naruto hesitated, waiting for more ...

    Temari licked her lips, lowered her head and nced displeasedly towards this tempter, who substituted his heated beginning to her pussy:

    - Come on already, I can''t take it anymore ~

    - Just once, right? Naruto asked without changing his malicious grin. "Don''t cum inside?"

    `` Mm, '''' Temari quickly nodded and began to nudge the Hokage with her legs: `` He''ll wake up soon, r-hurry up ...

    - Ho, you take care of your hubby at such a moment, what an attentive wife! His loud voice made Temari nce sharply towards Shikamaru and then exhale in relief. Her current position was worth seeing ... She was lying with her legs apart, in one robe, which had long slipped down to her elbows,pletely naked, and even with a face flushed from sex. Only the appearance was enough to understand a lot. And besides everything else in her mind, she could no longer resist, she wanted to sleep with him! And do it right here in the family bed! The pussy got wet just from the realization of how badly she fell ... Broken sses of the family photo on the floor, the husband on the sidelines, and on his hand that very ring, the symbol of their marriage ...

    Unwittingly, it was those very fingers that approached her wet hole and parted the excited pussy lips. With this gesture, she invited him, continuing to look sullenly and bite her lips.

    Words were not needed, Naruto understood everything. Although he wanted big perversions from her, he still perfectly understood that now, if she is not at her peak of debauchery, she is no longer far from the moment when she will show him her most shameful side of a cheating slut. Temari was not used to expressing pleasure with obscene words - it was worth fixing, because she had already expressed it with her gestures. She invited another man to fuck her right on the very bed where he once vowed to give himself only to her husband!

    "Never mind, one more time and she will say ..." - he wanted her to beg and ask assciviously and lecherously as possible! So that the proud Temari finally shows her fucking side of a cheating slut who is dragged by this kind of emotion: betrayal, betrayal and ridicule of her husband!

 Chapter 201: Ask Me (18+)

    Chapter 201: Ask Me (18+)

    Licking his lips in anticipation, Naruto began to inject his hot cock straight into the invited ce. Unlike the first days, now she was so essible ... Now Temari herself invited him, just think ...

    But is that enough? Definitely not - that''s too little!

    Already anticipating imminent pleasure, Temari suddenly shuddered, realizing that the pressure below had weakened, and then realized that he simply pulled out his penis and was now driving his tip over her wet lips, grinning vulgarly:

    - Ask me.

    - Wh-what?

    - Ask properly, I know you can ...

    The kunoichi swallowed and looked nervously at her husband, and then nced displeasedly at the Hokage:

    - W-ask?

    He nodded slowly, continuing to tease her clit with his index finger.

    - As befits a pervert whore fucking behind her husband''s back.

    - Y-you ...

    Temari gritted her teeth, swallowed, and then her eyes ran over his naked torso:

    `` B-insert please ... I want more ~

    - Not very convincing.

    Irritation seized her, mixed with very obscene desires! Lips seemed not to obey, she could not stand the position in which she found herself, she wanted more ...

    - My lecherous pussy wants your cock ... ~ - feeling how excitement rolls up with renewed vigor, how her uterus began to throb in anticipation, Temari''s expression changed to obscene and guilty. Shooting her eyes again in the direction of her husband, she turned to Naruto and whispered:

    - Fuck my married hole with your big hard cock ~ I want to feel you in my womb some more ~

    Naruto''s lips parted in a vicious grin.

    - What about your husband?

    Temari pursed her lips and lowered her eyes.

    - Now ... Now it is not important. I want to feel even better ~ You made me like this ... ~

    - Which?

    The kunoichi began to crawl on the sheets, trying to get closer to his hot cock and grumble along the way:

    - Enough already ... God! ~ I''ve never felt so good as with you, okay? Are you happy? I like your dick, its smell, taste ... That''s it, I even like your nasty smile ~ Ahh ~ Come in already, I want more ~

    "Hmm," Naruto pondered, continuing to y for time. "Do you want to cheat on him so much?" Why? Without a condom, this is definitely cheating, there are no excuses ... Besides, I can identally cum, and you will fly in ...

    At the same time, he moved his thick head and smeared precum directly on Temari''s erotic tummy, mixing his juice with hers with love nectar. From all this, she could no longer control herself and whispered irritably:

    - Enough already, I know all this, but ... I don''t understand why ... Why do I like doing this behind his back ?! It''s all you! I wasn''t like that ... "With a weird grin, she swallowed.

    - I like to smear your cum on his cheeks, your scent, ah ~

    As if with every word she was getting better, she bit her lips and confessed:

    - I love it when I fuck with you without a rubber band ~ I love you and your cock, because they ... Because you ... All of this makes me feel too good! ~

    Temari could not resist and snapped, raising her tone.

    - Take already my wet hole and fuck him properly behind his back! Fuck me next to my husband without protection, like thest bitch! ~

    Naruto''s grin only grew.

    - Then ... How is our sexpared to Shikamaru?

    Temari immediately grimaced at her poor husband:

    - He''s pathetic ... His cock is just rubbish! His crumbs of semen barely covered Shikadai ... Can you imagine how he fucks? This is aughing stockpared to you! He doesn''t have the heart to master a woman properly, but you ... '''' Turning to Naruto with eyes shining with lust, her tone instantly changed to gentle and pleading:

    - I never felt so good with anyone ~ You''re mean, but ... I only want to fuck with you! Only with you I feel like a real woman! So please give it to me already! ~

    The Hokage nodded contentedly and admired her lustful face:

    - You are a vicious wife, your husband would have heard you ...

    Suddenly, Temari smiled off-the-beaten-track.

    - But he doesn''t hear, does he? Now he just snores while you take me as you can best ...

    She herself did not expect to say something like that, but ... The sensations from this only intensified! She liked to say such treacherous words! A moment ago, when she said something so terrible about her husband, although she liked it, the most important pleasure was exactly how he looked at her in the end! Naruto devilishly liked to hear such dirty betrayal from her depraved mouth and it was the feeling of this lust and joy that gave Temari even more vicious lust!

    Forbidden has be the most enjoyable!

    "Eh, and in the beginning you resisted," Naruto shook his head with a sigh, pretending to be amazed at this whole situation. "I knew that you originally wanted this."

    Temari pursed her lips and frowned.

    - Naruuuto,e on already ... God, I already asked, I was so turned on by this ... Fuck my married pussy already as hard as I love! ~

    "Exactly what is needed!"

    - As you wish! - Licking his lips, the Hokage did not hesitate any longer and began to slowly prate into the depths of the most vicious bitch that he had seen. She seriously called her husband''s penis garbage, and poured mud on him right behind his back! This slut definitely deserves this dick! She needs to be fucked properly for showing such depravity. She finally understood how she should behave, learned to be the perfect whore! Temari almostpletely became his property, it remains only to show that now, her lifepletely belongs to him! Any of her choices should be only for him! Any bitch should obey the owner, and therefore she should not have any thoughts about her own family or desires to resist his will!

    - Aaahh ~ - did not have time for his penis to enter and half, as a lustful smile blossomed on her depraved face more than ever!

    - D-yeah ~

    He prated deeper and deeper, until finally he reached the most sensitive ce, the very point where no man had ever reached!

    - Hiii ~ - feeling the pressure on his uterus and how his thick rod literally dug into these vicious lips, Temari began to moan passionately and move towards him. At the same moment, Naruto began to move back and then burst into her hungry bosom again!

    Again and again! He rammed the weak hole and marked it with his preseed,pletely changing this narrow and tasty hole for his own use.

    With such juicy spanking, the whole bedroom was again filled with erotic sounds of sex!

    Realizing how her hole was changing ording to his will, Temari broke into a vicious grin and beamed with joy. Already both her holes began to emit lustful sounds! Squelching pussy mingled with her passionate moans!

    At the same moment, Naruto abruptly covered her lips with his own! This obscene wife sucked him perfectly from below and from above, so he sumbed to the desire and elerated, starting to pound her married hole even more aggressively!

 Chapter 202: Desecrating the Family Bedroom (18+)

    Chapter 202: Desecrating the Family Bedroom (18+)

    Although depraved moans were no longer scattered around the bedroom, the sounds of the constantly shaking bed and the frequent pping of the wet bodies of lovers gave this ce an even more vicious aura.

    The Hokage fucked the adviser''s wife from above, threw her legs on his shoulders and, on his knees, continued to take her to the full length, bursting into the most sensitive depths of the greedy womb, simultaneously raping her defenseless and passionate mouth.

    Temari hugged Naruto and pressed his face against her amazing tits, trying to swing in the direction of his movements.

    They fucked like a couple of animals, not slowing down, but bing more active and depraved!

    Very soon, they clung to the wall near Shikamaru. Some decided to take extreme measures, ignoring all attempts to stop him!

    Naruto held Temari in the air and hammered into her with hard thrusts, while her legs braided him from behind, and lecherous juices sttered all over the floor, even flying onto her husband''s futon!

    At that moment, the kunoichi finished three times in a row and flooded everything around, she even managed to ssh Shikamaru''s face !

    Perhaps it was at that moment that all the features of her wife and at least some remnants of feelings for her husband finally disappeared in her. As she crawled after Naruto, only a yful sneer shed in her short nce at Shikamaru. This woman''s face has be so vicious ...

    Hard sex followed straight to that very curbstone, from which all the frames with photos of her family quickly flew. Naruto took her there, and she gave herselfpletely! The tongues were aggressively intertwined and the slobbering kiss came out as depraved as possible, they no longer even touched the lips, but simply yed with their tongues in the air, fucking along the way like animals. Temari flooded everything around with her juices, continuing to cum over and over again. The sensation of a bare cock inside her hungry womb drove her wildly. Fucking behind her husband''s back turned out to be the best in her life!

    Shikamaru continued to sleep, unable to notice how, right behind his back, his wife was already galloping at full speed on someone else''s penis. This time, he and Naruto were no longer even shy,pletely undressed, naked, fucked on the floor just half a meter away from him.

    Temari jumped like a madman, pinching her left papi with her thin fingers, and with her right hand buried herself in her own hair. She continued to grit her white teeth and, like an animal, drooling vulgarly, rolling her eyes in another orgasm! Her legs vibrated right on the floor, but Naruto was holding her perfect waist and hammering in from below! Even if she came, he still fucked her as intensely as possible.

    The bodies of the lovers had long been soaked with sweat, glistening with moisture and carried the amazing smell of sex everywhere! The scent of such wild fucking could drive anyone crazy, so even Shikamaru was grinning on the sidelines ... It was pretty funny. He turned over on his back long ago, from which one could notice a small tubercle on his bedspread. Hubby clearly had a great dream while his wife was actively riding someone else''s dick, as befits a filthy whore!

    For all the time while Temari finished over and over again, Naruto never reached the finale, he dyed it to thest, in an effort to take the most important step and finally put an end to herplete conquest. On this day, he wanted to give her several hours of continuous high, and then find her in a moment of weakness.

    - Aaaahhaa ~ Haaaahh ~

    While Temari''s rough sighs mixed with her lustful moans and she gasped for air, spraying drool on her sparkling tits, beads of sweat from her nose often fell on Naruto''s relief torso, and he only licked his lips in response, enjoying such incredible views. Temari finally opened up to himpletely - her amazing sexuality was amazing, now even her pussy perfectly adjusted to his shape and began to feel much better. Moreover, the uterus had finally sank enough that he could finally fill it with a copious stream of hisnguishing sperm. He was already barely holding on, keeping this supply just for her!

    By the clock it was already almost five in the morning, the sun was beginning to rise on the street, Shikamaru was constantly tossing and turning, as if starting to wake up from the constant pping of his wife''s rough fucking. The whole room reeked of animal sex, so no wonder he was already beginning to feel ufortable.

    The morning glow marked the beginning of a new day, but the lustful Temari did not even think to stop. Before she could finish, she suddenly began to move again, ying with her finger with her clitoris, she bent down sharply and broke into a hot kiss with Naruto. Now he felt not only lust, but also weakness along with obedience. Such a gentle kiss could drive you crazy ... The golden loose hair of the kunoichi covered Naruto''s head, hiding Shikamaru, who was no longer important. In Temari''s eyes there was an indefinite gleam, it was no longer just lust, but something else ... Something awakened in herpletely and this could no longer be stopped.

    Naruto realized - the time hade, before dawn came, he wanted to finish everything perfectly! Gripping the kunoichi''s ass sharply, he noticed the joy in her eyes. She was tired, because his desire to make her pleasant at least once again brought happiness, because as soon as he lifted her in his arms, she threw her palms on his shoulders and began to kiss him, smiling, only more actively. She just sat down on those lips, and thenpletely began to cover Naruto''s neck with kisses, leaving traces of her greedy sucks there. Her flushed sweet nose non-stop caught his masculine scent, and her pussy reacted with sweet love juice!

 Chapter 203: Its Time to End ... (18+)

    Chapter 203: It''s Time to End ... (18+)

    While streams of kunoichi nectar ran down Naruto''s legs and while she covered his neck with suction from an excess of passion, feeling an imminent finale, he again threw her on the family bed, abundantly saturated with the smell of treason. They had been fucking enough behind Shikamaru''s back, especially when drops of Temari''s nasty nectar mixed with Naruto''s grease ended up on his face ...

    That night, she showed all of herself, spilled enough juices and showed everything that she thinks about him, showed her most hidden side of a vicious whore and enjoyed it to the fullest!

    Although Shikamaru yed a part in her total corruption, Naruto still had no ns topletely rid himself of such a useful stimnt of Temari''s perverse side. He already understood that he could easily make her be his own and end her husband, but isn''t it more fun to fuck her further behind his back? He thought so, but now ... The moment hase to return to this desecrated family bed and take thest step!

    Continuing to kiss right on the way, spreading her juices all over the floor, Temari suddenly screamed and flew right onto the bed!

    "Ahh ~ N-Naruto?" - her sexy weak voice excited. The Hokage licked his lips and hung over the hot body of his beauty, lifted her leg, crept up to the inviting lips and whispered:

    - Are you ready?

    - Mmm ~ Yes-ah ... Give me some more ~ ??- she gently purred in response, again entangling his legs from behind. Only it was superfluous ...

    Sumbing to lust, Naruto plunged sharply to the very bottom! He tasted it well!

    - Aahhh ... ~ - a bright cry of the kunoichi he covered with his palm, and then climbed onto the bed, abruptly pulled the cock out of her hungry pussy, and then turned Temari towards Shikamaru.

    - A? - the girl did not understand what was happening, but the Hokage sharply pped her in the ass!

    - Aah ~! - her passionate moan was interrupted by fingers, unexpectedly burst into her essible mouth. Naruto sat down behind, pressed on her waist and directed his quivering cock straight into her delicious hole, through hundreds of threads, like a cobweb growing in the girl''s crotch. Breaking the strands of her nectar, he entered abruptly!

    - Ahh ~! - Sucking on his fingers, she could not hide her depraved moans, and Naruto was already starting to move deeper.

    An obscene smile blossomed on the girl''sscivious face again, and then, Naruto finally came in full length and rammed the womb!

    - Aahii ~ - burying herself in the wet sheets, she barely stifled a scream, but still lost Naruto''s fingers. Drooling all she could do was to enjoy her own wet juices on the bed, while he burst in from behind for the whole din! Naruto took her hard, hammered her into bed to drown her bitch moans and dominated her to the fullest!

    This final time was the roughest!

    Having someone else''s wife harshly, spanking her ass, he looked at the face of Shikamaru with an evil grin, who almost blew carefree bubbles in his sleep.

    It cheered up!

    - You are mine! Naruto growled and pped her even harder!

    - Ahhii ~! Temari yelped and then felt a strange heat in her womb. Her instincts immediately made themselves felt, and Naruto did not stop!

    - I''ll cum inside you!

    - A?! - the kunoichi was seized with panic, for the first time since he inserted into her, her resistance returned ...

    `` N-no, not into me ... Ahhh ~ B-pull out ~

    Not convincing!

    Naruto didn''t stop, his furious pace only increased and he continued to spank that flushed ass!

    - Ah ~! Ooffu ~ Aaahii ~ - from constant fucking and violence on her ass, Temari again began to lose herposure, depraved drool spread over her face, and her hair stuck together on her forehead. Only, surprisingly, she could still speak:

    - Aahh ~ N-Naruto, wait ... Not today! I''m not safe, aaah ~ Nooo ~ I''ll heal! Stooo ... Get it out!

    - You are mine! - he growled and pped her again, make your way deeper into the womb: - Who do you belong to ?! Answer me!

    - Aaahiii ~ - Temari''s eyes rolled back, Naruto grabbed her hair sharply and the kunoichi''s eyes immediately met her husband''s face. She was seized by panic and unimaginable excitement!

    The obscene grin appeared on its own ...

    - I ... I ... I am yours! ~

    - Right! Only I have the right to fuck you, swear to me that you won''t let Shikamaru touch you!

    - Aaaah ~ - Temari nced at her husband with a shiver and immediately lowered her eyes: - Y-yes ... I swear ~

    She seemed to be waiting to be punished!

    Naruto snorted and pped her again!

    - I can not hear!

    - Aahii ~ - the kunoichi sharply licked her lips and turned around moaning: - I promise ~ Naruuto ... I won''t let my husband''s pathetic cock even hope to have sex with me ~ Ahhh ~ My holes are just for you ~ Ahhii ~ B-but if you cum ... Th ~ - full of panic and unable to stop the depraved trembling, the throbbing of the hungry womb and her depraved desire to get what she wanted, she seriously did not know what to do now!

    - I want you to fly! He growled, continuing to hammer it into the base of the uterus. The ps and kisses from below grew even louder than the moans of the kunoichi. He tore her hard, and she blissed out only harder, feeling the approaching finale!

    - Ahhii ~ B-but if ... If he finds out? Aaahh ~

    - You pretend that he is from him, it''s over! Use a genjutsu, clone or whatever! Say that he fucked you drunk today and you flew. - Naruto seemed not to see the problem, each of his words echoed with forbidden tremors in the womb of the conquered bitch, as if releasing her from responsibility, from all her moral principles ... He tempted her to fly in! To drink the sperm of not your husband with your lower mouth ... To make a child with another, how awful is that ?! How depraved is it ?!

    - Hiiiii ~ - Temari''s brain began to melt! She had never felt so good! Her bosom was wildly sucked on to the dick below, but lecherous thoughts say only one thing - let him finish! Be his whore! Cum Looking Husband In The Face! Show him what the fuck you are! Be a dirty Hokage bitch!

 Chapter 204: Your Wife is Just Something ... (18+)

    Chapter 204: Your Wife is Just Something ... (18+)

    Temari could no longer hold on, her mind and body were going crazy! Naruto ispletely defeated!

    - Aaaaahhii ~ Hwaaaaatiiit ~ - she could not resist and shouted: - Cum in me! Fuck your whore! I want your baby!

    At that moment, Shikamaru flinched, his eyshes fluttered, and seeing this Temari closed her mouth in panic! But it was not there, Naruto seemed to go off the coils and began to pound her even more roughly!

    `` Mmmhhaa ~ '''' Temari could barely hold herself, her eyes rolled back from such an incredibly pleasant and indecent situation, and then, as if that was not enough, Naruto growled.

    - I''m finishing! Get pregnant bitch!

    - Mmmmhhaa ~! - in the head and womb of the kunoichi as if something exploded!

    Time seemed to have stopped. Sshing beads of sweat hung in the air, the juices spurting from the pussy slowly hit Naruto''s thighs and then scattered into small sparks. The world seemed to shine with new colors, sleepy Shikamaru could never understand such a reality ...

    Chakra scattered to every cell, the fusion of spiritual and physical energy reached an amazing closeness. The indescribable pleasure that followed, shook the mind and body. The best orgasm in my life was overtaken by Temari! Streams of Naruto''s semen pierced her sensitive womb and filled everything with a scalding wave, whatever she did on this unsafe day - she no longer had a chance to avoid this moment.

    "Ha ..." The sounds mixed, and a startling ringing echoed in my head. Everything around him took on different shades, the shadows blurred, and his eyes rolled back behind. The girl''s outstretched lips shone with the reflection of her depraved saliva, and Naruto only grinned fiercely, continuing to non-stop releasing the seed into his pliable bitch. Finally he reached the final and got what he wanted!

    At the same moment, the world around him suddenly began to grow dim, but the pleasure only grew, as quickly as time returned to normal!

    "Haaaaa! ~" Naruto''s knees buckled and his eyes shone with golden chakra.

    - Damn ... How good!

    Temari almost lost her mind! Pleasure pierced her entire body, for the first time in her life she felt so alive, but she could not even think, euphoria just blew her mind!

    She did not even scream, but simply trembled with rolled eyes, buried in the sheets, unable to utter a sound. One had only to see her depraved face - she was seized by the most amazing arrival in her life. The whore''s face did note close with this grimace of debauchery. It almost broke, and perhaps something deeply hidden, long covered with cracks, finally broke free. But, one thing was clear, it was not her own chakra that was flowing through her veins. Mixing with the chakra of another man, the Yin Yang fusion, just like the heat in the womb, left no doubt - Naruto did what he wanted! He not only got Temaripletely, he also left his mark on her forever!

    As a result...

    `` Ha-ah ... '''' Taking out his still quivering member, the Hokage nced over at the naked and trembling body of the kunoichi, spread in a depraved grin, and then threw a short nce at her sleeping husband.

    "I guess it''s a sess ... Damn, I haven''t finished this way for a long time! I almost passed out ... "- after a heavy exhtion, Naruto licked his lips, spanked Temari''s ass, and then began to climb out of bed.

    As a result, pierced by his sperm and pleasure mixed with chakra, the kunoichi simply could not stand it, and after experiencing all the pleasure that was probably imprinted in her soul and bones, she lost consciousness.

    Naruto looked at Shikamaru gratefully and winked at him with a grin.

    - Thanks for the treat old man, your wife is just something. I will definitely be back ...

    Looking at the results of hisbors with a smirk: the sttered floor, sheets, broken photo frames and clothes scattered all over the ce, Naruto held back a chuckle.

    "Mm, a wonderful smell," savoring the scent of sex in the room, his gaze moved to the unconscious Temari. The girl continued to lie on wet sheets,pletely naked. Legs outstretched to the sides, sexy body glistening with sweat, matted hair, ming scarlet spanked ass and a trickle of white creaming straight from the kunoichi''s pussy. The views were amazing and exciting ...

    "Ha, that''s enough for her." With a grin, Naruto turned and looked out the window.

    - Time is running out...

    The dawn was poorly visible through the mountains, but it was already arriving, just a little more and morning woulde, and therefore, after a little reflection, the Hokage lifted his trousers and shirt. He got dressed pretty quickly, but he stayedte and took a couple of pictures of Temari as a keepsake. Still, such a moment would be worth capturing, in the end, there was a high probability of her pregnancy, because this is important, in fact, he came just on the most unsafe day for this.

    Grinning at such a sight, Naruto took onest look at his woman, and then folded the seals and left the Nara residence. Finally, he finished here and it was time toplete one more task. Since time was running out, he was going to take a confident step into one more ce ...

 Chapter 205: A New Target

    Chapter 205: A New Target

    *

    Moving to one specific spot in Konoha, Naruto enjoyed the results of hisbors with a satisfied grin:

    "Temari"

    + 20 Trust

    + 30 Depravity

    + 25 Submission

    Status & gt; Lust, Breakdown, Irritation, Dissatisfaction, Shame, Sadness ...

    Temari:

    & gt; Trust: 30

    & gt; Depravity: 100

    & gt; Submission: 76

    & gt; General Subordination - 508

    "Fabulous! The fifth goal is aplished! " - his n worked perfectly! Make Temari change behind her husband''s back, and then persuade her to have sex without an stic band, and even decorate it with the most important moment - a possible pregnancy from sperm in the uterus! Convincing her of everything, forcing her to abandon her husband and agree to everything is the perfect recipe for subjugating this proud kunoichi. Everything worked in the best possible way and the results were consistent. Indicators have increased almost as well as with Tenten. As a result, as it is nowpletely clear, it was necessary to find the best way to obey, having previously corrupted the girl to the desired stage, and only after that make such an aggressive move!

    "Okay, I''ll deal with thister ..." - although Naruto wanted to take the reward forpleting the fifth goal, he still decided to wait until the next convenient moment. There were now some important things to do that he didn''t want to be distracted by. As soon as you manage to deal with them, or at least start, you can already start sorting out the awards.

    So now - Sumire!

    An ominous light shed in the Hokage''s eyes, and he immediately elerated. Until dawn came, he was in a hurry to arrive at the ce of residence of his next target.

    *

    After Naruto left, the long-awaited silence finally fell in the Nara residence, only the depraved atmosphere did not dissipate at all. Like morning fog, the hovering haze in Temari''s bedroom was not going to stumble from her body. Probably, even the smell left after such perverted sex will never be able to get rid of.

    As the Hokage moved towards Sumira Kakei, a young student at the academy, Temari finally regained consciousness, trying to collect her thoughts.

    - N-Naruto? W-what ... I ...

    After the departure of her lover, she stilly on the family bed,pletely naked. It was impossible to forget such a bewitching sight.

    The kunoichi''s luxurious body was covered with noticeable beads of sweat, multiple redness from Naruto''s fingers and ps, and even small bruises, along with bright suction on the neck. The girl was lying with her head towards her husband, her face buried in the sheets. Weakness and heaviness throughout the body did not want to let her go.

    Her loose hair was spread out all over the ce, while a pair of perfect legs were spread out to the sides, and a small trickle of white liquid quietly flowed out of her wet and quivering pussy. An already noticeable pool of white cream had gathered under Temari, soaking the sheets and even the mattress of the bed.

    There was such a vicious smell in the bedroom that even the most frigid woman, from one breath of this aroma, could desire sex and discover a lusting whore in herself. If a lesbian was in this ce now and if Naruto''s dick had caught her eye, something would havepletely broken in her. Such strong pheromones of sex were literally intoxicating.

    It is worth emphasizing that this situation is just the beginning of something bigger. The time wille and the Hokage will be able to create an even more depraved atmosphere. However, now this was enough to represent at least a small part of such depravity.

    Shikamaru slept with his face turned away and covered with a nket over his head. After the screams of his wife, he continued to enjoy his pleasant sleep and missed all the fun.

    Dawn was approaching, Temari, deep down, probably understood that she definitely shouldn''t have rxed. During thest orgasm, when she allowed Naruto to cum inside her and even asked for it, she didn''t care about the disclosure of their rtionship. But, now, after the lustful veil has slept, Temari began to slowly rise. A strange thrill still shook her heart, her breathing was confused, and aplete emptiness reigned in her head. Such a strange sensation after orgasm ...

    That''s just ...

    Rising to her knees, the kunoichi involuntarily touched her stomach and, with panic in her eyes, stroked it with special tenderness:

    "God ... What have we done ... What have I done ..." - after a bitter sigh, she staggered out of bed, looked towards Shikamaru and swallowed, continuing to stroke her stomach and bite her lips:

    "I fucked Naruto right in our bedroom ... God, I asked him to cum ... Now I will definitely heal, I finished so much ...!" - stretching her fingers to her pussy, the kunoichi quickly nced towards her husband.

    The most charming was, perhaps, her appearance ... Yet she stood just a couple of meters from Shikamaru,pletely naked and dripping with lecherous juices.

    Touching her female nectar with her fingers, she scooped up Naruto''s cream with her fingers and brought it to her lips. The smell immediately hit the nose! Temari''s body reacted instantly, she brought her knees together, tilted her head to one side and moaned sweetly:

    "Ahh ~ Well, why does it smell so smelly ~" - licking her finger, she inhaled this delicious aroma and looked at her husband again, finally realizing what an obscene position she was in! All disheveled and wet after sex, carrying lustful pheromones. She stood naked and savored the sperm of another! Previously, she could justify herself by the fact that he took her by force and she had no choice, but now ...

 Chapter 206: Temari: A New Reality (18+)

    Chapter 206: Temari: A New Reality (18+)

    Licking her dry lips, Temari began to caress her pussy:

    "It seems ... It seems to me will not stop, ah ~ I got hooked, even let him drop it in my pussy. He finished in the very depths of the uterus, there is no doubt about it, with his genes, I''m definitely pregnant now! Damn, I''m such a terrible wife ~ "

    "Sh-shikamaru, I''m sorry." Turning away, Temari staggered to collect all the wet sheets, opened the window, folded her hand seals and quickly ventted the room.

    However, she did not want to reveal her secret and could still act responsibly.

    Sniffing, the kunoichi''s eyebrows twitched, the smell still remained ...

    "It smells like that from him, ahh ~" - feeling the loss, she lowered her eyes and looked at the sperm flowing down her legs, and therefore smiled:

    "Well, he still left me a little ..." - Temari herself did not understand whether she felt more guilty before her family, or whether she enjoyed it more ... But then she realized that it was all perfect it doesn''t matter, because in fact, feelings for him could not bepared with anything else!

    "What did he do to me? ~ Ahh ~" - the kunoichi fondled herself a little, and then gathered her strength, took the sheets and quickly went to the shower. No matter how hard she tries,pletely getting rid of the smells and pheromones of sex soaked in literally every corner of the bedroom will definitely not work, and therefore she left everything to chance.

    "God ... why did this happen? ~"

    Now Temari no longer tried to deceive herself. In fact, everything that happened was amazingly pleasant, and the feeling that she could be caught for treason, although it smacked of something forbidden and vicious, but this is what she wanted like never before!

    "As he said, I really am a whore, who is given to be dragged from infidelity ... How so, ah ~" - Temari caressed herself right under the stream of water, unwillingly washing out all the left Naruto juices. All anger towards himpletely disappeared, and something strange, too wrong came to rece this ... The mere thought that they would meet again made her heart tremble treacherously.

    "Mm ... what else will he do to me?" - Unwittingly, the kunoichi''s lips stretched out in a vulgar grin. Everything that happened changed her even more than she could now realize. One has only to introduce Temari from the past, how could she go for such a thing? It is so easy to hide the traces of nocturnal sex with another man, and then masturbate with your fingers, stirring someone else''s sperm in the depths of the pussy. The very result of her vicious betrayal! She did this by imagining all the lewdness that Naruto would arrange with her after ...

    Like a different person. Admiring herself in the mirror, Temari could not believe what she saw. Was she always so beautiful and sexy? All these curves, such an enchanting overgrown smile, every mark on a wet body ... What a beauty!

    "Ahhh ~ I''m a fallen woman, yeah ~ How depraved it is!" - although she had tears, it turned out to be not tears of sadness and grief at all, perhaps partly she regretted it, but she just instinctively dropped it. Letting someone else''s husband finish in himself, on the family bed, on an unsafe day, and even asking for it, marked her end not just as a faithful wife, but rather the end as a normal woman. Even the animals didn''t do that terrible thing, but that was exactly what she liked! As Naruto said - she''s just that kind of woman! And as soon as she can ept her essence, she will finally be able to surrender to pleasure and be free!

    Temari became the whore, the dirtiest bitch, and she belonged to the one who made her cum even now from his very scent! She loved this taste, this vicious scent, and the realization of where it came from ...

    - How nice ... ~

    He marked her in the most forbidden ce!

    "Ahh ~ I didn''t have time to remove the traces of sex when I think about it again, savoring this dirty sperm and rubbing my greedy hole, what kind of wife am I ... Kaaife! ~"

    It seemed that at that moment, feeling impunity from this whole situation, she finally flipped the switch. Without Naruto''s involvement, Temari revealed to herself her true self for the first time!

    And I liked her!

    - Yes, fuck! I''m his bitch! He tore me right in front of this idiot''s nose and even got me a child! What kaaaaaf ~ Aaaahhh ~

    Her fingers just couldn''t stop! She had never masturbated so greedily and aggressively! She breathed in the scent of the seed from her right palm, and with the left, she made herself a real st!

    - Yeah ~

    Naruto finally possessed her so much that Temari could no longer resist. We can say that now she was ready to fulfill any of his wishes, no matter how depraved it was. Although she did notpletely fall, but now, surrendering to his will and taking his sperm into herself, without even worrying about pregnancy, she made it clear what her choice was. Temari wanted more, more debauchery, more cheating on her husband and family, and as much animal sex as possible without an stic band!

    - Aaaahhh ~ Bitch! I C-cum!

    Together with another stream of depraved juices, Temari erotically wagged her ass and obscenely licked her wet finger.

    - Ahh ~ - she finished great!

    The kunoichi continued to swim, rxing alone. Now she was looking forward to her amazing and vicious future, stroking her slender tummy with a slight smile ...

 Chapter 207: Sumire Kakei

    Chapter 207: Sumire Kakei

    *

    Stopping in front of a small apartment building, Naruto quickly found the right window. A window in which darkness lurks. At this hour, everyone was asleep, only the most dangerous animals roamed the night, in search of the desired victim. At least outside the walls of Konoha ...

    On the rock of the Hokage''s faces, or rather far on the mountain itself, a new system of buildings was built, even under Kakashi. Many n shinobi preferred their old territories and the way of life of their ancestors, moreover, they lived in luxury and could afford to maintainrge residences, like entire ns. Someone, like Sumire Kakei, lived in new white skyscrapers. Basically, there were narrow buildings of only five to ten stories. On the ideally lined streets, there were also those very huge skyscrapers. Sumire lived on one of these quiet streets, in an apartment on thest fifth floor, not far from the train station.

    When Naruto was about to move to the balcony with the girl, he was suddenly surprised when he received a curious present:

    "Temari"

    + 10 Trust

    + 10 Submission

    "Hmm, not bad ... Looks like she''s not wasting time there. Not surprisingly, with such and such depravity ... I left her a lot of "food" for thought. Let her enjoy it ... Although, she woke up pretty quickly, I was really hoping for some kind of fun ending. "

    And yet he could not deny:

    "However, if she flies in, the ending will definitely not be boring ..." - chuckling, Naruto did not even bother about the child, in the end he made this bnced decision for a reason. Fulfillment of the fifth goal would surely give advantages, and the sixth and seventh were also close. Even now, there is enough power to solve many dangerous problems. If you do not change the situation and do something risky, such as the pregnancy of someone else''s wife, then life will be really boring.

    "Although, I still have a lot of entertainment, Tsunade for example ..." - remembering the charms of a mature beauty, Naruto just grinned, because he could not get what he wanted.

    "Hmm, anyway ten points is a good sign, if Sumire makes me happy and I finish a couple of trainings with Tenten or Sarada, then the sixth goal is not far off."

    Collecting his thoughts, Naruto nodded.

    - Let''s start.

    At the same moment, he instantly moved to the small balcony of Sumire''s two-room apartment.

    After looking around, Naruto calmly pulled the door towards himself and went inside without any difficulty.

    "There are not even seals, she seems to be too confident in herself ..."

    Sumire didn''t even bother with any protection, Naruto closed the door behind him and walked further into the room, looking around along the way.

    Directly along the course was a small corridor connected to the kitchen, and in the very center of the room there was a small table and a couple of a sofa, a TV and several shelves with various junk: from scrolls to small figurines or souvenirs. At its core, it was an ordinary apartment, with a kitchen and minimalist furniture. By the window stood arge pot with a well-tended Bonsai tree. Dark curtains blocked any attempt for light to enter this lonely dwelling. As it turned out, Sumire was not here.

    - HM? - Naruto''s gaze moved to another door on the right wall, right there he felt someone else''s presence. Since Sumire did not release Nue, her dark thoughts were not too concentrated, but Naruto had no difficulty in realizing that she was now asleep. However, it is not surprising, at such an hour it is foolish to believe that she was waiting for him in a bikini and with oiled holes. If the girl was constantly paranoid about the possibility of being caught, then most likely her ns would have been thwarted long ago. For this she was worth praising, she could even rx and calmly smile at her friends in the face. Herposure was impressive.

    "Only in vain did she not install the fuin, although, maybe everything is correct, in the end, if it were revealed, then there would be no chance to be saved, no matter what seals she put"

    Looking around the apartment, Naruto did not notice anything suspicious, except, perhaps, the atmosphere of loneliness. Here, literally everything was saturated with some kind of sadness and longing.

    "Hmm, I''m impressed ... Orphans are given such luxurious dwellings, probably Naruto took care of this on purpose, after all, he obviously lived in a worse ce."

    Finally, the Hokage got to the door of Sumire''s room.

    "Okay, stop admiring, it''s time to start ..."

    And as soon as he pulled the door towards him ...

    "Heck!" - the thought that slipped through my head instantly merged with the noise of the line pulling! Naruto reacted instantly!

    Before the kunai even flew in his direction, he was right in front of them and easily caught them all with his fingers. All this happened so quickly that there were no extraneous sounds.

    Then Naruto frowned at Sumire. The girl slept a meter away from him, not even suspecting that her trap was useless. If there were a simple Ch¨±nin or even a sluggish Jnin, most likely the sounds that arose would be enough for her to react. Unfortunately, Naruto muted all the noises, put the kunai aside, and quickly set up a barrier all over the room. The soundproofing was perfect, and then he took a chair, turned it around and made himselffortable with his hands on the back:

    "Hmm, I underestimated her ... Stretching. That''s right, fuyin is not easy. A kunayama stretch is much better than explosive seals, and she will hardly be able to get signal ones in the store. Being a n she would have seeded, but her position is not enviable ... "

    In total darkness, Naruto''s eyes shone like two brightestnterns as he scanned every corner of Sumire''s body, waiting for the next step.

    "What a cutie, her face is amazing ..." - with a grin, he stretched out his hand and a glowing w immediately flew out of it, and then calmly pulled off the kunoichi id, revealing excellent views of the cutie in pink pajamas.

    Of course Sumire was good. Compared to Sarada, in contrast to the fit and perfect appearance of a fragile and at the same time strong student, Sumire was more sensual and soft. Probably, in the future, her petite breasts will be quite impressive, as will the mouth-watering thighs, the tightness of which may have been inferior to Sarada, but soft, on the contrary. However, even now, this beauty was too hot. Pajamas hid a lot, so it was not easy to see. All Naruto could discern was the figure of a formed girl. She''s definitely already ready for adulthood ...

    It is worth giving credit to her beautiful face. Ono was slightly inferior to the light and stunning Sarada, which is not surprising for an attractive Uchiha, with a special creamy shade of nobility. Sumire rather seemed innocent, but at the same time, she hid something very mature in herself. Big lips, long eyshes, amazing amethyst hair. Naruto could not wait to see at least some emotion on such a beautiful face. Perhaps even fear or anger ...

    It will be amazing!

 Chapter 208: Sounds Likely ...

    Chapter 208: Sounds Likely ...

    Sumire continued to snore calmly,pletely unaware of the intruder. After admiring the girl, Naruto licked his lips and began to whisper:

    - Sumire ... Wake up ... Sumire.

    - Mm ... - the girl''s eyshes quivered, but she did not wake up. Naruto continued to whisper her name with a grin.

    - Sumire ... Hey, it''s time to get up ... There is a conversation cutie ... Su ... - and at the most unexpected moment he reacted sharply and pulled away!

    The kunoichi suddenly opened her eyelids, grabbed the kunai from under the pillow and instantly jumped onto the bed, and then shouted out in shock:

    `` H-hokage-sama ?! - her stricken face was worth seeing ... With a kunai in her hand, all her warlike aura instantly evaporated, and she became meek again, and then embarrassedly removed the weapon behind her back and dropped her head:

    `` W-I''m sorry Hokage-sama ... Um, '''' she was immediately surprised and looked up at him with a puzzled look.

    - W-something happened? Why did youe, and even at this hour?

    Surprisingly, she quickly pulled herself together,prehended the situation and did not show particrly obvious excitement. It immediately became clear that she was not one of a timid dozen, even if she tried to y innocence out of herself.

    But even if she behaved like a young, embarrassed and even slightly panicked girl, in fact she was squeezing a kunai in her hand and, with a trembling thought, tried to understand where she was wrong! The Hokage''s presence scared her! Sumire was not a light-hearted fool,pletely confident in her secrecy, she immediately tried to find a way to escape or extricate herself from the situation. It is foolish to believe that the Hokage just came to visit her, for the sake of an ordinary conversation, and even at this hour. Outside the window, the sun was just beginning to rise, but Naruto''s blue, sparkling eyes did not express any special emotions, moreover, in the past, he did not even pay attention to her! They are both from different worlds, such a meeting is clearly not idental! The only reason why he coulde was rted only to her actions ...

    "He knows?" - Sumire tried to keep her cool, but she didn''t work very well. If the n fails, all her attempts will be useless! Once everything is revealed, it will meanplete defeat. Chakra has not yet been collected enough ... The current Nue, even if he breaks free, his strength will hardly be enough for serious damage to the vige, and with Naruto''s presence he will be minimal ...

    Sumire couldn''t understand, how did he know about everything ?! There was not a single mistake in the n and her actions! She acted in the most careful way, no one could find out her ns. Is the Seventh Hokage really such a powerful shinobi that he easily revealed all of her ns? The kunoichi couldn''t believe it. From his gaze, her body trembled a little, she just didn''t want to believe that her whole life would end here! That is why, she prepared for the only thing she could go, surrounded by enemies ...

    The Gozu Tennoo mark on the kunoichi''s back shone with a dim purple light. Beneath the pajamas, the glow was barely visible, even in the darkness of the room. However, Naruto did not pay such attention, he only admired the girl''s face, not showing anger or hostility:

    - Sumire, what''s wrong with you? Sit down ...

    The girl nodded slowly, continuing to hold the mask of indecision, and therefore obeyed and obeyed. She was perfectly aware of the situation now. If Naruto came to grab her, he would do it even faster than she could summon Nue, and if that happens, then this is the end, and the worst! If you obey and behave nicely, trying not to arouse suspicion, then either her guess will be mistaken and Naruto will leave without suspecting anything, or you will be able to buy the moment to call.

    When Sumire shyly sat down on the edge of the bed, Naruto used his main skill - a kind smile and amazing charisma of a good guy:

    "Hiding a kunai under your pillow is pretty weird, isn''t it?

    `` Um, '''' Sumire was embarrassed, put her weapon aside and began to touch her fingers cutely, trying to show her embarrassment:

    - I ... Well, just anything can happen ... We still live in a hidden vige ...

    Unwittingly, the girl''s gaze moved to the door, but that very stretch was not there, and before Naruto had time to ask her question, she skillfully raised this topic herself:

    - The ninja should always be on guard, so I and ... W-well, I''m trying to match ... my results in the academy are average, so ... W-here ...

    - So this is training? Naruto nodded understandingly, `` Sounds believable ...

    "W-believable? H-hokage-sama, you don''t think I''m cheating on you, do you?

    Naruto shrugged and said calmly:

    - How do I know, Sumire ... - he sharply showed his haughty grin: - Or should I call you Sumire Shigaraki?

    The kunoichi''s face instantly turned pale! Without hesitation, she instantly started activating the seal on her back, but ... Naruto was faster!

    Before Sumire even had time to understand what was happening, the Hokage''s hand was on her neck! He was monstrously fast! Unimaginably terrifying speed!

    He grabbed her into the castle, and with his other hand quickly struck several blows to her fingers in the back, as a result of which the entire mark of Gozu Tennoo simply went out. He easily blocked her chakra flows and did not allow the problem creature to be summoned, and then calmly grabbed the kunai kunoichi and put it to her neck.

    - Quiet. You don''t want to get hurt, do you?

    - A?! - Sumire realized in horror that he was holding her too tightly, and any attempts to summon Nue were simply impossible! He blocked her chakrakanals!

    "How is this possible ?!" - she knew that she would not be able to hold out for a minute in a battle with someone so strong, but to lose in less than a second ... It''s too creepy!

 Chapter 209: You Are In My Power

    Chapter 209: You Are In My Power

    Sumire tried to break free from Naruto''s strong grip in horror, but it was all in vain!

    "W-what ... What should I do ?! Heck!"

    Her face grew more and more pale, and fear flickered in her eyes. Just then, the Hokage approached her ear and whispered threateningly:

    - You are in my power ... - and then he just bit her!

    - Ay! - Sumire screamed in fear, she did not understand what he was doing! Naruto pressed her to his strong body and naturally, the girl who barely reached his chest, with her fragile body, could not even move in his grip. The Hokage possessed simply monstrous strength, as well as power. Falling into his hands was even worse than a collision with a dozen jonins. Sumire was not afraid of anything, but her personal encounter with the strongest Hokage in history frightened even her to the point of shivering! Besides, he spoke to her so creepy ...

    "You can''t run away ... Think for yourself ..." Continuing to bite her cute pink ears, Naruto enjoyed the sudden blush on the cheeks of the embarrassed girl. She felt the heat, below Naruto squeezed her legs with his own and held Sumire in that very ce ... Something solid immediately began to poke into her ass!

    - Mmm?! - the kunoichi realized in horror what it was! She had never felt so scared before. In the night, caught by a man against whom she had no chance! Also, no one in the vige would fight him. No one will go against the Hokage, and even in a simr situation, because it was she who was the criminal, and was really in his power! No one will help her, she is trapped,pletely alone!

    Naruto seemed to sense her fear and smirked ordingly, continuing to whisper softly, caressing the kunoichi''s ear with his hot breath.

    "You have no options at all. I blocked Gozu Tennoo''s mark, so the beast won''t help you, - he deliberately escted the situation, forcing her to lose heart:

    - You have no loved ones. Nobody stands up for someone like you. Sumire, you are a threat to my vige ... Your position is not enviable ... You are no better than a ve in my hands, do you understand?

    Finally, the trembling voice of the kunoichi made itself felt:

    - I ... I ... Master ... - the gentle tremor in her voice charmed, she did not try to fight at all, but rather fell into despair. It is not surprising, because a person who is unable to move, and even a girl who feels a dick poking in her ass ... It was a serious blow to her pride and personality! Her situation was darker than ever, and definitely terrified her.

    Sess in the first encounter. Not so bad...

    Naruto even felt sorry for Sumire, and he didn''t bite her anymore:

    - I will let you go, but you promise me that you will not try to activate Nue. Do it, or try to kill yourself, I will be faster and then I will definitely not let go. Understood?

    - A?! The embarrassed kunoichi clenched and nodded quickly. Right now, she looked like a cornered rabbit with no will to fight. Topete in speed with the Hokage is a stupid idea, because she has already seen what he is capable of. Whichever ninjutsu she used, he had the power to get close to her in a split second and do something terrible ...

    Sensing her resignation, Naruto nodded contentedly. He had previously expected that it would be more difficult, but it turned out that this "dangerous" kunoichi is just a girl. She skillfully yed the role, but she felt fear like a simple teenager in front of a terrible adult. In addition, she was aware of all her crimes and, unlike fools and rebels, adequately assessed the situation even in such a desperate situation.

    "To her credit, she really has a lot of potential. The question is, will I be able to get her loyalty ... "

    Finally, Naruto released his grip. Sumire didn''t get mad and didn''t struggle, she just continued to sit in the same ce, not even trying to get rid of the oppressive feeling on her ass. Right now, by doing this, she was showing her humility, and in this case she was acting wisely. Even if shecked experience, she had the right ir for the situation ...

    Naruto was in no hurry to let her gopletely, but did not cause pain and difort, so with a grin he sharply grabbed Sumire by the arms!

    - Aaaa!

    The girl screamed and closed her eyes, but in the next moment she realized in shock that he simply sat her on hisp and nothing else poked at the bottom.

    I should have opened my eyes ...

    Sumire sat sideways and looked in surprise at the smiling face of the man. She just blinked, not understanding where this was going.

    "He ..." - for some reason she did not feel danger and, if you remember, even in that whisper of his there was nothing sinister. But even so ... She could not stop being afraid! Sumire knew better than anyone - deception is a very dangerous weapon! The ability to mislead the enemy is a great skill and, in the right hands, it is a truly deadly tool. All the actions of the Hokage until now spoke not of good intentions, he came to her already with the exact knowledge of who she was. But what does he need? If he knew the truth, why did hee in person?

    No matter how much Sumire asked these questions, she could not understand what was going on in his head.

    By all the rules, Naruto had to send an Anbu squad to intercept the threat and not stand on ceremony with her. Sumire skillfully yed the role, so she subconsciously suspected others of deception.

    "W-what are you going to do?" - her timid voice no longer belonged to the role of a "cute girl", but to the very Sumire Kakei, whom she was trying to hide. And all this because of Naruto''s behavior ... What grown-up man would start poking at a young girl with his dignity so brazenly ?! Although, of course, Sumire was frightened by something else, namely his silence!

    Finally, Naruto pulled out a small purpleb from nowhere, turned the embarrassed girl sideways and beganbing her hair, stroking it with special tenderness along the way.

    "W-what? Is something happening ?! "

    Sumire sat in shock, not knowing what to do at all! She could not move, but she also stopped him ...

    "Calm down," Naruto lowered his voice and moved on to the next step. He did everything in a measured manner with a clear understanding of the situation.

    "You are young, you were taken advantage of by a cruel fanatic. In general, fanatical people don''t bother me if they''re on my side. But, I confess, if they turned against something important to me, I can still feel a little angry.

    From his cold tone, goose bumps ran down Sumire''s spine, but the pleasant sensation on his hair, as well as the sudden warm memories of his mother, somehow brought a piece of calm, even at such a seemingly dangerous moment.

 Chapter 210: Spooky Ability

    Chapter 210: Spooky Ability

    Naruto continued tob the kunoichi''s hair and calmly say unpleasant things, already in a gentle tone:

    "Actually, Sumire, you and your Nue are not instruments ... I think this is not what your mother wanted for you, don''t you think so?" Revenge for Danz Konoha? I''ll tell you this ... No offense, but your father is a sick coward. Since Sasuke killed Danz, Konoha was not involved. In those days, my old friend could have killed anyone in the vige, almost like you, by turning into darkness.

    - A? - Sumire turned in bewilderment: - What?

    Naruto stroked her with a grin.

    - He didn''t tell you? I called your father a coward because heid his revenge on his fragile daughter, and he himself decided to rest in the grave. Instead of killing the culprit like me and Sasuke, he decided to kill innocent people as thest nonentity. It''s convenient to me others for your problems, but if you didn''t know, no one intentionally harmed your family, even if they tried to convince you otherwise.

    - Nonsense! - rasped the kunoichi. This conversation was slowly awakening her dark side!

    And that was exactly what he wanted so much ... Because that part of the kunoichi really interested him much more than the deceitful sweetness of an innocent girl. Brave and cruel, really dangerous. A real hurricane was raging inside Sumire! And Naruto not without thoroughly wanted to take it for himself!

    He nodded at her angry tone with a grin. Since she was not going to sumb so easily to such weak provocations, he decided to use a different method. After a moment of silence, while continuing to brush her hair, the Hokage finally said:

    - You are free to believe your father. But, Sumire, if you decided to take revenge, then start with your friends at the academy - his tenderness quickly changed to something sinister. The voice transformed into a demonic whisper:

    - Come on, we can go to your friends right now ... I will take you to their house, and you will bring the kunai and ... - Approaching Sumire''s ear, Naruto ran his finger along her neck and whispered: - Cut their throats .. ...

    The kunoichi shuddered and looked at the Hokage in panic.

    - Wh-what ?!

    - Hmm, surprised? Laughing softly, Naruto showed a cruel grin, "I made up ... How about killing my son?" He''s your friend, I''m sure this fool will do everything to protect his friends. Even if you kill him, he will not me you, do not hesitate. In this case, your conscience will be clear ...

    "I-I don''t understand ..." the girl looked at this insane man, grinning incredibly ominously, with genuine trembling! Unable to understand his n and what he was trying to achieve by this, she was even more frightened!

    The hokage replied with a sneer:

    - I''m going to the very ending, of course. Or did you think revenge was just a tantamount exchange? Make no mistake, revenge does not end if you do not know who to take revenge on, and even if you do, there is only one result. Better to avoid useless delusions and get straight to the point.

    Naruto acted gently, continuing to brush Sumire''s hair, reminding her of the pleasant times, while continuing to pressure her with his cruel words.

    "I called your father a coward for that very reason, because you won''t calm down until you reach your goal, in the end you don''t pass on his hatred." There was also a sneer in his tone.

    - But, I must confess, I am disappointed, nevertheless his cowardice passed on to you!

    He was merciless:

    - Afraid to kill your friends? They''ll die anyway when you use Nue, won''t they? Soe on, pull yourself together and kill them personally! You are a Hidden Leaf kunoichi, not a pathetic servant of your father, where is your courage and willpower? Kill once you feel like it, but don''t turn away!

    Naruto grabbed the kunoichi sharply by the chin and turned to face him, not allowing her to look away from her trembling eyes. His eyes zed with bloodlust, frightening the young girl to shiver! Bloody sclera and insane demonic eyes belonged to Kurama, more than enough to terrify such an innocent girl!

    "W-what is this ?!"

    Naruto grinned. Noticing her panic:

    - If you want to be a demon, be ready to face me ... Sumire, revenge is different from justice - if you cross the line and the way back will be too difficult, so do everything right. I''ll teach you! I will help you ... Come on, let''s go kill your friends! Your father will not teach you this, because this pathetic insignificance can only torment his daughter! He has the guts to kill himself!

    - A? B-but ... I ... - her voice trembled ...

    These cruel words, like the sharpest des pierced the fragile heart of the kunoichi!

    Naruto hit the point, forcing her pains to open up and horrified at the reality of her future.

    All this not to mention the fact that right now she was drowning in real horror from the collision with the demonic gaze of the fox!

    Sumire broke down and screamed!

    - Stop it! She pushed Naruto away sharply, sobbed and folded her hand seals with tears in her eyes:

    - H-enough ...! If you don''t stop, I ... I ...!

    The Hokage was calm, he got out of bed and looked coldly into the face of danger:

    - Now what?

    Sumire''s eyes still glowed with resentment and hatred, as well as fear and guilt.

    Naruto reached the desired point, and therefore struck another blow:

    - Come on, you can start. You are the same as your father ... You cannot look in the eyes of your victims, then kill them with your eyes closed - this is in the spirit of cowards. There are hundreds of children in this vige, why not kill them first? This will be revenge! Your old man will rejoice in the grave!

    With a sinister grin, the Hokage took a step forward and raised his tone, driving the kunoichi into a corner.

    - Oh yes, the corpses of children are wonderful, but what about pregnant women? Or babies? Why not kill the unborn children? Why the hell should they live, right ?! After all, they are to me for the death of your mother! They should all definitely die! Come on ... Kill them, blow them all up, let your pet animal rip apart their defenseless bodies, turn them into a bloody mess!

    Bloodlust, madness, malice! Naruto was able to make it alle true ...

    Sumire could barely stand, her whole body was shaking with panic and growing hysteria!

    - Close your eyes, as befits a cowardly girl!

    She broke down and finally began to cry!

    `` P-please stop ...

    - Enough? What the hell ?! You are taking revenge, so do it properly! You''re a killer, stop pretending!

    `` N-no, I ... I''m not like that ... '''' The kunoichi was seized with horror, she fell to her knees and bellowed in hysterics:

    - Enough! I''m not like this! - she sobbed, unable to stop her tears. His breath caught and it became unbearably painful in his chest. Sumire grabbed her stomach and shivered. The words about dead children and what kind of monster she should be have definitely had the most desired effect. It seems that in the past she tried not to think about this, hiding from the truth and reassuring herself, and as soon as she heard this and did not have the opportunity to escape, everything set on fire!

    "Hmm, really a coward ... I thought she would be more fanatical or determined. Yes, I have not yet gone into the details of the torn bodies of babies ... Well, now, I suppose, this is already superfluous "- continuing to pierce her with an attentive gaze, Naruto finally sighed and returned to the bed, his eyes returned to their former blue shine.

    To understand people and be able to break them with words is a truly creepy ability ...

 Chapter 211: The Best Option

    Chapter 211: The Best Option

    Sumire continued to sob, unable to stop, overwhelmed with pain, she cried bitterly. Despair and unbridled sadness flickered in her eyes. Everything that bothered her so much, all doubts about this n of "revenge", right now burst out in these bitter tears ...

    Meanwhile, Naruto considered the situation thoughtfully. Quite emotionless of him, considering how loud she was crying ...

    "The n was different ... Hmm, I gave vent to my cruelty, eh ... And now what? It seemed to me that she would give up, should I scare her, and then I would put pressure on her doubts and take it for myself, but ... "

    Sumire was crying, her current state clearly did not dispose for something "like".

    "Hmm, is that enough for her? Yes, my chatter sometimes makes the viins be victims of their own views ... "- Naruto shook his head with a sigh.

    "She may have stopped ying her role, but she needs support now. I crossed the line, but that was exactly what had an effect. True, now she is broken ... To take advantage of a girl in such a position is rather despicable, but if I do not give her a goal and an incentive to move in my direction, she may find herself in something else. People in a state like her are very susceptible to influences from outside ... "- he gloomily watched the tears of the kunoichi with his usual cynicism. However, it should not be denied that in fact, in the depths of his soul, he felt not only his own sess. He unconsciously understood how to make people think as he needed, by hurting their weaknesses. Sorting out the feelings of others is sometimes not very pleasant ...

    "Eh, it''s problematic, but there is no choice. Although, who am I kidding, where did I have the conscience to worry about such a thing? I just brought her to tears, I can do it more, quite in my spirit ... "

    After a moment of silence, Naruto sighed softly and said worriedly.

    "Tears will not help Sumire," rising, the Hokage went to the kunoichi and knelt next to her, again continuing to stroke her beautiful hair. The tough demon''s gaze changed to apassionate one, and a predatory grin to a warm smile:

    - I feel sorry for you, your father took advantage of you and doomed to such a position, but, first of all, I am Hokage, and I cannot forgive other people''s mistakes so simply ... Your situation is not simple, I cannot ignore it. Now you have three options ... You can continue your n and naturally perish, and if you doubt it, I can rudely convince you or ...

    Sumire sobbed and looked up to meet his warm smile, which made her involuntarily freeze and stop crying for a moment.

    - I ... I ...

    Sadness was reflected in the girl''s gaze, her lips trembling as if with a chill. No longer able to restrain herself, feeling how he stroked her, she simply threw herself into his arms, grabbed his shirt and sobbed loudly:

    - I''m sorry ... I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to ... P-forgive me ...

    Naruto smiled affectionately and continued stroking her hair with special tenderness.

    - Unexpectedly, you have chosen the best option ... It will be difficult, but only this choice will allow you to free yourself from pain. I only know one way to free myself from the past ... - Abruptly grabbing the kunoichi''s slender hips, Naruto lifted her and carried her to the bed. Surprisingly, Sumire didn''t resist, she just kept crying like a small wounded kitten. It seemed that Naruto''s actions rather made her hug him even tighter and surrender to this warmth, not wanting to be alone.

    After a slight grin, the Hokage sat down on the bed, and theny down on the pillow,ying Sumire side by side, but without breaking his "strange" embrace. He threw the legs of the kunoichi over him, hugged her and hugged her to his chest. He treated her like an adult girl and behaved ordingly.

    Approaching Sumire''s ear, he quietly whispered:

    - Another''s revenge will not make you happy, just don''t think about it. Now you need something else ...

    For the first time, he began kissing her right behind her pink ear. Sumire suddenly shuddered, feeling the warmth and that pressure again down below, Naruto hardened again.

    - Mr. Seven? - the kunoichi raised her teary eyes, unable to understand what was happening:

    `` W-what are you ...

    - Every woman has a chance to start all over again. I''ll show you how ... -ing closer to her lips, he gently touched them:

    - This is warmth, all that I can give you. If you feel guilty, it will be your punishment, if you want warmth, it will be very hot. You understood correctly, I came to have sex with you and thus relieve you of all doubts and pain. You no longer need to do your father''s will, I will take responsibility for you, and no one else will have power over you. You will be able to free yourself from this heavy feeling, - then he kissed her, not even giving a chance to think!

    He did it gently, barely touched his tongue and immediately pulled away. He took her so easily the first time ...

    Sumire''s eyes quivered and widened in amazement.

    - Ah ... you ... I ...

    Naruto smiled as he touched her beckoning lips again.

    - In the beginning, I was going to be cruel, but it doesn''t matter now ... I already hurt you enough, let me make amends and do you well?

    Sumire stopped crying, feeling a strange heat, her cheeks turned red, she could not take her gaze from his eyes. The tremor in her voice betrayed her excitement:

    - B-but ... G-sir, you ... you are an adult, and I am still a student of the Academy ... B-all this, somehow ...

    Naruto whispered with a grin:

    - That''s the point ...

 Chapter 212: First Kiss (18+)

    Chapter 212: First Kiss (18+)

    Feeling that familiar and pleasant warmth on her lips, Sumire did not try to push Naruto away, but still panicked because of the unfamiliar sensations and such a quick change in situation:

    `` E-this ... I ... I didn''t even kiss, and you have a wife and ... Boruto ... We''re the same age as your s-son ... Ah ~ - feeling the pressure in the lower abdomen, Sumire still she blushed more deeply and swallowed, the fever only intensified, but at the same time there was no longer any fear or sadness, but rather some strange excitement ...

    Naruto pulled back and replied:

    "I don''t want to put pressure on you. It''s definitely not normal for the two of us to do this ... And because of all this chatter, I still feel like that bastard. Only, the fact is that it will be stupid to let you go, I don''t want that. Useless conversations won''t help you right now, am I right? You need something more decisive ... '''' Touching her right nipple with his fingers, right under his pajamas, Naruto grinned, enjoying Sumire''s cute moan.

    - Though it''s wrong, but I really want to ... Agree?

    `` Ahh ~ T-that''s ... That''s right ... ~

    - Do you like it when I touch here? Plucking the papi again, Naruto got the coveted groan.

    - Ah ~ Y-yes ... More ... More my lips ...

    - Lips?

    "Mm," the kunoichi nodded, opened her mouth slightly and with excitement in her eyes approached for another kiss. With an awkward movement, she kissed him right on the lips and uncertainly met his hot gaze, trying to understand if this was normal ...

    Right now, everything seemed so strange ... The first kiss, but in the ce of any panic or unwillingness, for some reason she wanted more. Surprisingly, it turned out to be quite pleasant, although it was definitely very, very wrong ...

    Sumire swallowed. His special gaze tingled in my stomach. The fever gradually increased ...

    So this is the very feeling between a man and a woman?

    "Ah ~" - she licked her wet lips, feeling with excitement how everything trembled in her chest, but it was just a kiss ...

    Marvelous!

    Sensing her growing heat and a desire to forget herself in a new pleasure, Naruto chuckled wryly, mentallyughing at his position, and how ridiculous it looks now.

    "She''s so innocent ..."

    At the same time, he nevertheless responded with a tender kiss to her awkward request, which shed in tear-stained eyes.

    Lips entwined in hot desire - it was too bewitching!

    Sumire''s young body has long been formed into the figure of an amazing girl: big breasts, stic ass and slender legs. Naruto''s hands were exploring these ces with might and main, while his tongue fully prated her mouth for the first time. The young beauty was surprised at the new sensation and responded awkwardly with her small tip.

    "Mm?" - As soon as the tongues intertwined, Sumire''s gaze shed in surprise!

    "W-nice!" - surrendering to his skills, she tried to answer as her heart prompted her. Right now, she just wanted to feel better, get rid of loneliness and finally, feel full, find forgotten warmth and affection.

    Sumire herself did not understand how it came to this, how she allowed her friend''s father to get to her virgin lips and innocent body ... All this overwhelmed her! The sensations from all his touches quickly clouded the mind, and unnecessary thoughts dissolved into unfamiliar feelings ...

    The kisssted for several minutes, and when their lips finally parted, stretching the long threads of the broken connection behind them, Sumire awkwardly retreated, continuing to greedily gasp for air.

    - Ha-a ... Ha-a ... Ah ~

    Naruto''s strong fingers had already teased her nipples with might and main, arousing them to a pleasant thrill, but he did not stop his stimtion. The girl''s panties were already wet, the tears dried up, but the redness in the eye area remained.

    The Hokage admired the beautiful face of the embarrassed beauty and whispered:

    - Do you want to go further or back to kissing?

    `` W-well, '''' biting her lips, Sumire approached and whispered sweetly: `` I still want to kiss ~

    These words caused her innate embarrassment, so she blushed a lot. For the first time in her life, she faced such hot excitement and overwhelming pleasure, but the only thing that worried her most was that she experienced it with an adult man, and even with the Seventh Hokage himself! It is not clear how it came to this, but she simply could not resist the pleasure. Sumira liked the warmth and pleasure from his lips so much that her head was spinning ...

    Returning to the kunoichi''s lips, Naruto turned a little rougher. He relished the taste of a young beauty, and he quickly unbuttoned her buttons on her pajamas. The girl felt everything, but did not even try to stop him. Following, the top of her clothes just flew to the side!

    In the twilight of the room, Sumire''s amethyst eyes glittered with new sensations. Naruto climbed on top and she hugged him, and then felt a tight pressure in the most intimate area. The man literally poked at that very virgin ce and greedily kissed her small tits, teasing her young lips with his adult kisses.

    - Ahh ~ - Sumire''s sensitive moans caressed the ear ... Naruto could no longer hold back and began to slowly descend further. He felt her excitement, and therefore acted very gently, affectionately making his way with his lips to the snow-white neck of the kunoichi. There he paused briefly, and made Sumire smile sweetly, with the tingling feeling of being sucked away.

    - Nyah ~

    Following that, Naruto moved on to her small shoulders and then to her fragile corbones. Everything in his path, he discreetly marked, as if trying to convince her of who she now belongs to. Finally, as he approached Sumire''s delicious little nipples, he couldn''t help but grin.

    - You are beautiful...

    - Really? - she was acting too sexy ...

    Excited by his constant teasing, the nipples stretched out and became surprisingly hard.

    Sumire''s body was on fire, she flinched every time his lips returned to her sensitive areas.

    - Nyahh ~ T-so nice ...

 Chapter 213: Are You Really A Virgin? (18+)

    Chapter 213: Are You Really A Virgin? (18+)

    The sweet smell of the young beauty was mesmerizing, Naruto walked over Sumire''s fair skin and finally began to y with her papie.

    - Ahh ~ - the girl nibbled on her purple nails and watched with slight panic as the strong hands of the Hokage took possession of her body. Right now, for the first time, she felt so fragile and weak in his arms, but at the same time, this kind of made her even more excited. The feeling that she would be with such an adult man for the first time pierced the whole body with pleasant trembling, and butterflies seemed to flutter in her stomach ...

    Sumire squeezed her hands on her chest and moaned sweetly:

    "Aahh ~ S-seventh ..." Even though he was affectionate with her, for some reason it didn''t sound like a typical rtionship between two lovers. It was this feeling of such a forbidden rtionship, with her friend''s father, that gave a pulsation in Sumire''s virgin womb.

    After all this unbearable pain, doubt, sadness and depressing loneliness, it seemed that Naruto was the one capable of filling her miniature body with something special. Only an adult and strong man had the ability to make herplete.

    At that moment, Sumire no longer wanted to pretend to be a timid and insecure girl, after all, she had matured a long time ago. Letting him understand her, and forgetting himself in this forbidden pleasure, was not at all bad, as if all the delusions and past lies did not matter. Now she was not that liar from the Academy, for him, she was a different ... A real girl. He knew her secret and, even if it was wrong to indulge in such debauchery with her friend''s father, to some extent, Sumire wanted to be just that, wrong and bad girl now. For everything she did before, she wanted to feel that way!

    - Aaaaahh ~

    Tearing himself away from the sensitive nipples of the young kunoichi, Naruto sank even lower, climbing into Sumire''s panties. He quickly pulled off the remnants of her pajamas, leaving the girl in only wet panties, and then parted her slender legs and approached the fragrant ce of a pretty virgin.

    Young pussy beats nothing!

    Taking a deep breath, the Hokage licked his lips and looked at Sumire''s embarrassed face with a grin.

    "You''re too wet for your first time. Impressive. Are you really a virgin?

    The kunoichi pursed her lips and nodded quickly. Now she could not even speak, burning with shame and sumbing to indescribable pleasure. Naruto''s rough fingers were ying with her young body in full and she liked it more and more ... Light touches to the nipples, his gentle kisses. Sumire''s entire body trembled non-stop, approaching something amazing. It seemed that a little more and she would simply explode, unable to contain her cry. She had never experienced such a heat before, it seemed as if the brain was melting, and the uterus was about to explode!

    Continuing to charm him with her sexy body, Sumire moaned sweetly and erotically bent, and as soon as he started kissing her slender hips, she immediately began to shrink below, trying to grab him and force him to touch her pussy.

    But, he did not give in to greed ...

    The kunoichi''s body glowed and responded to the excitement with a startling, depraved scent. The cute pink panties got wet through, but for some reason Naruto continued to savor the taste of the beauty, kissing only her perfect legs, slender belly and even the inner thighs, they were perhaps the most delicious, thanks to the small drops of the young virgin''s love nectar.

    Sumire''s taste was different from Sarada or Himawari, and even more so from older women. Even the virgin Tenten and Shizune were different. Each kunoichi possessed a distinct vor and aroma that set them apart from each other, almost as much as their unique personalities. This was the true female beauty ...

    Sumire''s scent gave off excessive sweetness, like the most sacred flower, while he had a hidden sharpness that made his masculine begin to turn bloodshot! I wanted to stretch this taste a little longer, after all, not so long ago, Naruto tasted almost the opposite taste of the proud Temari. One by one, it was like a perfect hunter''s feast!

    But, it just so happened that even if he was stretching the pleasure and did not want to put too much pressure on Sumire, she clearly could not resist. Having forgotten in pleasure and faced with such forey for the first time, the kunoichi finally showed her impatience. She wanted more, and therefore she involuntarily directed the Hokage''s head towards her wet ce ...

    "She''s so honest ... Unexpectedly from such a liar. It looks like she is really good "- Naruto felt every movement and sigh of the young beauty, he was not a fool, and did not lose his vignce for a second. He had studied Sumire enough and could understand that she was not as simple as she seemed. Even now, she could change her mind and take advantage of the situation. True, the likelihood of such an oue was only about ten percent, since her facial expressions, emotions and noticeable rxation indicated that she was not trying to lure him into a trap. Rather, all of Sumire''s actions clearly demonstrated that she really gave herself up, but even so, Naruto had not yet rxed. She probably felt it herself, after all, thenguage of sex can be called an innate skill. It is easy to feel the tension or unwillingness of a partner, you just open your eyes and look ... That is why, Sumire could notpletely rx and tried to instinctively snuggle up to him as close as possible.

    She seemed to be trying to show him her honesty and trust ... How charming.

    The legs of the kunoichi tried to grab Naruto, but he in turn took the opportunity and brought them together, admiring the stunning charms of his young beauty. Thin and perfect legs, as well as an stic and quite trained ass. She looked pretty cute in pink panties, but Naruto wanted to see more, so he put Sumire''s legs on his shoulder and reached for her wet panties, and then slowly began to pull them up.

    - Ahh ~

    Obscene threads followed the wet cloth, Naruto enjoyed the views, Sumire blushed sweetly, amazed by his hot gaze and an impressive bump on his trousers. Naturally, she knew what was hidden there, and her desire to admire his masculinity was no less than his desire to see Sumire''s virgin pussy.

 Chapter 214: First Orgasm (18+)

    Chapter 214: First Orgasm (18+)

    Finally, Naruto pulled off the pantiespletely, brought them to his face and admired the girl''s red face with a sneer, and then greedily inhaled her depraved scent!

    Sumire squeaked sweetly and covered her face with her hands, while continuing to watch his actions in the gaps between her fingers.

    Narutoughed and abruptly threw his wet panties right in Sumire''s face, and then with a sharp movement spread her legs to the sides!

    "Ah! ~" The kunoichi screamed in surprise! Her entire view was closed, and therefore she did not even have time to understand why an unexpected discharge swept through her body!

    - Nyayahh ~ ?! - Sumire''s eyes shuddered in shock! She arched and nibbled on the wet tissue in her teeth, while Naruto''s lips were already savoring her virgin hole with might and main!

    Sumbing to the charming scent of a young beauty, he could no longer hold on, just barely appreciating the pretty pussy, he immediately began to savor her wet juices!

    The Hokage''s trousers were already cracking at the seams, so for a moment he lowered the girl''s legs and quickly unfastened the belt, freed his trembling penis, and then again grabbed her ass with his rough fingers, continuing to squelch loudly, sumbing to the enchanting taste of her erotic holes!

    - G-lord, aaahh ~ - Sumire finally got rid of her panties in her mouth, buried her fingers in the man''s hair and pulled her legs behind him. The feel of his greedy palms on his young ass was too nice! Such rudeness brought not just tingling, but a special heat in the lower abdomen. But the most important thing is his active and skillfulnguage! Although Naruto did not use his fingers, it was as if he knew all her weak points and touched them exactly!

    It drove me crazy and made me scream!

    - Hiii ~!

    Sumire''s clitoris throbbed violently, Naruto endlessly continued to press on him with his tongue, suck and sometimes even clench his teeth, and when he did that ...

    - Aaaaahhh ~!

    She screamed! She screamed like an adult bitch!

    Violet eyes glittered with passion, and a depraved smile blossomed on her face. Sumira was simply unrecognizable, right now she was bing a real woman, incredibly beautiful and sexy! The way she arched her perfect body, how she waved her legs from strong stimtion in her pussy and the way her delicious breasts swayed in her movements so filled Naruto with lust!

    At some point of such stimtion, Sumire suddenly stopped digging her purple marigolds into the Hokage''s hair and abruptly grabbed a pair of her braids, pulled them and moaned in her sweetest voice:

    `` Aahhh ~ K-ending! ~

    The miniature body of the beauty immediately arched! The perfect nipples missed the shock and then Naruto lifted his head sharply and squeezed the girl''s clitoris with two fingers!

    - Nyayayahhaa ~! - at the same moment Sumire could not resist, clenched her teeth and a stream of depraved juices burst out of her pussy under pressure! Orgasm shook her body! Eyes rolled back! The legs trembled madly, and the fingers turned white, from how much she pulled her hair!

    She finished loudly and strongly, the first orgasm in her life almost deprived her of consciousness, and even more, before the pressure of her orgasm weakened, as Naruto began to y with her wet pussy with his whole palm! He seemed to be trying to make her cum again, and as loudly as possible!

    The pussy squelched furiously from the constant movements of the rough manly hand, and then Sumire let out another sincere cry:

    - Aaaaaahhhaaa ~!

    And again she began to spray. ps on her wet pussy spread across the room and Naruto finally stopped raping her innocent clit. His whole hand waspletely soaked in women''s juices, while a small stream of transparent liquid continued to burst out of Sumire''s young hole ...

    Delightful.

    The small fountain slowly diminished, Sumire no longer screamed, but her body continued to arch. She grabbed onto the sheets and went through a second orgasm with an insane grin!

    And finally ...

    - Aaahh ~ - the final has been reached. The buzz began to fade. Her body weakened, and her grip lost strength, and she simply fell exhausted, stricken on the spot.

    Sumire''s chest was constantly heaving with heavy breathing, while the amethyst eyes continued to shine with lust, perfectly matching the lightened and at the same time obscene smile on her beautiful face.

    The spectacle is amazing, and most importantly, incredibly erotic!

    Naruto had a great time with this young slut, enjoying not only her sexuality, but also made her even more depraved. Now Sumire''s body waspletely bathed in lust, soaked with sweat and juices, covered with the marks of his lips, fingers and even teeth. From that moment on, the body of the young girl waspletely marked on the outside, Sumire even had swollen nipples and lips. Right now, I should have tagged it in one more ce!

 Chapter 215: First Sex (18+)

    Chapter 215: First Sex (18+)

    Naruto took a breath, licked his lips, savor the taste of Sumire on his lips, and then asked with a slight smile:

    - Are you okay?

    - Ha-a ... Ha-a ... - the kunoichi was breathing heavily, but still found the strength to nod:

    - Y-yes ... So good ~

    - Liked?

    "Mm," Sumire licked her lips and somehow managed to focus her gaze on the Hokage''s naked torso. At such a thrilling sight, his perfect body, she swallowed and whisperednguidly:

    - I never felt better in my life ~ Ah ~ T-now, we ...

    "O-he''s so big ... T-this ... Will it hurt?"

    Naruto replied with a grin:

    - Are you asking me this? Frankly, I have not deprived many of their virginity ... But in the end they all enjoyed themselves after a couple of minutes. I will take the pain away if you want, I have a drug and ...

    "N-don''t," Sumire abruptly refused, shook her head and began to undo her pigtails. Her fingers trembled, and her voice betrayed obvious excitement:

    `` I ... I w-want to feel something special ... Se-seventh, I don''t want to feel bad anymore, '''' having dealt with one pigtail, Sumire''s beautiful curls fell like a waterfall on the sheets, and then she proceeded to the second, continuing to confess with a shiver:

    "Y-you''re right, all these years have been terrible ... I just want to forget. W-please, even if it''s not right, can I get some distraction? I''m sure my ssmates will despise me if they find out that I did this to you ... In my ... At my age ... - She swallowed and looked away:

    - Ah ... ~ Sir, I am grateful ... You have a wife, but you still, no matter what, are ready to do it for me ...

    Finally she let her hair down, smiled charmingly, tucking her locks behind her ears:

    - You deceived me? You knew about me from the beginning, and from the very beginning you wanted to do it to me? - The kunoichi swallowed, looking at the Hokage''srge rod: - You wanted, thus, even cheating on your wife, to give me this pleasure? For my sake, to do something like that ... Nobody would ever ... But, you ... - her eyes shed with gratitude: - I ... I''m happy ... I''m really happy ...

    "Um," Naruto fell into a stupor for a moment. He never expected her to interpret his actions in this way!

    "Is my reputation as a nice guy fooling people like that? Do I look so kind-hearted? It''s amazing how she changed my motives ... Just lovely "

    Naruto could only chuckle and ept the situation.

    "Although it is unexpected, but I didn''t have to take it by force and waste a lot of time and nerves. Frankly, I feel a little sorry for this girl, so she did me a favor ... Maybe this is the moral principles? " - Grimacing, the Hokage rolled his eyes.

    "Well, yes ... I say, having fun with a schoolgirl ..."

    He could notugh, but the thought of kind-heartedness amused him. Naruto didn''t want to waste time. While that may not be true of Sumira, he didn''t really see her as a threat or an interesting target. Instead of her, he would prefer to develop a rtionship with Sarada, the appearance of Sumire rather interfered with his ns, so naturally in the very beginning he wanted to be cruel to her. But, admiring her humility and sad look, he still could not be rude. Be that as it may, the mood was not conducive to hard sex.

    "Well, Temaripletely satisfied me, she, one might say, saved her ... So you can rest a little and take your time. In the end, everyone needs a rest ... "- with these thoughts Naruto rxed, gently stroked the kunoichi''s clitoris and slowly began to insert his heated rod into her virgin hole.

    - Mmh ~ - Sumire moaned sweetly and looked worriedly at the ce of their mutual merger. Naruto was not rude, on the contrary, he was in no hurry and thus slowly got to that very ce ...

    Instantly, both felt difort, Sumire''s excitement allowed him to fight the pain, while Naruto only felt a slight resistance, and as soon as this happened, he did not stretch such "pleasure", grabbed the kunoichi''s waist and leaned forward sharply.

    - Aaaaaayyy! - as expected, Sumire arched sharply and screamed. Gripping her teeth, she burst into tears from the bright pain, and then with a shudder she raised herself up and immediately looked down.

    `` Th-this, blood ...

    Naruto slowly extended his cock, visibly covered in bloody lines, and then a few drops immediately soaked the sheets, leaving noticeable red spots right under the kunoichi.

    - Ay! - As soon as Naruto took it out, Sumire biting her lips touched her pussy and whispered excitedly:

    `` T-This hurts more than I thought ...

    "Everyone''s different." Naruto gently ran his hand over the girl''s belly and his palm suddenly brightened with an emerald radiance. In a matter of seconds, all of Sumire''s wounds were healed. At the bewildered gaze of the kunoichi, the Hokage just grinned.

    - You thought we were going to do it through pain? You asked to feel everything, but this does not mean that your first time should be too painful. You are quite sensitive, almost like my Hinata, you will like the rudeness, but not so and not for the first time ...

    When he mentioned Hinata, Sumire lowered her eyes bashfully.

    - Th-thanks ...

    - Does it bother you? With a wry grin, Naruto slowly leaned towards her small lips.

    "After that, you don''t have to worry anymore. We''ll deal with Gozu Tennoo together, and Nue ... He''s okay. He is attached to you as a mother, you yourself do not want his death?

    The girl''s eyebrows twitched as she nodded slightly, forcing Naruto to smile.

    "You see, I''ll take care of everything. Nobody dares to touch you, so you don''t have to hide. As soon as you graduate from the academy, I will take you to the residence. A smart and strong assistant wille in handy for me.

    After these words, Sumire''s chest trembled:

    - Seventh ...

    `` Of course you can refuse, but I''m so greedy that I won''t give you the opportunity ... '''' starting to cover her neck with hot kisses, Naruto grinned predatory:

    - As soon as you gave me your virginity, youpletely belonged to me!

    - Aahh ~ - she did not even have time to realize all his words and fully feel the pleasant trembling in her heart, when suddenly he returned to his previous upation and again began to drive inside his rather impressive,pared to her little pussy, member.

    - Mmhh ~ - Sumire tensed with concern, she remembered the pain, even though the blood stopped and was reced by the juices of arousal ... It made her flinch nervously.

    Sumire swallowed, while her piercing gaze could no longer leave his focused face ...

    Only now, she realized how attractive he is:

    "Ah ~ I ... Such a strange feeling ..."

    Because of how hard she stared, she involuntarily missed the moment when he prated even deeper than thest time.

 Chapter 216: Now Its Your Turn ... (18+)

    Chapter 216: Now It''s Your Turn ... (18+)

    Naruto moved slowly and admired Sumire''s beautiful face with interest. For the most part, he was amused by her blissful look.

    "My chatter had an effect, I am no longer surprised ... Sometimes the reaction of women is predictable, especially those young. I doubt that now she understands her feelings, therefore, as the wisest Hokage, I should prompt her the correct answer! "

    With a sly grin, Naruto quickened the pace of his movements and began to go deeper, then finally receiving a satisfying answer in the form of cute moans.

    - Ahh ~ Aahh ~ Yeah ~ - Sumira likes the beginning, the movement of the hot cock in her tight pussy gave a pleasant warmth all over her body, finally reaching the head and bringing an iparable sensation of intimacy!

    Having lost her virginity, in that bright moment, the young beauty changed, but this was not the end - as soon as Naruto began to touch her weak points, her expression again underwent significant changes! A vulgar smile and a joyful shine in sad eyes has be unbearably charming! She spread in pleasure ... The first sex, like the first kiss, turned out to be unforgettable for her!

    The Hokage could not resist, elerating, he bent over Sumire and immediately ripped another kiss from her small lips!

    - Mmm! ~

    The diminutive beauty responded with slowly burning passion, giving in to an unfamiliar pleasure.

    The insane heat below and the feeling of merging with a man excited so much that the kunoichi could no longer think sensibly! Yielding to feelings, she abruptly hugged the Hokage and began to respond to the kiss even more actively! Unlike those awkward attempts at the beginning, now she just sumbed to the desire and her body instinctively responded as it can!

    It is simply indescribable.

    Naruto hadn''t experienced such sensual fusion in a long time. Sex without frills, huddled together, slow movements and hot interweaving of tongues. This had its own special taste. The warmth of Sumire''s young body tempted to continue enjoying her inexperienced pussy ... His fingers drowned in her soft breasts, while the heated rod made the kunoichi''s wet hole erotically squelch in time to his movements.

    Such a leisurely pace, surprisingly, did not even irritate the eternally striving for something passionate Naruto. He rxed, letting this little girl get whatever she wanted. In the end, in this life, she was only used, Sumire seemed to be created in order for someone to use her. Although the Hokage felt the temptation, he still, for some reason, did not speed up, he gave her the opportunity to take what she wants herself. This time, he allowed her to choose and make decisions, he did not burden her with goals, but simply allowed her to surrender to her feelings. For someone who had been preparing for someone else''s revenge for years, for a girl who considers herself someone else''s tool, something like this turned out to be really important. That is why Sumire clung to him, kissed him so hard and were not going to let go! Perhaps both of them, only instinctively gave each other what theycked so much ... Ironically, to some extent, Sumire was right about Naruto''s motives, even if he acted with hidden goals.

    Naruto tried to pull away from Sumire''s lips, but she wouldn''t let him.

    "HM?" - Her thin eyebrows twitched with displeasure and as soon as the eyes met, he noticed her reluctance, and therefore, grinned and suddenly grabbed the ass of his girl!

    "Mhmmm ?!" She moaned into his mouth! And he raised her abruptly! From surprise, Sumire screamed and still could not hold her lips, and then with surprise realized that she was on top!

    "Now it''s your turn ..." Naruto didn''t push, but just let her enjoy herself.

    "Th-this is¡­" She embarrassed, forcing him to grin wickedly.

    The Hokage''s thumbs easily wrapped around the young kunoichi''s stic buttocks, probably, out of habit, they did not act too gently. He eagerly pawed her ass and marked that he had strength! All their way from the excited papie of the beauty, they left a lot of marks, and when it was the turn of her perky ass, then, as expected, marks from his greedy fingers appeared on the fair skin. But Sumire didn''t mind at all, the feeling of how he easily held her in his grasp - her young body damn well excited! Having sex with an adult, even if it was her first time ... This feeling just won her over ...

    To rece the inaction of the man, the girl began to move independently, albeit less actively. Then Naruto began to help her, not leaving her ass alone.

    Sumire twisted her waist and surrendered to another kiss, just moving back and forth, without any attempt to wave up. The feeling of a hard and hot base, touching the uterus itself, was amazingly pleasant! In addition, the thickness of the penis and the diminutiveness of the girl''s body allowed Naruto to directly touch her most sensitive ces! Moving at this pace, Sumire found a convenient way for herself to stretch the pleasure and enjoy hot kisses at the same time. Naruto kissed masterfully, so the kunoichi could not pass up such an opportunity. Completely naked, sweating from her first try, Sumire gave all of herself to adult pleasure!

    Naruto was enjoying himself just as much, surprised to find Sumire''s movements quite pleasant. The sight of apletely naked schoolgirl, with her hair down, moving so actively on you, trying to merge even more, was really pleasant. At the same time, the miniature beauty showed all her feelings so openly that she involuntarily became warmer not only because of simple intercourse, but also because of her sincere emotions.

    But, unexpectedly ...

    Suddenly, Sumire broke the kiss, threw back her head and moaned brightly:

    - Aaaaaahh ~!

    How on time!

    Another orgasm covered with a head! Her legs were shaking wildly! Wet lipspressed and stretched out in a happy smile!

    Indescribably good! This time she did it herself!

    Naruto felt the pressure below, although it didn''t bother him too much, he calmly withstood the contractions of the pussy, pinching the trembling nipples of the kunoichi with a slight grin. Sumire seemed to be pierced by discharges of electricity - pleasure sparkled all over her body! She sweetly clenched her fists against her cheeks and melted into orgasm ...

 Chapter 217: I Got Careless (18+)

    Chapter 217: I Got Careless (18+)

    Sumire''s cilia quivered amusingly, his ears and nose turned red, and meanwhile, his thighs simply shuddered, unable to jump off the solid foundation of the Hokage. The sight of a young cumming virgin was mesmerizing, Naruto just looked and only this, he was properly satisfied.

    The differences in the size of their bodies were still surprising, but the way Sumire courageously took him inside, and even so enjoyed it, could not but amaze.

    "She will definitely be a great helper ... She is younger than Shizune, more innocent and diligent. Besides, she is passionate and has something simr to Hinata in her ... "With a grin, Naruto licked his finger and had fun with the sensitive clitoris of his young slut. This point was also worth considering!

    - Hiii ~ - Sumire reacted surprisingly sweetly ...

    Smiling, Naruto couldn''t help but think of another young cutie:

    "I wonder what Sarada will be like? ording to my feelings, she is more passionate ... Most likely our first time with her will be very bright. At least I hope so ... "

    `` Ahh ~ B-delicious ... ~ '''' Burying her chest into his chest, Sumire still trembled, continuing to feel the echoes of orgasm. The sensations downstairs still brought amazing heat and exhrating pleasure. Naruto''s chest was hot and quite hard, along with the sensations underneath, the girl felt strange, but so warm and safe ...

    After almost a minute of merging in such a strange position, and even without much movement, Naruto had his characteristic malicious grin on his face:

    - Are you teasing me like that? Some people will definitely not go to the Academy today ...

    - A? - Sumire was surprised, but she did not even have time to say a word, when suddenly the Hokage grabbed her by the hips and knelt right on the bed. The kunoichi instinctively wrapped her slender legs around his waist, never severing their deep bond. She just didn''t want to!

    In this position, their gazes quickly met, Sumire admiring his blue eyes from the bottom up, while Naruto exined with a grin.

    - Now it''s my turn, I''ll do you well - at my own pace.

    The Hokage did not even wait for her answer, he never asked permission from people and always did what he wanted. Even now, despite the situation, he wanted to see how hard she would end if he filled her ... With this pleasant thought, he began to move more actively. Still holding on to Sumire''s stic ass, he slowly pulled out his searing rod and then pushed it back in again. Erotic spanking from such depraved movements immediately spread throughout the small room.

    The size mismatch was still amazing and made you more aroused!

    - Ahh ~ S-seventh ... - Sumire moaned passionately: - Ahhhh ~ Aaaahhh ~

    Enjoying her adorable voice, Naruto also did not forget about her tight pussy. He entered the full length, rushing straight to the uterus, along the way, touching all the most sensitive points. At such an active pace, he did not even break the rhythm, continuing to nt the kunoichi as it was convenient for him.

    - Ha, I think you''ve already taken my form! - he remarked with a grin, bending over the face of the miniature beauty.

    "Ahhh ~" Sumire moaned in embarrassment, biting her fist. At the same time, her gaze did not move from his face. She seemed to be trying to capture every moment of pleasure in his eyes, while she herself sparkled with pleasure and lust ...

    Sumire relished the ease, she seemed to float when he held her and moved himself!

    - Ahhh ~ - she just had to dissolve in this sensation and just take off. They did not kiss, but just had sex in such a strange position and ... finally, Naruto with a grin approached the kunoichi''s ear and whispered those very forbidden words that instantly stirred everything in Sumire''s chest:

    - I''m finishing.

    - Ahh ~ ?! - the girl shuddered: - In-in?

    - Exactly, - biting her ear, the Hokage smiled predatory: - I will be with you for a few more hours, so your chances of getting pregnant strive for absolute sess ...

    "Ahh ~ B-but ... I don''t ... I can''t! - Sumire clearly panicked: - T-just not inside ...

    Naruto slowed down and frowned.

    "Damn, and she''s right, I became careless ..." - returning to the previous pace, he suddenly pushed the kunoichi onto the bed and sharply dug into her tender lips. Sumire couldn''t even answer, although she didn''t want him to release the seed inside, but right now, she couldn''t resist at all! Understanding what is right and what is wrong no longer mattered! Sex with him was already forbidden in itself, and if she also carried a child from him ...

    - Mm ~! - just thinking about it, Sumire''s heart skipped a beat. Her legs involuntarily fastened behind his back, she could no longer control her dissolute body!

    "What am I doing ?! Aaahhh ~ "

    After all that he had done to her, after all this pleasure, she wanted to try, even if it was a huge risk - she already could not help herself!

    Naruto felt pressure on his belt and then looked into the kunoichi''s eyes in surprise, Sumire looked like ...

    "She ..." - he blinked in bewilderment and did not slow down. Although she said no, but her body and this look told the opposite. The girl''s eyes shone with a sparkle of pleasure and anticipation, a slight shame, but most of all a desire to ept his seed. Naruto had never expected that Sumire would suddenly make such a decision, immediately after his refusal. Before that, he allowed her everything, even this time he wanted to pull it out, but if everything turned out like that ...

    "As you wish!" - even if the decision changed and even though this was risky, he still made up his mind, without a second hesitation!

    Frequent movements intensified the sonorous pping of their wet thighs. Finally they fucked like animals!

    Dissolving in a kiss ...

    It seemed that everything was about to turn into nothing ...

    Suddenly, Naruto''s blue eyes brightened, Sumire felt that sparkle and reacted in response, and then a wave of chakra swept through her body! The pulsation in the uterus pierced her mind, she felt how Naruto suddenly increased, but she already understood where everything was going! This is it - he finally started to cum!

    Following the chakra, a burning stream of semen hit the uterus! As a young student of the Academy, she could hardly ept the entire supply of the Hokage himself, but still did not let him go for a moment!

    Merged together, Naruto pinned Sumire to the bed. The girl trembled and tried to withstand this pressure, and he furiously lowered her into the womb! The male cream had already started to break out of the pussy, staining the sheets, but Naruto was not finished! From such an abundant supply, the likelihood of pregnancy really strove for an absolute win ...

 Chapter 218: Another Run? (18+)

    Chapter 218: Another Run? (18+)

    As soon as Naruto finished, Sumire simultaneously reached another orgasm. The feeling that something so forbidden rushes into you and you let it happen - it just left her no chance! She finished, finished at the same time with him! At the same time, she could not let go ... If she could scream, she would scream with all her might! The brain melted, pleasure spread through the body - shaking every cell with the depraved heat, the mixture of their chakra! All blocked channels on Sumire''s body immediately returned to normal, allowing Naruto''s rampant chakra streams to flow. It seemed that at that moment Nue would be summoned, but nothing came of it ... Even at such a moment, Sumire did not summon him, even with the best chance .... However, it is not surprising, now she hardly knew anything. Even her tongue did not react to the kiss for a long time, her eyes just rolled back, her legs and arms clenched around Naruto. At that moment, she just finished and enjoyed the new reality - now she is a woman! And perhaps now pregnant ... Pregnant, with his child ...

    - Ahhh ~

    As soon as the kiss broke, the girl moaned sweetly. In her voice one could hear lightness and bliss, mixed with fatigue ... Her hands were weakened and sagged without strength.

    You can say at that moment, she waspletely defeated ...

    Naruto got up and easily freed himself from Sumire''s grip, slowly pulled his cock out of her narrow hole, along the way enjoying her attempts to hold it inside.

    "Cutie," grinning, he finally pulled out his soiled cock.

    - Ha ...

    The Hokage rubbed it on the little thickets of the beauty, admiring with interest the abundant portion of his semen, so eagerly leaving her young pussy. It was just overcrowded, there was no longer any doubt ...

    Now Sumire looked like a funny frog, with arms and legs outstretched to the sides. Before that, she showed her vulgar smile, but now, she no longer left her sexy face. Naruto even looked at that wonderful face. Such views made him very happy, like, incidentally, everything else ...

    Sumire''s fair skin literally burned with heat, wet with countless beads of sweat, with matted amethyst hair, and also with a small unshaven pubis and eroticbeled boobs. Her young body in many ces was covered with simr marks from the Hokage''s fingers and even teeth, now there were many times more of them than at the very beginning. The sight is too erotic, especially in a position where the girl could not even collect her thoughts and showed him everything, even her essible pussy, yfully blowing lecherous bubbles.

    When Sumire was already beginning to bounce back and feel embarrassed, the Hokage reached out and took out some sake from the scroll.

    - Ha ... Since we started ... - he got out of bed, looked behind the curtains and said with a grin:

    - It''s already dawn. You will soon be at the Academy, so we don''t have much time ...

    - Mm? Sumire blinked in bewilderment.

    Turning to her, he asked with interest:

    - Will you bete? Or won''t you?

    - Um, - the girl shyly sat down on her knees and covered her wet pussy with her palms, while demonstrating to Naruto her appetizing forms and excited nipples:

    - I ... I don''t know.

    - Are you ready for another run? This time it will be longer. But, this is your first time, so ... '''' Naruto took a sip of sake, closed the curtains and turned to his young girl.

    - Can you handle it? Just do not deceive, if you have enough, I will go, we will still have time to enjoy each other in the future ... Only then I will lead, such sweet sex is not for me, I prefer something more active.

    Sumire lowered her head in embarrassment.

    - You ... didn''t you like it?

    She continued to blush and worry ...

    Naruto sat down in his old chair and sipped sake said:

    - You think too much about it ... After all, you are a virgin, but I have to admit, I enjoyed it, though not as usual. In any case, do not bother with this, you are still young, your tastes can change, as well as your preferences in sex, especially if I am next to you, '''' grinning, he amused the surprised look of his sexy girl, and nodded:

    - Yes, I already told you. We are together ... As soon as I kiss you, and I have already decided everything. Well, when I entered you and, even more so, I marked the uterus ... Hmm, believe me, if you have not be pregnant, you are alreadypletely mine. Well, if it does happen, then it is not even discussed!

    Standing up, Naruto put down the bottle and shrugged.

    - Something like this ... I hope you can ept it. Our first time was special and I see you liked it too ... Regarding the future, I am sure you and I will find apromise. I will try to give you what you want, and I hope you will do the same for me. Even though it sounds cynical, well ... that''s what I am. The main thing is that it will be better for everyone. If you don''t create problems and get rid of your sadness, then I will be fine, right?

    When Sumire lowered her eyes and smiled sweetly, Naruto quickly walked up to her, lifted her face and quietly said:

    - Forget about the past and don''t worry about anything. I am the Seventh Hokage, everything in this vige is in my hands. I can protect you, give everything you want, just rx and forget everything unnecessary, everything that is important is in front of you.

    - I AM...

    Naruto didn''t let her answer and kissed her sharply on the lips and then pushed her onto the bed. As a result, the question of the Academy was resolved by itself ... As soon as he said those words, and then kiss so tenderly, Sumire melted, unable to refuse or resist. In her eyes, love blossomed, and in her heart there was something madly pleasant.

    He knocked her down on the bed and then tasted her youthful flesh again ...

 Chapter 219: Im Pregnant

    Chapter 219: I''m Pregnant

    *

    Dawn gave way to daylight. It was noon, and only now did the curtains open in Sumire''s apartment. Half-naked Naruto, putting on only his pants, opened the window to enjoy the fresh morning breeze. It was now about ten o''clock, and the fun with the young kunoichi had dragged on for quite some time.

    "After good sex, Konoha looks even more beautiful ..."

    The Hokage sipped sake and did not deny himself anything.

    In opposition to the cool air,plex scents flew out of the kunoichi''s bedroom. The scent of sex seemed to emanate from Sumire''s room in a long haze. After several hours of pleasure, this perverse scent of love permeated everything around and it became hot as in a bath. Although, I must admit, Naruto is not soaked by this ...

    While he was enjoying the morning freshness, Sumire finished taking a shower, already alone. Sex under a stream of cool water was quite invigorating, so that Naruto was in high spirits after "bathing".

    After a couple of sips of sake, he smiled, admiring Konoha from the height of a high-rise building:

    "Mm ... Sumire did a pretty good job. Nine orgasms ... And she still wants to go to the Academy? We could have had fun all day ... '''' Naruto sighed.

    - Sometimes even I find it difficult to understand women''s logic ... Her responsibility of the headman is impressive, I would have such workers ... Well, it does not seem that she will now plot something against me, her gaze betrays all her feelings. Gozu Tennoo still needs to be taken care of, though.

    After another sip of alcohol, Naruto thoughtfully scratched his chin with his fingers and fixed his gaze on the distant quarter of Nara. With a slight grin, he muttered thoughtfully:

    - Temari ... And how did it go? ..

    *

    The situation in the Nara house looked, to put it mildly, awkward ...

    A couple of hours ago, having gathered for breakfast, Shikamaru and Temari looked very different from usual. The man held his head and sighed constantly, while the kunoichi looked thoughtfully at the te with Tamagoyaki. On top of that, Temari looked too tired. However, she could be understood, after almost a whole night of rough sex with constant orgasms, it is difficult not only to keep awake, but generally stay on your feet.

    After Naruto left, she had to remove all the evidence, ventte the room, and then wash and try to get rid of all the remnants of "something" in her pussy. She had given up trying to get rid of Naruto''s scent long ago, and now it didn''t matter at all. Touching her belly with her free hand, the girl thought more and more of only one thing:

    "I''m probably pregnant, I can feel it ... God, if we have a baby with him, what then? Should I leave Shikamaru? " - looking at her husband, Temari just shook her head, noticing his miserable state:

    "I''m not worried about this, it''s just ..." - turning to her son, she could not hold back a sad sigh:

    "What will happen to us? With a n? God..."

    Shikadai, meanwhile, looked puzzled first at his mother, then at his father. Actually, this was not the first time he had seen Shikamaru like this, sometimes he got drunk. But every time in the morning the worst thing was not a hangover, but a terrible thrashing from his wife! But, now, Temari, for some unknown reason, is not at all interested in her husband''s position. It really was strange ... partly even frightening.

    "It looks like mom is worried about something ..." - the guy noticed how she did not touch the te, appreciated her absent look, sometimes happy, and sometimes sad or embarrassed, but the main thing that seemed strange to him was her actions. For some reason she stroked her belly ...

    "Just don''t tell me ..." - looking at his father, Shikadai raised his eyebrows in bewilderment:

    "Yah?"

    Suddenly Temari smiled, stopped stroking her stomach and looked at her husband with a grin:

    "Shikamaru, do you even remember what happened at night?"

    She finally made up her mind!

    `` Uh, '''' in response, he only gave an unintelligible mumble, and then sighed:

    - Well, and a hassle ... Yes, I admit, I''m guilty. Temari, let''s just don''t scream, huh? Head splits.

    - Hmm, - the girl grunted, she didn''t really care what hurts him there, now she was trying to achieve something different, and therefore asked:

    - So what do you remember?

    Shikamaru grimaced.

    "Well ... I remember how Naruto and I had a drink ..." He hesitated, fingering his fingers in his hair: "Yes, exactly ... He brought me home." Ha, he said he''d take care of you, yeah ... He''s a real friend, you didn''t even yell at me. Well, I don''t remember ...

    Temari thought with a grin:

    "Believe me, he took good care of me ... So much so that I now carry his child! What a fool you are ... "

    Aloud she said otherwise. Naruto''s words did not allow her to think otherwise, and as soon as she remembered them, the cheating slut showed herself!

    - You drank a lot and we were together that night, and I think ... - Touching his stomach, a sneer unconsciously flew from the kunoichi''s lips

    - I am pregnant.

    As soon as she said these depraved words, something clicked in Temari''s head and she could no longer stop!

    - Y-are you d? - she seemed no longer worried about the presence of her son.

    - I am pregnant! - she rapped out every word, changing at the same time a yful smile for some depraved grin. As soon as she finished and appreciated the shocked reaction of her son and husband, something contemptuous shed in her eyes! It was definitely not the look that was worth showing to his wife and mother, but she did it so obviously and boldly!

    As soon as the vicious words slipped from Temari''s lecherous lips, everything below her trembled. Pussy again began to flow, soaking dark panties with its obscene juices. That nectar contained little sshes of something white ...

    Naruto didn''t ask her to lie, but she did! Right now, in the face of her son and husband, she did such a cruel thing - she lied about a child who was from another! Moreover, this child was conceived in this house, on their marriage bed, but another man did it, and the child did not belong to Shikamaru at all!

 Chapter 220: This Is Ridiculous!

    Chapter 220: This Is Ridiculous!

    Temari looked her husband straight in the eyes and lied meanly! The realization of her terrible and vile deed drove her into insane awe! The feeling of what a forbidden thing she did and how she tried to hide her betrayal caused her such indescribable pleasure that for the first time in front of her family she showed her whore face that only the Hokage had seen!

    After hearing what he heard, Shikamaru froze in shock, he even ignored the lustful and erotic face of his wife. Just words about pregnancy were enough to shake his tired mind!

    Only, Shikadai was less surprised by his mother''s words, rather he was shocked by her vicious face!

    "W-what the ... Mom ?!" - for the first time he saw such an obscene and even insane expression on the face of his own mother! The guy involuntarily swallowed ...

    Like a female in heat! Looks like Temari really should have slept ... She probably did not even notice how her depraved nature skillfully takes over her. It just so happened that after this night behind her husband''s back, all herst attempts to hold on to marriage and family - just scattered in the wind. Now Temari could not hide how much she liked to change Shikamaru and keep the appearance of a kind and faithful wife. Even though it was despicable, but she could not help herself, because it was so nice! She already did not care about her husband, in the end her proud heart was won over by another. Now she only took the opportunity to stretch this forbidden sensation as long as possible. Perhaps, somewhere out there, in her heart, she still felt shame and guilt, but it was these weak echoes that exacerbated the situation, intensified the excitement of betrayal.

    The girl quickly pulled herself together and stopped smiling like a whore at the sight of Naruto''s cock. After all - he was not here!

    - R-child? My? Shikamaru blinked in bewilderment. "Are you sure?"

    "Oh," Temari shook her head with a sneer. "Of course not yours!" He''s from another! What are you, an idiot?

    - Uh ... - oh, both father and son looked at the kunoichi in amazement, to which she onlyughed:

    - You goofs! - poking her finger on her son''s forehead, Temari sexually bit her lip and looked at her husband with a grin:

    "Do you think I did it with someone else in our family bed?" This is awful! I''m not like this!

    - Uh ...

    - Mama...

    Temari suddenly realized that she was talking in front of her superfluous son, but it only amused her ... She just shrugged her shoulders, stood up and stretched with a yawn:

    - Wow, I''m kind of tired. I need to sleep, after all, I''ve been making babies with someone all night!

    Laughing yfully again, the girl quickly flew out of the kitchen. This time she didn''t lie, she really wanted to sleep wildly.

    Left alone, Shikamaru and Shikadai looked at each other in bewilderment. It would be one thing if Temari behaved as usual, yelled at them or even hit them, but ... Now she was acting just too amazing! She said such intimate things in front of her son, and evenughed at it. She seemed to be having fun watching their reactions!

    - How strange ... - Shikadai followed his mother, and then looked at his father. Shikamaru frowned himself, Temari''s behavior surprised him a lot, although most of all he was surprised by the news of the child!

    - I will have a baby? W-again ... - he embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and smiled stupidly: - Wow ... Ha, I thought our marriage was over ...

    Shikadai squinted at his father.

    - Are you serious?

    - Ah, well, - smiling at his son, the man thoughtfully replied: - Our marriage was bursting at the seams, but I had to get drunk. Ha! Naruto ... What did he do? I''m amazed ... did he really want to help Temari and me? Maybe this was his n? How could I not have guessed! Well, sure, it''s in his style ...

    He quickly found the answer, ignoring many details, and even ack of memories.

    Shikadai sighed and stood up and shook his head.

    - Father, I''d better go, it''s useless to talk to you ...

    - What? Shikamaru frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    - That''s a hassle ... - the guy rolled his eyes and answered irritably: - I certainly know about all these adult things of yours, but since when does mom let me hear that? Something is definitely wrong with her. What did you do? She today not only did not yell at you, but also behaves so unusual ... Her look and smile ... - the guy swallowed in embarrassment: - This is the first time I see this ...

    - What are you talking about? - Shikamaru did not understand where his son was leading. Yes, he saw the strange grin of his wife, but what is it about her? Lately, she always smiled in a simr way and teased him ... In the beginning it was strange, but over time it seemed even cute. Although, it was worth admitting, Temari''s smile was vulgar and showing it in front of his son is still not very correct. Perhaps it was worth discussing it ... But if this is a way to restore normal rtions in the family, then Shikamaru did not mind. Still, he did not understand much about women and attributed everything to Temari''s strange attempts to improve rtions with him. In the end, she has not said anything to him for a long time, at first she was sad and behaved in a closed manner, but because everything changed, she even helped him with her hand, and this has not happened in recent years!

    Shikadai added gloomily:

    - She talked about how you made children andughed. Father, this is at least strange ...

    `` Hmm, '''' Shikamaru nodded, frowning, `` Maybe so, but Shikadai, it''s not so easy with my mom, you have to understand ... Adult life, that''s another problem ... Eh ... - he became depressed, and then cheered up again:

    - In general, do not meddle in the affairs of adults, besides, you yourself are no longer quite a child, nothing like that if you hear something like that. It''s not easy for us now, understand.

    Shikadai raised an eyebrow, looked at his father, and then shook his head with a grin.

    - Your business ... I don''t really care. I''ll go find Boruto ...

    As soon as the guy left, Shikamaru looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. In fact, many things seemed strange to him, too.

    "Naruto ... Ha-ah, who would have thought ... I''m having a baby ... I don''t know if it''s your job, but ... I should probably say thank you."

    How damn true!

    Suddenly he frowned.

    - Although it''s strange ... I dreamed of something ...

    Silence pressed on the mind and made him think ...

    Scraps of memories shed through my head. Temari''s sweet moans, the overwhelming smell of sex ... Shikamaru seemed to smell it even now. Everything was so believable, and then, he saw how someone took Temari from behind, right in front of his face, and this someone was very reminiscent of his friend ...

    This is ridiculous!

    "Well, dreams ..." Shikamaru snorted in annoyance and got up and went to fetch water. My head was still splitting ...

    He could not even imagine that these scraps of memories in a drunken delirium, in fact, were real. Unfortunately, he remembered only the very minimum, unable toprehend the truth, or perhaps, to believe it. Although, it is possible that he simply did not want to remember ... But it was not worth denying that the smell of sex that he involuntarily felt was definitely real! As well as his powerful boner ... He remembered that scene: the beautiful Temari was standing onpletely straight legs, bent and pressed to the bed ... She was taken rigidly! Naruto''s big cock was hammered over and over again with aggressive thrusts into the kunoichi''s defenseless pussy. He did it without protection ... ps echoed around the room, and moans filled his ears with their depraved call ...

    - Haa! Shikamaru exhaled heavily and felt difort in his pants. Grinning at his ridiculous dreams, he threw back his ss, drank every drop, and then straightened his pants and went to check on Ch§àji.

    Shikamaru had no idea that his evening attempt to hug his wife would end with a horribly painful punch in the face ...

 Chapter 221: The Supreme Law of Sealing

    Chapter 221: The Supreme Law of Sealing

    *

    The Hokage took a couple more sips of sake and took a break from thinking about Temari. Soon everything will be clear, as will her future ...

    Turning around, he nced at the tousled sheets in Sumire''s room with a grin, and then went out to another part of the apartment.

    Listening to the sound of the water, Naruto grumbled:

    - She''s dyed ...

    Having made his way into the kitchen, he decided to do a little housekeeping, and at the same time finish one old business.

    In fact, Naruto could have left a long time ago, but he still wanted to have breakfast with his young girlfriend. In any case, it makes no sense to return home. If possible, then it was worth using it.

    "Okay, let''s take a look ..."

    "Temari"

    + 10 Trust

    + 5 Submission

    It looks like this cheater was doing very well. If after such a stormy night she was able to increase subordination a little more. Moreover, trust ... It meant only one thing - she ispletely in his hands. Now there was no longer any doubt. It''s hard to say if she was influenced by such perverted sex or the likelihood of pregnancy. Naruto wasn''t guessing, he just epted the situation calmly. The conquest of Temari turned out to be memorable, there is still a lot of work ahead, in the end, there are still enough "goals" ...

    In any case, since there is still no 100% submission sess with Ino and Temari, Naruto has not yet abandoned his ns for them.

    "What''s more important ..."

    The goal is achieved!

    + girl slot x1

    + Evolution of the skill "Fuinjutsu" & gt; "Higher Law of Sealing (D)"

    + Increase all skills below S rank, one level up.

    As soon as Naruto took the reward forpleting the Fifth Goal, a familiar sense of serenity overwhelmed him again.

    - Ha-a ...

    Mystical energy streamed throughout the Hokage''s body, mainly filling the mind and running through the entire chakrakanal system with amazing speed. He even felt dizzy, so he quickly sat down on the floor and closed his eyes. But, as soon as he rxed, suddenly the influence of this force began to subside. New knowledge entered the mind, and then all the energy waspletely dispelled.

    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, and at the same moment, a mysterious shine cleared up in them ...

    Still, something has changed in him ...

    This time, the benefits of this mystical energy were less pronounced, in the end it did not change his body, but simply presented new opportunities associated with chakra, and also increased skills, mainly rted to the brain.

    And now, everything is over ...

    "Not much time has passed since thest award, well, let''s see ..." With a slight grin, Naruto began to evaluate his new acquisitions, having long resigned himself to the fact that this strange system gave him just amazing opportunities. However, it should be noted that he was not too happy and behaved insolently as usual.

    As soon as Naruto appreciated the Rewards, he ignored the insignificant, focusing only on the most important:

    The "Supreme Law of Sealing (D)" was the main award, and its advantages at first nce seemed worse than the "Perfect Law", but it was clearly not as useless as the simple boring "knowledge and experience" of any Hokage. Of course, knowledge is also important, thanks to this, Naruto learned a lot, but in fact he had enough experience of his previous version, the rest turned out to be not so important ... Except, perhaps, Hashirama.

    Supreme Law of Sealing (D):

    E - Space

    D - Time

    Before the evolution of Fuinjutsu (SS):

    E- the basis of barriers

    D - basis of fuyin seals

    C - the ability to seal an object

    B - the ability to seal life

    A - to seal the chakra

    S - seal biju

    SS - Seal Area

    - It''s amazing. - Naruto couldn''t stay calm after such an amazing acquisition.

    - That is, now I can print without ink and paper? - He was already impatient to test this power!

    - The main thing here, perhaps, is Time and Space ... I only need to use chakra, but I also have to work to understand how to use this new ability ...

    The Hokage could not even mention such a moment as a relief for everything rted to fuin. This advantage was passive, immediately forming the basis of this beautiful skill. Although, even with such an advantage, his previous development of the Submission Technique will still be difficult to apply, in the end, even if it is already half ready, it has long been clear that there is a minimum of Fuinjutsu needed there, the rest involves serious maniption of the mind. victims. Although, with a new skill, it will be possible to find some loopholes ...

    After the evolution, the Fuinjutsu skill basically remained at the same rank. We can say it was from him that apletely new skill appeared, more developed. In fact, they were interconnected. The Supreme Law could do the same thing as ordinary Fuinjutsu, only the methods and principles of applying the Sealing were different.

    - Since I solved the problem with Sumire, I now have time to practice a little, and that''s where I''ll start.

    As for the two remaining awards, the first could be attributed rather to a simple systemic moment. Naruto had one free kunoichi slot, now he got the second. Without these "slots" development will stall, so this is not really a reward.

    When ites to raising all skills below "S" rank, one notch, Naruto didn''t really appreciate that. All the low-level skills were mostly useless, with the exception of just a couple - "Luck" and "Intuition". You can add "Negotiations" "Intellect" "Politics" to the list, but in general they were not that important either. The rest of the skills weren''t even worth mentioning.

    There was an interesting point, though. New skills, which had "Law" in their name, were marked in the status as "Spiritual Abilities." Naruto didn''t know the reason for this yet, so he didn''t focus too much on it, after all, these skills give him significant advantages, so they really need a special ce.

 Chapter 222: Subordinate to the Village?

    Chapter 222: Subordinate to the Vige?

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Cells of Hashirama, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of tsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of this World, Reincarnation of Asura, System Master, Touching the Laws.

    Fully subordinate:

    Girls - Shizune, Hinata

    Skills:

    Chakra (G), Physical Strength (ZZZ), Stamina (ZZZ), Talent (ZZZ), Agility (ZZZ), Fortitude (ZZZ), Ninjutsu (ZZZ), Taijutsu (ZZZ), Senjutsu (ZZZ), Willpower (ZZZ) ), Chakra Control (ZZ) [Seal x1], Five Elements (Z), Transformation (Z), Yin-Yang Release (SSS), Fuinjutsu (SS), Charm (SS), Fighting Spirit (SS), uracy (SS) ), Lava Release (SS), Boil Release (SS), Ma Release (SS), Persuasion (S), Leadership (S), Conquest (S), Dare (S), Intelligence (S), Rumor (S), Intuition (S), Genjutsu (S), Luck (A), Greatness (A) ...

    Spiritual Abilities:

    Perfect Law (D), Supreme Law of Sealing (D)

    To summarize, the "Supreme Law of Sealing" gave advantages associated with the new method of seals, Barriers and even the maniption of space and time. Now, instead of tracing with ink, blood, and so on, it was simply required to use chakra as a catalyst. Simply put, the user of the skill could simply draw Fuying diagrams with their finger, and anywhere! The Law of Sealing did not just develop Fuying, it rather allowed these techniques to go to the next level, interacting with space and even time. For example, Naruto now only needed to draw certain signs in the air in order to establish a kind of barrier, sealing the area. But, in contrast to a simple protective barrier, it will be possible to act on it with the well-knownws of "Time" and "Space". If desired, Naruto will be able to change the time inside the barrier, make it flow slower or vice versa faster, and as for space, then everything is even easier. Starting from the simple ability to teleport anywhere in the area of ??the barrier and ending even with the well-known Fuying method - sealing objects in another dimension. Simply put, the barrier created by Naruto can be very small, but inside it, the radius will be many timesrger, and he can also change the flow of time in it. Of course, not all at once, (D) rank by itself implies a weak version of the skill, so Naruto is still able to perform only the minimum of all that has been said. "Time" and "Space" in the created barriers will not bepletely under his control. At the same time, with the development of the rank of the skill, everything will change and probably a simple maniption of space and time is just the beginning. It may well be that in the future Naruto will be able to create invisible dimensions and even change thews of physics there.

    With a satisfied grin, the Hokage stood up.

    "Great, it remains to study everything and find a way to use this power correctly. The most interesting thing is that I can seal things anywhere, I just have to draw special letters. I only know the basics, but that''s enough. In fact, this is not really Fuinjutsu, but something more extensive. As far as seals are concerned ... You can say that I have acquired a kind of skill that allows me to program space, to establish its connections with reality or even other dimensions. In addition, I can create my own dimensions, as the Fuinjutsu masters suggest, and unlike them, I can choose a territory and put a barrier on it, thus choosing an area for my dimension. This is much more interesting than ordinary fuinjutsu. I definitely have to try and understand everything "

    Deciding on this, Naruto went back to cooking. It had only been five minutes since his arrival in the kitchen.

    Finally, the shower subsided and Sumire was getting ready to leave.

    Having taken up breakfast, the Hokage could not fail to note one more point, and a very important one. The more he studied, the more serious he became.

    ll stage.

    - The sixth goal.

    Conditions of fulfillment: submission of one hidden vige. 700 points ofmand.

    After such news, a lot became clear. Firstly, it will not be possible to endlessly increase your points only by subordinating the kunoichi. The system forced the conquest of viges. Previously, Naruto had already counted on something simr, because he did not consider this system so predictable and positively attuned to its user. Interest only increased, as did the difficulty ofpleting the assignments. Now instead of the expected six hundred points, you need seven hundred. However, this is not a problem, but, nevertheless, the prerequisite for the subordination of the vige was perplexing. It could have been more urate, if not for one "but" ...

    "I am Hokage, what a sess ..." - actually Naruto was lucky, who doubted? Power alone was enough ... In any case, this time the luck was that he already possessed a subordinate vige, and therefore fulfilled one of two conditions. True, he did not consider this such an advantage, because he knew that the next tasks would be definitely more difficult. He managed to dy the moment, but this does not mean that he will not have to subjugate viges in the future, as, probably, countries.

    The main advantage of all this, he considered the information. Yes exactly. It is worth emphasizing that he did not receive any data on how many points ofmand a vige is needed to be considered a "subordinate". It is foolish to think that the vige could be in this status, as soon as the Hokage recruited some important boss there and received, say, five points from her. This would be an absurd miscalction on the part of the system. That is why Naruto was betting that he needed a lot of sses, and perhaps even one hundred. But, since now he has fulfilled one of the conditions, having only sixty with him, he received a grain of information.

    Subjugation of one hidden vige - Konoha: 60 submission. Statuspleted!

    "Here is the required minimum ..."

    The collection of information did not end there. Thanks to what he received, the Hokage naturally could not miss the main thing.

    "Ino ..."

    Exactly. If it were not for Yamanaka''s participation in all this, right now he would be left with the main question - how many points do you need? It is logical that if he had only sixty, as before, he could not be sure that sixty is the very limit. Perhaps the system simply showed the total points of subordination of the vige, but in fact they would need, say, thirty or forty? Left with such questions, Naruto would have to be very careful. But, the clear message "reached 60 submission",pletely deprived him of all questions. Thanks to Ino, the questions disappeared by themselves.

    The main and main thing that should have been emphasized is that he did not get points even with Hinata, but he got points with Ino, why is that? Obviously, there is some hidden essence here. For example, maybe the system likes blondes? Then what about Temari? Although she is not entirely blonde, but still ... Of course, Naruto did not even consider such delusional ideas. He paid attention to the main thing. Initially, he had exactly sixty points, but Ino helped him reach the threshold of sixty-five, thereby saving him from unnecessary headaches in calctions and assumptions. It was now bing apparent that Ino was not so simple. It''s definitely not about pretty eyes ...

    The Yamanaka n? She can be considered the unofficial chapter, and her reputation is on par with that of her father. If Ino had said her word, no one would have resisted her. I studied all the heads of the ns and it is Yamanaka who still does not have a leader after the death of Inoichi. His daughter is the very first candidate, they do not even consider others, but she has been giving up the title for years ... This is strange, because she gave me points, not even being considered the head of the n. What does it mean?"

    With a sly grin, Naruto continued making the pancakes.

    "It doesn''t matter if she agrees with her position or not. The system works, as always, bypassing the standard rules, for the sake of logic. In the end, if everything depended on the heads of the ns, then, say, appoint Tsume as the head of Akita, and I would get to her, then wouldn''t that mean theplete subordination of the entire n, through a weak link? It would be illogical. The most respected member of the n, even if he is not the head, that is who my goal is. If I deal with such a person, then I will get the necessary obedience points and ... "

    Gripping the pan sharply with his hand, Naruto quickly put the pancake on the te and then turned around with a smile. Pretty Sumire slowly squeezed her bare feet in his direction. Wrapped in one white towel, the young beauty looked extremely adorable! Her petite figure matched perfectly with her imposing and firm breasts. Wet, loose hair flowed over fragile shoulders, giving her a special charm. Now Sumire seemed even more beautiful than yesterday''s meeting. Probably, having lost her innocence, she acquired a special feminine aura, changed and became more sexual.

    The girl came up tight to the Hokage, stood on her toes and boldly approached the man''s face:

    - N-Naruto ... - hernguid whisper and alluring lips left him no choice. He immediately pulled the face of the beauty and tore another kiss for himself!

    - Mm ... ~

 Chapter 223: You Saved Me (18+)

    Chapter 223: You Saved Me (18+)

    After a brief kiss, Sumire lowered her eyes in embarrassment and smiled charmingly.

    After all that happened, she becamepletely different. So feminine and beautiful ...

    With a slight grin, Naruto admired the kunoichi figure:

    - Calling my name already?

    `` T-this ... I thought ... W-after what happened between us ...

    Laughing at her timid demeanor, he gently stroked her velvety skin.

    Such a beauty ...

    - You can call me by name, but it would be better for you not to tell that we sleep together.

    - I ... I know! Sumire pursed her lips and frowned sweetly.

    "Oh," Naruto immediately realized what was the matter and smiled. "Don''t worry, this is not just sex." We are together now. You can assume that we are dating.

    - A? The kunoichi''s eyes sparkled with joy. "W-Really?"

    `` You act like a little girl ... '''' He gave her miniature figure a longing look again, and then turned away:

    - Go to the table, I''m almost finished.

    Sumire was visibly embarrassed by his words. Naturally, she knew about the age difference and that their rtionship was likely to be frowned upon, especially considering that Naruto was a wealthy adult man in marriage, and she was just a young girl who had not even be a Genin. The feeling of such a noticeable gap in status was not very pleasant ...

    She was not going to stand aside and put up with it!

    Sumire looked firmly at the b and quickly walked over to Naruto.

    - I''ll cook it myself!

    - Hey, I''m almost done! She gone crazy? - He looked askance at the young kunoichi in surprise: - What are you doing all of a sudden?

    The girl looked up confidently and emphasizing every word, expressed her displeasure:

    - I do not want to stand aside and be a burden! I promised you to forget about the past, but only to you! It doesn''t matter without you! If we are not together, then I ... How can I live after all ?!

    - You ... What are you doing all of a sudden? Naruto pushed the pan aside and turned to this proud cutie. Sumire''s beautiful amethyst eyes glittered with determination. He already understood everything:

    - Do you want me to take responsibility? I told you, now we are together, and I will never leave you. You graduate from the academy, and I will immediately ept you as my assistant. If you want, I can take it right now. You don''t need to worry ...

    But even after saying that, her eyes were still worried.

    Even if these words gave a happy tremor in her heart, now she wanted to be useful!

    Sumire pursed her lips and still firmly replied:

    - I''m not talking about that ... I believe you, just ... Let me cook, okay? I don''t want to be that kind of girl, unable to even feed my man.

    "O?" Naruto looked surprised again and then started grinning.

    "How charming ..." - grinning, he remarked with a smile:

    "You will be a great wife, Sumire.

    The kunoichi''s cheeks glowed with an embarrassed blush. She had made her choice a long time ago, his words only gave confidence. Whoever was a rival, she will do everything so that from now on he will look at her as he does now ...

    Suddenly, Sumire felt pressure on the back of her head. Differences in height made themselves felt, so Naruto brazenly seized the opportunity, pressed down on the young kunoichi''s head and simply brought her to her knees. With a sly grin, he looked down at the surprised beauty:

    - A good wife should listen to her man. I''m cooking today, so don''t mind, you better take care of me!

    Bringing the schoolgirl''s head to his groin, Naruto amused himself.

    - This is the main duty of a good wife.

    - B-but ... - Sumire was even more embarrassed, erotically stretching her little lips:

    - I already did it in the shower ...

    - What did I say about objections?

    - Mhm, - after a short nod, the girl nced at the Hokage with displeasure, and after that she began to pull off his pants.

    - I''ll bete for lessons ...

    - Then hurry up, I''m almost done.

    - L-okay, - although she showed embarrassment and displeasure, but as soon as she saw such a familiar, beautiful and trembling member, not so long ago deprived her of her innocence, she smiled again.

    - Ah ... I still can''t get used to your size ...

    Naruto was distracted by thest pancake, poured the dough and nodded.

    - And I can''t get used to how brave and adult you are. Even women my age are not so decisive with me.

    In response to suchpliments, Sumire tucked her tongue into Naruto''s manliness and began to lick him gently.

    - Mm ... It''s okay ... If we feel good, what difference does it make?

    Her answers surprised her with their maturity.

    `` So it is, but ... '''' Naruto turned the pancake over and looked at the diligent beauty:

    - It''s just that you are too collected for a girl your age, especially for the one who was deprived of his virginity by the Hokage himself, and even after he revealed your ns for revenge.

    He was really amazed at this change in behavior.

    "W-well," the kunoichi raised her quivering eyes and pulled away from Naruto''s crotch: "I understand myself ... After all, you are also the father of my friend. Even so, I don''t think I''m doing the wrong thing. I want to continue ... I have never felt such warmth. I feel so good to be with you. Y-you ... '''' Sumire smiled charmingly, looking down in confusion.

    - You saved me.

    The Hokage muttered gloomily:

    `` I thought you''d be much more furious in defending your targets ...

    - But, I do not want to harm anyone! As you said, I''m scared ... - her sad smile gave off bitterness:

    "I''m very scared to lose everything. My friends, acquaintances, even You ... I would not want to harm you. Now I understand that my father wanted to take revenge on the wrong people. If I did, then I would not be better than him.

    Naruto shrugged nonchntly and finished with thest pancake. He did not continue this topic, because he saw how she did not want to plunge into the past again. It looks like she really took a new path.

    Sumire returned to her morning blowjob, one might say that her breakfast was filled with a special taste ...

    "At first she cried, then she became tender, and now she behaves like a loving wife. Is it okay? I showed her sex, but that''s not the point ... Maybe she needed support from the very beginning and she took my attempts that way? Women''s logic is amazing ... I would say that Sumire suffered even more than I could have imagined, since she readily surrendered herself to the first one who fondled her. It''s pretty sad ... "

    With a light sigh, Naruto turned off the stove and gently stroked his young kunoichi''s damp hair. Sumire was delighted and began to work with her tongue even harder.

    She loved this pleasant caress with all her heart!

    "I''m d everything turned out like this ... Come to think of it, my foolish son only had a couple of words for her to give up, so this confirms my guesses. She did not want to listen to others, she had to be forced. Besides, after that incident, as far as I know, she fell in love with him. More precisely, I would have fallen in love if not for one "but" ... "- The Hokage sly grinned at his sess:

    "Now she''spletely mine. As soon as she understood the cruel truth, all doubts made themselves felt, and she lost ... I would call it an ideal victory. In the end, we all won. Now I can use the girl whatever I want. A good assistant who is not inferior to Shizune cane out of her, and do not forget about Sarada ... "

    Continuing to stroke the satisfied Sumire, Naruto only smiled slyly.

    "The weakness of the human psyche is my advantage ... Now I am convinced of this. I got everything I needed, the main thing is to skillfully realize my capabilities. I like this game more and more ... "

    With a reckless grin, the Hokage pressed the back of the kunoichi''s head and made his girl work harder.

    A haughty grin blossomed on Naruto''s noble face and a domineering gaze shed. He got everything he wanted, but this was not enough for him!

    "Tsunade ... Sarada ... Sakura ..."

    Three names and three beautiful silhouettes appeared before his haughty gaze. There is still too much loot ahead !

    He wasn''t going to stop!

 Chapter 224: The Whole World Must Wait! (18+)

    Chapter 224: The Whole World Must Wait! (18+)

    ***

    Breakfast with Sumire was over, pretty ... Nice. After a great morning blowjob from a diligent girl, the Hokage took care of her pussy and then they finally had breakfast. Only the young schoolgirl remembered her studies again and in a panic, in a rather awkward way, began to get ready for the academy.

    "Delightful ..." Naruto watched with a perky grin as the kunoichi darted around the room collecting their belongings.

    Sumire''s panicked face looked too charming, he could hardly hold on so as not to pull off again those parts of her clothes that she managed to pull over herself after in a fit of awkwardness. For example, cute dark stockings and white panties ...

    Naruto usually didn''t drink since morning, but this time he decided to dilute his coffee with sake and have some fun. Sittingfortably in the doorway, he enjoyed watching the charming ass of his girl.

    It just so happened that he already had some ns for her ...

    Taking a sip of his coffee, he licked his lips just as Sumire bent down to look for something.

    God, what a view ... Her tight ass is perfect!

    Perhaps not surprisingly, after Sumira finally managed to pull on her cute school outfit, the Hokage took advantage of the situation.

    He waited in the wings!

    - Ah ~ N-naruto ... I ... Ah ~ - starting to melt from his kisses and bold fingers that made their way into her panties, she swam with a smile:

    - I''ll be sote ~

    - It''s okay, - throwing the loosened curls of the beauty behind her back, Naruto moved his lips to her fragile corbones:

    - Tell me you stayed at the Hokage ...

    - Ah ~ B-but after all ... Mmm ... - biting her beautiful lips, she did not resist at all, starting to moan even more actively:

    - How can I say something like that? ~ It''s not right ~

    - But it''s nice.

    - God ... What about Shino Sensei? He will be angry ~

    Naruto began to actively cover Sumire''s neck with hot kisses, while calmly seducing her with his obscene words:

    - Shino will understand. He''s probably also having fun with schoolgirls ... Why do you think he became a teacher? I understand him that way ...

    Kissing the kunoichi behind the ear, he grinned impudently.

    - Why do you think I became Hokage? Such prospects ... Girls still dream of getting into my bed. Shino is the same ...

    - Ahh ~ - Sumire moaned excitedly: - N-not true, he is a good sensei ...

    - Hmm, maybe ... He will definitely not teach you what I teach!

    - Ah! Sumire screamed in surprise. Naruto abruptly grabbed his girl and sat on the table, and then insolently lifted her skirt and made his way to her panties.

    "Hold it," he calmly forced Sumire to hold her skirt open. She had no choice but to submit and let him admire the views of herpletely soaked panties!

    The girl''s thighs had long been covered with shiny love juices, her breath was hammered with excitement, her heart was leaping out of her chest, and an obscene smile blossomed on her face. Her body was already ustomed to his caresses and wanted more ...

    Blushing with shame, the kunoichi kept her skirt open, literally feeling the man''s hot gaze with her whole body. It was this gaze, burning with lust, that drove her crazy even more than all those depraved words and obscenity of such a situation! Instead of studying, she tumbled with a grown man until the morning, and even now, instead of going to the academy, she stands here and lifted her skirt in front of the Hokage! What could be more depraved ?!

    Naruto licked his lips, focusing on the beauty''s wet white panties.

    "I think Shino is losing a lot. If he doesn''t fuck his students, I''ll dly do it for him!

    `` Y-you are a libertine! ~ '''' Sumire gave a displeased look and pouted her cheeks cutely:

    "I''m not enough for you?"

    - Ho, are you already jealous? Naruto sipped his coffee and grinned wryly. He loved the yful girl''s personality as hell, especially her dark side. It''s funny, buttely Sumire has turned out to be one of the few kunoichi he met who did not have any "special" weirdness in sexual terms. It can be called ordinary, but in fact, it was wonderful in its own way! Like a nk sheet - she could be anything for him, and apparently, she did not resist at all ...

    Sumire sat there, her skirt lifted up and piercing the Hokage with a displeased look, with an obvious admixture of warmth and excitement. The words about other students made her pout and no longer respond to his flirtations. It is difficult to call it jealousy, rather dissatisfaction due toparison with others!

    Naruto understood everything, and therefore sharply approached her lips and said seriously:

    - I''m just kidding ... Well, basically, - immediately grinning, he exined: - I have ns for Sarada, the rest do not interest me yet.

    - S-Sarada? - Sumire blinked in surprise. "Why is she?"

    Naruto carefully tucked his girl''s curl behind her cute ear and smiled.

    - Do you want to talk about my student at a moment like this?

    "N-no, but," she was embarrassed and lowered her eyes. "It''s just unexpected ...

    "Hmm," the Hokage didn''t let her look away and lifted her thin chin with his finger.

    `` Don''t be fooled ... '''' meeting Sumire''s beautiful amethyst eyes, he gently touched her lips:

    - You are special. I will not tire of repeating this. It is you, Sumire, who will be on a par with Shizune and Hinata, two of my most loyal women. It is you three who will have a special position. You will be the one who will control everything when the timees. That is why ... - intently peering into her quivering eyes, the Hokage smiled:

    "You don''t have to worry about others. You will have everything you can wish for.

    "T-this ..." Her voice shook. "B-but why?

    - Because I said so, - he did not even give her an answer and abruptly pulled her by the cheeks to him, concluding in a hot and passionate kiss!

    - Mm ~ - Sumire expectedly lost all her strength and just gave herself up to this incredibly intoxicating feeling! As soon as he touched it, his heart sank, and then elerated its rhythm at a wild pace. Naruto was the only person to make her heart flutter so much. Live and hope, think and believe ... She was ready to do whatever he regretted. It was not easy, but, hepletely took her feelings and won the weak heart of a young girl, lost among the shadows. Naruto became for her the sun into the future, a meaning that sheds light on the meaning of life.

    Perhaps for the sake of this one could have missed a couple of boring lectures at the Academy. Of course, Shino Sensei definitely shouldn''t have known the reason. He won''t understand. Nobody would understand ...

    Spit! When his lips are here, the whole world must wait!

    Just let them try to stop them, he will destroy them all! Next to him, she could look down on the whole world!

    Unwittingly, Sumire''s arms wrapped around Naruto''s neck, and she was no longer going to let him go. Never!

    Like a couple of newlyweds, they did it almost until lunchtime, so as a result, the young schoolgirl did not even manage to braid her hair and besides, she had to change clothes, twice ... Only then Naruto let her go and in high spirits finally left, and the kunoichi had to hurry up to ss, in unusual ck shorts and a purple top.

    In any case, he liked it, which means she could afford to be a little cheeky.

 Chapter 225: Isnt He Your Master?

    Chapter 225: Isn''t He Your Master?

    *

    An hourter, in front of the Academy building, the renovation of which had already been going on for more than a week, right on the grass, the entire group of young students of Aburame Shino settled down. Among those present naturally were such personalities as Boruto Uzumaki, his new friend Mitsuki, as well as Sarada Uchiha, and many others.

    The absence of the head girl surprised many, since she usually did not miss sses, but during the lesson no one tried to find out the reason. Shino stood at the ckboard and exined to the students the method of selecting variables. Quite an important topic, especially for shinobi. Only now, those really interested in this, today could be counted on one hand. Shino didn''t even get upset about the rebellious behavior of his students, he just continued to guide them on the right path. Of course, not without difficulties, but he believed that he was doing everything right. Although, don''t be fooled, he constantly doubted ... As a high ranked Jinin with immensebat experience, he still couldn''t get used to his new profession. Trying to match, he had already used up a fair amount of his self-control.

    "So, who''s ready to go to the board and apply the form for ..." Shino suddenly fell silent and blinked in surprise.

    - Sumire?

    All the students immediately turned around, and as soon as they saw the cute kunoichi, many were amazed.

    The headman was not herself. She literally exuded a feminine sexuality, which hardly many people realized due to their inexperience. The guys stared, and the girls felt something strange.

    The young kunoichi''s clothes did not match her modest tastes. In addition, her loose hair gave her amazing charm. In fact, many saw Sumire for the first time so beautiful and did not immediately recognize her as that modest girl from the past.

    - Wow...

    - Is that Sumire?

    - Stunned, but our headman is a beauty ...

    The kunoichi smiled awkwardly.

    - Hey. Sorry for beingte, Sensei, guys. "With a quick bow, she skillfully chose a seat and sat right next to Sarada.

    The Uchiha blinked in surprise at the unexpected closeness, even marveling at her friend''s appearance. Something about her was definitely not right, and it was not just the clothes, it seemed as if something more significant had happened to Sumire.

    Sarada''s sharp gaze involuntarily caught on one detail ... The cheating Sumire threw her hair over her shoulder, but even so, some traces could be seen there ...

    "That''s ..." She stared at her neck in amazement. Kakei noticed this, and with an embarrassed smile straightened her hair to hide the aspirations:

    - Hi Sarada.

    - Y-yes ...

    She didn''t know how to react!

    Ch§àch§à§å grimly chewed on the chips and also looked at the headman with suspicion. Some of the guys continued to stare nkly at such a stunning beauty - their young hearts were blossoming! True, some didn''t care ... Boruto and thepany started talking about something of their own, and Shino darkened again ... The ss, as always, ignored him!

    Sarada understood everything, but didn''t know how to ask. No joke, someone at their age has aspirations ?! What a debauchery!

    - Hey ... We have a lesson! Aburame growled irritably. His gloomy aura enveloped the entire ss. When he got angry, he got pretty scary. This instantly made all the students shut up and return to their studies.

    The lesson continued. Only, the impression made by Sumire on all ssmates did not want to subside.

    Sarada turned to her friend and admired her calm and rather sweet face with suspicion. Sumire seemed to be ignoring everyone and just listening to the teacher, but in reality ...

    - Sarada.

    Her tone was ... Cold?

    The Uchiha flinched in surprise and turned away:

    - Y-yes?

    Sumire did not turn, but simply spoke with a smile:

    - Master ... He asked me to tell you that in the evening he is waiting for you at the same ce.

    Sarada blinked in bewilderment.

    - Master?

    "Well, yes," finally turning to her friend, Sumire smiled strangely. There was something dangerous in her smile, but she still continued to behave sweetly:

    "Isn''t Master Hokage your Master?"

    "Um, well, yeah ..." The kunoichi tensed. "But how do you know?" And what does it mean, asked to convey?

    Sumire silently smiled and turned away, exined:

    - Ask him yourself.

    `` Hmm, '''' Sarada continued to frown at the kunoichi, and then still grunted and turned away.

    "What''s wrong with her? And in general ... "- she lowered her eyes and thought irritably:" And what about her sensem? I do not understand..."

    The lesson continued. Sumire returned to her serious condition and began to study hard. She was not going to reveal her secrets to anyone. After meeting Naruto, she really changed. Now, Sarada made her doubt herself, and she was not going to lose!

 Chapter 226: Headache

    Chapter 226: Headache

    *

    Returning to his office, the Hokage continued his calctions. Throwing his feet on the table, he put his hands under his head and closed his eyes.

    "Okay ... What do we have. First of all, the heads of ns, or rather, the most influential figures in these ns. Submitting these people gives points. Again, such figures as Kakashi or Guy remain in question. These two do not belong torge ns, can they count for the total score? The second question is the Kage. How many points will the subordination of the same Raikage give if I do not touch the heads of ns in his vige? Kage is the most respected ninja, for sure the system will count a lot for him, I''m sure of that. Besides, there is another question ...

    Naruto frowned.

    "Do all n leaders count? What if there are two dozen respected families in the tree, that I have to subjugate them all? Difficult question ... The n system only hurts me. If there were two ns in the vige, it would be easier. In addition, Ino is almostpletely subordinate, but she gave me only five points, does this mean the limit that one "chapter" can give? If so, then using this method you can calcte the number ... For example, if the head of the family gives five points, then in order to get a hundred, I will need to subordinate as many as twenty people. But, if for submission to the Hokage, say, twenty points are issued, then I need to subordinate only sixteen people, this is much less. Difficult questions ... "

    Naruto frowned for a long time, trying to find a way to find out the answers to his questions. As a result, he came to the main conclusion: most likely he was given about forty or fifty points for the post of Hokage. The remaining twenty-five - fifteen, he received for the already subordinate heads of ns. This so-called "submission" is probably of a different level in contrast to the submission of the kunoichi. Most likely, even simple trust and respect is enough here, because then with Ino he was not in such a serious rtionship as now, but she still allowed him to get points. Therefore, the Hyuga n is most likelypletely on the side of Naruto, and this even without the subordination of their current head.

    "This system ..." - he rubbed his chin, indulging in reflections: "Sly ... If I had a list of subordinate people in the vige, I would be able to calcte the principle of separating points, and not rack my brains here. Fortunately, I don''t have to subjugate every inhabitant. I was already expecting this "

    Such conclusions were not difficult to draw, since there were not so many ns in Konoha. In fact, after the Fourth World War, they have be much smaller. Plus, Naruto only had a good rtionship with a couple. In general, everything turned out to be tooplicated for calctions ... The main questionplicated everything: do we really need only respected heads of ns, or even someone like Kakashi will do? To verify the conclusions, Naruto came up with a simple solution. He must subdue Tsunade, if she gives him points, then she can do it for one reason: she is very respected because of her strength and the post of the Fifth Hokage.

    "Can''t she represent Senju? The n has not been active for a long time. It would be silly, because she is the only Senju surviving, she is simply physically unable to represent her n. If she gives me sses, I will already be wondering why ... "

    Naruto sighed heavily.

    "Well, and a headache ... If not for Ino, I would have had even more. Of course, you can go the other way ... Subdue someone like Sakura. If the assessmentes from a position of strength, then she is considered one of the strongest, and her respect is at an eptable level. Plus, she can''t represent the Uchiha because of Sasuke. "With a wry grin, Naruto shook his head.

    "You shouldn''t ... I want to take her, but that is not the answer to my question. She belongs to the Uchiha n, even if there are only three of them. Plus, if you think about it, Ino isn''t all that strong and respected in the vige. She is a war hero, she is, but so will Tenten, and Shizune will be more respected. So, it''s not about strength, but about n affiliation and possibly personal strength or a special position like Kakashi''s. If I take Tsunade away, I will most likely get an answer, I''m sure of that. There is no doubt that Ino has proven that n leaders are important, not blondes? Stupid ... "

    He thought a little more, not really sure about Tsunade. It was painfully a lot of "ifs" here ... What if, one representative of the n is enough? What if he''s wrong?

    You need to decide exactly!

    "Hmm, I can definitely make sure that after taking Tsume, there will be no doubts, she is the head of the n and we have no rtionship with her at all. But, Tsunade is more important, if she doesn''t give me points, I can definitely say that it''s not about strength and respect, but about the heads of the ns. Intuition tells me that this is the right way ... "

    He thought a little more, and then nodded confidently:

    "Okay, so I will."

    I wonder if Ino''s case is the result of a skill of luck? If so, then in the current situation, will intuition work at the proper level?

    "Okay ..." Standing up, Naruto yawned and flexed his shoulders. After yesterday''s he was a little tired, but there was no time for sleep. The night with Temari was quite exhausting ...

    "And damn pleasant ..."

    Thinking about the rest, he remembered his new toy - Tenten.

    "You can sleep at her ce today. I hope she fulfills her duties faithfully "- a vulgar idea arose by itself:

    "Ha, take her home and have fun with Hinata. But, this is already at night ... I would have invited Ino, only there is already some n for her. About two more workouts. Since Sumire is mine now, I will make her work on the photo and video. She will take care of Inojin, and then I will connect ... "

    In general, now Naruto had no time for sex, he decided to return to the list of his kunoichi and finish one old business.

    Once at the ckboard, he made a couple of notes about Temari and Sumire, and then his gaze settled on Sarada.

    - Well, yesterday I did not have time, I hope she was not particrly upset. My new assistant has to deal with this, so in the evening I will take one more step towards my little Uchiha. Until Sasuke shows up, I will definitely finish this! I will get the body and heart of his daughter!

    At this thought, the Hokage no longer pulled. Since he had two free kunoichi slots, he immediately added the closest target to the general list ...

 Chapter 227: 666

    Chapter 227: 666

    Sarada Uchiha:

    Trust: 80

    Depravity: 75

    Submission: 50

    Mood: Falling in love, Sadness, Excitement, Fatigue, Dissatisfaction ...

    There was no point in dying Himawari anymore. After the appearance of new restrictions on the capture of viges, the umtion of additional points is no longer relevant. Since Konoha is considered to have already been captured, it was a convenient advantage just to spend an obviously not small amount of submission from his own daughter.

    Himawari Uzumaki:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 80

    Submission: 93

    Mood: Happiness, Excitement, Anxiety, Determination ...

    As expected, her "submission" almost reached a hundred!

    The difficulties were not in vain. Himawari was one of the easiest targets due to her tremendous trust and young age, coupled with feelings for her father. Making her your own was much easier than even the windy Ino or the nymphomaniac Tenten.

    Thinking in that direction, Naruto grimaced in displeasure.

    "Too simple ... If you think so,tely all the girls give up without any particr difficulties" - it annoyed him a little, but he had to admit the obvious:

    "Of course, things are not as simple as they seem. Ino needed a special approach, as did Tenten. Sumire was generally in the weakest condition, I could only push her. Sarada is young and too impressionable. If I think about it, I took advantage of their weaknesses, as it should be. But, the fact remains, I didn''t really strain ... Or does it seem to me? "

    With a wry grin, Naruto thought a little. After achieving the goal, he noticed in himself a habit of striving for more and for some reason, even with his arrogant and selfish nature, did not appreciate the work done at all. Rather, it seemed to him as if he had not made enough effort:

    "Maybe these are qualities inherent in Naruto''s past? Curious ... With a little information and observation, I cane up with the right method without any problems. Confidence, intuition, convictions, without all this it would not be easy. But, since I have it ... Yes, it seems my inner genius just wants more, my appetites are growing. Tenten was fun, though. The only problems came with Temari and Sarada. Yes, and with the second, I rather rubbed into the trust and influenced her feelings. For a long time there was no longer something difficult ... Objectively, Temari turned out to be not so difficult. Maybe I''m not paying attention to that? "

    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, he nodded.

    "It seems like that ... The main thing is not the difficulties, but rather the process of corruption, is it not? Maybe I''m tired of it? It looks like it. Yet this is all I do all the time ... Possessing power and strength, this is the only way I am entertained. It is definitely worth raising the bar ... "

    Chuckling, Naruto remarked:

    "I got pleasure from Temari and Tenten, that''s for sure, but you can still squeeze something extraordinary out of this ... And it''s fun with Ino, all that remains is to develop a special funny quality in her and use it against Inojin, her only one family attachment. So that''s how ... I somehow lost sight of it. I really like to corrupt these whores, although I don''t really like how easy they allow me to do it. The main problem is resistance! "

    The Hokage nodded gravely.

    "That''s the point. Where is their strength and pride ?! Hanabi, Tsunade, Sakura ... I hope at least the three of you show a decent level. I want to break you as long as possible! "

    With an ominous gleam in his eyes, Naruto stared at the portrait of Tsunade. For a very long time, he wanted to pick it up! She was one of the first to be subdued by him. The more he waited for this day, the more desirable she became. He was going toe off on it in full, for all these days ofnguor!

    "Soon ... Just wait! I''ll end up with my old "friend" and we''ll finally meet. Although, I think we will meet earlier ... "

    Having sorted himself out, Naruto nodded in relief and returned to hismand goggles.

    With the addition of Himawari and Sarada, everything changed significantly - he was noticeably pleased with the results, especially considering that he will soonplete the sixth goal and will surely receive something special. At the very least, isn''t it logical that more difficult conditions promise better rewards? If youpare this with the reward for the "fifth goal", then the reward should definitely not be the most ordinary.

    I wanted to believe, not hope, but rather just anticipate with interest. After all, Naruto was not particrly greedy for such well-deserved advantages. The interest is rather in rewards for one''s own merits, and this can be called simply luck from heaven. How can you appreciate what is given to you almost for no reason?

    Anyway...

    The final number of points changed markedly and a significant number came out:

    General Subordination - 666

    "Interesting, three sixes ..." With a grin, Naruto didn''t focus too much on it. He liked the eights more ...

    In the past, having reached six hundred, he could instantlyplete another goal, but now, along with the additional limitation, he already needed seven hundred points. It became obvious that further development would not be easy. However, it is understandable, most likely in the future he will receive even more significant advantages and abilities, and perhaps even be able to pump the existing ones. One has only to assume what the "Perfect Law" of rank (S) or higher will be capable of. Surely, the new forces will be simply terrifying. So it''s not surprising that the system kept at least some kind of bnce. Of course, these are not suchplex restrictions, but they added at least some interest in further development. True, now, Naruto would have been doing this without all these "bonuses", but it was clearly more fun. It became clear that it was not only about rewards, the essence of everything was about submission!

    Naruto has long been eagerly nning the conquest of foreign viges and countries, dreamed of having fun with trophies. Now, he had one more reason to embark on this path!

    - It is worth choosing the first victim. But, this is a littleter ...

    Returning to his kunoichi, the Hokage scowled through their "mood":

    "Has Himawari finished with her girlfriend yet?" I wonder who she prepared for me there ... I invented this condition just on the go, but still ... My girl is very submissive, she will probably choose an excellent gift "- thinking about" little girls ", Naruto looked at the cute Sarada:

    "I rescheduled the exam for you, I hope it was not in vain. You will be wearing Sakura, maybe even Ch§àch§à§å ... Although, if I think so, I could force Karui to give me his daughter. It will be pretty symbolic. Sarada will give up her mother, and Ch§àch§à§å will be a gift from her own mother. After that meeting at Ch§àji''s house, I didn''t understand much, but there are a few things I can try ... "

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The hokage was distracted:

    - Come in.

    Naruto already knew who mighte at such a moment. She was evente, but he already knew the reason, in the end, everything was probably already prepared.

    "On time, otherwise I got bored ..."

 Chapter 228: The Beginning of a New Order

    Chapter 228: The Beginning of a New Order

    The door flew open and Shizune appeared in the aisle as expected. The kunoichi out of habit closed behind her and bowed to Naruto''s belt.

    - Master, sorry for the dy. I''m ready for punishment.

    With a satisfiedugh, he waved his hand.

    - Raise your head, it''s okay.

    - Y-yes? - Shizune''s eyes were running happily, and then she quickly walked over to Naruto and immediately dismissed the belt of her kimono.

    "Then I''ll take care of you as usual.

    As soon as the girl''s breasts jumped erotically, and the clothes began to slide down her fragile shoulders, the Hokage shook his head with a grin and refused:

    - Not worth it. Today I have already been taken care of.

    - What? Who? - In the voice of the kunoichi shed resentment: - Why?

    He ignored her jealous tone and shrugged nonchntly.

    - It just so happened, I spent the night not at home. Finished business with Temari.

    - So ... Was it her? Shizune''s voice was filled with irritation. "Is she so good at this?"

    "Oh," turning to his sweet assistant, Naruto broke into a sly grin. "I never said it was Temari."

    - Um, - the girl frowned: - Who then? Ino?

    He showed a pretty kunoichi in the photo with a grin:

    - Sumire Kakei.

    - A? Hostility shed in Shizune''s eyes. "This girl ?!"

    Naruto finally turned to his mature beauty and calmly exined:

    - I dealt with the problem of chakra drainage. I won''t say that Sumire did it, but ... Perhaps I will refrain from vulgar jokes.

    The Hokage waved his hand and closed the board with the goals, turned to Shizune and said gravely:

    "Don''t be angry, you still have a lot of work to do with her. Besides, as we finish the meeting, I will definitely reward you for your efforts. You are my most faithful girl, how can I ignore you?

    As soon as he said such words and touched her cheek, Shizune moaned and smiled sweetly.

    - H-well ... I understand, master, - however, at the same moment she frowned again: - What do you mean "there is a lot of work to do"? And even with her?

    `` It''s simple, '''' Naruto lifted the kunoichi''s belt and slowly began to tidy up her appearance:

    "I want you two to be my faithful" helpers ". Once I take care of the internal affairs in the vige, I will need someone to follow my instructions. Tsunade is not a bad option, but I want her to take over my duties temporarily in the future, you two will be in control of everything else. If I need a warm bed, you will keep it warm, and if I need to take control of someone, you will also carry out the order without further questions. Naruto tied the kunoichi''s belt and straightened her hair. Shizune was slightly embarrassed by this sudden concern. Today he was surprisingly sweet and gentle ...

    "In general, you will be a pair of my faithful servants. Whatever happens, you will be the first whom I will call to me. Most of the time, you two will be in charge of Konoha business, protecting my secrets and fulfilling my wishes. That''s clearer?

    "Y-yes," Shizune''s eyes glittered with joy. "I understood everything, master!

    - That''s good. I trust you, so don''t be too hard on Sumire, teach her everything. She has great potential. Sarada is also a good choice, but I have other ns for her. Um ... Anyway ... I think we should go.

    "Oh, right," Shizune quickly nodded and remembered the purpose of her visit. "Everything is ready, master. An hour ago, I notified everyone, soon everyone will gather. I ryed your message to Tsunade, Kakashi, and the others. Even Sakura has toe.

    - This is good. If you count, then they should already appear. Anyone who does note will be punished, did you warn them about this?

    - Y-yes.

    - Good. It''s time to end this impunity and connivance, - he straightened his cor and turned around: - All my women should be present. Now they are part of my power, I recently learned something, so I will bring up one more question in the council. Let''s go.

    - Yes, master.

    Shizune followed at the Hokage''s heels like a shadow, breathing in awe. After all his words, she, like a girl in love, flew in the clouds, moving after him almost in a jump. Of course, even if she could not be his wife, he clearly said that she was almost as close to him! He needs her!

    "Ahh ~"

    Ignoring the smiling brte, Naruto slowly moved into the conference room. Finally, in addition to subordinating the kunoichi, he took up more serious matters. He decided to start with his own vige. He had some ns, and they fit perfectly with his recent information about the subordination of the heads of ns. What to do if you cannot conquer the n by force? There is one method, and Naruto gradually wanted to push it into the minds of all the inhabitants of Konoha. Like any nation, the mind is the moneybags in power, so the authority of the leader must y a role. He will not have to influence the lower strata of the poption, if he can suppress and direct the higher ones, they will do everything for him.

    Not harboring naive dreams of someone else''s well-being and a bright future for the country, he could fully rely on the present moment. After all, he did not n his death or the passing on of his legacy, so why not seize the opportunity and concentrate power in his hands? Why not be the personification of the future for all these people? To be for them a figure like a god is the very essence of their future. A Creator whose words will be like dogmas. Exactly. Naruto was going to create a new order, an ideology that he personally would personify. This is the best way to achieve the highest office in the hearts of people. Of course, with the death of the very essence of the new ideology, most likely the built regime wille to a natural end, but, as mentioned earlier, Naruto, in general, did not care. For him, life began only when he touched her personally, and death meansplete defeat, and all followers are obliged to follow the defeated deity.

    With a furious grin, the Hokage stopped right in front of that very door. The gate to the future was just a step away from him. This meeting will mark the beginning of a new order and any dissent will be erased from the pages of history!

    "Arrogant on my part, but ... Do I not have everything to create a new era? The era of your sole rule! "

    Smiling, he did not dwell in meaningless dreams, and without a second hesitating, he took that very step into the future ...

 Chapter 229: A True Leader

    Chapter 229: A True Leader

    *

    Meanwhile, a variety of discussions and controversies were raging in the conference room. There were more than a dozen people invited, all of the most important figures of the Hidden Leaf. The order for everyone to get together for an hour turned out to be quite unexpected, so many worriedly asked theirrades about what had happened. Usually, in the past, Naruto hadn''t summoned so many people at the same time, and certainly not in such a strange way. The message was received by everyone and it sounded not just like an order from the Hokage, but like an order from some extremely powerful person. Allters would be punished, anyone who ignored the meeting or waste even for a minute would be punished under the treasonw. This method made everyone worry and wary. If things are so serious, it could very well be that Konoha is in serious trouble. But no one knew with which ...

    Everyone took their ces along the perimeter of the long table. All n leaders and their representatives: Hiashi Hyuga, Tsume Inuzuka, Ch§àji Akimichi, Shibi Aburame, Konohamaru Sarutobi, Yakumo Kurama, Shikamaru Nara, as well as the elder of the Yamanaka n.

    Naruto did not even take into ount the heads of the smaller ns, but he invited other equally important people. For example: Tsunade, Temari, Ino, Sakuru, Li, Gaya, Saya, Kakashi, Katasuke Toono, and a couple of elders Koharu and Homuru.

    There were neen people in total, upying most of the twenty-four seats in total. Logically, Sasuke was also obliged to be present here, but his absence was only on the hand of Naruto. Overall, he summoned almost all of the strongest in Konoha, as well as the most significant personalities. Of course, he ignored some of them, but surprisingly everyone arrived, and very quickly.

    "Shikamaru, will you answer us or not?" Tsunade demanded, to which Sakura nodded gloomily, after which everyone focused their attention on the current advisor.

    With a wry grin, the man shook his head. His head was still splitting after yesterday''s, but he didn''t show it, but calmly replied, almost the same as Ch§àji, a few minutes ago:

    - I don''t know anything, let''s wait for Naruto and ask him. I''m as worried as you are.

    Tsunade snorted in annoyance and turned away.

    `` You bet ... '''' Any mention of Narutotely made her boil and quickly cut off the conversation. But, after Shizune assured her that this meeting was important for the future of the vige, she had no choice but to go to this meeting, gritting her teeth. In any case, she did not see this as a problem, except perhaps for the one in which she would have to meet this scoundrel again ... The very thought of this made her heart skip a beat. She knew his secret, but for some reason it was not he who suffered, but it was she! Fortunately, there are a lot of people here, it is very doubtful that Naruto will throw something here.

    Sakura was also annoyed as she was interrupted from work. But, she still held back. Although, some, on the contrary, calmly waited for their leader and once again did not allow themselves liberties, and a couple of elders, due to their age, did not want to enter into a conversation with the young at all.

    Suddenly, Katasuke decided to ask his own question:

    - So, why am I here? I, of course, have a couple of questions for the Lord Hokage, but he gave me a very eloquent message that my business is science. So, I''m interested in the reason why he suddenly summoned me? As far as I can see, all the important figures of the vige are gathered here ...

    Kakashi sat next to him and remarked with a smile:

    "Don''t worry about Katasuke, you are as important to Konoha as any of us. Your contribution to the development of the Vige is invaluable.

    - Hehe, it''s good to hear that, Mister Six.

    Kakashi smiled shyly.

    - You don''t have to call me that, I left my post long ago.

    Suddenly there was a good-naturedugh. Guy was sitting opposite, in his wheelchair, looking at his old friend with a mischievous grin:

    - What a shy Kakashi you are! But, one thing you ... So why am I here? I was not usually invited to such matters, even you. What is Naruto up to?

    - Well...

    Kakashi was about to answer when the door to the hall suddenly flew open!

    All eyes immediately focused on the neer.

    Naruto entered with a confident gait, Shizune closed the door behind her and followed her master like the most inconspicuous shadow.

    Suddenly, invisible pressure spread everywhere. The hall was quiet. Some people were about to get up and ask Naruto the question he was interested in, but ... The words seemed to get stuck in people''s throats. Involuntarily, everyone began to rise and bow to greet their leader. In one synchronicity, as if onmand, they stood in a row and saluted the leader. This happened unconsciously, as if at the level of instincts:

    - Mister Seventh!

    Even Kakashi and Tsunade were amazed at the sensation. Their bodies were involuntarily overwhelmed with respect and some kind of unconscious awe. This man ... Naruto ?!

    No unnecessary emotions slipped on the Hokage''s face, he calmly walked to his ce, turned around and calmly nodded:

    - Sit down.

    And onmand, everyone returned to their ces at the same time, but not he ... Naruto''s cold gaze went over everyone, attentively focusing on each of those present. Sometimes he smiled calmly, especially when he looked at Ino or Temari, and sometimes he smirked slyly, admiring the face of Tsunade and Sakura, but mostly his gaze remained unshakable, and finally, he settled on Katasuke, who instantly flinched as soon as he crossed his eyes with the Hokage. Although no one has been able to take their eyes off Naruto so far, this scientist could not resist ...

    - Hmm, - the Seventh just grunted and finally took his ce. Surprisingly, Shizune was standing on her right hand and had absolutely no intention of changing her ce. Tsunade looked at her student in bewilderment, and then at Naruto, and suddenly frowned.

    "What does all this mean? What happened to this boy ?! "

    Kakashi looked thoughtfully at his student, unable to understand what was happening.

    "Naruto?"

    Even the Third Hokage did not give him such a strange feeling ... Right now, he had a feeling as if they were soldiers who met theirmander in chief, unable to even argue! Naruto exuded amazing energy and gigantic strength! She simply could not resist. Was he always like this?

    However, there were also those who were not too surprised, they could not take their eyes off Naruto for other reasons. As soon as he showed his attention, some of the kunoichi were seized by a familiar and awakening awe. Ino and Temari were noticeably aroused, blushed slightly, but they never took their eyes off him. As soon as he appeared, they began to ignore even their own husbands.

    Naruto suddenly noticed Temari stroking her belly, to which he raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "Interesting ..." - smiling at his beauty, he instantly embarrassed her.

    They both knew lecherous details and here''s the result ...

    This was not hidden from the views of all those present! Ino stared at the girl in amazement and immediately understood everything:

    "So they too ... Wait a minute ... This ?!" - looking at how Temari constantly touches his stomach, Ino''s chest went cold!

    "Isn''t it his ...?"

    However, everyone else took the Hokage and Temari''s nces differently. Tsunade began to suspect something, not daring to draw conclusions, but Sakura immediately found the answer. After all, she was already in her ce!

    "T-temari, are you pregnant?" - burst out a natural question, forcing the whole audience to be surprised again.

    "W-well," the girl embarrassed and looked at Naruto again. She could not contain her strange smile, forcing him to enjoy the sight ...

    "What a pervert ... She is addicted to this? Who would doubt that..."

    He could have continued this funny show, but ...

    - Enough.

    The Hokage''s cold voice immediately interrupted the whole stream of questions to Temari and even shook the amazed Ino. Everyone turned their attention to him again.

    - I hasten to inform you that I have gathered all of you here today not to discuss Temari''s personal life.

    Everyone listened in silence.

 Chapter 230: Suppressive

    Chapter 230: Suppressive

    The n chiefs, their representatives and family members sat to the right of Naruto, while the former Hokage, elders and invited guests, such as Katasuke, sat on the left.

    Naruto suddenly got up and slowly began to walk on the left side, calmly tranting the topic in the right direction:

    "As some of you already know, there was one special incident in our vige involving people from whom" someone "had sucked chakra.

    Shikamaru and Sai immediately looked at each other, but Sakura could not resist and asked:

    - And who was it? Naruto, you ...

    But before she could finish, the Hokage turned sharply in her direction - the coldness in his eyes spoke better than any words! He chilled to shivers. The kunoichi immediately fell silent, but still did not avert her determined gaze. She was damned annoyed by the atmosphere in this ce, and even the impudent behavior of this fool!

    - Hmm, Sakura. Are we sleeping together? - and he suddenly asked a simr question!

    The kunoichi blushed with anger.

    - W-what ?!

    As soon as Sakura jumped up, Naruto exined with obvious mockery:

    - If so, then why, surrounded by so many respected persons, do you allow yourself such familiarity? Our friendship with you is now a big question, so I see no reason to call me by my name.

    - Wh-what ?! - the kunoichi screamed angrily: - What is wrong with you ?! I might note at all, but I came, and you insult me ??again!

    - Really? Naruto''s voice went cold. "Why did you decide that you could note?" I gave a clear order to appear to everyone. You shouldn''t even have a thought about insubordination!

    He attacked her on all fronts, not giving her the opportunity to answer, and even managed to humiliate her so grossly!

    Everyone stared at Naruto in shock, hearing something like that from him was at least illogical!

    Sakura turned white:

    - Y-what''s wrong with you ...

    - Hmm, what''s wrong with me ?! The Hokage''s aura suddenly changed. She literally became suffocating! The walls of the hall trembled, in some ces even cracks appeared! Every one of those present fell under tremendous pressure! The strong could still hold on, but the old men and Katasuke could hardly sit up normally, turning pale and panting.

    `` N-Naruto, what the fuck ... '''' Tsunade tried to get up, but ...

    - Silence!

    Naruto''s ruthless tone knocked all the strength out of the kunoichi, and she immediately fell into ce. The Hokage nced over the audience with a fierce look and said menacingly:

    - What happened with me?! You want to know?! And I want to know what''s wrong with you! A bunch of pathetic weaklings! Look at you! Enjoying a peaceful life ?! Rejoicing in your position ?!

    Misunderstanding, shock and slight fear! Everyone felt it for themselves!

    Leaning straight towards Katasuke, Naruto growled:

    - At what cost? You ... I''m terribly disappointed! A spy has started up in the vige, hurting our people, the students of the academy, but none of you scratched yourself!

    The walls shook at the Hokage''s tone.

    "What a pitiful sight ?! Should he call Sasuke to look for rats in Konoha ?! - turning a cold gaze in the direction of Sai, Naruto acted ruthlessly:

    - You! Who appointed you head of the Anbu ?! Damn it, you can''t even keep track of your wife! What the hell are traitors walking in my vige ?! Isn''t it your job to track these dogs ?! If not for my intervention, this spy would have killed our children at the Academy! Moreover...

    Naruto''s gaze suddenly shifted to Shikamaru.

    - My advisor. I am delighted, truly happy for you! Happy life, drinking, gambling - what a pleasure! Your wife is pregnant! Should I be happy for you ?! Where the hell is wearing you ?! - he violently mmed on the table, almost breaking it into fragments!

    - Stand up!

    Shikamaru got up in horror, instinctively unable to resist this order!

    The hall simply burst at the seams, everyone listened in amazement to the deafening voice of the Hokage, unable to even argue. All the feigned anger of Tsunade and Sakura vanished instantly. Everyone was quiet and did not raise their heads! Only a few people listened in bewilderment to Naruto. Kakashi was one of those. This was the first time he had seen his student in such anger. Konohamaru and Tsume were also filled with bewilderment, although, in the eyes of the kunoichi, there was more admiration, even more than that of the guy.

    Like a child being reprimanded by his elders, Shikamaru stood, not knowing what to do. All this turned out to be too unexpected. He couldn''t believe Naruto would suddenly do this to him! They were friends ... He couldn''t figure that out ...

    Temari was sitting next to her and as it turned out, she didn''t even look at her husband! She only listened intently to the man, because of whom her heart was trembling so much ...

    Naruto gave Shikamaru a cold look and delivered a brutal verdict.

    - From now on, Shizune will take the ce of adviser. I guess you Shikamaru need to deal with the n''s affairs. You are unable to fulfill your duties.

    Turning away from his old friend like a stranger, Naruto returned his furious tone again.

    - That''s not all! You think I''m just so angry about some little girl using Gozu Tennoo ?! Do not make meugh! Since you are suchzy people, I took care of her in my own way ... It really disappoints me that there is a traitor among us at the moment, an enemy spy, and you all do not even know about it!

    - W-what?

    - Scout?

    Everyone, bewildered, immediately began to look at each other, trying to find an answer, but ...

    Naruto just snorted.

    - What is the use of ns if there is no war? And even if there is no war, they calmly enjoy the conditions of the World we have built. That''s right, we all fought that day, but what would change, if your kids weren''t there? The shinobi are degraded! But, we wille back to this question ... The main thing is the spy!

 Chapter 231: The Spy

    Chapter 231: The Spy

    Naruto walked abruptly to the door, stretched out two fingers and began to draw literally in the air! Golden symbols appeared one after another, quickly scattering around the perimeter of the entire room, in order to eventually create an equteral barrier, with shining walls speckled with golden letters.

    Everyone was amazed, they saw such a Jutsu for the first time! Creating a barrier, just with symbols in the air, and even written in chakra? Unthinkable!

    "What the ... Naruto, what is this?" - Kakashi could not remain silent any more, having sharply got up. Such a technique was not familiar even to him. He had never even heard of a shinobi capable of such a thing.

    The Hokage turned around and calmly replied:

    "Sit down, Kakashi-sensei, I''ll exin everything to youter," and he added, as if by ident: "I could speak to you for the n system and its ignorance, but I suppose this is unnecessary. You''ve done Konoha enough good than harm. Besides, after the war you hardly had time for this.

    Naruto nodded respectfully.

    "You''ve done more for Konoha than any of your predecessors. But, now we are not talking about that ...

    After such unexpected praise, Kakashi smiled modestly - the student''s words were truly pleasant. However, Naruto did not lie, in his not unfounded opinion the Sixth was the best Hokage in history. A man without great strength restored Konoha from its knees to its present state. Moreover, with the hands of Kakashi, apletely working system of the alliance was created and a long-term peace was established. Naruto could naturally appreciate such moments. If he were a kind-hearted person striving for peace and tranquility, he would have left everything as it is and would not try to substitute concepts as Madara did in his time, wishing that Konoha would be the only ruling world power. But the ns of the current Hokage did not include the world, even if united by an alliance that eliminates world conflicts, while creating huge gaps for creating a terrorist threat. Naruto ignored this, because as mentioned earlier - he did not want peace, and if he did, then only all and only for himself!

    The seventh was not going to take credit for all the merits of the past Kage. In fact, he ruled an alreadypletely rebuilt vige that turned into a real city. This is all the work of just one person, especially considering what Konoha was like before the war. Tsunade was no match for him ... Kakashi was exactly the person that Naruto wanted to keep at all costs, which is why he wasted time on this shortment.

    Looking around the entire crowd, Seventh said menacingly:

    - This barrier is just a precaution against all kinds of Dojutsu ...

    He could not help but grin:

    "Hanabi is even peeping now. Does she really think that I will start molesting someone right at the meeting? "

    "To their credit, these barriers are very useful.

    After his words, he approached Katasuke and, unexpectedly for those present, abruptly grabbed him by the cor and, without any pity, threw him into the wall of the barrier!

    - Kha! - from such an impact force, the scientist coughed up blood!

    - Naruto ?! - Sakura jumped up! Everyone else followed her, only a few still restrained themselves, observing the unfolding situation with concern. There were not many of them: Tsunade and Kakashi, as well as the elders.

    "What ..." Tsunade frowned. "Naruto, you ...

    Turning to the kunoichi, the Hokage asked grimly:

    - Any problems? - at the same moment he looked around with a cold gaze of all those present, and stopped at Sae: - In the end, I am doing your job!

    The head of the Anbu flinched, not understanding what Naruto was driving at. While some began to understand, such as Shikamaru:

    "So he''s a spy? This scientist ... "

    Kakashi frowned.

    - Really ...

    At that moment, Katasuke suddenly shouted:

    "Hokage-sama, what''s going on ?! Why did you attack me ?!

    - Silence! - Naruto instantly appeared next to the man, put his hand on his head in order to inject a burning stream of chakra into her the next moment!

    - Aaaa! - Katasuke squealed like a cut, but Naruto did not stop!

    - Aaaaaaa! Bo-o-ill!

    All those present watched in amazement how a once kind and peaceful person who never inflicted pain on others for no reason, right now, in front of their eyes, crippled a person!

    As a doctor, Sakura could no longer stand aside and ran to Naruto:

    - Enough! Stop it! - Trying to remove his hand, she immediately realized that she did not have enough strength.

    The Hokage didn''t even turn around and just waved it off.

    - Don''t bother.

    "N-Naruto, you ..." She began to boil and gather chakra into a fist. Suddenly, Naruto removed his hand and sat down, right in front of Katasuke''s pale face.

    He did not exchange for unnecessary worries about his well-being and coldly asked:

    "Katasuke, do you remember where you are?"

    - I ... I ... - he trembled sharply and coughed: - Kha! Kha!

    And suddenly ...

    - What''s happening?! - the man clutched his head in amazement: - This ... This ... What have I done ?!

    - Hmm, looks like you remembered? Naruto nodded mockingly. "Leaked a lot of information?" How long have you been under Ao''s control?

    - Ao? - the scientist stared at the Hokage''s face in amazement: - What ?! Y-Exactly ... Ao ... I was under the genjutsu ... Y-yes? I''ve told so much ... I ... I ... My God!

    Katasuke coughed again and simply passed out.

    Weak ...

    It looks like he shouldn''t have thrown him like that - he covered everything with blood. A sad sight ...

    Fortunately, everything went ording to n.

    The hall was plunged into oppressive silence. In fact, the Chief of Science Ninja Weapons turned out to be the enemy''s spy! They couldn''t believe it!

    - Ao? Kakashi suddenly stood up and asked gloomily, `` Naruto, this Ao, could it be ...

    "Yes," the Hokage stood up and looked at Sakura. "Help him, his bones are broken.

    - Shopping mall! - the girl red at Naruto, but then still obeyed and began to heal the wounded Katasuke.

    The seventh nodded.

    - Thank you.

    - A? - the girl blinked in bewilderment, to which she received an irritated answer from Naruto: - I will not repeat. Do your job!

    - Shopping mall! - the girl clicked again, clenched her fist, and then snorted and returned to the wounded man.

    The Hokage finally turned to Kakashi and answered some of the uing questions. He acted proactively so as not to waste time:

    - Exactly. This is the same Ao - the right hand of the Mizukage Mei. The former, of course ... He''s retired. Now I have joined one problem group that we still have to face. They are headed by one of the tsutsuki, very strong, if not equal to Kaguya, then certainly not much weaker. In our current position, we will not be able to survive without major losses, not to mention the fact that we will soon be faced with other tsutsuki.

    He began with the most dire information, making everyone in the audience shudder in disbelief!

 Chapter 232: Demonstration of Power

    Chapter 232: Demonstration of Power

    While the council was amazedly digesting the shocking information about tsutsuki, Naruto calmly walked to his ce, exchanged nces with the flirty Shizune and sat down, restraining the urge to throw his feet on the table.

    - It''s almost time. I got a little pissed off, but I think now you understand the reason. The bastard sat under our noses and constantly leaked information.

    Everyone continued to listen in silence ...

    Naruto looked around the room with a calm gaze and squinted derisively.

    - In the residence, the barrier is still only in my office, and this one does not need to be protected, as I understand it? - he snorted: - What century are we in? How long has the barrier around the vige been changing? I can understand why there are those who think that shinobi are obsolete. After all, none of us develops! Hmm, that foolish Katasuke''s Ninja Science Weapon is most likely our enemies too. It is worth emphasizing that they also have modified humans whose strength surpasses most of those present. Have they trained and gone through hundreds of battles like us? Nothing like this! Now think, what are our chances?

    The Hokage nced over the faces of those present and said gravely:

    - We have big problems. The enemy is strong, and you stayed at the previous level, right? Well ... - he waved his hand and leaned back in his chair:

    - Ask your questions. I have already touched upon one of the most important topics of the meeting, if not the most important one. You probably have something to ask.

    Katasuke became an excuse, Ao''s personality was just an excuse. Naruto skillfully manipted opportunities, people, and information to his advantage. It all started with a simple reprimand, oppression of subordinates and even behavior unusual for him, but he covered all this with a simple and effective word - tsutsuki. With this, he solved several problems at once, the reason for his actions and changes in personality, bitterness, as well as, most importantly, the uing changes in politics and ideology in the vige.

    The deed is done, the Hokage was only waiting for the revealed weaknesses, which would not be so difficult to find out from simple questions from subordinates. Once they start asking and raising the subject of tsutsuki''s danger, they will personally allow him to control them, and he will be able to pressure their fears and concerns. The more this topic resonates, the easier it will be to get people to y by its rules. The desire to rely on someone, to shift responsibility, this is what everything will eventuallye to. People''s faith and hopes will be another weapon of influence in the uing game.

    And, as expected, Kakashi was the first to ept all the information received with a cool head. Even he could not ignore the most important question, without which there was no point in the continuation:

    - tsutsuki? Naruto, exin in more detail!

    Each of those present with bated breath waited for an answer. All the heads of ns, friends and rtives of Naruto, even Shizune and a couple of his mistresses could not ignore such news. The tsutsuki n name alone made people tremble with fear, especially those who remembered thest war. Kakashi and Sakura, having personally witnessed Kaguya''s power, were the most wary. The kunoichi had already cured Katasuke and returned to Tsunade.

    And at that moment, the Hokage finally ceased to be silent. His sly grin preceded his shocking reply:

    "I have mastered a truly terrible power. You have already managed to see my new method of setting barriers and I can assure you that itpletely changes all thews of Ninjutsu you know. I can change the gravity in this area, if I just wave my finger ... - and to prove his words, Naruto drew a couple of fuin symbols in the air and gestured them directly to the ceiling of the barrier. The three golden signs immediately disappeared into the transparent wall, and then golden streaks ran along all sides of the barrier. A secondter, an invisible pressure immediately descended on the area ...

    "Th-this ..." Shikamaru looked up at the ceiling in shock. The reaction of the others was different, someone started moving their hands in surprise or resorted to chakra cirction, while someone just stood up and realized the shocking changes.

    `` W-what''s going on ...

    - Something presses on me, amazing!

    All as one felt one thing - the gravity has changed! It became harder for them to move. The pressure turned out to be too weak, it did not particrly interfere with the Jonin, but if an ordinary person, or someone unable to control the chakra, found themselves in such a space, his situation could be dangerous.

    Katasuke has begun to press down to the ground! Naruto immediately grunted and ran his finger through the air. As if obeying his will, gravity immediately returned to its former value.

    However, the Hokage did not stop there - he wanted to make a sufficient show of strength. The Seventh Hokage must inspire respect! Strength is one of the most important methods of influencing the psyche of people.

    Folding a couple of seals, Naruto grinned and said clearly.

    - Wood Release: Wood Clone! - at the same moment, literally from the body of the Hokage, his dark copy separated, followed by transforming into an ideal double.

    - Mokuton! Tsunade let out a startled breath, "Where ... How could you, Naruto ?!"

    - The Hokage has its own secrets, - with a slight grin, he calmly dispelled the clone and added: - I gained the powers of all the elements and wood, including.

    The next row of seals turned into an icy stream, instantly enveloping the entire wood table. It even started to snow in the hall, and the temperature instantly dropped below zero.

    Ice Release!

    At that time, everything was going well, ording to a verified scenario, but just then, a familiar threatening tone sounded in Naruto''s head:

    - Hey, what are you doing ?! Are you going to show these fools your entire arsenal?

    - Don''t be ridiculous, - the Hokage''s answer contained a yful mockery: - You are all my arsenal!

    - Pha! Do not make meugh! - Kurama was amused: - Mokuton is no longer a joke, it was not necessary for them ...

    "No," Naruto interrupted, "It''s all for this." Any manifestation of the power of the First is for them as a sign, I already respect it, and this will bring even more benefit. As you and I chat, they slowly realize who their only hope is. This whole show is just to get them to focus on my goal. If this is not done, they will start to get in the way. I must show that I am not only strong, but ready to use this power even against them.

    - This is true? The fox frowned. "Are you ready?"

    "Anytime," Naruto nodded curtly. "It''s necessary now." A new era needs a push, a kind of enemy to fall prey to, as well as a skillful and cold-blooded leader who can lead his people into battle. Of course, tsutsuki will only work against these old people, against other groups of people I will use something else. Each has its own enemy and need. Should we turn a disease into a disaster, or ... It doesn''t matter, though. First, I''ll go into the manual. Just look further ...

    Respect and reverence were what he wanted. He already possessed this, now, you need to raise these qualities to a new level. Demonstrating strength is just the first step. The death of Momoshiki, that''s what he really expected!

 Chapter 233: Three Months

    Chapter 233: Three Months

    For a little conversation with Kurama, the Hokage wasted some time and made people strain in the cold. Someone was alreadypletely numb, broken by a chill.

    Naruto calmly returned the frozen table to normal and asked with a grin:

    "I suppose that''s enough?" In any case, I don''t need to prove something to you. If I said that tsutsuki areing into our world, you shouldn''t really care how I found out about this. Let''s say you don''t like the answer, so you''d better stay in the dark. The main thing that you must understand is the whole danger of the threat of these heavenly creatures and the fact that your Hokage has not been sitting idle all this time. In that war started by Zetsu, this spawn of Kaguya, many of our friends died, and I will no longer let anyone die! Even if I have to be cruel to myself and my subordinates, I will be so!

    Naruto''s stern tone made everyone''s chest feel heavy.

    - I spent several years trying toe to this point. I have be stronger, and I no longer need to waste time on stupid things. We have no more than three months in stock, and then as many as three members of the tsutsuki n will arrive!

    - Three?! - several of those present shouted out synchronously: - Impossible!

    The n leaders began to look at each other, Tsunade grimly returned to her ce and looked at Kakashi. Hatake did not answer, he himself was amazed at the news.

    Suddenly, Guy shouted out:

    "So we''ll finish off these bastards, let''s just stick around!"

    - Gai-sensei, - slightly worried Lee suddenly regained his former strength of spirit and nodded: - Yes! We can win!

    "Naruto, but Sasuke ..." Sakura tried to ask, but the Hokage raised his hand to stop her.

    - I only informed you, in the end in that battle, most of you will not even be able to resist the insignificant gust of wind caused by the battle. Gai-sensei, Lee, of course, this does not apply to you. I have no doubt that you will have the strength to make the enemy spit blood. But, this is not necessary ... I already have a n, it remains to wait for Sasuke and discuss everything with him. Anyway ... - Naruto finally got to the point, leaving their vanity alone.

    "The first of the tsutsuki are simply weakpared to those who are on our right now. Kaguya''s partner who found a way to survive and hold out ever since. Its strength is terrifying, and Ao works precisely for the organization created by this creature. His name is Ishiki, and the vessel in which he settled is named Jigen. You understood correctly, he is not in his true form.

    The hokage did not hesitate and decided to immediately rify:

    "You see, tsutsuki are like parasites, before they die, they are able to settle in the human body and eventually capture it.

    Naruto paused to make sure everyone was interested, and then continued:

    - Jigen created an organization called "Kara", a kind of Akatsuki, only in our time. Their appearance is natural, especially with the current world order. The Hidden Vige system became obsolete with the death of Hashirama, but Tobirama elevated it to an absolute. But, let''s not condemn the ancestors ... I just emphasize that the appearance of Kara is a natural result of the power vacuum that arose due to the Hidden Viges. I hasten to remind you that over the past ten years, we have encountered more than a hundred apostates, dozens of gangs and groups created by the apostates. And what is the reason?

    With a cruel grin, Naruto answered his own question himself:

    "There will be no order in a world withplete hegemony of military groups like ours. The phenomenon of criminal cells is a natural effect, since all countries of the world are insignificant, and we, the Hidden Settlements, are nothing more than cruel invaders. Our cooperation with the country is one big joke.

    Sakura stood up abruptly and objected.

    - Naruto! What nonsense ?! We have been cooperating with ...

    - Sit down! - The Hokage waved his hand: - I''m not finished!

    - Ugh! The girl clenched her fists and then snorted and returned to her seat, crossing her arms over her chest. She couldn''t understand why he had be so arrogant and unbearable!

    With a grim expression, Naruto continued:

    - I didn''te for your opinion. So ... In simple terms, I see the world today as one big circus. Countries in the World? Let''s not continue this childishness? The world is ruled by our military groups, not by Daimyo. In the Land of Fire, only the Hokage rules, as an absolute dictator. What are the Countries and Daimes doing at the head? They sit quietly and keep quiet, feeding us like obedient servants. Of course, many of them forgot about it, and the noblespletely imagined themselves to be kings, getting rich at the expense of our people, whom they can incite against their enemies. Along the way, exploiting ordinary people, to whom you and I do not care, because they are not shinobi. I think some of you already know how everything works ... So tell me, how can you develop with such a mediocre method? We have vast territories under our control that Daime and his servants are unable to process, while we, the owners of the chakra, allow this to continue!

    Kakashi shook his head with a sigh.

    "I understand what you''re getting at Naruto." More than once I have had questions about the policy of the Third and the Second ... But, what you are talking about ... This will result in another war. Even if we are stronger, we ninjas are not equipped to rule an entire country. While the Daimyo manages, Konoha develops. If we overthrow the country''s rule, it can cause a natural series of wars and condemnation from the allies. How are we going to handle everything? With the whole country? There are dozens of populous cities, thousands of people who still fear chakra owners like us. It is worth admitting that we are with ordinary people from different worlds. Ordinary people should be ruled by people, but not shinobi ...

    Naruto looked at Kakashi calmly. Yes. Hepletely agreed with these words. In fact, shinobi are really not made to rule and, as Sixth said, it will cause excitement. Everything could have turned into a war, and most likely it would have happened if Hiruzen or someone other than Naruto was in power. The destabilized power in the country after the seizure will be a huge problem, which the enemies will surely take advantage of and attack the newly formed state. Except, this would only work against the previous Hokage. Nowadays, Naruto never doubted his ability to control everything. He understood perfectly well that even united, all countries would not be able to be a threat to him. The only problem is tsutsuki, but while they are gone, he was not at all opposed to trying to create his own world. If they do appear, he will use these "gods" in order to unite everyone in his own deification! Naturally, he did not indulge himself with sess, it is very doubtful that the shinobi are adapted to rule the country. But Naruto had his own n for this. What''s the point in killing the current Daimyo ministers? Why destroy someone if you can subjugate?

    That is why, he shook his head mockingly, demonstrating his answer to Kakashi.

    "We rule them anyway. Although we do not issue orders to the nobles, they are under our rule. The one in whose hands the power is the true power. Tobirama is an example of this, if he did not have absolute power, how would he unleash a war? Undoubtedly, it is easier to rule a military group and Konoha than an entire country. But who said that this is impossible? I guess I won''t surprise you Kakashi-sensei, but Daime and their nobles have been harassing ordinary people for decades. very, murder and bullying, and who allowed it? Not hard to guess! We are to me for the fact that a handful of bourgeois are exploiting people behind our backs! These people are under our protection, not under the protection of the Daimyo!

 Chapter 234: Disbanding the Clans

    Chapter 234: Disbanding the ns

    Of course, Naruto did not care about very and human suffering, he only put pressure on those around him with righteous speeches. Although, it is worth emphasizing that he did not really care, in the end, people can be exploited in a more profitable way. Ideology is a terrible force, especially for fanatical peasants faced with a free and almostpletely devoid of religion. Everything is simple, only convention is free, the truth is that a free person is inspiring in a centralized state. Manipting the crowd is much easier than sitting at the Kage post. What is better, to work for your own state and proudly realize that your work has be a part of the great Empire and helped it rise, or ruin yourst strength on the riches of someone nobleman, who in the end will also drive your children into debt? The answer is obvious! The countries of this world are ideal for reformation and subsequent conquest!

    Of course, Naruto kept those thoughts to himself, subtly changing motives ...

    "Kakashi-sensei, I think it is already clear to you that our current situation will not bring anything good to the future generation, as long as we continue the failed policy of our ancestors. It is foolish to believe that peace willst forever, which is why we continue to build up military power and technology.

    Naruto did not criticize militarism, he was not at all sure that these people knew the meaning of this word. Although he himself doubted how he knew so much ... In any case, such a form of government was only in his hands. In the end, Totalitarian Power is the only thing that really works in this world due to differences in power. In addition, it is worth thinking from the position of the strongest. Naruto had the power to subdue everyone, and he was going to take advantage of it!

    He added grimly:

    - So, to summarize ... You and I are huge exploiters of the Land of Fire, since ordinary people do not work to ensure the development of their country, but only you and me and the rich nobles! The more intelligent now understand the reason for the formation of gangs, groups like Akatsuki or even simple renegades. The natural result of harshness and indifference ... For years we deal with them with the help of force, we send our people to the ughter. Nothing has changed, the power is too shaky, and the so-called Great Countries are just fiction! Someone always wants to fill the empty space, this is the reality ... If we do not carry out the reformation, this will continue indefinitely. Why is that? Of course because of our strength! We are strong enough to hold on to power, but not decisive enough to make it whole. Until we develop determination, our legacy will slowly fade away!

    Summing it up, Naruto finally exhaled. The conversation dragged on painfully, but he gave enough information for thought. All those present were in deep thought, especially those who knew at least a little about politics and the previous Hokage.

    The silence dragged on, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment, and someone just kept silent and thought. Some did not even understand what their Hokage was talking about.

    Finally, a faint, hoarse voice came from the end of the table. Homura was the first to ask:

    - And what do you suggest, Mister Seventh?

    "Good question," Naruto expected this and calmly exined, "First of all, we need to change Konoha''s internal politics." We no longer need to be divided into groups and ns, we must be a single nation developing in amon direction. All private enterprises must be one with the state. Simply put, Konoha must unite like never before. And only after that, we will begin to change the entire Country, reform the old order and extend our idea to the entire people of the Land of Fire. A very simple advantage follows from this. We no longer need to exploit the country, because we will be it and will strive formon development with millions of other people. Also, the chakra and its turnover will bepletely under our control. Formation of renegades will be kept to a minimum, not to mention dangerous factions like Akatsuki.

    All the leaders of the ns listened with disbelief to the words of their leader. Tsume broke down at the first and asked in a harsh tone:

    - How is it to disband the ns ?! Do you want to deprive families of their legacy ?!

    Naruto naturally understood her ims. In the end, the n groups had tremendous advantages and, although they were part of Konoha''s power, they were more like groups of military, subordinate to theirmander-in-chief Hokage. Such ns, with a military leader. For them, this structure was very beneficial. We can say that ns are families with a special status, sometimes even equal to the nobility, of course, they received special treatment and advantages in Konoha. One has only to remember the arrogant and proud attitude of the Uchiha or Hyuuga towards the nless or shinobi from ordinary ns. This is a pure power hierarchy, it has advantages, but there are more disadvantages, rebellion and disobedience in the example of the Uchiha is a great example, even though they were forced to do it. Naruto didn''t need that, especially not in the world he wanted to create for his domination. In addition, getting rid of the n system will resolve a lot of issues and dividing people into evenrger sses. Although, one of the main reasons was hidden in his system. He wanted to know how it would work if there were simply no ns? Although, for sure there will be some kind of snag.

    In any case, he answered Tsume with the same sternness:

    - The n system is not needed due to its uselessness. Why does Konoha need twenty ns with their own rules and regtions, when everyone must obey the samew? Let me exin it more clearly - the chakra will be an advantage only for the military, and not for every oing or unbnced jerk. Ninjutsu training and everything thates from this will be strictly controlled by the formed state, or rather by the special structures that we need to create. The use of any prohibited Jutsu in the wrong ce will also be severely punished. These are not childish games. Shinobi are soldiers and only the most worthy will have the right to master Jutsu, but not for the sake of missions and murders, but for the sake of serving their state and the future of their people. The shinobi caste itself will disappear, each current owner of the chakra will be part of the country''s military grouping, regardless of his wishes.

    He also had thoughts on the Ninshuu religious movement, but he kept silent about this for now.

 Chapter 235: The Messiah of the New World

    Chapter 235: The Messiah of the New World

    Noticing the obvious reluctance on the faces of those present, Naruto did not attack them head-on, but simply exined:

    - I want to assure you that although the n system will disappear, no one will cancel your kinship and ties, as well as the age-old traditions of your ancestors. The only thing I mean by "disbandment" is your own order and istion from the whole vige. Like any family, you will retain the basic rules, views on training, but you will lose the ability to form your own shinobi, except in certain situations. Of course, you will also not be able to dispose of the military forces and resources belonging to your n, because all your property will go to the state.

    Naruto looked at Temari intently and added:

    - Some of you can still continue to fulfill their duties and take part in military development, the production of weapons, but all this will be strictly controlled not by your ns, but by the state. Any member of your n will be equal before thew, like any ordinary shinobi, this also applies to the heads of families, any of those present. As for your power over people of your kind - they will be minimal. Turning to Hiashi, Naruto added frowningly:

    - None of you and your elders will have the right to punish and harm members of your n as it was before, after all, all that will bind you is blood and surname,mon traditions and upbringing, but not n dogmas. No seals on rtives and division into branches. All members of your ns will be able to choose their own future, and as for secret techniques and other things, we will discuss this after. In the end, it''s not easy for you toe to terms with the fact that all your power will disappear and your n will be just a big family.

    Naruto nodded with a sigh.

    - I can understand this, but in my opinion, it is impossible to create a nation and solve its needs, continuing to stray into groups defending their own interests, and only barely acting for the good of the country. You and I must think about the good of the whole Country! We are responsible for it, whether you like it or not. I would even say that someone is responsible for the entire continent and this entire. Although, I still n to discuss some of my ideas at the next Council of Five. The military organization should be integral, although militarization is not canceled, but its basic principles will change, especially with the formation of aplete country and the ways of its development. Regarding this, I have a couple of ideas, Shizune will give you the documents for a more detailed acquaintance with all my ideas. The Will of Fire will be rebuilt not only on shinobi and our entire caste of mercenaries, but on every inhabitant of the country. The so-called partnership and mutual assistance, self-sacrifice for the good of the Vige will be transformed into heroic deeds in the name of the homnd. In general, I think you will understand the concept once you are familiar with the data.

    Naruto nodded to Shizune, to which she immediately responded with a short nod, then pulled out a scroll and printed out a stack of documents. Quite quickly, everyone in the hall began to familiarize themselves with a dozen pages written personally by the Seventh Hokage for the future formation of the state. Naturally, he wrote only theories and his views, short ideas on the methods of reform. He in no way considered himself an economist, a great politician, but rather a person with knowledge and exemry ideas. Only using logic and his memories, he could build an approximate development n, but in no case could he urately calcte the route of movement. This is precisely why advice was needed, after all, it is impossible to win without pieces on the board. One way or another, you need to move someone, manage and act, take steps, make mistakes, win.

    Naruto was not too worried about the details that his supporters would try to implement, all he wanted was to implement his own ideology that he could personify. Present an unattainable truth, and then, its main personification in the person of one person! In religious concepts, there has always been someone who is considered the most significant figure, not equal to the deity, but rather his personification on thend of mortals. This is what Naruto wanted to achieve, to be the most important figure in the hearts of these people, the only way to achieve absolute control.

    All those ideological ideas one way or another influencing the minds of the masses, he was still able to recall, at least Konoha already had an authoritarian system of government, all that remained was to remove the n system, change the will of fire to something more extensive and thus influence the people in the vige, and then and throughout the Country! Of course, Naruto also introduced revolutionary footnotes, attempts to change people''s perceptions and make them hope for the greatest Revolution with the support of the Land of Fire, whose me should spread throughout the world and make ordinary oppressed people rise up! Of course, if everyone has the right to be part of a free and equal country, and even with the support of the shinobi, won''t ordinary people cheer up and believe in a new world order? This is what Naruto was aiming for, he wanted to make these people feel the brightest emotions! Liberty! Justice! Equality! Brotherhood! Unity!

    And only he will be the personification of all their dreams and aspirations! Naruto Uzumaki will be the messiah of the new world! After all, people love with all their hearts to deify the real, the person behind great aplishments. It is worth changing the world and giving millions a choice, justice, as each of them, like fanatics who saw hints of divinity, will be even more devoted.

    In words, everything is simple, but in practice ... Naruto naturally could not create a banal cult and force people to worship him. Everything should pass as imperceptibly as possible, but at the same time ruthlessly, in the spirit of the Totalitarian Leader with incredible strength and determination! It is not easy to create your own cult from an ideological background, created to strive for true social equality, it requires intelligence, power and tremendous willpower!

 Chapter 236: Jealous Ino (18+)

    Chapter 236: Jealous Ino (18+)

    *

    Evening. Konoha. Training Ground in the Forest of Death.

    In the shade of one tree, in an intimate position, naked to the waist, two were hiding: a man and a woman in an embrace doing something extremely pleasant. The blonde often jumped up and down, pping her juicy hips perversely. Her skirt was lying to the side, and her panties were pushed to the side, while the half-naked man''s cock was bursting into her squelching pussy with might and main. Of course, those two were the current Hokage and his sexual mistress from the Yamanaka n.

    They fucked wildly and passionately, in secret from everyone!

    Leaving her husband after the meeting, Ino could not resist and tried to seduce Naruto. After his imperious speeches and demonstrations of strength, rudeness and even sometimes cruelty, she could no longer contain her thirst for sex. This man conquered herpletely! She so wanted to merge with him that shepletely ignored the n, and the elder''s attempts to start a conversation with her, about discussing the future of Yamanaka. At that moment, Ino was not interested in the future at all, she was fascinated by the present, namely her depraved rtionship with Naruto.

    Slightly tired after a long chat, the Hokage also wanted to rx. After all, Shizune had a lot of work to do, and Temari didn''t have the determination to go with him, which is why now he was enjoying the one who had the courage to take the first step! Confident Yamanaka no longer missed the opportunity to be with her lover.

    She jumped on his penis so often that it seemed as if even this was not enough for her!

    While a serious discussion of the future of the vige continued at the meeting, its main initiator was simply having sex with another man''s wife. Although the Hokage thought it was natural, in the end he was going to give these people time to think things over without his pressure ande to a logical consensus. Even Hiashi acted with his usual harshness in this matter.

    Anyway, now, while continuing to pull back the pink nipples of his pale beauty, Naruto let her hair down and enjoyed Ino''s lustful heat and passionate tongue. Without even touching each other''s lips, the tongues of both continued their depraved dance, right in the air! The lips and chin of the whore from the Yamanaka n were soaked by her depraved saliva, non-stop dripping right onto her ripe tits. It''s hard to believe that with such gorgeous breasts, not sagging in the least, Ino already had a baby ...

    How sexy she appeared to him! She constantly jumped and built lecherous faces!

    "Mm ~ N-Narutooo ~ Uh, my ..." Ino moaned obscenely as she felt Naruto''s fingers prate her tight panties!

    He got rude again!

    He pulled off the rubber band of the red thongs and began to massage the anal ring of this pervert.

    - And now ... - letting go of the blonde''s nipples, the Hokage lifted her tight ass, and sent his hot cock straight into her back hole!

    - Mm? - the girl shuddered, and then ...

    - Aaaaah ~ Fuck your ass! as! ~

    After theirst time, she fell in love with this kind of sex, no worse than a dirty anal whore!

    As soon as Naruto started to move, the kunoichi moaned into his mouth with a lewd moan and returned to the rough kiss again. She devilishly adored to fuck in a simr position, sping Naruto with her legs, at the same time loudly spanking her hips, bouncing on his thick penis. In addition, getting high from the simultaneous rudeness, from the way he pulls her nipples, spanks or aggressively paws her ass! Sex in such a position turned out to be the most intense, especially if you suck slobberly, surrendering yourself to him no worse than a prostitute. Although, at times, Ino was not against changing her position, as for example thest time in his office. However, after that incident with Shizune, she had an unpleasant aftertaste ...

    Suddenly, Naruto stopped moving and let go of Yamanaka''s swollen nipples. Ino perplexedly pulled away, tearing the obscene threads of saliva holding them together in an erotic fusion. Licking her lips, she frowned.

    - Ah ... ~ W-what ... What is it?

    Her adorable face gave him a mischievous grin. It''s funny how thest time she was angry, and now she didn''t even mention the past. As soon as she got excited after the meeting, all offenses ceased to matter.

    She left her husband and went to have fun with another. What a slut ... Sakura would have known what a depraved girlfriend she has!

    The pleasant sensation of using someone else''s wife''s pussy, and even the realization that now even her husband would never get it, made Naruto even more aroused. That''s just ...

    Turning to the side, he replied with a grin:

    - Sarada ... She likes toe early ...

    - Eh? - Ino was surprised: - This girl? - Saying this, she involuntarily began to move and moan, but suddenly Naruto stopped her.

    - Eh?

    It was worth seeing her face filled with anxiety and dissatisfaction ...

    - You have to go.

    - What?! - the girl''s face changed abruptly, hostility shed in her eyes: - Because of this girl ?!

    The Hokage tugged on Yamanaka''s sexy nipple with a grin.

    - Are you jealous?

    Definitely not worth asking ...

    - I''m not jealous, it pisses me off! You are always like this with me! Am I some kind of toy for you? Why is there time for her, but I have to leave ?! I finished only once!

    Naruto smiled shyly and then shook his head.

    - Just once, how awful ... You ended up with your husband without stopping ...

    - This is ... - Ino''s tears came out: - How can you ?! I swore no more intimacy with him, and all for you! I left my husband, and you are constantly dynamic me! If you don''t need me, say so!

    The hokage shook his head with a wry grin.

    - It''s not like that. Ino. If I didn''t need you, would I be with you now?

    - Then why ... - the kunoichi lowered her head to the ce of their merger, fascinatedly admiring the juices of their forbidden sex. Suddenly, her tone became mocking.

    "Are you ... are you doing this with Sarada?" I''m right?

    - Where did you get it?

    Ino''s eyes shed a mischievous sparkle, she looked him right in the eyes and amused, as if convinced that she was right:

    "Because you''re doing this with Shizune and Temari ... Do you think I''m so stupid?" I don''t know why you became like this, and it doesn''t matter ... But, I definitely don''t want to stay away while you sleep with my best friend''s daughter!

    The Hokage slowly approached the blonde''s beckoning lips and whispered with a grin:

    - You''re still jealous ...

    Ino frowned, but did not retreat, but rather approached, touching him with her wet tongue. Hernguid voice turned out to be damn charming:

    - Jealous ... You made her a child ... Why?

    He finally understood why today she was behaving so decisively ... What depraved jealousy!

    - So it''s all about Temari? What makes you think ...

    - I saw! - Ino interrupted and began to move again: - Ah ~ ... No one hid her pregnancy ... And ... And the baby is clearly yours ... Ahh ~ E-this is unfair ...

    With a slight grin, Naruto began to move himself, already unable to bear how much she aroused him. But, he could not ignore one point:

    - You yourself decided to take pills ...

    - B-but ... - the girl moaned right into his lips: - Ahh ~ It''s just ... R-child, this is too much ... I''m still ... Ah ~ ... Married ...

    - Yah? Hmm ... "Naruto pulled the kunoichi''s nipples in displeasure!

    He did not like such liars!

    - Ahh ~

    - Temari is also married!

    "Ah ~ B-but ..." Ino couldn''t resist and began to shiver. Another orgasm came, and she abruptly threw back her head!

    - Aaaahhhh ~

    How loud!

    She screamed as hard as the jet hit her through the red fabric of her panties!

    God, that face , twisted with euphoria, was maddening ...

 Chapter 237: Another Pregnancy? (18+)

    Chapter 237: Another Pregnancy? (18+)

    As the girl''s thighs trembled incessantly, Naruto grumbled in displeasure, feeling the hot stream of her love juices on his legs:

    "You''re too selfish. If you''re jealous of Temari, then say so, don''t pretend it''s my fault. She herself epted my seed, since it infuriates you so ... - with a sly glint in his eyes, he abruptly began to move!

    - Aaah ~ A-ah ?! Ino screamed again!

    He was going to teach her to ask normally, without all these female nonsense!

    The kunoichi''s body was still too sensitive, she did not expect such activity on his part at all! Naruto was ruthless, he no longer gave this girl the opportunity to choose the pace, he abruptly grabbed her in his arms, got to his feet and pressed the bitch to the tree, starting to violently burst into her squishing hole!

    - Aaahhh ~ N-narutooooo! S-stop! Aahhhh ~ - Ino finally understood where it was going! He was definitely going to cum inside her! At such a sensitive moment, if he does this, then ...

    - Eh-eh ?! Same...?! - Before the blonde slut had time to think about it, she felt the pulsation right at the walls of the uterus! With Naruto''s size, he had long since redesigned the kunoichi''s pussy for himself. From tight and almost virgin pussy, she is the perfect fuck hole! Sayu has long been denied ess to this exclusive area owned only by the Hokage!

    Naruto moved without mercy, prating right into the womb itself to finally ...

    - Get it! - he clenched his teeth and abruptly began to lower! Furiously pouring a stream of hot cum into this jealous girl''s pussy! Since she was so jealous of Temari, he was going to give her the same forbidden opportunity, to be the mother of his child!

    As soon as Naruto''s semen burst directly into Ino''s womb, driving inside with a furious and scalding stream, she immediately shuddered!

    - Hiiiii ~! - the legs and arms of the blonde immediately grabbed her lover and pressed him close to her! The uterus throbbed violently and began to melt from the heat released into it! Convulsive discharges of electricity spread throughout the kunoichi''s body!

    Each orgasm with Naruto was simply indescribable! So now, Ino''s eyes darkened, and his face was twisted from orgasm!

    He poured into her for more than ten seconds - it was absolute suppression!

    From the wet pussy of the kunoichi, white streams of thick sperm had already started to break out, but Naruto did not take it out, but on the contrary, moved slowly, as if trying to press his precious seed as deeply as possible, and did not allow Ino to find a way to get rid of it! He tagged her nonstop, trying to nt his seed in the egg of a mature cheating slut Yamanaka. With each such movement, the kunoichi shuddered and screamed, unable to stop her orgasm, which obviouslysted longer than usual ...

    - Ahhhhhii ~

    Yes! This is exactly what she wanted! Even if she didn''t like being so rude, she just loved this very final moment! A moment of his absolute imperiousness and her intoxicating obedience!

    The heat in the uterus mixed with a tremendous tremor throughout the body, the chakra went berserk and began to burn the cells.

    - Aaaahhh ~ God moooo ~ - Ino seemed to float, her arms and legs were weak, but she never fell due to Naruto''s grip.

    In this position, in his strong arms, how good it was! Like a little girl, she was in awe of happiness! No longer a teenager, but she so wanted to feel young ...

    Having lost the sensitivity of his limbs, Ino''s brain began to melt from the overwhelming happiness and pleasure. It would be a lie to say that she secretly did not count on something like this ... No matter how selfish and typically feminine she behaved, trying to hide the truth, Naruto seemed to understand all this and gave her what she was striving for.

    Breaking open the embrace, the Hokage slowly lowered Ino right in front of his quivering member, put it to the lips of this slut and with a malicious grin began to drive it over her charming face.

    - I hope you''re happy now. I know, I know, you can make excuses and deny ... In any case, you decide whether to drink pills now or not.

    - Mm? - the blonde barely managed to focus her gaze, but before she realized what was happening, as an intoxicating male scent hit her right in the nostrils, and then Naruto insolently used her avable mouth!

    She belonged only to him!

    As soon as the Hokage began to move on the naughty tongue of his personal slut, traces of her lipstick began to appear on his cock. Admiring this depraved sight, he continued to clean his cock with her squelching mouth.

    As if with paints, she stained his cock, creating a vulgar work of art!

    - Ha-a ... Great. Take everything away, it will still be useful to me today.

    Holding her hair carefully, he quickened the pace of brushing ...

    Ino discontentedly looked at this self-righteous insolent person from the bottom up, and then she began to work with her tongue, like a skillful bitch.

    "Ah ... How nice ..." - she could not even get angry because of his words, she had to obey. In the past, she had never done anything like this to her husband, but Naruto''s taste, the way he looked down at her, held her hair ... God! She just couldn''t fight it!

    How she dreamed of something like this in her youth. As if two lovers, ignoring moral norms, fucked so freely ... So viciously, like a pair of wild animals ...

 Chapter 238: Habit (18+)

    Chapter 238: Habit (18+)

    White streams of male semen spilled out of Ino''s pussy. Drops of this depraved dew began to spill on the grass ...

    Feeling the whole flood below, the blonde involuntarily stretched her thin fingers to the wet hole and began to y with the clitoris, along the way, with the utmost vulgarity on her beautiful face, working with her lips and tongue. Now her thoughts were only about one thing ...

    "He came inside ... Ahh ~ W-what should I do?" - she herself did not understand why she thought so strongly about it. It used to be easier, condoms were reced by pills, as a matter of course. Such a measure became a necessity, because all these rubber bands got in the way! Only now ... Feeling the heat in the uterus and the unwillingness to part with his semen ... It was just crazy!

    "How despicable ~ What am I going to say to Say ... God ~"

    Naruto was right, that''s what she wanted today. Even at the meeting, admiring the happy Temari, jealous Ino was seized with anger!

    "Why is she and not me ?!"

    It was difficult for her to understand, but one thing was clear, this moment worried her much more than the family in the womb or loyalty to her husband ...

    Perfect moment!

    Then, as if anticipating her doubts, the Hokage said those very words with a mischievous grin:

    "You just need to convince him that this is his child.

    Forbidden tremors, these words stirred up her vicious essence!

    - M ?! - with a dick in her mouth, Ino in shock tried to pull away, but Naruto did not give her a chance, elerating the pace and hammering into the very throat!

    She began to squelch sweetly and erotic, drooling through her nose.

    - Mmhh! - the rough squeezing sounds of the throat blowjob scattered around the area. Ino''s eyes turned red, drool began to spray in all directions, while her ass was sexually contracting, and her uterus, overflowing with sperm, throbbed violently!

    Those words had an effect and Naruto backed them up with his crude methods!

    - Use genjutsu, don''t even dare sleep with him! You are mine! - Grabbing the kunoichi''s hair, he hastened his "day brushing"!

    - Uuug! - Ino is unable to fight with pleasure and forbidden lust, she just rolled her eyes and began to violently rub her clitoris!

    Like a woodpecker, she sucked with relish with a skillful mouth, sucking her lips to her pubis, madly licking the eggs with her tongue. With a fucking expression on her face, she furiously masturbated her squelching slit!

    This could notst long! Suddenly, a stream of soiled female juices, mixed with male semen, gushed from a tight slut pussy! The bitch began to flood everything around, and Naruto growled sharply and began to lower it down her throat!

    - Haa! - it was already unstoppable! The burning jet of semen hit the walls of the throat and began to pour abundantly wherever possible!

    And now, after a few seconds, the Hokage slightly hammered his girl''s throat, and then pulled out his almostpletely clean penis. Lipstick marks remained on the pubis, but otherwise it remained clean. However, the same could not be said about Ino ...

    Face smeared with semen and lipstick, smeared with mascara and drooling everywhere. Otherwise, the face of the kunoichi was adorned with a vulgar smile, against the background of a flushed face and slightly faded eyes. Such a hard blowjob was not the first time for her, but every time she almost fainted ...

    Wildly sexy! Sucking with such insane lust in the forest, being a mother and wife ... God, what could be worse ?!

    Naruto pulled on his trousers and squatted against the face of his Yamanaka n toy with a grin. Her top was unbuttoned, and had already slipped down to her elbows. The skirt waspletely lifted up, and the panties soiled with sperm and juices were pulled to the side.

    An enchanting sight.

    He used it properly today ...

    Pretty funny. Each time, Ino denied how much she liked something like that. Her favorite pastime was sulking andmenting how rude he was. Although recently she began to take offense at him due tock of attention, and now jealousy has also increased.

    "Cutie," Naruto found it all damn charming. With him, she behaved like a young slut, and this had its own grace ...

    The Hokage gently stroked the blonde''s t belly, then said with a grin.

    - Now everything depends on you, but I have to go ...

    Moving on his way, he waved his hand andughed ominously:

    - I can''t wait for your family to know about us. It will be funny ... Although, I think you yourself are expecting something like this.

    With a grin, he took another step and vanished instantly. Once again, he left Inopletely exhausted and used up. In solitude. It was already bing a habit ...

    *

    To rece the sexy beauty from the Yamanaka n, a petite brte appeared in front of Naruto.

    Before the Hokage appeared, Sarada immediately bowed.

    - Master! - a slight blush appeared on the kunoichi''s cheeks. After thest training session, she looked at her own senseipletely differently. The slight shame of how she called him "daddy" and the sheer embarrassment of what that workout was like made her still nervous, but at the same time, it was thanks to these feelings that she came today. Thanks to her experience, Sarada felt herself growing stronger.

    She was embarrassed to look into his eyes, but she still looked, often adjusting her sses and pursing her shiny lips, while stepping her tiny feet from ce to ce.

    Naruto smiled. It was already simply impossible to deny how much he liked Sarada Uchiha. Now he was more likely to smile at her charming demeanor. The student herself did not notice how she attracted the teacher with her graceful gestures. Her confidence in her eyes and at the same time, embarrassment and anxiety in everything else - it really attracted as much as a sexy body and a beautiful face. Even the voice with which she greeted him was incredibly charming. Sweet and delicate timbre, so gentle and attractive ...

    For a moment, holding his breath, the Hokage still nodded, greeting the student:

    - Sarada. You''vee. I am d...

    "Mm," she nodded briefly, showing him a slight blush on her lovely cheeks. "Sumire said that you would wait at this time.

    "Okay." Looking around, Naruto''s lips parted in a mischievous grin.

    - This kid never showed up.

    Sarada blinked in surprise.

    - Are you talking about Boruto?

    - Yeah, this guy is clearly avoiding me, hmm ...

    The reasons were bing suspiciously obvious ...

    The Hokage''s frown passed as quickly as his gaze returned to the cute student:

    - Okay, forget about him, in the end you and I have a different training. I''m only doing this for you.

    - Ah ... - the girl blushed and blushed: - Y-yes, sensei.

    - Are you confused? This is good!

    He behaved, as always, confidently, making Sarada unwittingly nervous.

    - Um? - She blinked in surprise: - H-okay?

    Naruto nodded calmly.

    - Certainly. I would be surprised if you were not embarrassed after what happened ... In any case, I will not discuss what happened ... You and I do not need conversations, at least not now. The two of us will have to understand each other in a different way, - after these iprehensible words, he pulled out another scroll.

    Training again!

    Sarada bit her lip, blushing. For her, Naruto''s words meant much more than one could imagine ... For a girl faced with such a strange situation in which your lover makes you enjoy in such an obscene way, and even makes you fall in love with herself because of this only more - such words mean a lot.

    To some extent, Sarada hoped that he himself liked it, hoped that this was not just training, but something more ... Perhaps it was naive and wrong, but she really wanted to believe in this. Narutoplimented her, always cared and could fondle her, but how did he treat her? After yesterday, Sarada had no idea what to think ...

 Chapter 239: You Pamper Sensei Too Much! (18+)

    Chapter 239: You Pamper Sensei Too Much! (18+)

    "Sensei, I ..." The words suddenly stuck in my head. Sarada just frowned, but couldn''t finish. Perhaps Naruto''s reluctance to talk about what happened, and to understand everything at the time of training, silenced her.

    Here it is ... Sensei turned out to be right again ... Talking about it is much more difficult than it seemed at first nce. In my head, all the questions and confessions did not look so scary. Indeed, it is better to understand each other during training. But what then did he understand from yesterday? Naruto talked about how he understood a lot, talked about how Sarada should have ... But now she doubted. Did he know her secret? Surely, in the end, he talked about it that time ... But, he knew about her feelings? If so, then, since he is here, does that mean that he has epted everything? Then what is his answer?

    "I should know!"

    Unwittingly, Sarada squeezed the qipao''s hem and took a decisive step towards him. They were already separated by all two meters, but she quickly overcame this distance and stopped nearby, looked up at him and said embarrassedly:

    - Sensei, I ... I''m ready.

    Naruto''s lips parted in a mischievous grin.

    - Then let''s get started.

    The next moment he unsealed the ropes again.

    - Well ...

    The young kunoichi blushed again, but did not ask any more questions, but only held out her hands to him, preparing for the next test.

    The girl understood everything and waited with trepidation for what woulde next. Today she prepared herself, and her only goal was not pleasure at all, but truth. This time Sarada vowed to herself to know the truth, to understand who she was to him. After all, even if the workout was out of the ordinary, did Naruto really feel nothing while doing all this, continuing to behave like that to her? Couldn''t he just y the part? Wouldn''t it be cruel then? If he knew about her feelings and went on with all this, there must be a reason ... Sarada simply did not believe that he could hurt her. Plus, she didn''t need his pity. If he did all this because he felt responsible, she didn''t want this ... Not like that.

    Therefore, she held out her hands to him with absolute confidence and obvious sincerity in her eyes. She no longer hid these loving eyes from him, did not shy away and was not afraid. Now, Sarada wanted him to see her feelings! I wanted him to finally understand everything and answer her atst ...

    These hints, y, training, because of all this, it was difficult to find out the truth, but this is the method that should work.

    When Naruto tied up his cute student, he involuntarily lifted the hem of her qipao and whistled in amazement:

    "Damn it, Sarada, you spoil Sensei too much!

    - Mhm, - blushing deeply, the girl quickly nodded. She perfectly understood that he saw herpletely naked below! As he said, this time she was not wearing panties ...

    Indeed, why wear them if the same thing happens to them as yesterday ?!

    Sarada could notment on this, no matter how he tried to provoke her, in the end she understood better than anyone how it all looked - she was not just naked underneath, but also wet!

    Naruto''s gaze shed with lust, he could not resist and, his lips close to the student''s pussy, like thest time, sharply pressed his lips to her!

    - Nyayah ~ S-sensei ?! Sarada groaned deeply in surprise.

    Naruto licked his mature girl''s love juices properly, pulled back, and then wiped his lips and smiled.

    - Sorry, I could not resist. I just fell in love with your holes ...

    - In love? Sarada whispered with a shiver, "W-Really?"

    Naruto ignored her question and simply said:

    - If you want something, take it ... I am d that I have such a brave and tasty student. I hope you don''t mind what I did now ... It didn''t feel like a workout, um ... Are you mad?

    "Um," Sarada suddenly realized everything! He did it on purpose! He didn''t pretend like he used to! We can say that now Naruto did it because he wanted to ... It''s strange, yet he did it before, but, in fact, it waspletely different!

    He wanted it!

    Sarada was silent, she did not know what to say at all now ... Her heart trembled so much with happiness that there were no words at all. Is he really enjoying it? Could he really like her young body?

    - You felt it? With a slight grin, Naruto, as always, went off topic, just pulling out the scroll. In the end, he already knew perfectly well that they were on the home stretch. He could already act head-on and achieve his goal, but that would be too easy. Today you just need to strengthen the foundation and for this he had something special.

    "Look here," at the same moment he unsealed several items from the scroll and showed them to the student.

    - A?!

    As soon as Sarada saw this, she could no longer hide her excitement! Her back hole began to wink yfully, and her pussy oozed with lustful juices. No wonder, after all, right now, her dear sensei was standingpletely naked and holding a bundle of wires in his hands! Of course, these were not ordinary wires, they all had a small vibrator at their ends. This time, Naruto decided to add some stimtion and also give his student a great view of her awesome body!

    "Ah ~" Sarada groaned with a shiver all over her body. Her loving, longing look spoke everything for her ... This is definitely not the look that a girl of her age should show!

    How depraved!

    Naruto stood opposite, and the gaze of the young beauty captured not at all a bunch of vibrators in his hands, as expected - it turned out to be his body! Not surprisingly, in the end, only Sensei managed to see the intimate ces of his student, but she has not yet had a chance to enjoy it in person.

    - Ah ~ Sensei, you ... - she wanted to touch! This embossed press, big and strong arms, and what can I say about the subject below ..!

    Naruto was not going to miss this moment and wanted to allow her to feel an even greater connection with himself, as well as a longing for intimacy. This move was rather rough, since the kunoichi could not move at all, but in fact it was he who had an incredible effect on her body. If it weren''t for the ropes, Sarada couldn''t have resisted!

 Chapter 240: Fascinating (18+)

    Chapter 240: Fascinating (18+)

    Just look at her! Sarada''s gaze swept from Sensei''s face, over his sculpted torso and every expressive muscle of his trained body. Naruto not only had an attractive face, but his body matched a strong and courageous shinobi. Ideal pectoral muscles, prominent deltas, veined forearms, strong and trained arms. For a moment, the kunoichi''s gaze lingered on his stunningly embossed abs. Every muscle on him stood out perfectly, not to mention how strong they were. Further, Sarada''s gaze dropped lower, and she again could not contain her groan.

    - Aaah ~

    She was fascinated!

    Of course, Naruto got a hell of a horny just one sight of this young bitch in heat, not to mention the moment when he enjoyed her depraved taste. Of course, he didn''t deny himself the opportunity to see Sarada without clothes, but it didn''t matter, he knew very well - all this was not for long.

    Sarada stared at the horny, veined cock!

    That''s what her gaze could not tear herself away from!

    His form seemed perfect, and his appearance was literally reflected in the kunoichi''s eyes!

    Sarada swallowed and blushed wildly, but it didn''t matter as she didn''t close her eyes or try to avert them. She was watching! As if trying to capture Sensei''s entire body in her mind, she studied him again and again, her breath caught, her body trembled, and streams of her excited nectar flowed to the ground in an abundant stream.

    Quite a depraved sight. Apletely naked man stood in front of a tied girl and all they did was stare at each other. When both eyes met, Naruto instantly knew the answer, but Sarada ... Her breath caught in her throat!

    - Ah ~ - for the first time she saw such a look from a sensei. There was no doubt that this look was definitely not that of a caring teacher. Those eyes expressed lust, wild passion and a desire tosh out at her! It was this look that literally erased all the doubts of the kunoichi! If it hadn''t been for the damn ropes, Sarada wouldn''t have been able to stop and jumped off her spot!

    They wanted each other too seriously!

    The air between the two shook with sparks. Never before had any of them felt such tension and longing! Naruto was amazed once again! Last time with Sarada, he experienced something simr, but now it was much stronger. An incredible craving and a wild desire to merge together - it was something instinctive and incredibly desirable. It''s hard to imagine that you can want to possess such a young girl so badly.

    "Damn it ..." Naruto could barely hold on. Sarada felt something simr, which pulled the ropes that held her back, and her eyes sparkled. It seemed as if she was about to open her Sharingan!

    But suddenly...

    - Ha-a-a ... Well, that''s enough! Naruto exhaled sharply and shifted to the side of the kunoichi. He was afraid of such an attraction! He perfectly understood that they were drawn to each other like no other. Sex with her would definitely be incredible, but he wanted to stretch the pleasure, make Sarda go crazy with lust. True, while doing this he tested himself too, but it seemed not such a bad idea.

    "I almost lost it. How stupid ... I''m Hokage! " - for the second time he found himself in a simr situation, and even with it! This could not but infuriate ... He was drawn to some Uchiha more than to his own wife! Of course, it irritated him rather that he, being confident in his strength and cold cynical mind, faced such an iprehensible phenomenon. Naturally, passion is normal, but not to the same degree ?! Could it really be a physical predisposition? Naruto might have wondered this question indefinitely, but ...

    - Sensei ~ - Sarada''s gentle voice brought him back to reality: - W-what was that? .. I can''t control myself ... Ah ~ P-please touch me ~

    She begged so sweetly ... It took a lot of effort to restrain herself.

    "Be patient." Smiling, Naruto licked his lips, ncing at his girl''s wet and sparkling pussy. Transparent drops of her feminine juices dripped from Sarada''s hole. It''s not even worth mentioning how delicious this enchanting sight was. Juicy and young, sweet and ripe! What an exquisite dish ...

    The Hokage swallowed, pulled out a pair of vibrators and a remote control. After checking the vibration, he slightly pulled back the student''s stockings and secured the remote control there, and then began to stretch the wires to her pussy and ass.

    "Aaah ~" As Naruto touched her sensitive spots, Sarada began to moan sweetly. And suddenly, the trembling head of his penis touched her delicate skin!

    - Ah ~ S-senseei ~ - feeling the heat on her thigh, the girl bit her lip. She perfectly understood what was poking at her so actively! Even if Sarada could not see, she could clearly feel the hardness and even a slight moisture trickling down from the tip of Sensei''s masculinity.

    "Ah ~ It''s so hot ..."

    And how soft!

    Naruto enjoyed the moment and then began attaching a vibrator to his student''s clitoris. Following this, he licked one vibro-egg and began to push it into Sarada''s tight ass.

    - Nyahh ~ - the girl trembled sharply!

    From such stimtion, she suddenly came! The back hole grabbed the pink thing and fluttered with pleasure.

    Further, Naruto behaved more insolently, he easily shoved another one in the ass, and then three whole in the pussy of his girl. He didn''t stop there, he slipped his hands right under Sarada''s qipao and ran wires to her nipples and attached small vibrators over her erect mounds. Using a ster, he brought vibrators to each sensitive point of his girl. Only six pieces, but they were already enough to make this young bitch cum, as soon as he turned them on!

    Naruto was eager to taste his sweet student, but today he only nned to stretch the pleasure and bring Sarada to the important moment. There''s nothing you can do about it ... A few more such trainings and her depravity will skyrocket, and then, you can reap the fruits of yourbors with pleasure!

    As soon as he attached all the vibrators, Naruto took out the remote control, put his lips to his girl''s ear and said quietly:

    - I give them to you. Wear them every day and enjoy. Remember this moment! - at the same moment, he abruptly pressed the button!

    Sarada barely had time toprehend his words, when suddenly an amazing shiver went through her body!

    Mind blowing pleasure shook her body!

    "Hiii! ~" The kunoichi''s body arched on the ropes, squeezed! Pleasure spread down my stomach! Electric shocks scattered from the nipples, and then an insanely pleasant tremor swept through all the cells. In that instant, Sarada shuddered and finished!

    She''s covered!

 Chapter 241: A Picture of Magnificent Depravity (18+)

    Chapter 241: A Picture of Magnificent Depravity (18+)

    Naruto was delighted to admire the student drowning in euphoria. He devilishly loved to drive women to such a frenzy! Especially those young ...

    - Beauty...

    Herscivious voice was damn exciting, and the spray from her pussy was mesmerizing.

    A picture of magnificent debauchery ...

    While she was shaking, time seemed to slow down. At that moment everything became much more beautiful!

    But the Hokage understood perfectly well that the training had just begun ...

    A mischievous grin spread across his face, and then, he doubled the vibration power!

    - Nyayahh! ~

    The intensity of the workout has increased dramatically! Sarada''s body shuddered once again, and her sensitive body after orgasm began to shake uncontrobly!

    She began to fly away again ...

    The world of dreams swallowed her up with her head, the ropes turned into clouds, and the whole world around her into the endless sea. She seemed to hover above this whole world, free and happy ... And in the distance, instead of Naruto''s silhouette, shone something distant, so desirable ...

    - Aahh ~

    Sarada blissed out in her own world.

    Meanwhile, Naruto continued to torture his lustful little student for another hour, not giving her a chance to rest. Along the way, he himself did not get bored, stood right in front of the girl and slowly rubbed his trembling penis. It''s not hard to guess where Sarada was looking all this time. Perhaps, in her vision, this rod seemed to be a guiding star ... However, it was also not without difficulty, she coped with pleasure in erogenous zones, so she hardly had time to admire her beloved in this series of pleasure. She just rolled her eyes and bit her lip.

    After a whole hour of such stimtion, Naruto finally turned off the vibration and slowly, without hurrying at all, walked up to his girl''s face, gently stroked her head and looked into eyes glistening with moisture.

    They were filled with euphoria ...

    What a sight!

    - Hi ~ - Sarada barely understood, but her gaze expressed something else ... She could still see Naruto, and therefore her gentle voice broke from her wet lips. The tongue was braided, but still she said:

    `` W-daddy, w-me ... T-so good ... ~ I liu ... I love ... T-you ... ~

    "I know," Naruto smiled fondly, making Sarada suddenly tremble. His voice was grave and reached the kunoichi easily.

    - Sarada, have a little more patience ... I promise you, soon you will be the happiest.

    He stroked her again, kissed her on the forehead, and then walked around and began to untie the ropes. Although he wildly wanted to finish, but he still restrained himself. To thank Ino so much, if not for her, he might not have held back and ended up on the pretty face of his girl. This should not have been allowed, purely for Naruto''s own reasons. Sarada will still have plenty of time to enjoy its taste and smell. If you give her what she wants ahead of time, it can interfere with the final result. Naruto didn''t want to allow such unpredictability at all. In addition, now the student''s stimtion was enough, there was no reason for her to taste it and wish for more, she already wanted to continue, there was no longer any doubt. The question is whether she can hold out until the right moment. Naruto was going to y on his own weakness and hers, to escte the situation to such an extent that at one moment, all of Sarada''s feelings would burst out in an insane wave! The emotions will be so strong that it will destroy all doubts! Like an unstoppable stream, they will destroy all obstacles in their path! That was his true n - it was the poet who could not make mistakes.

    As soon as the ropes were untied, Naruto grabbed his wet student in his arms and sat down on the ground. Holding the head of the young beauty, he gazed into the dark eyes so adored ...

    The face, surrendered to orgasm, looked too erotic.

    Sarada captivated him, he could not tear himself away, but he could not touch, all that remained was to look. For a person ustomed to taking everything for himself, such restraint was a novelty, especially considering that now he could get everything at once. But, as already mentioned, the one who is not able to wait for the moment is doomed to failure. The Hokage possessed self-control, and therefore, simply admired the beautiful face of his student, anticipating their imminent merger, imminent reunion.

    - Just a little more ... I wille to the Academy during your graduation, and we will decide everything there once and for all.

    - S-sensei ~ - her eyes stared at him, Sarada could not even move her hands, her lips and head even more. If she were capable, she would express all her feelings in this way right now, but ...

    Naruto stopped her lips, and all the words that were about to break off them with just one finger.

    It''s not time yet ...

    - Rest for now. We will have plenty of time together.

    Naruto''s finger slid across the kunoichi''s pretty lips, revealing her white teeth. Sarada smiled a little in response, then covered her loving eyes.

    Since he said so, she simply could not resist.

    The sses of the young beauty were lying aside, her face and body were covered with traces of debauchery, but without even thinking about her appearance, she simply fell asleep, continuing to smile happily. After that, she will definitely have to get some rest.

    Some timeter, Naruto finally got dressed and put his student''s clothes in order, however, it turned out so-so. Sarada''s papie were still protruding, and the bottom of the qipao waspletely wet.

    Although, he did not care anymore.

    With a yful grin, Naruto grabbed Sarada in his arms and then simply disappeared. He had no difficulty getting to Sakura''s house and then returning the student to her private room.

    The young beauty moaned a little more and did not want to let go of her embrace, which was so tightly grappling around her lover''s neck.

    - Hey, well enough ... I have to go ...

    - Mm ... Sensei ~

    Naruto somehow managed to break free and retreat.

    - Ha-a ... I almost strangled!

    After a moment of contemting the beauty of his girl, he carefully covered her with a sheet, and then finally left the room.

    In the future it will definitely be possible to return here. It remains only to wait.

    Meanwhile, Sarada finally fell asleep ...

    *

    While Naruto was having fun with the sexual cheater Ino, and after that he also held a "special" training session with his depraved student, in the residence, surprisingly - the meeting continued like that! Even after the Hokage left them, many of the remaining people continued to discuss what had happened, or rather everything said by their leader. Some remained indignant, while others were not too opposed to the changes, but rather worried about how they would go and what Konoha would be like. However, there were still those who still looked with bewilderment at the empty ce of the Hokage, thoughtfully trying to understand what had happened to such a familiar person, and why he suddenly began to behave differently.

    A lot of thoughts and ideas, a real chaos of questions ...

 Chapter 242: Discussing Narutos Plans

    Chapter 242: Discussing Naruto''s ns

    Kakashi, Tsunade, and Tsume, along with Hiashi and the two elders, continued to engage in a slightly tense dialogue.

    Shikamaru, Ch§àji, and Sai were simply silent, as were Aburame and Kurama. Guy and Lee left with Ino. Some people did not care about all this politics, but someone just wanted to be alone with their lover.

    Sakura was sitting to the side next to Shizune, and right now they had a pretty serious conversation about Naruto''s changes. Konohamaru was located nearby, and not far from him the brooding Temari. The kunoichi pondered Naruto''sst words after he left the council.

    "What the hell ... Ino? How dare he! "

    Now she was visibly angry and tried to hide her jealousy, so no one even dared to speak to her.

    Temari remembered very well how Ino defiantly bit her lip in a rather sexy manner, and then went up to Naruto and whispered something in his ear. Immediately after that, they went somewhere together! This simply could not but anger Temari, especially after the one for whom she came to this meeting at all did not even say a word. He just walked up to her, showed his typical grin, stroked her belly, and then almost under the arm left this Yamanaka!

    "Jerk! I feel like a fool ... Why did Ie here at all ?! " - only the typically irritated Temari remained of the smiling and joyful girl. She could not understand that he did not care at all about her position ?!

    The kunoichi sat and nibbled on her manicure, annoyed as Sakura whimpered.

    "Shizune, this is not normal! I know Naruto very well, he couldn''t just say something like that ...

    - Well, it''s not like you ...

    "Perhaps you don''t know him that well," Temari pointed out sarcastically, interrupting Shizune''s thoughtful reply. She was insanely annoyed by the naivety of this woman! What could this girl even know about him? He didn''t even fuck her!

    - How do you know? - Followed Sakura''s displeased answer: - I have been with him since childhood! Of course he is not like that ... Something happened to him! He never considered shinobi to be something like "exploiters", but now he said that! Do you think we are really like that? This is ridiculous! At first he insulted me, but now he switched to our ancestors and ...

    "God, when will she shut up ?!"

    Shizune rolled her eyes and sighed loudly, right now she was flowing like crazy! She really wanted to fuck and feel the Master''s sperm on her tongue, and not in vain scratch him with this chicken!

    "I got it ... I want to see the Boss! God, why did he leave me here alone ?! "

    No one could have imagined that the Hokage''s faithful assistant under her kimono waspletely naked and, moreover, hung with a whole bunch of vibrators. Attached to each sensitive point, they vibrated madly, forcing the kunoichi to gradually approach the next orgasm, but then Sakura climbed in and began to interfere!

    How annoying ...

    However, Shizune was still in control and calmly replied:

    - It looks like you only pay attention to this. Don''t be petty Sakura, if he offended you, it doesn''t mean that he is wrong about everything. The Hokage-sama did not offend anyone, he did not express his opinion on this method of dealing with the Land of Fire. Please don''t jump to conclusions because of your bias.

    - I''m not biased! He says crazy things! Disband ns? Doesn''t that mean destroying their age-old heritage?

    "Again you ..." Shizune sighed, "Why are you always so stubborn and don''t want to admit the obvious?" Naruto told the truth, listen to the others ...

    "Ugh," Sakura turned to Tsunade and the n leaders, listening to their conversation.

    Kakashi exined slowly and clearly:

    - ... in part it will be difficult, but it makes sense. What Naruto said is no longer just an ordinary change inws - it is aplete reformation of the usual rules of our life. I think it will not be news to any of you that the organization of a new Country will begin with the capture of the current one. If I were Hokage, in these peaceful times I would not approve of this, but ... To be honest, what Naruto said is true. This step is very serious and difficult, and knowing it, I am sure it was not easy for him.

    Kakashi only expressed his opinion, he knew enough to clearly understand what he wanted to lead the Seventh Hokage to. But, nevertheless, he did not understand the reasons for such changes, why did Naruto suddenly decide to take such a step? Is it all about tsutsuki?

    This was not at all like him ...

    "We have indeed been using the position of the Hidden Vige for years to obtain the resources of the Land of Fire. Basically, we are guided by force. Daim¨¦ ys a role, but some of you probably remember or know how important the ruler of the country and his opinion was for the Second. For those who do not know and have not heard, let me exin ... Tobirama-sanpletely ignored the opinion of anyone, not to mention the government of the Land of Fire. Moreover, before the Third took office, the Daimyo pledged to act under the strict control of the Hokage. Some of you may remember the politics of the Third when he was isted from the outside world. Since then, our rtionship with the Daimyo has be less obvious than that of a boss and a subordinate, but rather a coborative one. But, it is worth rifying that in other countries everything is different. In Hidden Cloud, the Daimyo is still no more than a subordinate to the Raikage.

    Kakashi paused and continued with a sigh.

    - The third abandoned the harsh policy of oppression of the Land of Fire, but in fact he could not get rid of the root of the problem. The daimyo is still under control, they are afraid of us, the country is limited in its military development. Shinobi, in turn, as Naruto said, are still mercenaries who can influence the affairs of the country even more than its rulers.

    The sixth looked at Tsunade and added:

    "Naruto is right, but his method is sudden and ruthless. He is not only going to end the age-old rules, but also to destroy the very foundation of the formation of our vige. The disappearance of ns willpletely change the structure of the world ... Yes, I did not make a reservation. As soon as Naruto makes his move, it will cause so much indignation and discontent that in the end everything can turn into another war. That is why I am not sure of his n, but there is some truth in it, I cannot deny it.

    Tsunade frowned at Kakashi and as soon as he stopped talking, she nodded thoughtfully.

    - The seizure of the country is a serious step. I''m afraid to imagine the consequences ... Even if I was the Hokage, I still can''t figure out what he''s really up to. Has he already calcted the consequences? Why is he so sure of everything? Why did he suddenly decide to act this way? I can imagine how easy it is to get rid of the Daimyo, but then what?

    Suddenly, the disgruntled Tsume intervened:

    - I still don''t understand, what have our ns got to do with it? Even if the Seventh is going to unite the country, how does this concern us ?! Why should our ns suddenly bemon ...

    - This is natural, - suddenly a calm voice was heard from the side. Hiashi looked at the head of Inuzuka with a slight smile.

    "Naruto is acting quite sensibly.

 Chapter 243: Hiashis Word

    Chapter 243: Hiashi''s Word

    Perhaps Hiashi was the only one present who understood the full depth of this move. But the other heads of the ns could not agree with him and immediately began to argue.

    "I don''t understand Hiashi-san ..." Yakumo said quietly.

    Tsume gritted her teeth.

    - Why did you suddenly take his side?

    She began to suspect that it was all about their connection!

    - What is the reason? Aburame asked thoughtfully. He has not yet expressed a clear position on this issue, but he was a little worried about the so-called "disbandment". ording to the Hokage, things shouldn''t be so bad, but he still doubted if it was so good for the entire n.

    Hiashi paused and looked pointedly at Tsume. Everyone was listening, even Kakashi and Tsunade were distracted.

    "I understand your concern," Hiashi was unfazed. "Undoubtedly, disbanding the ns will harm the usual order of things. But, if I understand Naruto''s n correctly, he wants to unite all of us into a single group withmon interests. This association will surpass even our current one. For years my n has been practicing discrimination and division into branches, a simr thing happened in some other ns, - Hiashi remembered his brother and sighed sadly:

    "We ns, following traditions, can break many lives ... I believe that shinobi should be judged not by their n affiliation, but only by their strength and merit, and, as I understand it, Naruto was talking about this. We will not lose family ties, but it will no longer be permissible for us and our elders to oppress our descendants or people of mixed blood. I believe that this will benefit our families. I''m sure you all understand what I''m talking about ... The Uchiha suffered a lot precisely because of their istion, of course, this is not the main reason. But, in my opinion, our ancestors should have followed Senju''s example and be one with the vige. They have formed ties with many ns over the years, and look, Senju''s name is still not forgotten. Their strength and Will lives in every inhabitant of Konoha!

    Hiashi smiled proudly. He had long understood that it was not just blood and genes. Legacy is aboutpletely different things.

    "Even if there are not many Senju representatives left, their name still inspires respect, and distant descendants continue to live. Sarutobi and some branches of other ns ... - with a bitter grin, he could not help but mention:

    - Just imagine, the young generation knows the name of Hashirama and Tobirama, but the names of the Uchiha arepletely forgotten, as well as the names of my ancestors ... If we all be one, as the Seventh suggested, perhaps we will indeed have a more prosperous future.

    What he said sounded vague, perhaps many did not understand the essence, yet he was not Naruto, who perfectly managed to formte thoughts and convince people. Hiashi''s words contained too many personal opinions and possibly errors in reasoning, in the end he could not know Naruto''s true intention, but at his age he still wanted to give the heirs a better future. In one thing, he turned out to be absolutely right - uniting people into one group, a direct path to sess. Senju once did just that and achieved a lot, but now, by eliminating the ns, the unification will reach an even more perfect stage. People with a single purpose are a tremendous force.

    After a moment of silence, Hiashi added:

    - Regarding the government of the country, I am of the opinion of Kakashi. It will really be difficult for us. But, it is also worth considering that in this way we will cease to be an autonomous structure in a scattered country. Our overall economic and technical recovery may be slowed by such a dramatic change, but I am more than confident with Konoha''s current resources and our support, Naruto''s ns can be a reality. Sasuke and Naruto are strong enough to easily prevent any wars and threats that arise. Their strength is sufficient pressure, but it is through strength that we will be able to ensure peace. There is no better time for change. I hope many of you have an idea of ??what could happen to our vige when these two disappear. Our world, thanks to the creation of the Alliance, is just a temporary measure, this is my opinion. If now, being at the peak of power, we do not change anything, the moment of our falles and I am more than sure it will be terrifying in the entire history of Konoha. Perhaps all of our ns will not survive this, continuing to divide into groups. Perhaps this is what the Hokage-sama wants to avoid. His foresight is admirable.

    Predicting future questions, Hiashi added, still confident:

    "I want to assure you that I''m not saying all this as the Seventh Hokage''s father-inw, but as the head of the Hy¨±ga n. In recent years, my family has abandoned many of the cruel rules of our ancestors, and I am ready for even more serious steps to ensure equality and a dignified future for my children and heirs.

    Finally, he added:

    - If the shinobi are really limited in ninjutsu training, it can create excitement, but with our support, the Hokage will be easier to realize their ns, and they, as you should understand, will help our descendants get rid of senseless battles. If the chakra is under control, then the threat in the face of people practicing Ninjutsu will disappear forever. If such will appear, then they can be controlled. At one time, Jiraiya-san taught three children, and I suppose you remember what this led to? I guess Hokage-sama remembers that as well. In this way, conflicts can be avoided. This method is much more humane than what my n has practiced in the recent past.

    These conversations and discussions really dragged on. But this is just the beginning ...

    Silence reigned in the hall. Hiashi''s words made everyone think seriously. He rephrased Naruto''s words in his own way and made them more vague and surprisingly much more tempting to the only resisting - the heads of the ns. It''s hard to predict if the Hokage thought about this moment, he probably just couldn''t. But, Hiashi''s actions turned out to be really timely and perhaps it was they who helped Naruto''s ns begin to take ce much earlier. It seemed like it was easier for someone to ept iprehensible things from the old man Hyuuga, than something understandable and logical from the face of even such a harsh and changed Hokage. Although, it is possible that the instincts of these people told them that Naruto''s ns were not so simple ...

    The discussions continued, only the scenario of the meeting underwent significant changes. Even the conservative Tsume Inuzuka, decided to agree with the uing reforms and take the side of hisrades, and then wedge into thinking about the future. In the end, Naruto gathered them exactly for this, he gave them a chance to decide something on their own, and then he was going to be the one who signed their decision or send it for another review. He used his people, because he perfectly understood that they were interested in this, perhaps no less than himself. You just need to push them, direct them to the path that will be beneficial to him.

    The council formed today turned out to be minimally thought out, without a special structure, but it was he who became the basis for the future. On this day, great changes began for the entire Land of Fire.

 Chapter 244: Mom? (18+)

    Chapter 244: Mom? (18+)

    *

    Sarada''s next workout was just perfect, and therefore, in high spirits, Naruto returned home. He spentst night with two of his women at once, so today he wanted to spend time at his ce. After the meeting, Hanabi''s surveince stopped, so he didn''t mind even stopping by to see his daughter. Although, in fact, he was no longer particrly worried about the observations of this impudent girl.

    Meanwhile, Sumire carried out the next order of the Hokage with her usual courage. Enough, a "special" order ... All of her confidence and determination were now part of her rtionship with Naruto, and he took it easy. He hadn''t lied about his ns for Sumire. That is why he readily dedicated her to one of his ns, while not at all worrying about betrayal or disclosing his secret rtionships with other women. We can say that he arranged a little check on his new assistant, and therefore provided her with some pictures with Ino. It''s not hard to guess what Sumire had to do ...

    Acting against your ssmate, sending a photo of his own mother in the most depraved poses, is not at all what a headman should be doing. That''s just, as soon as Naruto asked her, she happily and without any doubts fulfilled this assignment.

    This evening, Inojin will receive another batch of pictures, and then properly enjoy his mother''s slutty face, without even knowing who he is masturbating so furiously.

    Naruto had his own goals and after a recent meeting with Ino, he was already fully convinced that she was quite ready for the next step. Inojin will soon y his part, all that remains is to wait. Perhaps in the future there will be a ce for Sayu, but for now it was worth preparing Ino and her son, and only after that deal with the current head of the Anbu.

    The Hokage was eagerly imagining how to bring these two to their knees and make them watch the fall of his wife and mother ...

    *

    - Ahh, such a slut ...! Y-yes, suck the bitch, swallow this cum deeper! Inojin fiercely stroked his little cock with two fingers. He satpletely naked in front of the monitor, and with the other hand he was holding his neck. Quite a strange situation, but it seems that it did not bother him at all ...

    The boy was so addicted to masturbation that he had already started skipping sses at the academy. His room has be a real hikikomori hideout. He seemed to have caught a cold: his voice was hoarse, bruises appeared under his eyes, dark fingerprints were visible on his neck, and in general he became noticeably paler. However, this is not at all surprising, because he constantly milked his young penis! Yes, this will tire any normal person sooner orter, not to mention a guy of his age. Inojin''s behavior waspletely abnormal, although for someone in transitional age, this could pass as an answer. Plus, he didn''t just start with regr porn, he immediately started with twisted pictures of his own mother! Yes, such a thing for any virgin will be even that shock ...

    Although, the reason why he was choking himself was still a mystery ...

    Previously, Ino could punish him and monitor her son''s progress, but recently she did not have the time and energy for him at all, and Sai, as usual, ignored everyone. It was difficult to understand what was in his head, but the kunoichi calmly used it, cheating without a twinge of conscience.

    - Y-yeah ~ That''s it! On the tongue!

    Inojin started to cum again! The feeling that could take him to heaven made him incredibly happy ...

    The fingers on my neck clenched and it just got better!

    A shiver went through him, and sparks crackled in his eyes!

    - Ha-ah!

    Breathing heavily, he lowered everything to the floor, peering into his own mother''sscivious face. This whore eagerly relished Naruto''s cum ... and her son watched!

    - Aa-ahh ...

    An unpleasant feeling prickled in his chest, as soon as he saw the giant cock of another man, so rudely transforming this girl into a lustful female. Unlike this giant male, Inojin could only lower that on the floor or in a napkin, and then throw them in the trash ...

    Each time, admiring the way this guy dominates this blonde, Inojin felt insignificant, but it was this feeling that made him, for some reason, get aroused again and jerk him even more violently.

    It was as if something forbidden was awakening in him, something that a normal man should not have, but it drove him crazy with euphoria!

    He could not understand why these photos were sent to him, but as soon as he received them again, as soon as he saw the face of this woman and the huge penis of this man, he again, as if sensing their mockery, humiliated, began to masturbate, unable to stop. It''s not clear why, but he went on, over and over! Feeling even more pathetic,paring himself to this self-righteous man, he rolled his eyes and ended up like a weakling!

    And this time the same thing happened, he again looked at the lustful face of that same blonde. He already remembered her curves perfectly, just like every relief of this man ...

    The eyes of this whore, as always, were hidden by the censorship, but the tongue, flooded with sperm, he could see perfectly.

    How depraved!

    Inojin involuntarily stuck out his little tongue, not understanding why ... Only, at that moment, when the fingers on his neck began to squeeze his throat, he suddenly froze and stared nkly at the picture!

    - Th-this ... This is the same! - he abruptly jumped up from the chair!

    - W-what ... - his small penis trembled, aimed directly at the monitor screen, and his eyes could not tear themselves away from what he saw!

    "W-it can''t be ... No ..." He tried to deny, but noticed too many coincidences. In a fit of emotion, he began flipping through one photo after another, discovering new and old, constantly shuddering from realization!

    At that moment, as if all the pieces of the puzzle hade together, he finally realized the reality! It was as if he woke up from a long and pleasant sleep, tore the shackles of Genjutsu ... Everything cleared up and it horrified him to the core!

    The first time the girl was under Henge: a blonde, quite beautiful, familiar facial features and a mole on her neck made him doubt, but for some reason he ignored it. The son did not try to recognize his mother, perhaps mentally denying the truth, only now ...

    In the photo, as it was said, Ino was sitting: legs apart, fingers at the clitoris, a sshing pussy, a tongue protruding to receive sperm, but ... Not far from the girl''s legs was something very familiar. A handbag, just such a handbag was worn by Ino! Inojin just couldn''t be wrong, and then the guy''s gaze flinched again!

    - M-mom? - he drew attention to the earring, she was the only one, on the right ear. Ino received it as a gift from Sensei and Inojin was soon obliged to receive one himself.

    - Mum?! - the guy retreated in horror, the chair fell to the floor, a member shuddered, and a bucket of used napkins scattered across the floor.

    He was overwhelmed with emotions ...

 Chapter 245: Inojins Pleasure (18+)

    Chapter 245: Inojin''s Pleasure (18+)

    Inojin fell to his knees!

    - M-mom ... Impossible ... - the guy''s hands trembled, he stared nkly at the picture. He remembered, in each of the photos, there was the same earring ... She did not hide it! There was a whore, smeared with sperm - a real whore! How could this woman be his mother ?!

    "W-why ..." His fingers shook uncontrobly, but for some reason, the heat below increased so much that he simply could not fight it. With a flushed face, the guy himself did not notice how his hand touched his trembling cock again. In that ce, everything broke through with amazing discharges and oozed stronger than usual.

    - Why?! - He gritted his teeth and began to jerk furiously. Inojin immediately began to cry, he could not believe what he saw! But he no longer doubted, the photo was of his own mother, a woman to whom he had masturbated like crazy for thest days!

    - Ahh! Why?! Mum...

    Could he have known from the very first moment ?! Or maybe he already recognized her and deceived himself? Did he initially imagine his mother in the ce of this whore? Did he really like his own mother ?! Right now, all these questions have begun to swarm madly in Inojin''s head, bringing him even more humiliating pain and strange pleasure!

    The realization of who this pervert really is, as if something broke in his young mind, and he simply could not stop. The boy knew for sure - in there the photo was used by his mother, as thest slut, and it was definitely not his father. This meant that she was cheating on him, drinking someone else''s sperm and showing the face of a vulgar whore! Seeing his mother so depraved, Inojin''s legs trembled, but he could not resist his mad lust!

    He loved watching! To see how this kind, caring, light and loving woman shows her vicious side! Just like him now ...

    She fell so low!

    - M-mom! Mum! Ahhh ~ - this new knowledge and masochistic fetish have increased his pleasure at times! With tears in his eyes, full of disbelief and forbidden pleasure, Inojin jerked a couple more with his fingers, and then ...

    A jet sshed! For the first time, he finished so much and so quickly! He finished on a whore, on the lust-twisted face of his cheating mother!

    And it was indescribable!

    - H-haaaa! - the guy''s eyes rolled back, tears slipped down his cheeks, but he just could not suppress his lustful perverted grin. Feeling pitiful and humiliated, betrayed and broken, he violently finished, sticking out his tongue!

    A loving mother, that strict and kind woman, he could not believe that she was capable of such a thing ...

    Everything crashed to smithereens! As soon as he finished, something seemed to break inside ...

    A huge stranger''s dick, covering her mother''s treacherous eyes, and a depraved smile on her face twisted with lust. This is what Inojin remembered for his entire life. He could not believe that instead of feeling something terrible, he was filled with a strange and pleasant thrill ...

    With droplets of semen, it was as if most of the right thing had escaped from him ...

    Wicked beauty facial slut mother with cum covered tongue ...

    God, how wonderful it was!

    But...

    The realization that it was wrong still made Inojin refuse to ept himself, he could not stop crying and deny reality.

    Unfortunately, his body decided everything for him - he could not suppress the burning desire below. As soon as he finished once, he with tears in his eyes, proceeded to the next round. Returning to his ce, getting dirty in his own sperm, he tremblingly began leafing through the old photos, with bated breath he was more and more clearly distinguishing his mother in them! She was raped, and she enjoyed cheating on her father ... As if a different person!

    Why? What for?

    Drenched in condoms, drenched in someone else''s semen ... Does such a whore really exist? Previously, Inojin asked this question many times, but now, his body shuddered at the thought that this whore was actually his own mother ...

    - Mom ... - involuntarily happy and warm memories shed in bloodshot eyes.

    - Crap! You''re my mom! Why?!

    Remembering her kindugh, warm smile, Inojin flinched, immediately realizing that those very lips were now covered with someone else''s sperm! These lips were attached to this huge penis, and after all, she recently kissed him ... Caring mother, touched her son''s cheek, after someone else''s penis ?! How is that possible ?!

    - Why ... - he could not contain his groans of pleasure. Remembering the happy times spent with his beloved mother, he simply could not help butpare that beautiful face with what he saw now ...

    Whore! The face, twisted in lust, expressed even greater happiness than anything he had seen before! Even her son couldn''t make her as happy as this guy!

    Why?!

    Inojin trembled again, closed his eyes and came again! He descended so hard that his liquid semen sttered right into the monitor screen!

    The drops began to spread ...

    "Ha ... Ha ..." With choppy breathing, the boy watched as the streams of his semen slowly burst onto the table. Unlike that man''s semen, his semen just spilled on the table, unable to even reach her face ...

    "Ah ..." It''s not clear why, but his little scrotum continued to tingle. Inojin felt a strange masochistic pleasure from the sight of his used mother ... He could not tear himself away from her slutty face, constantly remembering her warm, radiant smile, which was followed by the grin of a dirty insane whore!

    What has she be ... How did it happen ...

    All he could do was continue to cum, exhausted andpletely exhausted. The tears dried up, but the excitement, as if in a mockery of his weak character, did not stop. Inojin masturbated nonstop, as if trying to free himself from this treacherous feeling, but he could not ... achieve what this man did. His size, shape, amount of seed, he was inferior to him in everything, and now, as it turned out, this stranger even stole his mother ... He not only humiliated him, but took away the most precious thing! And instead of feeling rage, Inojin bowed his head and jerked off, snot and experienced treacherous pleasure ...

    Bitterness shed in the guy''s eyes, but his lips never left his mother-like, lustful grin ...

    - Mom ... Ah ~ My head is spinning ... How good ~

    He could not resist this despicable, treacherous and forbidden pleasure. Even feeling disgust for himself, he still could not fight such pleasure. He couldn''t deny how much he loved the sight. All this seemed to erase pleasant memories of the family, filling the void that had arisen with dark depravity ...

    By the end, when there was almost no strength left, lying right on the floor, Inojin could hardly deny that he liked the way his kind mother was turned into a whore, and he could only look from the side, pattingly jerking in the shadows, unable to interfere. This humiliation, again made him bloodshot and with a furious grin to continue his lonely entertainment ...

 Chapter 246: Have Fun, Boruto

    Chapter 246: Have Fun, Boruto

    *

    Returning home, Naruto, as usual, went to the kitchen, and identally crossed paths with his son.

    "Hmm, there you are, coward ..." - he just grinned and did not say anything, but only looked expectantly at Boruto. In the end, after what happened, it is this kid who should speak.

    The guy was sitting at the console and as soon as he noticed his father, he immediately lowered his eyes and greeted embarrassedly:

    - Hello old man.

    "Hmm," Naruto grunted, walked over to the refrigerator, poured himself milk, sat down at the table and threw his legs over it, while continuing to squint at Boruto.

    The atmosphere became quite tense.

    "W-what is he ... What is he staring at ?!"

    Feeling the piercing gaze of his father, Boruto was visibly nervous, sweat appeared on his forehead, but he still continued to be silent until finally ...

    - Crap! - as soon as he lost, the guy dropped the console and growled:

    - Here ... - turning to his father, he shouted irritably: - What do you want ?!

    "Hmm," Naruto chuckled again and ignored that insolent tone, continuing to look his son straight in the eyes.

    "What kind of character ... Who is he so hysterical in?"

    Boruto got even more nervous, stood up and snorted.

    - I went.

    But at that very moment, the cold voice of his father made him freeze:

    - You''ve seen?

    - A? - the guy fell into a stupor, goosebumps ran down his spine, and he slowly turned, covered with sweat: - Y-what are you talking about?

    The pictures of that day resurfaced in his mind, and he involuntarily blushed.

    "He ... He found out ?!"

    Naruto understood immediately and shook his head with a grin.

    "You should have guessed," putting down his empty mug, he got up and slowly walked over to his son. Boruto became worried and began to retreat.

    - W-what do you want?

    But, unexpectedly ...

    - A?

    Naruto put his hand on the kid''s head and shook his unruly hair, then smiled.

    - Everything is fine. What you saw usually happens in adults ... I will not scold you if you are worried about it. You can watch as long as you want, I can make an exception for you, but your mother shouldn''t know, okay?

    - A?! - the guy looked at his father in shock: - Y-you ... Are you serious ?!

    "Quite." Naruto removed his hand and shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    - If you liked it, I do not forbid you to continue. As long as you''re only peeping, it''s okay. It''s okay for a guy your age. Just be prepared for the fact that you will only have to watch, do not expect more.

    "I ..." Boruto dropped his eyes. "I didn''t mean to ..."

    - It doesn''t matter if you wanted to, but it happened. So be a man and stop hiding. If you want to train, thene, if you are so cowardly, then you will not turn out to be a normal shinobi.

    Naruto turned around and waved his hand goodbye.

    - Consider this training. If you don''t get caught by your mother, watch as much as you like. If you want more, you have to deserve it. Previously, I nned to give you the opportunity to go to a brothel, but now ... '''' Naruto narrowed his eyes and stopped at his son''s crotch and added mockingly.

    - You have everything you need ... If you are one of those guys, then I will not judge. The main thing is not to do stupid things and do not be ashamed of yourself, unless, of course, it also turns you on ... - he turned away and went on:

    - Have fun.

    Laughing cheerfully, Naruto climbed the stairs and disappeared to the second floor. He understood enough and now knew exactly how to deal with this problem boy. In the past, he kept thinking how to make this brat obey. Respect and reverence is still a working method, but now, it could be developed into something more, into real dependence and intoplete submission. Probably, this would happen to any child if his parent were as ruthless ... Although, if in the end the son gets pleasure, this is many times better than the worst ns of his father, prepared for him.

    Naruto left, but Boruto just kept standing still, he couldn''t even move! Someone with keen eyesight might have noticed that the guy''s crotch was sticking out slightly ...

    His eyes trembled treacherously, and then he swallowed.

    - Damn ... is he serious? I ... can I? Can I watch?

    It would be a lie to say that he didn''t want to see it again. In secret, he had already nned to try his luck and watch, but ... Hecked the spirit. Now that my father allowed ...

    Boruto clenched his fists, licked his dry lips and nodded with a gleam in his eyes.

    "I understand father!" - and once again, his respect for Naruto has risen to a new level! He thought he would be punished or, as always, they would start pouring nonsense that children shouldn''t look at something like that, but he was allowed! The father actually treated him like a man!

    "Ha-ah ... Did it happen today?" He swallowed again, filled with excitement and anticipation.

    True, in reality, Boruto did not yet understand what he was actually being signed up for ... Observing on the sidelines is definitely not an activity for a normal guy, and he didn''t even know about it. However, even so, he could not stop the trembling in his chest and the trembling at the bottom of his body. The mere thought of being able to spy on the adult affairs of his father and mother again made him incredibly horny!

    Meanwhile, Naruto climbed the stairs and shook his head with a sly grin.

    - This guy ... Yeah, maybe one day you will still have to take him to a brothel, - thoughtful, he could not help but agree:

    - It may be possible to use it. I think Hinata will be shocked if she finds out who is secretly watching her ... It will be funny.

    Stopping suddenly, Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    `` It''s ... '''' He turned in the direction of Himawari''s bedroom and frowned.

    - Who is this? - he felt someone else''s chakra, weak and insignificant, but still someone was there. Moreover, he also felt something else strange, some dark thoughts ...

    Himawari brought a friend? How interesting...

    "Hmm," Naruto didn''t go to his room, but headed straight for his daughter''s bedroom. He didn''t even knock, he just turned the handle and opened the door.

    And suddenly ...

    - What ...?! - he was immediately amazed at what he saw!

 Chapter 247: Yuina Itomaki (18+)

    Chapter 247: Yuina Itomaki (18+)

    Himawari stood next to her blood, only in one blue top and white panties. She held a rope in her hands and looked at her father in amazement!

    It''s just not her appearance that shocked me ...

    Most importantly ... There was a man lying on her bed! Girl! Almostpletely naked and tied up at the same time!

    "What the..."

    His gaze could not tear himself away from this amazing sight!

    A cute loli with indigo hair was lying right there - petite andpletely defenseless! She was struck by her incredibly sexy appearance ... The girl''s eyes were hidden by a dark piece of fabric, her hands were fixed with a rope at the head of the bed, her mouth was gagged with a piece of blue fabric, obviously panties, and she herself was dressed in a thin and sexy bikini. This loli was barely starting to form breasts, but even so, the bikini was so thin that it barely covered her nipples and small pussy. These clothes looked more like strings created only to arouse male imagination!

    It is not clear where Himawari got such clothes, and even more so it is not clear where she found this girl!

    Although ... Naruto suddenly remembered ...

    - Yuina Itomaki? - he still could not tear himself away from this sexual sight, and loudly pronounced her name.

    And as soon as a man''s voice carried it around the bedroom, the innocent beauty understood everything!

    He finally came!

    But, here''s the weird ...

    The girl blushed deeply, but for some reason she did not try to escape, she seemed to submit to her position and was timidly silent.

    Himawari quickly turned to her father and mumbled:

    - W-Daddy ... T-This is ... I have a present for you! So ... This is your new toy, her name is Yuina, we recently met. Y-are you d?

    The girl was clearly nervous, but at the same time sexually biting her lips and looking at her father with anticipation, as if expecting his approval.

    - D-daddy ... Why are you silent?

    Himawari was definitely incredibly excited! This was especially reflected in her swollen papie, erotically peeking out from under the fabric of her narrow top, as well as a wet spot on these cute little white panties. True, it is not clear why she looked so worried.

    Although, if you look at Naruto''s frowning face, one of the reasons bes clear ...

    - What does all this mean? - he asked atst, breaking away from the contemtion of all this enchanting debauchery.

    - Um, daddy, aren''t you happy?

    He calmly walked over to his daughter and looked with interest at the miniature girl on the bed, only now, as if finding strength in herself, she began to moan and bend.

    - Mmm!

    Seeing this resistance, Himawari frowned sharply and ordered menacingly:

    - Silence!

    - Mm?! - Yuina shuddered and immediately quieted down, which greatly amused Naruto, but he still continued to behave seriously, turning to his daughter.

    - Himawari ... How is that to be understood?

    - Oh, - the girl immediately smiled and abruptly pulled off her panties, showing her father her wet pussy, from which viscous threads of her love nectar were noticeably stretched. Only Naruto''s gaze focused on something else ...

    - O? - he was surprised to find on her shaved pubis a couple of small butterflies.

    She really did it! A small tattoo just above the clitoris, and in addition to everything else, a gift in the form of a new toy,y right in front of him!

    The Hokage did not expect that this little girl would fulfill all the other conditions so quickly to receive the next award. In fact, he was amazed at her sess!

    "I entered sessfully ..." - he no longer denied. He liked the show a hell of a lot, but there was one problem here ...

    "Himawari, do you even know what you are doing?" Don''t tell me you kidnapped your girlfriend to please me?

    The girl giggled yfully and, without any concern, poked her little finger into the t tummy of cute Yuina.

    - Nxx ~

    Looking back towards her father, Himawari pulled on her panties and proudly exined:

    - Nobody will know daddy! Don''t worry! I made friends with her and called her to my house, and then showed something vulgar ... Hee-hee, she never thought that I would tie her! - biting her lips, the girl sharply approached her father and pressed her small chest to him:

    - Daddy ~ No one will know, I promise ... She won''t even see you, I closed her eyes and taught her manners well. Hee-hee ... As you can see, she doesn''t even resist. She''s just the perfect toy, right?

    "You really ..." Naruto sighed heavily. "Didn''t you think you should be more cunning with people?" I doubt that she will be happy to be my toy, just because you wanted to. After today, she will definitely get hurt and as soon as she leaves here, she will bber up and create problems for me!

    `` Um, '''' Himawari puffed out her cheeks and muttered in displeasure.

    - This will not happen ... I''m right ?! - Sharply approaching Yuina, Himawari suddenly pulled her nipples.

    - I''m right?!

    - Mm! Mm! - the frightened girl immediately nodded, definitely agreeing with such a strange threat ...

    Did she manage to train her?

    Naruto just frowned at the thought. He was not a fool capable of believing a man cornered. Besides, why the hell was this little one pointing him to the toy ?!

    - Hmm ...

    He was visibly struck by how his daughter so risky kidnapped her age, and even managed to force her to obey. This girl clearly had sadistic inclinations and special talents ... However, he had already noticed this before, it was just now bing obvious what Himawari was ready to do for him.

    All that was left was to ept the situation ...

    "I guess it''s my fault?"

    The Hokage sighed and massaged his temples irritably.

    - Listen, Himawari, I understand you wanted the best, but ...

    After a yfulugh, the daughter abruptly fell to her knees and began to unfasten the belt on her father''s trousers:

    - All is well daddy! I asked my mom to get me a tattoo, do you like it?

    - I like it, but ...

    - Do not say anything! - Pulling off his trousers and enjoying the huge and odorous member of his father, trembling with excitement, Khima went to lick her lips:

    - Ahh ~ So fragrant!

    She boldly began to rub the base and was delighted the moment she noticed a drop of precum leaked from the tip. Swallowing the approaching saliva, Himawari did not dare to act, but only looked ingratiatingly at Naruto, obediently, from the bottom up, like an exemry girl:

    - I love you daddy ~ Don''t worry, I nned it. I yed with Yuina''s pussy, teased her nipples and ass ... - stopping, she yfully licked the coveted drop of her father''s juice and smiled, showing him her snow-white fangs. She was just overwhelmed with confidence and trying to convince him, she acted surprisingly boldly:

    - Even though she is your daddy''s toy, you still need to make her ept it. Hee-hee, it won''t be difficult ... She''s still that pervert, I made her cum! ~ Can you imagine? If we show her our love, I think she will like it ... Yuina didn''t know anything about sex, and therefore, we just need to show her that it is amazingly pleasant! I tried to teach her obedience, and she sumbed easily ...

    Working with her mouth, Himawari began to squish with her tongue, stretch her lips and savor her father''s impressive cock. Naruto listened in silence and was already beginning to understand where this mischievous girl was leading.

    "She really is my daughter ..." - he didn''t even know whether to be proud of him or to start worrying. This little one was cunning and smart beyond her years!

 Chapter 248: Qualifying Stage

    Chapter 248: Qualifying Stage

    *

    The second stage of the exam went on as usual, and after only a few days, finally began toe to an end. All this time, Shikamaru spent at his base, sometimes receiving information from the bracelets of Ino and Sakura. That day, before he left, he found Kabuto and watched him for a bit, then disappeared. After that, he was no longer interested in anything, and only on thest day did he appear to hand over the scrolls to the Third. Of course, all this is just a convention, there was no special use in the scrolls at all.

    With that out of the way, Shikamaru sat down on the couch next to Anko and nced at the pair of surprised Ch¨±nin. Then Hiruzen looked at them and sent them away from the observation room with a nod. Only three remained, Anko was silent, only asionally throwing a thoughtful nce at Shikamaru, like the Third. The guy was watching TV with a smirk and watching recordings from the Forest of Death.

    "What''s wrong with Orochimaru?" Hiruzen asked while smoking his pipe.

    - Who knows, - the guy shrugged his shoulders: - If he retreats, let him go. Come back, I''ll figure it out.

    "That''s it," the Hokage nodded calmly, not asking any more questions.

    - What does it mean? the girl was surprised.

    - What are you talking about? Shikamaru asked and took a close look at Anko''s gorgeous body.

    She immediately noticed his lustful look and frowned a little:

    "All this, why are you talking about it so calmly?

    "Because there is nothing wrong with it. Whatever Orochimaru nned, he just didn''t have the strength to implement it. Sasuke will stay with me, and you... - ncing at the girl with a smirk, Shikamaru shrugged his shoulders.

    - We''ll talk to you again. In any case, I removed the Seal of Heaven, now you have nothing to do with it. Don''t worry about the rest - it''s just nonsense, do whatever you want.

    Standing up under Anko''s puzzled gaze, Shikamaru lightly touched her face and smiled.

    "Your skills are good, if it''s not this worthless Seal you need, I''ll give you mine." With it, you will be much stronger. Well, that''s another story." Turning around, Shikamaru nodded to the Hokage and left the room.

    Anko''s cheeks turned slightly red, and then she grinned strangely and said:

    This guy... He''s so weird.

    Standing at the window, the old man exhaled smoke and let out a chuckle:

    "You don''t even know how much.

    What did he mean about His Seal?

    "Who knows," Hiruzen shook his head, "Even I don''t know what he''s thinking or nning." If you want to know something, go to his tower.

    "B-tower..." Anko asked in surprise, "Is that the thing on the Hokage rock?"

    The Hokage just nodded briefly and started to leave.

    "Okay, it''s time to start the selection, get ready.

    *

    A couple of hourster, many genin gathered in the great hall of the Academy. Hiruzen made his speech, and then Hayate appeared and announced the preliminary tests. Then everything smoothly turned to duels between genin in order to determine the strongest candidates for the third stage.

    Shikamaru stood among the crowd of genin and scanned his surroundings with a slight smirk. Winking at an embarrassed Temari, he did the same to Anko, to which he received only a yful grin. It contained a lot, including something filled with excitement... It seemed like she didn''t mind ying at all.

    "Yeah... I wonder who my opponent will be..." Shikamaru muttered thoughtfully, looking at the people around him.

    "He''s clearly out of luck," remarked Sasuke, who was standing nearby, Sakura nodded as well, moving closer to Shikamaru.

    "Why not just go straight to the third stage¡­"

    Surprisingly, Hayate heard her - starting to exin the rules and reasons for this qualifying stage.

    After a while, the long chatter ended and the moment of battles came. Kabuto expectedly gave up and retreated, while his tworades remained behind.

    Everything went ording to a predictable scenario, only Shikamaru identally felt the attention of this kid with sses. But, he did not react in any way, allowing him to move to the exit. He already knew everything he needed - as soon as he arrived at this ce, he immediately sensed Orochimaru''s chakra. even if he tried to hide it under a disguise. If he was here, it only meant that he was ready to move on. Decisively, even self-confidently. After such a loss to a thirteen-year-old genin, he still found the courage to fight on. Although, perhaps this is what made hime back. Yet his sharp eyes have touched Shikamaru more than ten times since this show began... If he wanted to continue ying, there was no one to stop him. For now.

    Yoroi Akado vs. Sasuke Uchiha - the first fight has begun.

    Shikamaru turned to watch his student with some interest. Unlike the situation where Sasuke couldn''t really go all out because of the Sky Seal that Orochimaru was supposed to ce, things are different now. The current Sasuke was at his best, he wouldn''t even need the power of the Ancestral Seal. It all happened...

    Yoroi attempted to grab the opponent and perform his chakra drain method. But Sasuke easily dodged and released a fireball at this guy. He did not even have time to react, as his scorched body flew from a dozen meters from the fiery wave. Hayate intervened in time and was able to save Yoroi. The Uchiha calmly shoved his hands into his pockets and walked towards his team with a victorious step. He didn''t even tense up. However, it is understandable, an opponent whopletely relies on his chakra absorption method without proper skills is just a stepping stone for a strong shinobi.

    Shikamaru nodded approvingly at the student, causing him to smirk proudly.

    "Eh, this guy... He''s so easy to please." Grinning, Shikamaru squatted down bored and closed his eyes. These children''s games did not particrly interest him. He didn''t mind watching a few special people fight, but their time hadn''te yet.

    Then there was the fight of Shino Aburame. Of course, it would be too shameful for someone from his n to lose to some pathetic shinobi from the Sound. Zaku quickly lost - Shikamaru did not even doubt that. Only a few ns in Konoha earned him a sense of respect, the bug masters being one of them. There are few people who are capable of resolutely agreeing to the method of breeding such small and sometimes terribly dangerous creatures in their bodies.

    Following Shino, Kankuro entered the battle, he managed to win even easier. The Leaf Guy might have had Modified Limbs, which is fine, but against a puppet it was useless.

 Chapter 249: Worthy of my daughter! (18+)

    Chapter 249: Worthy of my daughter! (18+)

    The saliva of the kunoichi spilled directly onto her snow-white skin, filling her knees apart at the same time. Himawari sucked wildly and fucking lecherously. Like an adult and skilled whore. She didn''t use her hands, squatted, masturbated and rolled her eyes.

    Yuina watched her friend in shock! Himawari told her a lot about sex, but seeing all this in reality is simply incredible!

    "Mhm~ Daddy, are you okay?" Am I doing everything right? - now licking only the head, the girl stretched her lips and coquettishly flirted with her own father.

    But the spectacle... So vulgar and vicious. What father would do such a thing to his own daughter? Damn it, his cock was the size of her arm! This is unthinkable!

    Yuina swallowed in confusion.

    "Wh-what is she doing¡­ Ahh~ It''s so hot downstairs~"

    True, some people thought differently, or rather began to think so ... Perhaps it is not so impossible to ept it all?

    Himawari could...

    Naruto was acting rxed, stroking his girl and looking at his "gift" with anticipation. He didn''t talk to Yuina, but his looks made a lot of things clear...

    He passionately lusted after her youthful body!

    The girl probably also understood this, and from that she brought her legs together and looked away in embarrassment. She wanted to look, but he was staring so wildly!

    How embarrassing...

    "What a cutie..." He enjoyed her pretty face. In fact, to be honest, Yuina Itomaki definitely surpassed his own daughter in beauty. And probably in all aspects. Those blue eyes, a slight blush on her cheeks and regr features made her incredibly beautiful and tender. He wanted to possess her, at the moment, although it was rude, he wanted her even more than his own daughter, so pliantly buried in his crotch.

    Yuina''s miniature and sexy body beckoned with its purity and at the same time amazing sexuality. Snow-white and clean skin, perfect curves, swollen nipples and sexy thighs. Yuina was slightly taller than Himawari, and she was also noticeably fragile. She looked like a sweet little princess, bright and charming. All her features gave off nobility and femininity. Naruto seemed to even smell her, being at the same time at a decent distance. Yuina''s special charm turned out to be too attractive, and I wanted to take her for myself!

    "You have good taste," Narutoplimented his diligent daughter. Cunning, a sharp mind and a great eye for women - she is a true talent. If not in her appearance, then in everything else she could be a favorite.

    Enjoying the caresses of her father and his pleasant praise, sweet Hima began to work with her mouth even more actively. Already around that moment, Naruto bared his teeth roughly and began to move himself, literally ramming his huge cock into his daughter''s throat!

    Himawari began to moan and gasp, she couldn''t resist anymore. The submissive girl knew perfectly well that as soon as daddy took everything into her own hands, she could only ept and be a nozzle for his delicious cock!

    Naruto showed no tenderness, with a wild smirk, he was pecking Himawari''s throat even more fiercely than in the past! Holding the back of the head of a small bitch, he rammed the walls of her throat, making this small, depraved flesh shudder every time!

    The pleasure tore off the roof!

    Himawari was furiously rubbing her clit, its bright scarlet color already starting to scare! The love juices from her panties were already literally pouring out in a stream.

    Face distorted lust!

    It''s an orgasm...

    ¡ª hmmm~

    ¡ª Kh! Baring his teeth sharply, the Hokage squeezed his slutty daughter''s hair and began furiously pouring scalding semen right into her tight throat!

    Himawari''s eyes instantly rolled back! Feeling the depraved aroma of sperm, her hands could no longer control themselves - she prated her fingers into her pussy, and with the other hand she made her way to her ass, pushing her fingers into this perverted hole with force!

    At the same moment, Himawari started to cum! Her eyes rolled back, and a tight jet shot out of a young pussy!

    Father''s sperm flooded everything in the throat! If he hadn''t held her head, she would have jumped off the end a long time ago.

    "Haa¡­ Worthy of my daughter!"

    Finally, Naruto stopped letting go and let his daughter catch her breath. Throwing her body aside, he admired her vicious appearance with a grin. She shook violently with her fingers in both holes, finished and went grinning!

    Here is the spectacle...

    Himawari skillfully swallowed all the cum and didn''t even choke! Although, she was hardly in a normal state now, her cute fangs were shing, her lips were covered with sperm, and her eyes were red with pleasure. About her soaked panties and arge puddle under her feet and it was not worth talking about. It seems that from such a powerful stimtion, she again could not restrain herself, and urinated.

    "Stupid, doesn''t feel sorry for herself at all... Even her mother isn''t such a crazy slut." Shaking his head, Naruto stretched and sighed contentedly.

    "Now¡­" Turning to the frightened and shocked Itomaki, he yfully chuckled and began to slowly approach the cute and trembling loli.

    "W-wait!" the girl immediately protested. She perfectly saw how this man acted with her friend and certainly did not want to share her "sad" fate!

    Peeing and shaking on the floor is a frightening sight!

    Now Naruto seemed to her a cruel beast, even though he was the Hokage! Now she was truly afraid.

    But, Naruto was well versed in the feelings of people, and therefore did not want to frighten her with unnecessary talk, he just got close to the girl, sat down on the bed and began to calmly push her legs apart.

    How tasty and delicious...

    "Mm... How juicy and delicious... What a treasure!"

    Everything was literally there! Awesome!

    "Aaaah," Yuina was just starting to scream, when suddenly, Naruto abruptly got up to her pussy and sharply dug his lips into her, right through her panties!

    "Nyaaaahh~!" - out of surprise, the girl moaned passionately!

    Naruto wildly wanted to taste her taste and finally got what he wanted. Even if through a wet cloth, he still savored it too greedily! He could no longer stop, enjoying the taste of the young beauty.

    This innocent and at the same time vicious nectar turned his head!

 Chapter 250: Time to Taste! (18+)

    Chapter 250: Time to Taste! (18+)

    As he thought, Yuina turned out to be incredibly fragrant and damn appetizing. Her feminine juices matched perfectly with her fragile appearance. This sensual girl was just made for him to taste her!

    "Nyah~," the cute loli moaned charmingly. For the first time a man touched her, but strangely, his tongue was many times superior to everything that she had felt so far! Even Himawari couldn''t match this amazing pleasure. As soon as his tongue came into action, how the sweet girlpletely forgot about the resistance!

    Naruto tasted her love nectar through her panties and then, with a vulgar grin, began to slowly pull them down. The damn cloth just got in the way!

    "Ah~ H-hey¡­ I¡­" Wildly embarrassed at how he brazenly pulled her panties off, Yuina blushed.

    "W-wait¡­ Nyahhh~"

    Naruto didn''t even give her the opportunity to continue resisting, he calmly threw the girl''s legs over his shoulders and began to y with her wet pussy with hisrge palm. The vibrator had been lying aside for a long time, and the wet and juice-covered hole, sexually flushed from such stimtion, was insanely beckoning. Naruto blew on her clit, enjoying the adorable reaction... <i>

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW

    </i>

 Chapter 251: Himawaris Determination (18+)

    Chapter 251: Himawari''s Determination (18+)

    The petite beauty didn''t even try to escape, Naruto was much bigger than her, so she didn''t feelfortable sitting on his wide chest. The girl''s snow-white legs were still trembling, and Himawari, meanwhile, crept up to the bed, straight to her father''s throbbing cock.

    Naruto beckoned to his daughter.

    - Get on it. You made me happy today, so you can take matters into your own hands.

    He clearly let her know that she herself could get what she wanted. All it takes is just to ride his giant cock. Not an easy task considering their size... It really seemed huge now, standing like a stake, almost the size of Yuina''s arm! The girl only had to see him to be frightened again ande close almost to the very face of the man. Unlike Himawari, she was not only embarrassed to touch him, she was also afraid, unable to understand how her friend was even capable of sucking something so huge! But now, you need to sit on it?! Pussy?!

    Unthinkable!

    But so curious...

    Yuina swallowed, she was dreaming to see what would happen next! Through the gaps in her fingers, she secretly peeped, blushing more and more every second.

    Definitely her parents would be shocked if they found out what their innocent girl is doing now.

    So small, doing adult games!

    Touching the warm chest of an adult man with her naked pussy turned out to be not so bad ... She was already starting to rub herself, without noticing how she soaked his entire torso with her love juice.

    Loli''srge nipples trembled, as if she was luring all the attention of her friend''s father with her awkward and charming actions. Yuina probably didn''t notice how pretty she was. If this continues, she may well be able to steal Naruto''s attention. She can''t avoid getting from other girls ...

    Naruto had fun with two young girls whose petite bodies he could easily hold in each hand. Like a king molester - he enjoyed his sess! He was enjoying the whole situation immensely. The two beauties seemed so small that it unwittingly awakened his inner beast. He wanted to master thempletely!

    Himawari tentatively approached her daddy''s trembling cock and swallowed nervously.

    It happened, she could finally be his woman!

    True, this only made him more nervous. It was one thing when he entered her mouth or even her ass, besides, he usually did it all himself, but ... Now she began to seriously worry. The initiative was on her side, besides, to deprive herself of her virginity, sitting on top of him, was quite intimidating.

    The girl swallowed.

    "I... I will do it!"

    Getting closer, Himawari licked her lips, feeling his heat and amazing smell. This fragrance erased all doubts...

    Something prickled in her young uterus, her clitoris throbbed. Having licked the juicy head a couple of times, she began to gain determination!

    "I can!"

    Even though her father''s huge rod easily covered her petite face, she wasn''t about to back down. She could not evenpare it with her own hands, she could hardly wrap her two hands around him.

    Dangerously...

    "Ah~ If hees in¡­" She exhaled slowly and then squatted down and began to slowly guide daddy''s cock into her virgin hole.

    Meanwhile, from the sidelines, Yuina watched her friend''s actions with bated breath.

    "She... She inserts... Oh my God..."

    Through the gaps in her palms, she saw everything perfectly, and as soon as she noticed how Himawari''s small andpletely ipatible hole began to sit down on the huge dick of an adult man, something began to burn below Yuina herself.

    She swallowed. Something ran down Naruto''s chest.

    Himawari''s vulgar tattoo attracted the eye, which made the whole spectacle seem even more depraved. As much as this depraved daughter tried to look like a grown woman for her father, now she demonstrated better than ever that she was still a little girl. Damn sexy, but still a little loli...

    Sittingfortably right above her father''s cock, Himawari bit her lip and began to slowly lower herself.

    It was at that moment that Naruto snorted and pulled Yuina towards him. He''s tired of waiting...

    - Come to me.

    "Nyah~" she didn''t even have time to react when he suddenly dug into her sensual lips!

    No one has ever kissed her with such passion! Naruto even ignored his daughter''s concerns due to his virginity, he started sucking hot with his new toy!

    - Mm?! Faced with her first kiss, Yuina blushed deeply, but all she could do was enjoy his lips in amazement.

    "W-how nice!" She was shocked at how good it was!

    Madness! Thenguage began to answer itself ...

    "Ahhh~ aaasnoo~"

    It is rude to suckle with an adult, rubbing a pussy on his embossed torso, what an incredible bliss...

    Naruto held onto Yuina''s waist, gradually grabbing her tight ass in his strong grip. She no longer tried to fight him or run away, she herself began to respond to such a hot kiss!

    Young Itomaki was almost blown away by such an amazing feeling! Draining juices right on his stomach, she pressed her papie against the chest of her father''s age.

    ¡ª Mmhh~

    They sucked hard,pletely ignoring Himawari. Naturally, she did not like this very much! Not only was Yuina just a gift for her father, but she also impudently distracted him from her!

    - Oh you! Hima gritted her teeth and wanted to grab that impudent girl by the hair, but she changed her mind. Now she had more important things to do. He finally allowed her to lose her virginity, and even if this lustful girl distracted him with her lips, Himawari was not going to lose such a chance. If she manages to please him, then he will definitely discard this petty one and take care of her already!

    That''s right, the daughter began to decisively sink onto her father''s fat dick...

 Chapter 252: Daddys Woman (18+)

    Chapter 252: Daddy''s Woman (18+)

    Himawari''s zealous gaze still showed a hint of fear, but she still moved, gritting her teeth, feeling a slight pain underneath.

    "Ugh¡­" The pulsation intensified, and then Naruto''s cock approached the exact spot. Touching the barrier in the form of a thin hymen, he began to painfully put pressure on her. The girl groaned, exhaled sharply, and then sank further with force!

    - Aaay! The more painful moan was apanied by a small trickle of blood, which quickly slipped into the father''s groin, and after it appeared several more. Himawari whimpered and began to descend further.

    "B-it hurts, but¡­but¡­" Her eyes shone with happiness!

    She finally did it! Be his woman!

    This joyful thrill could not bepared with anything ...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    Even more faded into the background!

    Everything was burning in the pussy and uterus.

    Losing his innocence on his own was much more difficult than if Naruto had taken the lead. Moreover, his penis was too big for his daughter''s body. One had only to imagine how brave she was to decide on this and not back down even noticing how her pussy was bleeding.

    Meanwhile, as if not noticing the determination of his daughter and her nagging pain, the Hokage sucked with all his might with another cutie. Yuina immersed herself in the kiss so much that shepletely forgot about those around her. The first kiss in her life not only brought pleasure to her mouth, but even her whole body shuddered with pleasure. She was already close to another orgasm...

    So you can fall in love!

    As the sparks of pain pierced every part of Himawari, Yuinu was confronted with shocks of intense pleasure. Her whole body seemed to soar! An adult kiss was too crazy for her!

    Of course, Naruto felt his daughter''s tight pussy, feeling her warm blood flowing so actively over his cock, but he didn''t get distracted, letting Himawari capture this moment forever and be even stronger. If she can ovee this stage on her own, then she will certainly be able to do much more in the future. Unlike many others, after such a gift as Yuina, he actually started to respect this little naughty one and wanted to make her strong so that in the future she could suppress all her enemies! This girl deserves a great future, under his hand!

    "Ahhaaaaaaa~" With a sharp pop, the daughterpletely sank onto her father''s cock!

    Himawari screamed so hard that her scream seemed to spread throughout Konoha! Her bright voice contained both pain and determination, as well as relief with pleasure!

    "Ah... I... I did it!!!" Daddy! I could! Joyfully watching as daddy''s cock literally bulged in her stomach, and she touched his body with her clitoris, Himawari wanted to scream even louder!

    The girl''s gaze immediately moved to the face of her beloved dad, but all she saw was her friend''s back and her begged ass, oozing so abundantly with love nectar! Even as a virgin, this girl was flowing so much!

    - Oh you! Himawari couldn''t help it and cursed, "Yuina!" What the heck?! This is my daddy! Stop kissing him! Now it''s my turn!

    - Mm?! The bewitching neb in Itomaki''s eyes suddenly dissipated, she shuddered and her eyes glittered with pleasure and panic. She immediately broke off the hot kiss and turned sharply towards Himawari, and then gasped in shock!

    "H-hima¡­ Himawari, are you bleeding?!

    ¡ª Hmph! Well, of course! - pride shed in the girl''s eyes: - Unlike you, I''m an adult now! Daddy''s dick robbed me of my innocence, so now I''m his woman!

    "His... his woman?" Yuina swallowed nervously. The thoughts in her head were still jumbled. This kiss just took her out of reality, and now, faced with this, she did not know what to answer ...

    But Hima, filled with jealousy andcency, could not restrain herself:

    - Naturally! I am his woman! Ha, unlike you... You''re just his thing! Feel the difference!

    The strings of depraved saliva connecting the lips of the man and the sexy Itomaki were slowly breaking. Naruto showed a displeased look as he nced at the startled Yuina and then looked at his daughter with a grin.

    "You still made it¡­ Well done Himawari!" Your mom might be proud.

    "Mm," the girl pursed her lips in embarrassment. All her arrogance vanished in an instant. In contrast to her jealous treatment of Itomaki, she acted meek and submissive towards her father:

    "D-daddy¡­ And you?" Are you happy?

    "Hmm, I bet." With a satisfied chuckle, Naruto sat up and kissed Yuina on the cheek. He seemed to be telling her not to listen to the stupidity of that haughty brat.

    "Ah~," the girl lowered her eyes in embarrassment and pressed her head into her shoulders. Now her heart was fluttering so much that she could not even speak. She didn''t care about Hima''s words, but his caresses...

    But Himawari obviously didn''t like the gesture, but Naruto didn''t give her time to protest, he lifted Yuina up, making her squeak cutely, and then put her next to her. Finally freed from the pressure on his chest, he approached his daughter, almost touching her lips.

    "D-Daddy?~" She showed almost the same happy look as her friend. Except Naruto didn''t kiss her, he extended his hand to where they met, and then she lit up with an emerald glow. After briefly using the jutsu, Naruto easily healed his daughter''s "injury".

    As soon as the aching pain passed, it was reced by lightness and pleasant tingling, and the heat intensified. Himawari smiled happily and immediately looked into Naruto''s eyes.

    - Daddy, thank you! Her joy knew no bounds. She could no longer hold back, and she herself fell to his lips ...

    At the moment of the kiss, Naruto smirked contentedly.

    "That''s it, my daughter is no longer a virgin, who would have thought..."

    He had enjoyed enough today that he let this girl get what she wanted. Of course, it made sense to heal her, otherwise it might get too boring. Although, he had to admit, Himawari''s determination really impressed him. She not only fulfilled all the conditions, she did it so quickly and decisively!

    "It hasn''t even been a month since I got here, and I have already received so much ... It''s worth taking a break, otherwise everything will get out of control"

    The Hokage had been nning a break for a long time, perhaps now was the perfect chance. There are two toys, the loyalty of a few kunoichi, and no danger. It also eliminated the need for anyone''s hasty training. If so. Then you can rx...

 Chapter 253: Yuinas Potential (18+)

    Chapter 253: Yuina''s Potential (18+)

    As he kissed his daughter roughly, the Hokage was surprised to feel Himawari grabbing his shoulders and then moving forward, slowly bouncing on his thick cock. With each such movement, a noticeable bulge was clearly visible on her stomach, manifesting itself too clearly, in time with her movements.

    Feeling her incredibly tight pussy, Naruto grinned contentedly. Even though he had experienced simr pressure in Sumire''s pussy before, it waspletely different from this one. The daughter''s hole was indeed created for the father''s cock. Incest is something beyond, but it has too amazing benefits!

    Perfectpatibility, that''s the reward hidden behind a high moral fee!

    Although, I had to admit, inside Sumire it was also damn good, the pussies of women are iparable things at all ... True, the realization that you are bursting into the tight hole of your daughter, whom you have just deprived of innocence, is already beyond pleasant! It''s just indescribably good!

    Yuina sat on the sidelines and watched in amazement as her friend merged in hot sex with her own father! These two passionately clung to each other, and passionately kissed! Petite Himawari held her father by the shoulders and actively jumped on his huge cock, covered with her depraved juices. The blood had long since spread onto the sheets, creating bizarre scarlet patterns on the white sheet.

    Himawari''s ass was clenching fast, especially when her father''s strong and big fingers were violently squeezing her tight ass!

    Himawari couldn''t reach daddy''s face, so she had to raise her head and he had to bend down a little. But even so, that didn''t stop the two from sucking lecherously, ramming each other with their tongues with all their might.

    Amazingly depraved merger...

    Drooling spread over the girl''s face, her nipples constantly trembled and as soon as they touched her father''s torso, she murmured erotically into his mouth. She obviously wanted him to pull them well!

    And he did it!

    ¡ª Mhhhh~

    Himawari''s eyes rolled back!

    This depraved incest was so incredible that Yuina''s fingers unknowingly made their way to her oozing pussy, and then she actively squelched, almost no longer obeying the will of the mistress.

    "Ah~" she couldn''t exin how she felt. Now she did not even want to ask questions or understand why father and daughter were so debauched, all she wanted to do was touch herself downstairs and stare intently!

    Today she, too, was blown away by lust...

    That''s just, Naruto, like an experienced hunter, was able to somehow understand what his new toy was doing ande off on his daughter''s nipples!

    ¡ª Mmhh~

    Himawari had a hard time...

    Cute Yuina, being a timid girl, furiously rubbed her innocent pussy while watching someone else''s incest! I had to admit, she would definitely make the perfect sex toy...

    Naruto couldn''t pull anymore, he wanted to eat her pussy!

    Breaking the kiss with his daughter abruptly, he leaned back in bed and said:

    Everything is in your hands Himawari. If you are so envious of your mother, then get what you want. I can cum inside your uterus if you try.

    - A? - the girl slowed down and licked her wet lips:

    "R-really?"

    "Well, of course, I don''t mind cum inside you." But you know, being a mother is not so easy ... Although, - he just grinned, noticing how his daughter''s eyes sparkled, and she immediately began to move. Her vulgar, flushed face has already said everything for her.

    "Your right¡­" He didn''t say any more and turned to the embarrassed Itomaki, then abruptly pulled the girl towards him.

    "Ah!~" She screamed out of surprise, and then realized in shock that she was already sitting right on his face!

    Naruto impudently grabbed the appetizing ass of the beauty and immediately pressed his lips to her oozing pussy!

    ¡ª Nyahh~! In surprise, Yuina''s body trembled, and her legs clenched right on top of Naruto''s head! She suddenly started to cum!

    One had only to imagine all the pleasure of how a little loli ends up right on your face!

    Indescribable!

    Naruto sttered profusely, but just at that moment, he grabbed the girl''s hands and their fingers immediately intertwined. Yuina leaned forward and continued to cum brightly!

    ¡ª Nyahaaaa!~

    God, she was so cute. Don''t be afraid to scream at all!

    Itomaki sped the man''s hands and smirked rather wickedly.

    She just got carried away!

    All this time, Himawari was riding on her father''s big cock, she was no longer even annoyed by the behavior of her friend, who clearly showed him her depraved side and clearly received all the attention from him. Yuina may have seemed like a sweet and kind girl, but the tenacity with which she held onto the man''s hands and enjoyed his tongue clearly showed that all her timidity and embarrassment was just a charming deceit.

    This girl could take hers if needed!

    Enjoying a couple of little girls, one of which allowed you to devour you from below, while the second skillfully saddled your big dick - just an amazing feeling!

    Yuina came over and over again, sometimes unable to tear herself away from Naruto''s face. Sometimes she got so carried away that she just grabbed his hair, bit her lips and moved quickly like a sex-hungry bitch! The same thing happened to Himawari. Even if she didn''te that often, she still gave herself over to lust! As soon as she reached the first orgasm and tasted this sensation, it became easier for her to reach the next final.

    Every time she cummed, Naruto''s cock was squeezed like a vise! He was just amazed how these two little bitches used him insolently! One squeezed him with her young hole, and the second with her perfect legs!

    This Itomaki is clearly hooked on him in every way!

    And it is not surprising that soon such an alignment began to irritate him. This "toy" Yuina got so carried away that she even started jumping on his face, rubbing her lecherous juices everywhere. The girl was already drooling from her mouth, sticking out her pretty little tongue and rolling her blue eyes. It''s amazing how such a sweet girl, it was worth teasing her virgin slit - turned into such a lustful slut ...

    - All right, I''ve had enough! Naruto grumbled and squeezed his toy''s ass sharply!

    "Nyahah?!~" Yuina was so carried away that she didn''t even notice how Naruto got up and was already holding her right in front of his face, the girl''s legs instinctively wrapped around his neck - she didn''t want to part with him!

    Such impudence from her amazed ... Naruto snorted and suddenly began to pull her small clit with his teeth! He was already so excited that one such rough touch made Yuina scream again!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaaa!~

    She finished again!

    This time, Naruto didn''t let her enjoy it for long and somehow unhooked the girl and threw her towards Himawari. Not so long ago, he wanted to savor the taste of a young girl, but he never thought that she would be so addicted!

 Chapter 254: Surrounded by Teenage Pussies (18+)

    Chapter 254: Surrounded by Teenage Pussies (18+)

    Wiping his lips, Naruto looked at Yuina''s trembling body with displeasure. It was as if a wave of chills enveloped her, Itomaki could not even get up, rolled her eyes and flew off into the unknown.

    "Like a cat... If you rip it off your face..." With a wry smile, Naruto shook his head and wiped his wet forehead. Fortunately, this small one didn''t ssh much, mostly she just oozed, but didn''t explode in jet orgasms.

    The Hokage''s gaze slid to his daughter, he already knew what to expect, in the end she continued to ride him, especially actively, after a recent orgasm. Although, what he saw still surprised him ...

    Himawari found afortable position, leaning back slightly, grasping the edge of the bed with her hands and moving her pussy straight towards the hard cock. In a simr position, he ideally rammed her most sensitive female point, from which she received unimaginable pleasure. True, the girl had long been covered with sweat from head to toe, and pretty tired, her beautiful sexy body gleamed sexually, and drops of sweat constantly spilled onto the sheets. Even if she was damn pleased, she clearly was not predisposed to such sex.

    No wonder, after all, a girl needs to be fucked! If she tries to achieve the perfect orgasm herself, even with a cock at hand, eventually the forces will run out and it will turn into a routine. It is impossible to achievepletepletion if both partners do not give their best! That''s why, Naruto with a yful grin approached his daughter, grabbed her by the arms and immediately threw her to the other side of the bed. It was time to fuck this little whore properly! The moment hase to fuck her to unconsciousness!

    Do you think everything will be the same as before? Little arrogant, now we are not father and daughter! From this day on, you are my woman and I will treat you ordingly! If you want to suffer from me, then I will pump you up to the eyeballs!

    Naruto wasn''t going to hold back anymore!

    "Ah~! Himawari screamed again in surprise, and then, he abruptly burst into her from above!

    "Nyahhh!~" At the same moment, she shuddered and started to cum!

    The daughter''s legs werepletely pressed to her father''s chest, he bent her so that he almost touched the girl''s lips! But even when she reached another orgasm, he did not stop and began to hammer her hard!

    Rough wet ps scattered around the bedroom, Himawari''s pussy squelching so hard that streams of her female juices literally escaped from it. She flooded the sheets, but he severely tore her from above, without a drop of pity!

    Yuina was lying on the sidelines, now she did not understand what was happening at all, she only grinned vulgarly and continued to bleed her obscene loli nectar. Next to her, her father was fucking his own daughter, but she continued to fly in her pink clouds...

    "Ahhh~ Where am I? So nice... I''m soaring~"

    Hard sex quickly moved into another position. Naruto turned his little bitch over, put her on her knees in front of the bed and started pounding from behind!

    "Ah~ Aaah~ Daaaahh~!" - she liked the rude daddy much more!

    Once Naruto seized the initiative, Himawari became much louder. As if waking up from fatigue, she began to wave and scream passionately.

    The hokage grinned wildly and pped his slutty daughter''s petite ass. From time to time, he increased the power of his punches!

    "Nyah!~" Hima''s entire ass quickly turned red from the palm marks, but Naruto didn''t even think to stop! He went full length, nted his thumb in her ass hole and fought hard with cancer!

    At this pace, this passionate sex quickly turned into another orgasm, and then Naruto could not resist, pulled his finger up in Himawari''s ass!

    - Heeeee~!!!

    And at the same moment, his palmnded sharply on her tight ass!

    This p rang all over the Uzumaki''s house!

    He could not restrain himself, growled and began to cum wildly!

    The scalding jet of his own father''s cum immediately pierced Himawari''s womb! That moment shed into the young kunoichi''s mind!

    "Aaahhhh~!" - such a strong heat below, as if tore her young womb! The first creampie was the most unforgettable! The womb instantly overflowed, and a jet of semen sshed onto the floor, but Himawari already began to spit, she waspletely filled and incredibly happy! Joy and pleasure surged through her entire body, her radiant Byakugan shing and the veins around her eyes pulsing violently. At that moment, she not only experienced an orgasm, she seemed to be reborn!

    Pleasure enveloped the girl with her head. Naruto also broke into a furious grin, unable to pull out his cock due to his daughter''s shrinking pussy. She held him as if she was trying to swallow him whole. Her uterus was full, but she was asking for more!

    What wild greed!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Naruto exhaled heavily, visible steam literallying from his body. All his muscles shone and swelled, his veins bulged, and he continued to send his adult seed into his little daughter!

    They stood in that position for almost a full minute, sweat dripping from Himawari''s face, and trickles of moisture running down Naruto''s back. At the ce of their confluence, drops of mixed female juices and male semen fell off.

    What kind of debauchery ... On the penis is a daughter, and at her side is her young girlfriend ...

    "Hah¡­" Naruto finally pulled away, squeezed his daughter''s juicy ass and slowly pulled his shaking cock out of her tight hole, and then threw it right on the same perky ass, rubbing his juices on it properly.

    "Ha¡­ How hot¡­" He chuckled as he nced at Himawari''s wet back. Next, he walked over her fingers, stroked the girl and yed with his fingers with her yful tongue. She barely thought...

    Sorry sight.

    ncing at Yuina, who had fallen silent on the side, he chuckled again.

    "I wanted to cum on her face¡­ Well, not today¡­" Although Naruto didn''t feel tired, he still sat down on the floor and calmly looked at the results of hisbors.

    The daughter''s bedroom has turned into a room of debauchery! Now, it felt better than ever... Who would have thought...

    The "innocent" Himawari was on her knees with her face buried in the sheets. Although she was conscious, she could hardly think or move her body. Her hips were trembling, and as soon as Naruto pulled out his cock, copious streams of his seed began to escape from the woman''s hole.

    "What a view¡­" he even whistled. Daughter''s sexy ass, and so beautifully defiled by his cum and handprints, now looked too erotic!

    However, even if Naruto had a desire to fuck her a couple more times, he still restrained himself. He knew perfectly well that if he got excited again, there would be no mercy for these girls. If this happens, then most likely the new toy will get it. Although this seemed funny at first nce, Naruto was not overly greedy. In the end, sex should be enjoyed ording to mood and not overdone. Everything needs to be done in moderation, but for now you can rx ...

    So, lying on the bed, content, in the arms of a couple of his wet girls, the Great Hokage closed his eyes and smirked smugly:

    "Almost done! In two weeks I will finally get her! Once that happens, nothing will stop me! Sarada''s presence alone makes me more confident, which is why I desire her so much..." With a haughty grin, Naruto gloated.

    "Sasuke, even if you can understand something, it will not change anything, I am stronger than you. Even Sakura can''t resist! As soon as you leave her again, I will appear ... The whole world will be in my hands, and every woman will bow down before me with cancer, inviting me to fuck her. I will put them in a row in the square and fight them unconscious! All peoples and every owner of the chakra will be my faithful follower! I will turn this entire world into my absolute realm¡­"

    Smiling at his haughty demeanor, Naruto opened his eyes. Of course, he knew the limits and was not going to blindly believe in his luck and strength. All this is just a way to amuse your own ego...

    "We just have to wait, there is still a lot of work ahead ... Two weeks and the page of my history will turn to something more!"

    He foresaw imminent battles, dangers and even more impressive achievements! In those two weeks, he was going to strengthen his bonds with the kunoichi as well as take care of his submission technique. Before taking over the viges, he was going to think through every move. Mistakes are not allowed!

 Chapter 255: Two weeks

    Chapter 255: Two weeks

    *

    Two weeks flew by. On that sunny day, as focused as ever, the Hokage headed for his next target. The moment hase, the final exam has already begun. Academy students were tested to be genin. Sarada and Boruto, of course, including.

    Perhaps, before another interesting event begins, it is worth rifying a few curious situations that have urred over these two weeks, and in fact there were quite a few of them.

    Of course Naruto hadn''t been idle all this time. As intended, he strengthened the foundation, and he had significant sess in this field:

    Ino Yamanaka

    + 10 Trust.

    Trust: 100

    + 13 Submission.

    Submission: 95

    Temari:

    + 30 Trust.

    Trust: 80

    + 9 Submission.

    Submission: 100

    Tenten:

    + 27 Trust.

    Trust: 80

    + 30 Subjugation.

    Submission: 100

    Sarada Uchiha:

    + 20 Trust.

    Trust: 100

    + 25 Depravity.

    Depravity: 100

    + 30 Subjugation.

    Submission: 80

    Himawari Uzumaki:

    + 20 Trust.

    Trust: 100

    + 20 Depravity.

    Depravity: 100

    + 10 Subjugation.

    Submission: 100

    General Subordination - 758

    Past performance has changed significantly. Total Submission increased by as much as 92 points. Such a figure was impressive, especially considering that just one girl can only give a hundred submissions.

    Of the entire list of kunoichi, only Sarada and Ino were notpletely subdued, and Naruto was going to fix this moment in the very near future. He prepared the exam specifically for Sarada and it was there that he was going toplete herplete submission. As for Ino, it''s even easier there - he will be able to get only five points very soon, and Inojin will definitely y an important role in this.

    In the end, the acquired ny-two points allowed the Hokage to take another step in his development, and now he had more than seven hundred points of submission in his reserve. That is why, he could already pick up the reward for the sixth goal, however, he decided to wait with this for now. It wasn''t until after the exam that Naruto was going to take the time to collect the awards.

    Aside from the main development with the kunoichi, it''s worth going into more detail, namely how he got all those subjugation points. With someone it turned out to be very easy, like Himawari for example. But, with the others, Naruto still worked more seriously.

    First, it is worth saying that the Hokage took advantage of his position and calmly sent three useless "friends" on amon task. That day, Sai, Shikamaru, and Ch¨­ji headed to the Demon Country together. There were some who resented and weren''t particrly pleased with this, but Shikamaru, sensing Naruto''s change and visibly depressed after being removed from his position as advisor, didn''t put up much of a fight. He himself wanted to leave Konoha and think things over. Now, whether out of resentment or some personal suspicion, he thought Naruto was not the other person from the past at all. He was absolutely certain that something was wrong with the current Hokage. Therefore, he could not miss such a chance. Traveling alone with friends he could trust could help sort things out. Shikamaru even managed to somehow convince Lee and even Kiba to go with him. He wanted to invite Konohamaru toe along as well, but Konohamaru refused.

    The reason for Shikamaru and Sai''s expulsion was obvious. But here, everything turned out to be not so simple. Even if the trio were to disappear for a whole month, Naruto wasn''t going to get rid of such handy manpower so easily. Even if this trio might be useless in Konoha, outside the walls they can y a role, albeit not a particrly important one. Even if the enemies had to be kept close, Naruto wasn''t going to follow that rule this time. He did not consider these people a particr threat, especially considering that he had control over almost everyone in the person of their wives or even mothers. Karui and Tsume were not subdued yet, but Naruto did not doubt his abilities, he already considered himself a winner and thought like a winner. For this reason, he gave them a building, very simple, but rather time consuming. They were ordered to explore the Demon Country as well as the weaker hidden viges nearby. Make a list of strong people, and also, the most beautiful women. Naruto didn''t exin his ns, he just gave the order and refused to answer any questions. So they set out on their long journey.

    Of course, Temari and Ino, and without all this, have long been at the mercy of Naruto. Some even lied to their husbands about being pregnant. Therefore, Shikamaru and Sai''s exile was not particrly important, rather, it allowed him to save his kunoichi from senseless thoughts and fears, and gave them the opportunity to feel more free.

    Cheeky and hot mature whores, although temporarily deprived of their husbands, became even more depraved!

    As soon as Shikamaru left the house, Temari immediately realized where everything was going. Even the evening Naruto visited her, she didn''t ask questions, she didn''t resist, she just put on her sexiest lingerie and let him take the lead. Sex on the family bed was loud and hot. Even Shikadai might have been suspicious that night, but at that moment, the two of them just didn''t care.

    Naruto often, during these two weeks, had sex with her in the same bedroom. Sometimes they went to a hot spring together and spent time alone,pletely naked. Good wine, frequent kisses and caresses right in the water... This one was dizzy. Some people took these meetings as dates, and he allowed her to think so. As a result, Naruto did not leave her a chance, Temari simply gave up. What girl could resist something like that?

    Up to that time, she still retained the remnants of doubts, some personal fears or a slight sense of guilt, but as soon as Shikamaru left the vige, it was as if she forgot about it.

    In those days, alone with Naruto, she looked lovingly into his blue eyes, kissed his warm and so desired lips ... He caressed her, hugged her and brought such a strong warmth and a sense of security that she could no longer stop, from which in the end I forgot and finally gave him the most important thing. I gave him my heart...

    It was magical...

    Feelings overwhelmed Temari without a trace, and the life warming and growing under the heart made me realize the most important thing.

    Around the same time, she learned about Naruto''s other connections, with Ino and even Shizune. In fact, she already had her suspicions about this, but Temari quickly came to terms with the truth - someone definitely knew how to convince ...

 Chapter 256: Ino and Tenten (18+)

    Chapter 256: Ino and Tenten (18+)

    Sometimes tired of one blonde, the Hokage had fun with another. Whatever you say, Ino was too good at sex. Her passion did not fade at all, and naturally, as soon as Sai disappeared, she became even more active.

    On the first day after her husband''s expulsion, she waited for Naruto at her ce, having made up and prepared to the fullest, realizing with anticipation theing of an unsafe day, but ... He again knocked her out!

    One had only to see Ino''s face when she realized that Naruto wasn''ting! At three o''clock in the morning, full of anger and irritation, she furiously masturbated alone, and when in the morning, tired and offended, she was about to take a shower, he finally appeared! Even Inojin probably heard that scandalous scene, and after that, the enchanting side of her passionate voice, muffledlying from the shower room, opened up to him ...

    Ino did not resist for long and quickly turned from a furious beast into a submissive girl. He instantly broke all her resistance! As if she is not a mother, but some kind of essible slut! In his house, as soon as his father left the threshold, this strict woman became someone''s slut ...

    Perhaps it was then that Inojin for the first time, live, heard his own mother screaming, so skillfully hiding her true whore.

    Biting his nails, the only thing the guy could do was masturbate around the corner. It''s funny, but he did not even try to tell his father the truth and did not at all try to find out from his mother the reason for her act. While she, fascinated by a new rtionship, mired in sex and pleasure, simply ignored the strange behavior of her son. She didn''t even seem to care about him...

    Naruto fucked his Yamanaka throughout the week, not very often, but he had enough to keep her in the right state. Of course, most often he did this on his family bed with Sai. Once, he even fucked this greedy bitch under Inojin''s door. No matter how hard she resisted, that time she came like crazy. Ino was even afraid to think if the guy heard at least something that night ... But, perhaps, this moment should be left for the future.

    In any case, with his blondes, the Hokage had a good time. He wouldn''t even be surprised if Ino confessed to him that she was pregnant. However, this moment remained a mystery.

    In addition to mature beauties, Naruto sometimes had fun with his daughter and of course, his special toy Itomaki. He had only seen Yuina twice since Himawari''s virginity, and both times she was in thepany of his daughter. Each meeting was pretty funny. As soon as the cute loli met her new Master, she immediately lowered her eyes timidly and blushed deeply with shame. After that incident in Himawari''s bedroom, she either fell in love or was afraid, which made her unable to utter a word. Although, as it was clear, no one knew the truth about her and Naruto, andmunication with Himawari spoke just about the fact that she did not mind continuing this strange rtionship at all. Once, Yuin and Hima worked on Naruto''s cock right in the hallway, behind Hinata''s back.

    It brought back some pretty good memories...

    In addition, the Hokage also had fun with his first toy, the nymphomaniac Tenten. This mature bitch continued to wear her ve cor, enjoying her new position with might and main. Her Owner skillfully used the mark set on her depraved body and sometimes came at the most inopportune moment, and then took this whore right on the counter. They didn''t even lock the door and fucked like rabbits, ignoring any danger. In those days, Tenten''s ass experienced the most beloved pleasure...

    In the past, after their first sex, Naruto set Tenten two main conditions, and they sounded something like this: Firstly, it is the responsibility of a personal hole to keep their holes in perfect condition. Secondly - she was obliged to wear a cork in her wet and lubricated ass, as well as arge vibrator in her pussy.

    These two conditions changed a lot and clearly demonstrated the position of the kunoichi in this rtionship. So since then, she has always been hung with wires, continuing her favorite pastime, only now under the control of the owner. The pleasure of knowing that someonemanded and controlled her made Tenten cum non-stop! One had only to remember about the cor fastening her throat and the mark of the Master on the body, as an orgasm immediately approached.

    Moreover, the condition regarding polished holes turned out to be only a small part. By the next order, Naruto forced the slut Tenten to film her evening and night masturbations on camera. This made her go crazy with lust again. Such a sweet and kind girl literally changed before our eyes ... As soon as she heard something so depraved in her address, she immediately became a real female in heat. Finally, in just two days of the current events, Naruto was enjoying the fruits of another executed order of this obedient whore. He ordered her to arrive at his house after midnight,pletely naked, only in her cor and with a mask on her face. Tenten had to walk all over Konoha that day, with vibrators in their holes and even on their nipples.

    It nearly broke her!

    This whore was seen by so many passers-by, but she only did what she finished around every corner, until she finally arrived at the Master''s house. Then Tenten was already unstoppable ... Naruto did not even ask her, as she began to beg for his sperm on her knees. Since then, it has be her favorite pastime ... On that day, he fucked her so hard right on the street that he had to carry this bitch home so that she would not scare the neighbors in the morning.

    After such a hard fucking in the fresh air, secret from Hinata, Naruto decided not to waste time on trifles and made this tenten whore no longer juste to him when he ordered, but allowed her toe whenever she wanted, but that was precisely the trick. Once Tenten came, she had no right to dy. If next to Naruto was his wife or children, anyone: Tenten was obliged to take off all her clothes, kneel down and, like an obedient whore, beg for her Master''s sperm in the most depraved way. Naturally, at that moment, Naruto could look shocked,ugh at this bitch and humiliate her properly. Still... He could also have fun with her, after all, she was in hisplete power. Such a pervert needed constant training! Such an order amused Naruto, but it seemed quite understandable, after all, he already wanted to force this slut to finally meet Hinata and have fun with both of them. This will surely happen soon. One had only to see the face of this whore, when Naruto ordered her to do so. She almost finished...

    No normal girl would have taken such orders normally, but as soon as Naruto finished speaking, Tenten''s cute and embarrassed face changed into a vicious smirk, and her whole whore essence was instantly reflected in her eyes. In those two weeks, she had be such a spoiled and miserable whore that she was willing to do whatever the Master ordered. However, Naruto didn''t spend too much time on her. Although he wanted to have some more fun with this crazy pervert, he decided to postpone it for the future. At least for now. In the future, everything is possible, and make her y the role of a pig, or even fuck this whore in front of Lee. Naruto didn''t mind, but after. In fact, over the past two weeks, he really wanted something like that¡ªsomething even more perverted! Turning a girl into a grunting pig or a barking dog no longer seemed like overkill.

    Perhaps every day the Hokage''s tastes became more and more refined...

 Chapter 257: The Situation of the Uzumaki Family

    Chapter 257: The Situation of the Uzumaki Family

    Of course, it was worth mentioning the situation with Hanabi. Even if Naruto never got to this hot voyeur, and given that they hadn''t spoken since thatst time after Tenten, this curious kunoichi continued to spy on him. Hanabi could clearly see Naruto having fun with Ino, Temari, Tenten and of course Hinata and Shizune. Moreover, once she still managed to notice something special ...

    She was actually able to spot Naruto paired with Himawari and Yuina!

    At that time, Hanabi almost exploded with rage and was already preparing to attack, but seeing how lustful her niece was, she only stood aside in shock, not even understanding what she was doing ... How to prevent all this ?! Time after time she watched and something in her changed ...

    Naruto rightly believed that things would soon change. With her special nature, Hanabi will definitely not tolerate this for a long time. It remains only to wait.

    As for her sensual sister Hinata, Naruto, of course, gave her enough time. Most often this happened at home, in his office. In those moments when he was developing his Jutsu, the sexy wife always tried to cheer her husband up and beg for a reward. She really got hooked... Therefore, sex most often took ce on the table or in the bedroom closest to the office, namely Boruto''s. At the beginning, Hinata was ashamed of such depravity, but very quickly got used to it and began to enjoy it. Still, she already had experience with Himawari. Naruto even managed to persuade her to fuck right in her son''s bedroom at night when he was sleeping! She had to be quiet, but perhaps, perhaps even she understood that Boruto was not sleeping at the time...

    After that very conversation with his father, the guy clearly changed. He still asionally spied on his parents, but did not get into their rtionship. Boruto didn''t seem to mind this development of family rtionships either, and he also began toe to training. It all seemed rather strange, especially considering that this impudent kid had be somehow quiet. Of course, the Hokage most often escorted him to some mediocre tasks, and he himself had fun with Sarada, but otherwise this "peeping son" did not create problems. Apparently, after what happened, he admired his father and was not at all against what he did to Hinata. But why would he resist? After all, she was his mother and he was his father! For them, this should be in the order of things, and even if it happened and depraved, often with the door open, it didn''t really mean anything. Boruto probably forgot to think that in normal families they don''t fuck so hard, and they don''t allow children to take part in it, even if it''s under the door...

    Boruto was different, now he was also noticeably shy in the presence of his mother. Hinata, in general, also shyly looked away from him. They seem to have stopped talking. When Naruto pointed out her peeping son, one had only to see how depraved she came!

    In general, peace and quiet reigned in the Uzumaki family ... True, for some reason Naruto decided to postpone group rtions, and Hinata was not particrly worried about this, she had enough of her husband''s caress and pleasure from the fact that she got all the attention.

    Some of the female Hokage also received their first gift and adorned their beautiful body...

    And of course, Naruto did not forget about his cutie Sarada, who loved to go without panties, with a vibrator right in her pussy.

    Her corruption was more than sessful.

    With a student, the Hokage spent several more trainings in bondage, and each time it became more and more difficult for him to restrain himself. No matter how carefully he studied the body of his young beauty, he already damned wanted to experience something new. It was for this reason that he recently gave her a new workout.

    Perhaps, before the main events at the Academy, it would not be superfluous to digress ...

    As always, having met her beloved sensei in the Forest of Death, Sarada shyly pouted her lips and slightly lowered her head, continuing to stare at him from under her brows with her beautiful eyes.

    "You''re early as always," Naruto remarked with a yful grin as he approached the young kunoichi closely. He no longer restrained himself at all, put his arm around the girl''s waist and approached her lips:

    - I''m d to see you.

    "Mm," Sarada smiled sweetly, looked away, and nodded, "Me t-too..."

    She was already used to such a greeting, but she still could not contain the rapid pulse and fluttering in her chest.

    "Okay, let''s get started then," Naruto stepped back, looked around, and then said:

    "Today we have something new. Are you ready?

    "Sensei¡­" Sarada looked at him embarrassedly and smiled slightly: "I''m always ready for our "training."

    You can''t argue here. After all that''s happened, it''s natural...

    - It''s good to hear, - he sat down right in the shade of a tree and called the student: - Sit opposite.

    "Um, r-okay," Sarada didn''t know what he was up to, but she sat down on her knees without too much worry, half a meter away he was Naruto.

    "Wh-what now?"

    She brought her legs together, but even so, he easily managed to notice a small wireing out right from under the girl''s white shorts. She still wore her qipao, but got rid of her panties and now wore tight shorts. After all, if the vibrator slips out, it won''t be veryfortable. The pink wire went straight from her intimate ce into the pouch, fixed just below the knee. Who would have known that she did not store kunai there, but something more useful for "special training" ... Naruto had already checked his girl in every ce for a long time, and therefore knew her better than anyone else. That''s where she kept spare toys...

 Chapter 258: She wasnt going to lose to him! (18+)

    Chapter 258: She wasn''t going to lose to him! (18+)

    After admiring the perfect legs of his young student, Naruto calmly lowered his pants, unashamedly exposing his already pretty aroused cock. He had only to think about how wet Sarada was now, and he could not restrain the umted lust. Right now, if you think about it, he wanted this beauty more than anyone else! Even Hanabi was losing first ce to his sexy student. It is not surprising, after all, he studied it wherever possible, but never allowed himself to taste itpletely.

    As soon as the kunoichi saw such a familiar andrge teacher''s cock, she immediately blushed and got nervous:

    "S-sensei¡­ W-what are you¡­ What are you doing?"

    - Come to me - he did not answer, but only called Sarada: - I''ll help you undress.

    "Wh-what?" R-undress?! She blushed even more. "Are we finally¡­ Y-Are you serious?

    Naruto grinned, I understand what she was getting at, but still decided to dy the answer and continued to lure his girl:

    "Come to me, Sarada.

    "Mm... L-okay," she was very worried about her first time and naturally was not at all against his caress. But, so suddenly... Is he really...? Will it finally happen?

    It made her too nervous! The young body trembled at the mere thought of such intimacy with a lover!

    Sarada clearly knew that sensei understood her feelings, now she knew for sure. Of course, it was not without doubts about his own feelings towards her, but at the same time, she still felt that he was not indifferent to him. Even if it''s not the same, Sarada was willing to go to any lengths. True, the first time, so suddenly - it''s too exciting!

    The young student tentatively crawled up on her knees to Sensei and continued to gaze steadily into his blue eyes. They were filled with confidence and lust. Just the way he looked at her took her breath away. It was only in the most embarrassing moments that Sarada could look away in love, but now, if he really wanted to give her something so important - she wanted to see every emotion on his manly face!

    Naruto gently hugged his fragile girl, and she moaned sweetly in response, and then screamed sharply!

    "Aaah!~ S-Sensei! - he insolently began to lower her shorts! With her, he could not contain his wild essence!

    Pushing the kunoichi onto the grass, the Hokage raised her slender legs and finallypletely pulled off the unnecessary piece of cloth.

    - Wow! What a view! He licked his lips, mesmerized by this exquisite sight!

    What a juicy delight!

    Taking a closer look at the wet pussy shining with love juices, Naruto also noticed a pink vibrator peeking out of the hole, as well as her cute little clit. He saw this beautiful ce so often that he didn''t even make Sarada feel ashamed, but at the same time, the excitement only grew stronger every time!

    They both burned with desire for each other.

    "Ha, just look at this, you''re already so wet." In impatience? - grinning, he touched Sarada''s wet lips with his finger, and then with a vulgar grin began to stretch the transparent strings of her love nectar, right in front of her face!

    How vulgar...

    Sarada blushed deeply and whispered,

    "S-enough, sensei¡­ It''s actually embarrassing¡­"

    No, it''s very sexy! You have be an amazing girl, - massaging the clitoris of his hot girl, he could not resist:

    "You will be the perfect wife, I guarantee it.

    Sarada shuddered, lowered her head and whispered with a note of discontent:

    "B-but, I don''t want to be anyone''s wife other than¡­"

    ¡ª Shh! - he again did not let her finish, and again touched her enticing lips with his finger, and then crept closer, almost touching the young pussy with his stone cock.

    - Just shut up...

    Approaching the pink ear of the girl, he said something exciting:

    "I know what you''re thinking, but for now, we''ll just look at each other."

    - A?

    Naruto pulled away slightly and then immediately pulled Sarada closer to him.

    "Ah~!

    The pose was too intimate and embarrassing! After all, they were both naked from the waist down, he stood with a stake, and she also flowed like crazy!

    Her juicy pussy was just inches away from his trembling cock. They could even feel the heat emanating from each other¡ªgetting stronger and closer to the point of no return. But he did not allow her to ovee even such an insignificant distance, but simply began to slowly move his palm along his trunk, looking straight into the eyes of a charming student:

    Come on, show me how you y with yourself. Today I can''t touch you, but I can touch myself. What do you say?

    "T-this is¡­" Sarada swallowed loudly, ncing fascinated at Sensei''s huge and juicy cock. It would be a huge lie to say that during these two weeks she did not remember him every time she started masturbating alone. Even if Naruto made her cum insanely during training, her high sexual activity was not so easy to satisfy with her tongue and fingers.

    As soon as she imagined for a moment how this magnificent, appetizing and desirable member deprives her of innocence, Sarada instantly lost all control over her mind, and insane lust took over her body. All she dreamed of in those moments was for Naruto to use it for its intended purpose, and finally make her his! If he had had long-awaited sex with her, she would no longer doubt anything, and would do everything in the world to stay with him forever. These thoughts and dreams bordered on obsession!

    All Sarada''s crush had turned into something uncontroble - she alreadypletely ignored Hinata or any differences in age and position. She dreamed of being only with him, but the whole world turned out to be unimportant. If someone is against these feelings, her love, she was ready to destroy them all! Feelings that could not be realized and kept for a long time, grew stronger with every moment spent with him. Maybe Naruto was counting on this, but he could not calcte how much Sarada fell in love with him, and what she was ready to go for the sake of such a desired happiness.

    Watching with what thirst he looked at her young body, and how slowly he ran his hand along his excited penis, she had no doubt - he wants her! Lusts, perhaps even no less than she does! The thought of this made Sarada start ying with her fingers, too. Although it seemed strange and wildly embarrassing for her lover, she was ready to spit on everything and step over all these fears.

    He looked at her, and she was not going to lose to him! <i>

    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW

    </i>

 Chapter 259: Irresponsible Teacher (18+)

    Chapter 259: Irresponsible Teacher (18+)

    With a determined glint in her eyes, the young kunoichi moved even closer, already literally feeling Sensei''s hardness on her wet pussy. His fingers touched, and the member was immediately wet from love juices...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    Sarada forgot for a moment, but then she pulled herself together and tucked her legs behind him. Showing an innocent smile, she licked her thin finger and began to tease her sensitive clit.

    Juices immediately flowed down his legs!

    Sarada had no idea how much work Naruto had to restrain himself from jumping on her right now and putting him with all his might into this small hole! How this girl behaved sexually - it was crazy!

    When the switch was flipped, she became incredibly hot!

    While continuing to stare directly into each other''s eyes, often ncing down to enjoy the views, the teacher and student sometimes smiled and sometimes frowned as they quickened the pace of their double masturbation.

    Naruto''s hands and cock were soaked from Sarada''s love juices, which made the sounds of his movementse out as loud as possible. However, even they faded against the background of the squelching pussy of this harlot!

    It was as if she deliberately made such obscene sounds with her innocent slit!

    The girl bit her lips sexually, and he, in turn, simply clenched his teeth and stared intently at her vulgar face.

    "Ahh~ S-Sensei, I¡­!" - she abruptly approached right close to her cock, almost straddling it, and then abruptly trembled and threw back her head.

    "Nyayahhhh~!"

    She started to cum, very, very loud!

    And incredibly wet! The sound of her squishy pussy blended perfectly with that lewd moan!

    Admiring how the student''s papie were trying to break through her qipao, Naruto couldn''t help but quickly unfasten her lock.

    ¡ª Ha-ah!

    While Sarada finished, he admired her petite charms and masturbated quite. He wanted tost a little longer and give this hot girl a little more pleasure.

    "Heeeee~ Okay~ More~

    It screeched even louder. The Hokage seemed to be in a puddle...

    So funny, yet incredibly enjoyable. The heat that spread over her stomach, along with her juices, almost brought him to the final. It was not worth talking about the shiny and juicy pussy of the ending girl. How desirable she was!

    He swallowed and sped up...

    When Sarada stopped cumming and realized that he could see her naked, she couldn''t help but reach for sensei''s shirt. Without a word, Naruto understood and allowed her to unbutton his buttons.

    ¡ª Ahh~

    She just ripped them off!

    - Hey, take it easy...

    "Ahh~ I want so much¡­"

    Touching sensei''s firm breasts with her thin fingers, Sarada allowed him to caress her nipples too.

    Another step towards something new...

    With free hands, they began to make each other nice, thereby increasing the degree of passionate desire.

    This went on for several more hours!

    Mostly Sarada finished, and after she was almostpletely naked and Naruto insolently began to use her own vibrator, she could no longer stop her constant orgasms!

    "T-stop~ Nyahhh~!"

    ¡ª Kh! Naruto clenched his teeth and tightened his grip, and the next moment his swollen cock shuddered and suddenly shot out with a copious jet of cum!

    He finished for the first time!

    The seed flew straight to the young disciple''s chest!

    ¡ª Ha-ah!

    Naruto threw back his head and sighed contentedly while Sarada couldn''t stop her orgasm!

    "Aaaahhh~" while simultaneously feeling an overpowering masculine scent and a burning sensation on my chest...

    She understood everything!

    And as soon as her eyes saw the satisfied grin of Naruto, she immediately blurred into a happy smirk. She felt insanely good from his pleasure!

    They finished at the same time! Her heart fluttered with happiness...

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­

    ¡ª Ahh~

    When their eyes met again, the corners of Naruto''s lips curled into a yful grin.

    - It was hot...

    "Ah... yeah," Sarada swallowed, involuntarily lowering her eyes to her tiny chest. The papie were still standing, but the most important thing... Droplets of Sensei''s sperm flowed down in slow streams everywhere! She saw her for the first time!

    The girl swallowed greedily, licked her lips and hesitantly touched the viscous seed with her small finger, and then smiled, stretching the white strings:

    - I see for the first time how you ... How you finished ... It was nice.

    - Did you like it?

    "Mm," quickly cupping her finger with her lips, Sarada savored the taste of semen on her tongue, then licked her lips sexually.

    - Very. This one... It''s you, sensei...

    Naruto smiled, got up and stroked his young beauty.

    "It''s good, because we will soon take another serious step. I think it makes no sense to hide the umted. I... We are ready. The exam ising soon, get ready, I wille to the Academy and only for you Sarada. Do you understand what I mean?

    - A? The kunoichi''s eyes sparkled, "For my sake?" She suddenly smiled sweetly and looked away.

    "B-but, what am I supposed to understand?"

    "Well..." Rising, the Hokage put the student''s legs aside and began to pull on his trousers, exining along the way:

    ¡ª If I say that We are ready, you must understand what I am leading to...

    Sarada''s eyes sparkled!

    - A? Really¡­" She abruptly covered her mouth, surprised by this news. Can sensei finally decide on something more than just... is it really the same thing?!

    She was looking forward to this today because she already felt ready, but... Now...

    Smiling vaguely, Naruto turned around and waved his hand.

    - I''d better go. Ha... The more I look at you, the harder it is to control myself. Be careful.

    He didn''t even exin himself and just vanished!

    What an irresponsible teacher...

    ¡ª Eh?! She was suddenly left alone, surprised and happy at the same time. Dreamy and fascinated by the imminent meeting at the academy, she could only wait for the denouement. All her sensations, understanding and feelings told her about the very thing ... If this finally happens, it will be the happiest day in her life! Now the exam is not even important, but what is hidden behind it... The meeting with sensei...

    ¡ª Ahh~

 Chapter 260: Genin Exam

    Chapter 260: Genin Exam

    *

    Remembering his previous training with Sarada, Naruto finally crossed the threshold of the Academy and walked straight towards his student, feeling her chakra clearly.

    Before the start of the final exams, the whole academy was quite perky. The Hokage''s arrival seemed natural, since in recent years Kakashi and Naruto had often been here at such an important moment. Therefore, as soon as Naruto appeared, many of the students and some of the shinobi who crowded in the corridor immediately began to greet him.

    ¡ª Mister Seventh.

    "Hokage-sama...

    "Hello, Hokage-sama.

    Naruto calmly greeted everyone with the usual nod, not paying much attention to these onlookers. He came only for her and only for her, the rest did not matter.

    Stopping in front of an auditorium at the end of a long corridor on the second floor, the Hokage immediately stepped inside, immediately drawing the attention of Iruka, Shino, and the beautiful Anko. Right now, they were taking Iwabe Yuino''s credit.

    So this is the meeting...

    - O...

    - Same!

    The entire ss immediately started to rise to greet the Great Hokage!

    Bow!

    Naruto didn''t interfere with them, his gaze quickly caught up with the cutie Sarada.

    "Sensei¡­" he seemed to be able to hear her faint whisper. Admiring the joyful and slightly embarrassed face of his student, he nodded, and then shifted his gaze to the side and looked at another of his sweet beauty.

    "Naruto...~"

    Sumire pursed her lips in embarrassment and turned her beautiful amethyst eyes to him. Surprise rippled through them along with joy. She knew that he woulde today.

    The Hokage was not at all shy and nodded to his little girl, causing her to blush a beautiful blush. This did not escape the surprised Sarada...

    "What does it mean?" For some reason she felt uneasy...

    Naruto didn''t exchange long nces with his charming mistress, but instead nced briefly at his son, nodding at him with noticeable approval. Noticing a slight uncertainty and nervousness in the boy''s eyes, the Hokage did not miss the opportunity to cheer up the boy.

    At the attention of his father, Boruto blinked in surprise, and then looked away, involuntarily grinning.

    "This old man..."

    Meanwhile, the examiners stood up and greeted their leader with a slight bow.

    "Hokage-sama... What an honor," Anko chuckled sweetly, giving him a quick flirtatious look.

    - Long time no see.

    "You are more beautiful every time¡­" He easily managed to win her charming smile.

    - You tter me...

    ¡ª Not at all.

    Charming as ever... Wonder why she still hasn''t found a boyfriend?

    Opportunities should not be missed. Such an easy target... Too bad not today.

    Naruto didn''t flirt for long. He liked this upation, but not in such an environment, and he did note for this.

    After greeting Shin and Iruka in turn, the Hokage decided to get down to business.

    "Next, check my student.

    "Er¡­ But, we have a list¡­" Shino''s answer sounded uncertain, but suddenly he fullyprehended the question, asking in surprise:

    - A student?

    "Hmm, so you didn''t know?" With a grin and a calm look around the audience, the Hokage said loudly and distinctly:

    "Sarada Uchiha is my student!" Turning to the embarrassed beauty, he gently smiled:

    "That''s why I''m here¡­" Right after that, he briefly nced at Sumire.

    "Although that''s not the only reason.

    Everyone was amazed!

    "Naruto, you¡­" Iruka shook his head with a grin and sat down, "Who would have thought¡­ You are already taking students. I feel like an old man...

    "Come on, Iruka-sensei, I''m over thirty, it''s time to feel this Sweet Taste of "training" and all the beauty of "training" as a personal student ...

    Sarada is on fire! Only she and Sumire understood the true meaning of his words...

    Everyone in the audience only looked at Sarada, amazed at this unexpected news! Their ssmate was taught by the Hokage himself - amazing!

    Right after that, Naruto turned his attention to another detail. He wanted to quickly get down to business, and therefore he did not focus on himself.

    He walked over to Iwabe and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Good skills boy, at your age, that''s a great level."

    - A? R-really?! Clearly delighted by the presence of his idol, Iwabe broke out in sweat and quickly bowed.

    - Thank you!

    - C''mon. Act for the good of the vige and you will be even stronger, in any case... - Turning to his Sarada, Naruto smiled mysteriously:

    "This is not the only exam my student has today, so hurry up.

    The girl blushed again. The meaning of these words was too obvious!

    "Ahh~! God, why is he talking about this in front of everyone ... "

    Ch¨­ch¨­ looked at her friend in amazement, unable to understand what was happening to her. It was the first time she had seen her like this... Usually she was collected and calm, but now, in the presence of this man, she looked like a stupid girl in love. Akimichi was one of the few who knew that he was her sensei, but who would have thought that everything was so neglected?

    "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, every time we talked about him¡­" A sudden realization hit her! Ch¨­ch¨­ looked at Naruto in surprise and nodded quickly.

    "Now it''s clear ... She really is in love with him ... And up to her ears! Wow ... "- however, the dark-skinned beauty was not too surprised, but rather stared at his courageous face:

    "And I''m not surprised... He''s so... So cool!"

    Shino still tried to insist on the order of the queue on the list, to which Naruto took this very piece of paper and without any embarrassment wrote the name of his student at the very top of the list, forwarding the updated order to the shocked examiner.

    He clearly didn''t care what they thought!

    "T-that''s¡­" Shino didn''t even know how to respond to that!

    However, Iruka justughed.

    "Naruto, you''re in your repertoire... Ah ha ha...

    "Who needs lists when ites to my student?" The Hokage didn''t smile, he just looked at Shino in annoyance and added:

    "We have one more important thing to do with her, and I don''t have much time. Do it. - No more wasting words, he turned around and waved to his cute smiling girl. Today she just beamed...

    So beautiful. Is it because everything will be decided soon?

    Involuntarily, Naruto''s step slowed, he could no longer tear himself away from his sexy student. As soon as the kunoichi looked away, he immediately chose a convenient ce not far from her. Just couldn''t resist. I wanted to admire until itpletely belongs to him! All without a trace.

    The examiners had to ept the conditions of their leader, especially when the director gave up on everything.

    The list is not that important.

    There were already plenty of empty chairs in the auditorium, so Naruto sat right behind Sarada.

    "Oh, he''s here..."

    As soon as she turned around, he smiled brightly, suddenly showing the student that very, surprisingly hot look!

    The kunoichi swallowed and turned away abruptly.

    It was close, the body is already reacting...

    "So! Enough already... Pull yourself together! Not enough to embarrass yourself in front of him! He said he''de... Ah~ God, I''m so horny!" Trying to get her feelings in order, she even missed the moment when Iwabe finished the exam and it was her turn.

    All this time, Boruto asionally looked at his father, but he no longer paid any attention to him, he only watched the receding silhouette of Sarada. The girl walked slowly and for the first time in his memory she was so nervous!

    "Wow¡­ Looks like they became friends. Ha, this is the first time I''ve seen her like this! The guy just chuckled and watched. He was still interested in what this "student" would show there and what the Father could "teach" her.

    Certainly, someone shouldn''t know the secrets of adults... Compared to Sarada, Boruto was no different from a child. They have been living in different worlds for a long time.

    The rest of the ss was also watching Sarada intently. It is not surprising, yet they all knew whose student she was. The Seventh Hokage himself trained her! Admiration, respect, surprise and even slight envy shed in the eyes of some students. This is the first time a kunoichi has faced such attention...

 Chapter 261: Ankos Suspicions

    Chapter 261: Anko''s Suspicions

    The exam continued. Many watched Sarada with tension, and someone, quite naturally, did not doubt her abilities, and there were a majority of them. How can one of the best students in the ss suddenly fail? This seemed to be simply uneptable. She was even trained by the Seventh Hokage himself! Here it is - a true indicator of her talent. This, as expected, caused not only admiration, but also envy.

    Ch¨­ch¨­ didn''t worry about her friend at all, she didn''t even worry about herself,pletely convinced of her ability to pass this easy test. Her mother and father taught her a lot, long before joining the academy. Unlike many other fathers, Ch¨­ji gave his daughter a little more time than the same Shikamaru for his son. Although, it wasn''t like he had a choice... Karui made him do absolutely whatever he wanted in anger. The day when he wished to marry her was the moment for him to enter into her eternal servants. In reality, Ch¨­ch¨­ took this with a special amount of resentment and disappointment, but now she didn''t really care. At the moment, she was looking at Naruto''s face with interest, sinking deeper and deeper into her dreamy state:

    "Such a handsome man ... Oh, if only he became my father!"

    Not that she was an easy target, but... Someone would definitely take her thoughts as a clear weakness.

    Among those present, Ch¨­ch¨­ was the only one sitting close enough to Sarada to clearly see the two of them looking at each other. If not for a certain amount of naivete and inability to ept a decisive opinion, she could understand that Sarada''s look contained not only obvious love, but also something more adult in it. Of course, there was more than enough love there, only, in addition to this, the radiance of youth was mixed with passion and lust, not inherent in a simple one-sided love. The same could be said about Naruto, in his eyes it was definitely not the usual concern for the student, in fact, pure passion and desire burned in them! If Sakura were here, she would be amazed at such a connection between her daughter and her close friend! These two looked at each other like true lovers, clearly aware of what awaits them in the very near future!

    Of course, among those present there were also those who ignored Sarada or even flew in their thoughts, such as Shikadai or the thoughtful Inojin sometimes looking in Naruto''s direction. The guy could not hold back a slight blush on his cheeks, and unclench his sweaty fists!

    He knew everything! Right now, the man fucking his mother was sitting in the same audience as him!

    "Wh-what¡­ What should I do?" - he could not find the answer to his question, all he could do was dive deeper into this forbidden pleasure, endure and obey, in anticipation of something more ...

    Naruto watched calmly, ignoring all the attention directed at him. He knew what Sarada was capable of, so he wasn''t worried about how their "special training" had affected her. She didn''t even need training. With such talent, passing a measly test was a piece of cake. He was more interested in the question of an additional "exam". It remains only to wait...

    Iruka looked at his former student in bewilderment and thought thoughtfully:

    "What about him? How strange... He... He has changed." Frowningly noticing the Hokage''s strange look directed at Sarada, the man could not understand what was wrong with him. Something had obviously changed, but... His instinct told him that he was looking at apletely different person. But, is that even possible?

    "I need to talk to him..." He knew Naruto perhaps better than most of his close friends, so he got worried. Maybe something was bothering him...

    Anko, in turn, looked suspiciously at the Hokage, then at the cutie Sarada, clearly surprised at the way this girl looked at her sensei. She knew that look better than anyone! Even she was too worried about him...

    "Damn it... She''s not just in love, it''s already beyond normal. This can only happen if they¡­ No, he can''t¡­?" Turning to the calm Naruto, Anko frowned.

    "He definitely couldn''t! Even if he became strange, but even for him it is already too much. Although it''s exciting, but... I don''t think he would allow this rtionship! They don''t just cross the line, it''s already dangerous... Only his gaze... He will definitely feel something for her, despite being a simple student... How to understand this?

    Anko did not know what to think, she was the only one among those present who was able to draw conclusions closer to reality. But, she was very doubtful of her skills now, and Naruto was acting strange. Besides, how can you believe that the Hokage himself has a forbidden rtionship with his own student, who was also the daughter of his best friends! This is too much...

    Although, we have to admit, Anko just couldn''t stop herself from thinking in this direction, quickly getting aroused by such gambling fantasies.

    "Hee hee, did he really take the risk? My God... These are so romantic! If anyone finds out, huh... Too exciting!"

    Remembering how Naruto had promised her something, Anko shuddered.

    "But... Could it be? Curious..."

 Chapter 262: Reward for the son..

    Chapter 262: Reward for the son..

    In fact, this little test of the jutsu in front of the trio of examiners was just one of the first tests. A couple of days before the parent meeting, which Naruto had safely missed, there was already a theory test, taijutsu skills, and shuriken throwing. Ninjutsu skills were now being tested, but this turned out to be just another step towards thest test, in which all the remaining students had to face Rock Lee.

    Since the exam was rescheduled and Kakashi was busy, Naruto chose his "old friend" as the head examiner, one of the few people he valued more than any other useless mass that was worth getting rid of. In addition, remembering how Lee resented his loneliness andck of students, the Hokage decided to give him the opportunity to have a little sparring with the graduates of the academy. He was even allowed to use the power of his Eight Gates. It was for this reason that he trained too hard and was unable to go on a mission with Shikamaru and the others. When it came to the responsibility entrusted to him, Rock Lee surprisingly gave himself to the matter with all seriousness.

    As for the Parents'' Meeting, it didn''t matter, other than perhaps meeting Orochimaru, but that''s not that important yet...

    Sarada finally stepped forward and tried to control herself. But she could not cope with the embarrassment clearly shining on her cute cheeks. The palms were slightly sweaty, and the vivid sensation of his gaze on the back of the head or somewhere lower made the knees tremble slightly. Everything in the stomach was on fire and the body reacted ordingly ...

    "Ah~ Get it together!"

    This made her even more charming.

    She did not speak, but simply showed her skill in reincarnation and cloning, which immediately earned her the highest score. Not surprising. Who even doubted? If we talk about geniuses in this ss, then she was only slightly inferior to Boruto. This was not to be denied. The Hokage may have enjoyed sleeping with other people''s wives or feeling superior, but not with this guy. Like Rock Lee, he liked him. That''s why he allowed his son to spy on their connection with Hinata, because he did not want to limit him. Even if he nned to make a loyal follower out of him, there was another scenario in which Boruto would have the courage to go against him. Wouldn''t that be even more exciting? In any case, even if he did not fully consider himself his father, he at least could be proud of his talent and wanted to reward him for it in due time.

    In any case, Naruto''s eyes were now focused on Sarada, and as soon as the examiners gave her top marks, he immediately got up and walked towards his cute student. Under the surprised looks of those present, he calmly approached the young beauty and leaned over, and then whispered something embarrassing into her ear:

    Meet me at the school toilet. Time for the second exam.

    - A?!

    Sarada blushed sharply and looked at her sensei in amazement. Is he serious?! Toilet?!

    His serious look left no doubt... She nodded embarrassedly:

    "I-understood!

    - Good. You are great, great results! - he smiled and stroked his girl, like a master caressing his beloved kitty. This gesture and Sarada''s bewitching reaction caused Anko, who was watching, to bite her lip in anticipation.

    "Well, that''s right... It''s so adorable."

    Sarada arrived in wild embarrassment, while she could not stop her happiness sshing uncontrobly in her eyes and smile. All these emotions almost escaped in a passionate moan! At the veryst moment, she was able to cover her mouth with her hand.

    "Ah~"

    Lucky. Anko would definitely appreciate it in her own way...

    Sensei not only praised her, but the very moment was approaching! One had only to imagine all her feelings!

    It drove me crazy!

    She knew that today, they would finally do it for sure ... Making love to him was her most cherished desire! Therefore, it is not surprising that Sarada, having be too excited, had a bloody nose ...

    "D-damn, how so..."

    It''s not at all attractive!

    She panicked! Right in front of him...

    Sarada blushed and quickly asked to leave, ignoring any concerns. Now she was only worried about him! Nobody held her anymore, since she passed the test. After exchanging nces with Naruto, the young student gulped in fascination and quickly left for the meeting ce. She wouldn''t even let him stop her!

    Now you need to get organized! Sarada wasn''t going to let this stupidity ruin her dream!

    Meanwhile, although the ss remained surprised, there was someone who was dissatisfied. Like Boruto...

    "Damn old man¡­ This is a pathetic Reincarnation and Cloning! Well done?! Yes, this is a job for the weak!" He was visibly annoyed by his father''s words towards Sarada. But, before he had time to extinguish his jealousy, when suddenly his name sounded. Naruto did not care about the dissatisfied, he simply waved to his son and said:

    "Boruto, now it''s your turn." There is no time to waste, I have absolute confidence in you. Come on,e here.

    "Um," the guy slowly got up and looked at his father in amazement: "Dad, you ...

    - What? Thought I''d leave you and go? With a sly grin, he teased his son:

    "Just for your mom!"

    "Wh-what¡­" Boruto blushed sharply and lowered his head.

    "Dirty old man! What is he¡­"

    In any case, Boruto had toply and pass the exam. Of course, this was not difficult. He simply folded the seals and performed two techniques almost at the same time, cloning himself under Henge. Why, he already knew how to use Shadow Cloning, so for himself he considered ordinary cloning even humiliating. When he started a conversation about this with the examiners, they did not know whether tough or scold this insolent fellow. At the same time, Naruto tacitly supported him, which gave Boruto even more confidence.

    And finally, when it was all over and the guy was given the highest score, the Hokage patted his son on the shoulder and congratted him severely:

    - Well done, I did not expect anything else from my son!

    "Hmm," the guy chuckled and pursed his lips, "T-thank you¡­

    Noticing his embarrassment, Naruto smiled wickedly and leaned over to whisper something "special" to Boruto:

    "I take you to a brothel in my spare time. Show the girls some techniques, they''ll love it.

    "Wh-what!?" Boruto blushed and stepped back, "Y-Are you serious?

    - Completely. You are already an adult and deserve an appropriate reward for your work. Parents have an obligation to encourage their child''s learning. I think so.

    While everyone listened in surprise to their strange dialogue, Iruka looked at the pair of son and father in bewilderment:

    "They started getting along? Marvelous..."

    "Y-you... just...

    The embarrassment on Boruto''s red face grew uncontrobly, and then he could not stand it and began to run away, shouting out in the end:

    - I agree!

    This guy is incorrigible... If he were a girl...

    Chuckling merrily, Naruto turned to Anko.

    As always, wonderful. But something in her has changed, especially this sly smirk...

    "Interesting..."

 Chapter 263: One Step

    Chapter 263: One Step

    After a little y of nces with the flirtatious Anko, Naruto made his way out. Right now, he didn''t really want to deal with her. One day there would be time for her, he had no doubt about it!

    Pausing for just a moment, Naruto turned to Sumire. He could not restrain himself and winked at her, forcing the beauty to be embarrassed again.

    As if in reward, she showed him her charming smile.

    "Naruto..."

    In her thoughts, everything sparkled with feelings ...

    Although he did not demonstrate their rtionship too clearly, but she was already pleased that he did not forget about her. That''s just...

    Naruto thought of something and moved quickly. Making the whole ss wonder!

    Once next to Sumire, he leaned towards her as if he were his girlfriend.

    Everyone was amazed at such closeness! No one even suspected that they knew each other! But he seemed to specifically demonstrate to everyone the opposite.

    And this act delighted her female heart ...

    She did not even resist when he put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear:

    You don''t have to hide your skills. Come to my residence tomorrow. I already miss your cute smile, Sumire...

    The girl blushed deeply, lowered her head and nodded quickly:

    "Y-yeah¡­~

    - I''m d ... After all, you are mine, and if necessary, everyone will know about it.

    ¡ª Mm...~

    Everything fluttered in my chest!

    It was hard to convey how delighted she was because of such sudden attention ... But, he simply could not ignore her. Even if he came for Sarada today, he wasn''t going to ignore such a loyal girl. Sumire is also important, he did not want to see sadness on her face due to jealousy. She wasn''t stupid and understood what he was nning for Sarada, and therefore, it would be doubly hard for her.

    Today, he saw her sad smile, even if she hid her feelings, he understood everything...

    Admiring the face of his beauty and grinning at the surprised audience, Naruto immediately moved to the door and left.

    There was nothing to keep him here anymore.

    As soon as the Hokage disappeared behind the door, all the students immediately began to whisper uncontrobly, Ch¨­ch¨­ looked fascinated at the door behind which he disappeared, and the examiners looked at each other in bewilderment. Shino coughed and said:

    - I know it''s weird. But, we have an exam, we should get together and continue.

    "Well, you''re right," Iruka sighed and brushed away unnecessary thoughts. However, Anko thought about what had happened with interest. The current Naruto seemed more and more interesting to her, she wanted to get to know him more and more and unravel these alluring secrets.

    Sarada, Sumire... What''s wrong?

    "Something has definitely changed in him ... I don''t know what, but I like it. After that meeting at the sources, I thought that something was wrong, but... If so, this is already more than curiosity. It seems to me that he is hiding something shocking and this applies to everyone ... "

    *

    This was destined to happen. Everything was leading up to this. I had to endure for so long that in the end it turned into an obsessive desire and acquired a new, special, refined taste.

    Feelings and desires have moved to a new stage. They both waited for this day and with special excitement, moved to this moment.

    The loud footsteps slowed and the muffled echo faded. Everything was swallowed up by a strange tense silence, but at the same time something burning grew inside.

    Naruto stopped and then smiled, looking inquisitively into her lovely eyes. Sarada was standing right there, pressed against the wall, hiding her hands behind her back and lovingly admiring her beloved sensei, no longer hiding her sincere feelings for him. He answered her almost the same, slowly move towards.

    ¡ª Sensei...~

    Suddenly, Sarada giggled, showed her cute tongue, and then quickly disappeared into the women''s bathroom.

    "HM?"

    The bewitching voice of the young student echoed everywhere, and like the wind, aroused his zing me...

    The raging fire of desire could no longer be suppressed!

    It seemed like a challenge... He nned to do it here, but he wanted to give her a choice. Still, the first time in such a ce, even he seemed strange. She didn''t even know where it would happen, and she made up her mind... Surprisingly.

    But if that''s her choice...

    Naruto already knew where everything was going, after all, he was the one who created this situation. Moreover, he did not want to do it in the Forest of Death or anywhere else, he wanted to capture this moment in a special way. After Sarada passed the exam, he wanted to leave her with thest fondest memory of the Academy, the one that would finally make her a woman. He was going to give her the first time, though not in the most appropriate ce, but at the same time quite significant. More broadly, he put an end to her past life, demonstrating his intentions to take her for himself - to make her his own woman. Sarada instinctively strove for this, and therefore, entered first ... She already knew if he followed her - they would no longer be able to stop their greedy passion, which had been umting for so long. No amount of training, deceit or cunning mattered. He knew her feelings, and she already believed in him. As soon as he enters, all doubts will disappear, this will prove that he really does not look at her as an ordinary student. It was this, sincerely, with all her heart, that Sarada Uchiha so desired!

    "Let''s get started..." Naruto wasn''t particrly worried, he was already burning with impatience, so he quickly set up an illusory barrier at the exit, and then finally turned the handle to the women''s toilet.

    Just one step and everything will finally begin...

 Chapter 264: Consumed by Passion (18+)

    Chapter 264: Consumed by Passion (18+)

    The door jerked. Naruto finally began to act, and as soon as Sarada noticed this, she swallowed hard and blushed.

    The walls of the small room began to press on consciousness...

    He is here. Unable to fight the shaking in her chest and rapid breathing, she lowered her head and exhaled. As if carving sparks of passion and uncontroble desire, my heart jumped out of my chest.

    For the first time in her life, overflowing with such stirring emotions, excitement covered every inch of her innocence. Sarada had been preparing and waiting for this day so much that now she could hardly control herself. His palms were sweaty, his forehead was wet with sweat, a thrill pierced every cell in his young body.

    There is no way back...

    Naruto entered. He closed the door and calmly, as if trying to make sure of something, looked at his charming student.

    "That''s all..."

    She stood all the same, a little awkwardly, hiding her hands behind her back and struggling with internal excitement.

    He was silent, because the words no longer mattered.

    The tension grew. Breath caught.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    As soon as the lock snapped into ce, thenguid look of the young beauty immediately turned to him. Their eyes met again... That same feeling red up more than ever!

    "Ah...~"

    Naruto felt the same way he had that day in the Forest of Death. Only this time no one will stop them.

    It seemed to Sarada that they werepletely alone, in a separate space, cut off from the real world.

    The silence became unbearable. The air trembled and became burning. They had already looked at each other with such unbridled lust more than once, but this time everything was different. Emotions have reached the point of no return, and they are about to break free...

    "Sensei¡­~" her loving whisper became the wind that ignited the me!

    He did not even answer, but abruptly took off!

    "Ah~! Sarada screamed in surprise, and reacted instantly! It was as if she was pierced by electric discharges that hurried to merge in this violent storm of fire and lightning!

    The student abruptly jumped on sensei and brought her legs behind him. Without a moment''s hesitation, they hugged and began to suckle eagerly! Their tongues intertwined and passionately began to fiercely attack each other!

    They just blew the roof off!

    Naruto pressed Sarada against the wall, literally pressing his stone cock into her slender stomach. Of course, differences in height and size made their rtionship even more depraved and forbidden. But this excited them even more! No boundaries - lust drove me crazy!

    They gave themselves so feverishly to each other that there was no time to catch their breath. Sarada''s eyes shone, overflowing with love and desire. She could not tear herself away from his face and looked with insane greed!

    It all looked incredibly vulgar and damn exciting at the same time!

    The Hokage wasted no time, he wanted to master his kunoichi so much that he had long ago unfastened the lock on her qipao and finally grabbed hold of the much-desired charms.

    Soft and ripe!

    The student''s miniature breasts fascinated, Naruto did not care about the size - this girl changed his idea of u200bu200bfemale sexuality.

    As soon as he began to rid her of her clothes, Sarada, without hesitation, began to pull off his T-shirt. He helped her, sat the girl on the sink and quickly threw the qipao off her.

    Leftpletely naked in only ck panties, the student actively began to cover Naruto''s chest with her hot kisses.

    She was seized by a bold and active thirst for sex.

    She ran her fingers along his embossed press, unable to stop her loving lips, while not being able to stop, inhaling the desired scent of her lover...

    "Ahh~ Sensei¡­ I love you~" she no longer concealed her feelings, continuing to whisper hernguid confessions to him, along the way moaning from the sensations in the pussy with which he flirted so actively.

    The squelching sounds were calling for more.

    Naruto''s fingers had long been buried in the student''s panties, there was such a strong flood that he even checked to see if he had identally touched the sink faucet.

    Crazy wet!

    Now it became clear why she was wearing panties today and did not even turn on the vibrator. It seems that this lustful girl was so excited before the uing meeting that she did not even dare to provoke herself. Although, it is possible that she even held back her nightly masturbation sessions. In that case, today she will have a hard time!

    Sarada''s hot gasps werebined with a frantic heartbeat. As soon as Naruto started with her papi again, he felt this incredible rhythm. Her body responded perfectly to all his touches. Even all those "trainings" could not bepared, it seems that this time for her really turned out to be incredibly important.

    Everything was not in vain! Filled with excitement, excitement andplete satisfaction due to the execution of his main n, Naruto suddenly lowered himself down and began to pull off his student''s ck panties. He did not even give her a chance to touch him, but decided to do everything himself. He didn''t really need to, considering how wet and ready she was now, but he was stretching out the pleasure as long as he could. He was going to capture this moment properly.

    Having sex in the school toilet is a rather strange decision, but it was precisely this that made Sarada aroused even more wildly. She didn''t even know about barriers, nothing at all... Probably even sex in her bedroom or on her mother''s bed wouldn''t be as exciting as this ce and time!

    Naruto understood her perfectly, and therefore, as soon as he pulled her panties down to her ankles and enjoyed the long strings of love nectar stuck everywhere, he licked his lips, and finallypletely pulled off an unnecessary piece of fabric, then throwing it aside.

    "What a view¡­" He couldn''t stop admiring the beauty of his favorite student. So wet and amazingly sexy ... Each time this intimate ce struck him more and more. Ripe, young and incredibly fragrant! Sarada couldn''t hide her scent anymore, and as soon as she inhaled a little, she felt dizzy.

    This young beauty was just made for him!

    - Adore...

    "Ah~ S-Sensei¡­" She covered her face with her hands and moaned sweetly, but the real cries of pleasure were yet toe!

    As soon as Naruto sharply approached her sensitive pussy, he immediately pounced on such an erotic treasure!

    "Nyayayah~!"

 Chapter 265: Wild Instincts (18+)

    Chapter 265: Wild Instincts (18+)

    Hungry, one might even say aggressive, as always, he did not spare her at all and worked roughly with his tongue and lips, forcing Sarada to scream louder than usual. Previously, he could somehow restrain himself and control himself, but now, he took everything without a trace! Weeks of abstinence did not leave even a drop of self-control in him!

    As soon as the Hokage connected her fingers, the girl could no longer restrain herself and abruptly grabbed his neck with her legs. She herself wildly wanted his affection!

    "Aaaahhh~ How nice~~ I c-cum!"

    And she really achieved an impressive orgasm! Sarada''s every final has surpassed any of his women. She finished extremely hard!

    His face sttered, but he did not stop for a second, continuing to bring her to the next finale. Her passionate cries echoed throughout the room. If it wasn''t for the barrier, the entire Academy would have heard how good she is right now! But, she didn''t even think about it, she didn''t care at all. When sensei was around, shepletely ignored the rest of the world, giving herself to him without a trace.

    Wet and juicy, she finished, screamed and vulgarly squelched!

    Naruto fucking loved ying with the student''s innocent holes, and even if he wildly wanted to enter her and finally feel how great sex would be, he still stretched out this pleasure for both of them. Everything is possible today!

    Sarada clutched sensei''s hair, her magnificent nipples swollen so much that it looked like they were skipping discharges right now. Her whole body was constantly trembling, her facepletely changed into the expression of a real slut. She was covered again and again - euphoria did not allow thinking, and passion indulged lust! The perverted smile on such a beautiful face looked incredibly erotic. The kunoichi''s eyes sparkled with happiness and uncontroble lust. She desired her sensei so much that she involuntarily sumbed to her dark instincts.

    Such a depraved spectacle could drive anyone crazy. If she knew, Sakura would simply not survive the sight of how half-naked Naruto had fun with herpletely naked daughter.

    Sarada''s soaked pantiesy to the side, her clothes scattered across the floor. Naruto''s pants were already torn from his incredible boner, and his body sparkled from the love juices of a young beauty. No one would ever be able to ept such a connection... These two wanted each other so much that any couple in the Land of Fire could bleed with envy! There was an unbreakable bond between the two, perhaps even fanatical on Sarada''s part. Naruto couldn''t deny that the passion he felt for his student surpassed his feelings for any other woman. Perhaps it was all because of the long training and the inability to get what he wanted, but now it was absolutely not important - right now he could have everything, and she let him do whatever he wanted with her!

    Sarada went crazy!

    ¡ª Mhhh~!

    Unexpectedly, she bit her lips to the point of blood, and at the same moment, scarlet droplets slowly fell from her thin chin.

    She herself did not understand what she was doing in a fit of emotions!

    - A?

    As soon as Naruto noticed such an amazing sight, he abruptly approached the neck of his student and, with a deft movement of his tongue, collected valuable drops of blood. They were filled with love and sincerity, the taste could not be expressed in words...

    ¡ª Haa~

    Walking to the very lips, he immediately greedily took possession of her wounded flesh!

    "Nyahah~" Sarada again couldn''t contain her love side and immediately pounced on sensei!

    Surprisingly, she did not stop - she was no longer enough for one pussy! She jumped on Naruto again and with frightening madness in her eyes attacked him with her youthful tongue. Before that, they had never kissed, but once they tried, it was simply impossible to stop!

    Naruto grinned hard, she went grinning. Like real animals, they bit each other''s lips, sometimes even to the point of blood, drops of which then mixed in an incredible taste stream that washed away all moral norms!

    Such passion could not be conveyed in any other way, and therefore they just sucked wildly! My head was in utter chaos! A real hurricane of lust and emotions broke out in an instant!

    Sarada''s nails dug sharply into Naruto''s back!

    "Mm?! Here''s the bitch!

    Streams of blood slid over the relief muscles, and in response, he squeezed her tight ass and squeezed her nipple!

    She aggressively scratched him, waved her pussy, and like a wild cat tried to climb onto his hot cock!

    Two of the Hokage''s fingers suddenly prated their student''s trained butt hole!

    ¡ª Mmmh~! She moaned into his mouth in surprise!

    Naruto went deep into the ass, along the way pulling the left nipple with the wildest rudeness! He pulled so hard that Sarada bit him much more aggressively in response.

    This cruel passion drove her crazy! Feelings were carried by discharges through the alreadypletely innocent body. Sensei trained him the way he wanted, it was he who made him so ¨C the most ideal for his use. At that moment, instinctively Sarada understood everything and it resulted in a desire to make him ept responsibility!

    No matter how calm she was, everything changed. It was enough to surrender to him - as the bestial side broke free! He made her like this! He is to me for everything!

    Like a wild cat, this little girl hurt her master, making him even more desire to master himself!

    No mercy!

    ¡ª Grrr! he growled, his eyes burning with lust!

    That was what Naruto needed so much, he wanted a woman who could make him experience this amazing feeling. A simr kaleidoscope of passion and lust, something transcendent and incredibly intoxicating. He always liked active girls and Sarada was just that. Even on that very day, on their first meeting, he knew that this girl was just like that. It was worth revealing her essence, making weak feelings be strong to the point of impossibility, and she showed him all of herself! This aggressive cat was created especially for him!

    "Nyaahaaaa~!" - as soon as he began to pull the second nipple and literally push Sarada into the wall, she immediately began to scream! She pulled away from Naruto''s lips and sharply grabbed her fangs into his shoulder!

    - Oh you...! Little bitch!

    How disturbing!

    As soon as droplets of blood began to spread, an uncontroble excitement shed in the eyes of the kunoichi, and she immediately began to lick everything.

    Naruto bared his teeth, stopped pulling herrge nipples and squeezed her clit sharply!

    "Aaaahhh~!" Another wild scream echoed through the room! With a deafening echo, it filled wild hearts and stirred up animal lust! They both wanted to fuck, fucking crazy!

 Chapter 266: I want more~

    Chapter 266: I want more~

    No more words - Sarada abruptly broke into a kiss! With her bloody lips, she gave sensei his own blood!

    She furrowed her brows and stared into his eyes so intensely that it became terribly dangerous. It seemed that this wild cat would immediately bite off his tongue or tear his throat! For the first time in his life, Naruto had seen such a demonic gaze. She wanted him so badly that she was ready to kill him! She wanted so badly to merge with him that some kind of forbidden switch broke, and all the darkness broke free! Her love, excitement and passion have turned her into a predatory female, ready to tear her partner apart because of a crazy storm of emotions!

    The walls cracked. Naruto was pushing his girl so hard that the whole room was already bursting at the seams. His chakra surged! Tiles cracked underfoot!

    ¡ª Nyayayah!~ ¡ª in another outburst of passion, Naruto abruptly moved and smashed the shell into pieces!

    The real massacre has begun! Sarada''s senses repeatedly hurt sensei''s body, causing his shoulders and back to bleed! Droplets sshed on the walls and floor, but he didn''t care, he was healing even faster than she could inflict any injury on him. While the kunoichi was getting one bruise after another! Her whole neck was covered with many hickeys, dark spots on her thighs and ass, and love juices were spraying from her pussy in constant streams!

    They tortured each other, as if wanting to leave an eternal wound in the partner''s heart!

    They didn''t even have sex, but they were already approaching the mutual finale, only from their uncontroble wildness and the intertwining of feelings.

    I wanted to sink my teeth into the flesh with my nails! Share eternity! Everything in the world!

    Sarada''s brain was almost exploding with lust! Her entire body was damp with sweat. Sensei''s burning chakra through her fingers excited every cell of her and made her shudder in orgasms. Sumbing to his actions, she herself did not notice how she began to use the chakra. Being still an inexperienced kunoichi, her attempts hardly made him react, but that was already enough. She tried to express herself with instincts. Wild and unbridled.

    After another crash, one of the toilet cubicles shattered into pieces! Naruto abruptly tossed Sarada aside and for the first time since this madness, they separated...

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­

    "Ah~ S-sensei¡­" Her voice was hoarse. After so many screams, the kunoichi lost her voice. However, he was still charming. She licked her lips, collected the droplets of blood from her lips and looked fascinated at the bloodied shoulders of her lover.

    "I... Am I out of my mind?" she swallowed. Even if she was stung by guilt, the bell of lust drummed most of all in her head.

    "Perhaps we both¡­" he breathed, unable to tear himself away from her pretty face. The drops of his own blood on those young lips looked too erotic! The way she behaved made him freeze in disbelief...

    "I want more~" Sarada whispered as she spread her legs and started caressing her pussy right in front of his eyes. She sat on the lid of the toilet and behaved as befits a small wild cat, luring the most desirable male.

    "Sarada, you already realized that this is not just a teacher-student rtionship, right? From the very beginning, I nned to go beyond. I wanted you from the first meeting!

    Naruto didn''t hide anything anymore, he barely kept himself from attacking her again, but still he gave free rein to his mind and emphasized the truth.

    "I-I don''t care¡­" she bit her lips and lustfully looked straight into his eyes:

    "This feeling is shaking¡­ My head is about to explode!" The kunoichi squeezed her nipples and openly showed wild intentions while letting out a hoarse growl. She was unstoppable!

    - I love ... I love ... It hurts in my chest ... My eyes seem to burst! - she began to breathe rapidly, continuing the pressure on her virgin pussy, inserting her fingers inside with a squelching sound!

    "S-sensei, I''m sorry¡­~ I''m about to die, do something!" She gasped so hard that her head began to spin! Sarada almost passed out... Her body was breaking, she was going crazy! The most insane trembling in the uterus was given by jerks in the chest ... Her feelings were shocked!

    "Haa..." Naruto''s lips dried up, he swallowed hard and took a step towards her.

    Such emotions were new to him, for the first time since his stay in this world, his breath was so strong. The chest was shaking, the pants were just torn from insane thirst!

    This girl is the most incredible thing that has happened to him so far!

    He could not stand it and abruptly took off!

    Sarada''s nose bled, her face turned red from such overexcitement, her whole body was on fire, and as soon as Naruto pounced on her again, she immediately screamed!

    "Aaaaahhhaa~!"

    There is nothing better than this taste!

    Naruto began to bite on the kunoichi''s nipples, his teeth working their way up her perfect belly. On his way, he marked literally every site! He did not want to hurt her, but at that moment their hearts seemed to be connected by a single chain, so he could not restrain himself and acted like her!

    Sarada''s insane happiness defied exnation. They understood each other so perfectly... Never before had they experienced such an amazing feeling of life! Lightness and freedom, heat and passion - everything mixed up, making their hearts beat in unison. At that moment, they reached the most amazing intimacy, perfectly feeling the highest connection with each other. Therefore, it is not surprising that Naruto so zealously wanted to leave his marks not on her pale body.

    At that moment, time simply lost its meaning, the whole world around them turned into endless and insignificant darkness. The shadows cast on the walls merged into one, and in that very miraculous moment, Sarada''s legs soared up!

    She started to cum!

    "Aaaahhh~!"

    Sheer madness... Such an incredible connection...

    When Naruto''s pants were on the other side of the room, Sarada stoppeding. She was still trembling, but still looked enthusiastically at his face, not daring to look away from her trembling eyes.

    Wiping the blood from under her nose with her finger, she grinned fervently:

    "Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡­ S-sensei~" At that moment, she caught sight of his trembling and unbelievably huge cock. He hadn''t seemed so intimidating to her before, even thest time they looked at each other and indulged in self-pleasure, he didn''t look so gigantic.

    It was this fear that excited me the most!

    She wished with all her heart that this thing would go inside and make her a woman atst! At that moment, they would finally be able to merge together like never before... Because of such a long abstinence, they sumbed to wildness and instincts, and Sarada shuddered at the thought of what she would be if he finally made her his!

    Nothing mattered: not Sakura, not Hinata, and certainly not Sasuke... At that moment, for Sarada, all these people faded and became too far away. It seemed cruel, but she didn''t even think about it. Everything that her eyes fell on at that moment was truly important! In her eyes, only he personified everything - the world itself, the very essence of life ... The meaning of its existence. This love went beyond the normal, but it no longer mattered to anyone!

    He couldn''t resist anymore...

 Chapter 267: Perfect Fusion (18+)

    Chapter 267: Perfect Fusion (18+)

    Sarada sighednguidly as sensei began to attach his cock to her young pussy.

    "Ahh~ Finally...

    This moment is forever imprinted in her memory. The most unforgettable moment gave off a slight pulling pain, which was then sprinkled with droplets of blood...

    "Ahh~ M-we...

    "Shut up," Naruto didn''t give her a chance to continue, taking another kiss from her student. He moved deeper, causing another trickle of scarlet virgin blood. Sarada felt a slight prick, but sumbing to the pleasure of her tongue, she herself did not notice how he had already entered halfway.

    "How narrow! W-damn!" The startled Naruto couldn''t move any further, he was being squeezed so tightly that he couldn''t even pull it out! Sarada had been so obsessively waiting for this moment that she seized it too violently!

    He wanted to continue, and therefore stopped rudely pressing on the nipples of the student, moved his palm to the clitoris of his girl and immediately suppressed the aggressive resistance of her tongue.

    - Mm?! Sarada did not understand why he suddenly began to gently rub her clitoris and at the same time roughly began to destroy all attempts at confrontation, but as soon as she noticed a gleam of impatience in his eyes, she immediately rxed and allowed him to subdue her. As soon as that happened and she rxed, the trembling in the uterus intensified, and then he was finally able to move deeper...

    ¡ª Mhhmm~

    Sarada moaned into his mouth, his head was spinning! And at the same moment, with a sharp push, Naruto hit her defenseless hips!

    "Aaaaaaahhhh?!~" ¨C an unprecedented sensation like a hurricane wave swept through my entire body. It was as if thousands of lightning bolts, the discharges of which shook her very soul, abruptly passed from the ce of their confluence to the very head! At that very moment, the whole world seemed to be divided into billions of countless fragments. Fantasy and reality intertwined! In that bewitching moment, Sarada''s brain for the first time in her life collided with something so unthinkable...

    "Aaaaaaahhh~!!!" It almost broke her!

    As soon as the violent storm current overtook her mind, the brain crackled with currents of electricity, creating an opposing effect from the unique chakra. Sparks shook her very existence. The head sank in happiness, passion and pleasure. Love reached its peak and as an effect, that same amazing chakra collided with a storm of emotions in a whole wave, thereby giving rise to the most unique thing for all the descendants of the Uchiha ...

    The kunoichi''s eyes shone! Dark pupils narrowed and filled everything with a scarlet veil... The Sharingan awakened at that moment, opening up a new world for her. Feelings, sex, his lips... Everything intertwined in those eyes filled with love. The Sharingan shone with a bloody light and the first tome appeared, followed by revealing the power of the second! Naturally, with this, time and reaction immediately slowed down by an amazing moment.

    Sarada is euphoric! Before an unprecedented feeling forced to explode in an amazing orgasm!

    "What the?!" "Naruto was pushed out with force!" The student began to cum wildly!

    "Nyayayahhhh!~" As soon as their lips parted, her frantic moan thundered everywhere! It contained so many unprecedented feelings and emotions that she almost lost consciousness! Naruto barely understood what was happening, in his memory this had never happened. He saw her Sharingan, saw the tears shed from the student''s eyes...

    Fascinating!

    She woke up right before our eyes.

    He had never seen such an amazing sight!

    Pulling back in trepidation, he watched her body convulse wildly in convulsions, and the unstoppable stream of female juices hit so hard that it seemed as if she would flood everything here!

    "Damn it¡­" he stared at her in disbelief for almost a full minute, she came too hard! Naruto was seriously afraid that it would simply break her...

    And after another full minute... The trembling began to stop, the tears also stopped streaming down her face, and then, Sarada just pissed.

    A loud bubbling sound echoed throughout the restroom!

    Incredible...

    Vulgar, but too erotic...

    The student''s eyes still continued to sparkle with crimson lights. Her newly formed tomoe were trembling, her brain at a wild pace trying to process the information and get everything back on track. For her, this whole orgasm was even longer than for Naruto. It was a critical awakening. The feeling that came at once, the activation of the power of the bloodline, and even the transition to the second rank of the Sharingan is something beyond and incredibly rare in her n. Awaken this power at the moment of orgasm, the peak of love and passion, something that has never happened before in the history of the Uchiha! Naruto not only achieved what he wanted, all his efforts led to such a wonderful masterpiece.

    He was fascinated looking at his beautiful girl, overwhelmed with admiration, excitement and a frantic desire to take possession of her again. This was beyond his calctions or his guess, so it was no surprise how much he was surprised when he saw the power of her eyes.

    In a matter of moments, Sarada''s brain finally put it all together. Time began to return to normal, and the veil that obscured the entire view finally cleared up. She saw him again... The Beloved who made her lift to heaven stood right there and smiled. God, how much at that moment she wanted to cling to his lips and stay forever in this moment ...

    ¡ª Ah~

    And suddenly he did it!

    The master felt the student like no other, and the happiness brought by his kiss at the same moment overwhelmed her with the most sincere love.

    ¡ª Mhh~

 Chapter 268: Promise (18+)

    Chapter 268: Promise (18+)

    They kissed again as if for the very first time. For Naruto, everything that happened seemed like some kind of dream, and what can we say about Sarada, who was faced with even more amazing changes ... Her whole world seemed to copse in pieces, and then reassembled and, the only one who was there all this time was it''s him!

    All her love and passion could not even be realized by a simple person. Never in their lives would they evene close to a tenth of the feelings she experienced, in that very unforgettable moment of unity.

    After breaking off such a long and amazing kiss, Sarada kept her mouth open for a long time, without breaking the strings of love connecting their lips. Only when Naruto again began to substitute his excited cock to her bottom hole, she moaned sweetly:

    "I... What... What was that?"

    Naruto smiled softly.

    "Your Sharingan has awakened.

    "Y-Is that so¡­" She swallowed and showed her lustful gaze again.

    "I thought that¡­ That I wouldn''t be able to love you even more, but¡­ I was wrong~" Something disturbing shed in her eyes:

    "I want to be yours so much that¡­ I''m afraid¡­"

    Naruto stopped and frowned.

    ¡ª Are you afraid?

    Sarada lowered her eyes and whispered sadly:

    "I''m afraid of everything¡­ What if¡­ What if we can''t¡­ I''d rather die if we don''t get along~"

    At that moment, Naruto flinched. He was struck again by the emotion that flickered in her eyes. It was something unthinkable... She didn''t lie at all! Those eyes reflected sadness, love and fear...

    Death did not frighten her, but on the contrary, her insane obsession seemed to push her to a dangerous decision!

    He couldn''t help it. For the first time since his appearance in this life, he took the words of another woman so seriously.

    "Fool," he frowned sharply and squeezed her shoulders, "Who do you think I am?" Do you think anyone would dare toe between us?!

    - A?

    The Hokage abruptly buried his forehead in Sarada''s hair and seriously, even with a threat, said in an icy tone:

    - No one! What you let me experience, I won''t let it go! No one dares interfere! Your mother or father, or at least the whole of Konoha, I will make them shut up! You are mine! Don''t even think about stupid things!

    He himself did not expect to say something like that, after all, initially, he did not think about such nonsense at all. Perhaps in a fit of emotion or because of some remnants of humanity, he could not let her down. Probably, at that moment, when their feelings were intertwined, he felt a different fear ... Fear, never again to see someone with such unimaginably strong love for him. Being cynical and selfish, unable to return this strange love, he, like a wild beast, did not dare to lose any of this!

    And again selfishness leapt up in him, and by doing so he said exactly what she so sincerely wanted to hear. Probably, thanks to the fusion of feelings, Sarada herself already realized that he wanted to get her like a trophy, but it was enough for her that only for a moment he felt the fear of losing her forever ...

    Such happiness ... Tears appeared in the loving eyes:

    "S-Sensei, I...

    "I know," he didn''t let her finish, finally deciding to stop this unusual chatter and move on to something more pleasant, not unnerving him. He himself was aware of his vices, but with all his might he wanted to live as he liked. Asking questions about feelings is not at all his element.

    Slowly, his still trembling cock began to return to the ce from which he had been pushed out not so long ago. He was not going to endure such impudence any longer!

    "Ahh~ Sensei¡­ You''re inside aee again~" the student''s charming voice and lustful eyes aroused him even more. Even if Sarada wasn''t using her Sharingan right now, she still looked extremely piercing. In addition, her flushed face now looked incredibly beautiful. This erotic spectacle captivated. There was a feeling that the girl was no longer just wet, but as if she had been having sex with him for several hours. The funny thing is that they have just started... However, this turned out to be the most delicious!

    With a resounding p, Naruto fully entered!

    "Nyayayah~ T-so deepoooo!~" Sarada literally felt him touch her womb! Of course touched, he even went inside! Her body was simply created for his personal use! She not only managed to take it and squeeze it properly, so she also revealed to him the most hidden ces in her no longer virgin pussy.

    As soon as Naruto entered, everything inside the girl began to flutter actively. He pressed on the most sensitive ces, as well as this heat encircling her everywhere, especially the uterus itself ... It turned out to be too good!

    "Ah~ Daddy¡­ I think I¡­~

    "You''re too fast," Naruto looked reproachfully at his girl, "Let me at least start moving."

    "S-sorry," the embarrassed student clearly seduced him with her cuteness, "I¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­"

    "It''s okay, just rx... If you want toe, just do it." After these words, he began to move again, causing Sarada to tremble more actively. His movements looked extremely slow, but this was enough for the sensitive girl. Her sex was amazing! None of itsponents couldpare with masturbation! Sarada realized with horror that she would probably never be able to satisfy herself now in her life. However, the fear was quickly reced by happiness...

    ¡ª Ahhh~ Alright~

    Embracing her lover, she again forgot herself.

    She swore to him and believed that he would never leave her, and if everything is so, then she will always be able to feel the same lightness and satisfaction that she now experienced. Sex made Sarada feel free before, she always wanted to touch herself, to satisfy the aching feeling below, but as soon as she knew sexual satisfaction, she immediately became addicted to it.

    Only with him, forever!

    "Aaahh~ Kiss!~

 Chapter 269: Take it all... (18+)

    Chapter 269: Take it all... (18+)

    Naruto gradually elerated, while at the same time greedily enjoying his student''s miniature boobs. He kissed, but not her lips. He was always fascinated by these beautiful charms: perfect skin, shape - they seemed to sparkle! While these nipples are like a cherry on the sweetest cake. From all this sexuality, he could be addicted himself. It was no longer a matter of size, but precisely of beauty and form, in this respect Sarada noticeably outperformed many. Being so tiny, every part of her body attracted him - a real ideal. And he was going to take advantage of everything that his lustful gaze fell on ...

    "Nyaaaaaah~!"

    He was pulling his nipples, when suddenly Sarada shrank sharply and could no longer stop the rising waves of pleasure! She came, this time not so hard, but that didn''t stop her from rolling her eyes and flying back into the realm of euphoria for almost a full minute!

    How nice!

    Naruto gave her a break with a grin, and then after the kunoichi rested for a bit, he returned to his previous pace and began to elerate even faster than before, until finally, rough squelching spanks were scattered all over the school toilet! They were so loud that even Sarada''s moans and screams could not oppose them.

    Everything was overflowing with the vulgar sounds of rough sex, and this made them even more surrender to the power of passion and depraved pleasure. Return no longer mattered, they fucked hot, ignoring everything around!

    The insanely lustful scent of Sarada''s femininity wafted everywhere. It was no longer even worth specifying how strong this fragrance was and how easily it could drive anyone crazy. As soon as these yful pheromones mixed with the smell of Naruto''s masculinity, this mixture immediately acquired such strong notes of debauchery that it involuntarily made one''s head spin! It''s hard to imagine how this will affect the lucky one who is lucky enough to go to the toilet after he is free...

    As expected, at the moment of sex, a charming haze scattered everywhere. It became hot as in a steam room, from which clouds of steam soared everywhere.

    They continued to fuck roughly, merge into kisses and sometimes wild acts. The lovers'' wet bodies were already covered with perceptible beads of sweat, sparkling in the subdued glow of the light bulb. Sarada''s hair was wet, droplets of moisture constantly fell from the tip of Naruto''s nose, but he continued to actively work his hips, bursting into his little student to the full length!

    "Aaahhh~" As soon as the girl reached another orgasm, Naruto immediately changed position and sat in her ce himself, and Sarada sat on hisp. She was still trembling, especially her legs, but that did not stop him from enjoying her nipples and sucking them greedily. At the bottom, the member was only half inserted, the constant contractions inside squeezed him extremely pleasantly, and he was in no hurry to return to the previous pace. You could tell he didn''t even have to move now to enjoy it.

    Sarada finished constantly, flooded into bright orgasms. For the first time, she quickly opened up as a woman. But when he stopped pushing rudely and let her take the lead, it took some effort...

    This is exactly what he wanted.

    Over time, she began to move on her own ...

    "Mhh~" a little ufortable, but she didn''t give up.

    At the beginning, she twitched hesitantly on Sensei''s big cock, and then quite actively, she pped her wet thighs on his legs!

    "Aahhh~ ass!~

    Very soon she began to jump boldly!

    "Aaaaahhh~ Yeah!~

    At the moment when she elerated to the maximum of her capabilities, Naruto also joined in, starting to break into his girl more roughly, moving with his groin towards the kunoichi that was waving.

    ¡ª Nyahah~

    ¡ª Ahhh~

    "S-Sensei!" More!~

    At that moment, Sarada''s switch flipped again and she became more aggressive, once again trying to scratch Naruto''s back and bite his tongue. It''s amazing that she still had the strength for such rough games!

    - Oh you...! When she bit his lip and giggled yfully, Naruto lost control and stood up abruptly.

    - You...

    This little one was not going to let him go, boldly wrapping her legs around her sensei!

    Here''s a bitch! Greedily licked her lips with blood!

    With a sudden movement, Naruto moved to the sink and identally blew off the faucet!

    ¡ª Ahhh?! Sarada screamed as cold water sshed her back!

    - Damn it...

    It sshed in all directions!

    ¡ª Ah-ha-ha! - however, in the next moment, cheerful girlishughter scattered everywhere. Bright and charming and at the same time wildly excited!

    Everything around him began to flood, even Naruto was soaked to the skin. He stood and held this insolent girl on the weight and looked with irritation at how sheughed, arms outstretched to the sides.

    - This is not a fountain for you, damn it ... Cold!

    Sarada giggled merrily and yed right in his arms,pletely ignoring her sensei! Naruto was already beginning to get nervous, and therefore he abruptly let go of this impudent cat.

    ¡ª Ah?! Sarada screamed in surprise, falling to her knees. She still continued to be flooded from this "fountain", but there it was ... Naruto did not give her the opportunity to continue to have fun!

    As soon as the scratches on his back healed, he sharply pushed the kunoichi to his trembling cock and immediately nted her surprised mouth right on him!

    "Ughhh?!~

    As soon as the student''s yful mouth felt the familiar aroma and amazing taste of a member on her tongue, her eyes immediately trembled in shock!

    "Wh-what... That''s it!" - the taste and aroma were suppressed! The kunoichi''s first blowjob was so sudden that her fingers involuntarily descended to her leaking pussy. Without thinking twice, Sarada shed her cute teeth and immediately began to work with her tongue, furiously rubbing her aroused clitoris.

    She got down to business aggressively!

    While streams of love juices erotically stretched to the very floor, and streams of cold water flooded Sarada''s entire back, Naruto rather held the student by the hair and did not let her get too impudent. When she began to actively squish with her mouth, he pulled off her sses and threw aside her clothes.

    "Mmh!~" the girl became even more active. Her tongue constantly enveloped sensei''s sensitive head, while her young and narrow throat tried to take the whole shaft on herself, but she came out so herself, basically she just continued to slobber all over the sensei''s base, unable to swallow his dickpletely. But she wanted to!

    How annoying! Annoyance flickered in her eyes.

    Even earlier, when they looked at each other together and masturbated, she so much wanted to fall with her lips to this delicious cock that this one seemed like a pipe dream! All night long she only thought about it. She wanted to taste his juices, just like he did with her pussy. So it''s not surprising that basically, she stuck to the head and, like a hungry whore, pulled out all the male fluids, savoring this desired taste as thoroughly as possible.

    Even if Sarada wasn''t particrly good at blowjob, all of her attempts to get the coveted precum, and possibly even Naruto''s seed, made his legs give way. This aggressive girl was just incredible!

    Sarada quickly cleaned out all her juice and sensei''s cock began to sparkle with cleanliness. Her tongue often ran along the bridle, and then she let the dick out of her mouth with a vulgar sound and began to drive her teeth and lips along its base, approaching his swollen balls with her little nose, so that everything would be properly covered with her depraved saliva.

    She sucked really passionately! Within a couple of minutes, everything below was covered with her thick drool, stretched everywhere, creating a picture of wild debauchery. It was then that Naruto could no longer hold back, and began to impale his student''s head even deeper. Since she so wanted to take him deeper, he decided to give her this opportunity!

    ¡ª Mmhm?! Sarada''s eyes twitched in surprise! Her face, already red, blossomed even more! For the first time she took sensei''s cock so deeply! More than half squeezed into her small mouth and she reflexively tried to pull away, but Naruto pressed on the back of her head and growled:

    - You can!

    Tears and determination mixed in Sarada''s eyes, and then she went against her body''s reaction and let Naruto get the better of her! With a sense of trust and desire, as if by magic, he abruptly slipped inside!

    "Mmmmmhhh?!~" Sarada''s eyes immediately rolled back!

    She got carried away!

    The fingers on the clitoris immediately stopped and a plentiful stream of her love juices sshed out of the pussy! A red face and puffy cheeks, a reshaped throat... The kunoichi''s nose met Sensei''s pubis at the same moment, and she began to cum furiously!

    Silent, but incredibly powerful!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Naruto grimaced quite a bit. Finally, he was able to make her take her cock all the way!

    Sarada didn''t think anything anymore and finished stupidly...

    It was worth seeing her face... Depraved, wild and beautiful!

    After such a short stimtion, the Hokage stopped strangling his bitch and finally let go of her head. As expected, she slipped off his penis instantly, sshed her drool everywhere and fell into a puddle of water, starting to shudder even more violently and pour everything around from her "fountain".

    Another amazing show...

    Sarada''s legs were bent, her ass was upturned, and an uncontroble stream of female juices escaped from her pussy!

    She didn''t even scream, she just shuddered and finished!

    Who would have thought that she would like this. Although, it was not only a matter of strangtion by a member, but rather its smell ... The kunoichi''s brain almost melted, and after what tests she had experienced earlier, now she was as weak and sexually active as possible. There was no need to worry about sensitivity. On this day, Sarada lost her virginity, took sensei''s huge dick with a deep throat, and awakened the Sharingan! Her condition and before the blowjob was in a critical situation. In sex, she lost time after time, again and again reaching orgasms. The end of such deflowering is obvious... Few people will remain conscious after such stress.

    Although, here''s how to look ... For Sarada, this is definitely not a defeat, and if so, she was happy to give in to her lover.

 Chapter 270: An Unexpected Sequel (18+)

    Chapter 270: An Unexpected Sequel (18+)

    While Sarada was cumming and on edge, Naruto sealed the leak with his f¨±in and then folded a couple of hand seals and quickly evaporated all the unwanted water. The room became even hotter, but at the same time something magical was born ...

    Humid air, a soaring haze and a concentrated smell of a sweet girl...

    The world seemed to have turned into an enchanting dream.

    Warm streams of condensate flowed down the muddy mirrors, falling like luminous droplets into the void. Like fireflies escaping into the mist.

    Sarada''snguid sighs resonated in space, calling to Sensei and demanding his attention. Even in this state, she continued to attract him...

    Amazing atmosphere! Naruto instantly wanted more! He was not at all satisfied with what he had achieved!

    "Haa¡­" he exhaled a long breath, then vanishing in the mist, finally shing his predatory grin¡­

    The young kunoichi recovered quite quickly.

    "Um¡­" She slowly got up, blinked cutely, and then, in a panic, began to search for sensei in this imprable environment.

    ¡ª Master? ~

    I can not see anything! As if in the center of a cloud,pletely alone!

    And the sses went missing...

    "Damn... This isn''t a dream, is it?" She got a little scared.

    - Hey! M-master, where are you? I...

    Suddenly...

    ¡ª Ahh?!

    Suddenly, a pair of hands burst out from the foggy veil!

    ¡ª Aaaaaay!

    Naruto abruptly grabbed the student from behind, put her on her feet and pushed her against the wall!

    "We''re not done yet." He spread her legs apart, pressed down on her lower back and forced the sexy cutie to bend over.

    - Hey! Why be so scared?! She scowled sweetly, realizing how stupid she was screaming, and then grunted and turned away.

    ¡ª D-stupid~

    It was the first time she had dared to say something like that to him. Looks like he gave her courage for the first time...

    You can''tmand the heart, and even more so the body ... Sarada herself understood everything, and then stuck out her ass as it should, clinging straight to the teacher''s groin.

    With a slight grin, the Hokage stroked his lustful student''s juicy ass.

    "You''re tougher than I thought... Are you tired?"

    Sarada quickly shook her head while biting her lips and answered with a trembling voice.

    "It''s okay¡­ I can still stand.

    "Is that so¡­" he nodded and began to slowly insert his cock into her narrow hole:

    - I''ll be rougher than usual. For the "fool" you will answer me!

    "Mm... Ah~" Feeling his hot base, Sarada''s hips immediately reacted with a pleasant tremor. Everything in her uterus was burning furiously - she was already eager to feel him inside, and therefore she tried to sumb to herself. If this is punishment, then she''s all for it!

    Naruto understood everything and pped his tight ass with a grin!

    ¡ª Nyahaa!~

    And then abruptly burst into full length, reaching the depths of the young uterus!

    "Haaaaah?!~

    Entered again! Suddenly and unexpectedly!

    "Nyahh~" Sarada''s face turned into tones of pleasure and lust. She instantly rolled her eyes!

    What a charm...

    But this is only the beginning!

    Rough spanking, Naruto moved in the narrow hole of his student, while at the same time wildly bullying her defenseless ass. One of his fingers prated with might and main inside, and with his free hand he spanked that ripe ass again and again! Loud pops echoed into the fog, followed by bright and exciting moans. Handprints adorned Sarada''s sweet flesh, but that was only the beginning of the second round...

    The Hokage was moving like a wild beast, pounding into the very base of his young kunoichi''s womb!

    ¡ª Aaahh! D-yeah! Nhaa~

    Her legs could no longer withstand such swotting, and she simply fell down exhausted.

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    The Hokage had to change position - he again picked up his student and began to fuck her right on the weight, moving towards the very booth where he had recently deprived Sarada of her virginity. He did not give her a break, threw her right on the toilet lid and began to break in from behind!

    ¡ª Ahhh! Aaahhh~ Hee~ Sarada grabbed the lid, stuck her ass out and somehow managed to hold on. She could barely control her shaking legs, but he still held her waist and fucked her with all his might! Rude and without any pity!

    Juices sshed in all directions! Depraved spanking clouded the mind!

    "Aaaah~ D-yeah!" So good-o-o ~ - Sarada was covered with pleasure, fatigue bound her body and mind, but this did not stop her passionate screams! The former passion did not have enough strength, but she still tried!

    The girl''s legs shook wildly, and the Hokage uncontrobly pecked her in the very uterus!

    "Nyah~ So deep~!" - she was already going crazy, approaching the next orgasm. The stamina of the young kunoichi was amazing - she survived so many trials and still remained conscious. However, after everything that had happened, the loss of virginity, and then another amazing blowjob, Naruto did not even try to stop his natural ending. elerating the pace of his movements, he began to prepare for the decisive step...

    The wet pops intensified, the moans and screams became even more resonant, and then, at the moment when Sarada began to approach her end, Naruto abruptly grabbed her by the neck, pulled her to him and bit her cute ear!

    "Nyahh?!~

 Chapter 271: Not Enough... (18+)

    Chapter 271: Not Enough... (18+)

    The active movement of the hips has increased many times over! A wild pace filled with passion, discharges of pleasure scattered through the body of a young kunoichi. His thick and long cock easily reached every sensitive point, but now, he pulled it out almostpletely, and then hammered it into the very depths with a rough movement!

    He loved this style most of all, but not everyone could withstand it ... Only now the opinions of the students were not asked! In a fit of passion and desire, he ignored all control!

    "Aaaahhh!~ I¡­ I k-kon¡­ I''m cumming!~" Sarada couldn''t stop herself and screamed first!

    Following this, Naruto growled, squeezed the student''s fragile neck, and then violently burst into the very depths of her hungry uterus and erupted with all the umted lust!

    Thoughts and reality shuddered!

    "Aaaahhhh!~" Sarada began to wallow in the pleasure that filled her. In ce of her unimaginable heat in the uterus came even more burning sperm! It''s like a volcano exploded in a girl''s pussy!

    ¡ª Haaaaaa!~

    The brain began to melt! Sarada couldn''t even hold back her tongue, hanging helplessly along with her head. Drooling began to spread everywhere, her eyes rolled back, and the pussy fountain hit in all directions.

    At the same time, Naruto was still cumming, overflowing his student with all his might!

    The jet from the penis hit the very center of her uterus and there was no doubt that at such a moment she could almost certainly be pregnant! Thick and viscous, burning and strong... The seed of such power filled her entire being. He marked the most forbidden depths of a young woman!

    ¡ª Nhaaah~

    From all the released Sensei''s cum supply, Sarda''s stomach was slightly swollen.

    How charming...

    Overwhelmed with pleasure, shuddering from orgasm, she lost thest remnants of her strength and began to fall down. However, she failed to fall as Naruto held her in his grip like some kind of masturbator, still lowering her inside! Perhaps in this life he finished for the first time so plentifully. All this pleasure was even impossible topare with something! Sarada was squeezing him so hard that it looked like she was trying to milk him, even when she didn''t have the strength to do so. This pussy was really made especially for him...

    Perfection!

    These two did a good job. Creating the perfect hole for your best friend is an act worthy of respect!

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah! Naruto was still going down, although not as violently as at the very beginning. Gradually stocks decreased. He threw back his head and grinned contentedly, like the most satisfied predator in the world, having acquired the best prey in his life.

    ¡ª Good-oh-oh! Heck! That''s what I understand!

    He caught no less buzz than his own student!

    "That''s it¡­ Haa¡­"

    With some difficulty, pulling a hard cock out of Sarada''s tight pussy, Naruto let go of the petite beauty and sat her on the toilet lid.

    And suddenly... Everything under the girl began to fill him with white cream!

    The spectacle was great, but...

    "Not enough¡­" He clenched his teeth and lustfully looked at the unconscious kunoichi.

    "Damn... I wanted so badly to make this moment unforgettable for her that I overdid it... I controlled myself, and this is the result!"

    Even with all this rudeness... Once is definitely not enough!

    "Now I need to find another hole to pour out all the umted. Otherwise, the roof will go ... "

    Naruto swallowed, admiring the exhausted ass of his sexy student:

    "Shit... She''s useless now. Even if I give her my chakra, the result is the same... She needs rest. Eh...

    Naruto sighed and cleared his mind. In fact, it is very simple to solve this problem - any of his women with great desire will fulfill any whim of the owner. Just before that...

    Quickly pulling new clothes out of the scroll, he changed into his old orange tones, slipped on his cloak, set a mark on the mirror, and the zipper gathered Sarada''s wet clothes and grabbed her by the arm. The next moment, his silhouette blurred and disappeared.

    The Hokage could hardly resist not to fuck his girl again, and therefore, he nevertheless decided to take her away and find the one on whom he could manage to let off the umted steam. In any case, only the flesh remained unsatisfied, otherwise, he waspletely satisfied!

    Once in a small bedroom within the walls of his residence, heid the student on the sofa, covered her with a warm nket and left her sses nearby.

    Such a cutie... Slept so innocently, covered in male seed...

    Naruto admired the student for just a couple of seconds before tossing his wet clothes aside. Well aware of what Sarada would face upon waking up, he left a white kimono of the right size next to her. After that, he took care of security, set up a barrier and closed the blinds, and then returned to the mark in the academy bathroom.

    Sarada was alone. With a smile of love, in the semi-darkness of the room, on the pillow of your beloved sensei...

 Chapter 272: An Unexpected Encounter (18+)

    Chapter 272: An Unexpected Encounter (18+)

    *

    Back at the Academy, Naruto didn''t bother with the footprints, but simply left the restroom, removed the barrier, and lightly walked towards the exam room. Sumire could help him loosen up a bit, so he immediately decided to visit his faithful girl.

    "It hasn''t been that long, she''s probably still..." Stopping abruptly, the Hokage raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡ª Anko?

    He was met by the beautiful Mitarashi Anko, as always, seductively shaking her amazing forms. Her appetizing breasts heaved in time with her erotic gait, and in the eyes of the kunoichi, as before, something yful and damn alluring sparkled.

    When Naruto noticed her, she was also surprised at such an unexpected meeting, especially when she noticed his new clothes, which she immediately asked as soon as they got close:

    "Hokage-sama¡­ When did you change your clothes?" She stepped closer and grinned, "How curious...

    Naruto didn''t answer.

    "Hmmm¡­" his predatory gaze swept non-stop over the kunoichi''s alluring body. In his current state, he was already nning a n to subdue her! All this made Anko a little nervous, but she simply could not help smiling.

    "Hee hee, you decided to evaluate me? Again? I thoughtst time, you already saw everything you need... - she bit her lips, and yfully teased: - Or do you want to see more?

    While he was silent and looked at her passionately, she became more and more inmed:

    "Oh, well, that''s unlikely¡­ You''re married, after all, it''s not very normal¡­~ Besides, I still remember that promise." What a normal girl, even without a first date, suddenly wants to¡­" In the meantime, she brought her hands together slightly, making her lovely breasts bounce:

    ¡ª No, no, I still remember the first date! You don''t throw words to the wind, do you? Mm? Am I right?~

    Her sly smirk and flirtatious sneer made Naruto irritated.

    "You''re testing my patience, Anko...

    "Oh-oh¡­~" she was not at all afraid, put her finger to her shiny lips and thoughtfully said:

    "Uh¡­ Sir, I think you''re kind of weird today¡­ Ah, it must be so hard to wish for something that can''t be obtained¡­~

    She still didn''t realize that he wasn''t really joking, and that''s why she acted so boldly and carelessly. At that moment, she did not perceive his attention as something serious, and in vain ...

    Anko giggled again.

    - Well, there''s nothing to be done, you''re married ... This is the fate of all the "rejected"! Hee hee!

    Naruto''s eyebrow twitched...

    "It''s a girl...!" He couldn''t help but move closer!

    "Ah!~" Anko screamed and giggled, "Haha¡­ W-What are you¡­ Aw!" Not there!

    He suddenly pressed the girl against the wall, roughly grabbed her breasts and pressed his foot between her thighs, and with his free hand he sharply squeezed her fragile neck:

    "You bitchy girl, I''m not in the mood for your games right now!"

    "Ah~ Really? How scary¡­" Anko flinched a little at the sudden suffocation, but then she started biting her lips and smirking.

    "Wh-so what?" What will you do to me?

    "Oh..." Naruto squeezed her nipple sharply!

    ¡ª Aaaaay! B-hurt!~ Anko blushed, feeling slight panic for the first time.

    "Wh-what is he doing?!"

    She gave no sign, continuing her mischievous game:

    "Y-you treat your wife like that?"

    Wasn''t it more than just flirting? He began to overdo it, and it seemed dangerous ...

    - Does it amuse you? - he did not stop, slowly making his way to the very bottom, right under her skirt! It wasn''t until he brazenly slipped into her panties that Anko groaned.

    "S-so rude~ Ah~

    He touched her clit and then grinned.

    "Do you want to know what I''ll do?" Are you sure you want this?

    Anko''s eyes sparkled with mockery.

    "You won''t do anything to me¡­ Ahh~ Am I right? You have a small intestine!

    It''s obvious - he''s just trying to win with these dirty methods! An experienced and strong kunoichi was not going to lose to such nonsense!

    "Ha..." Naruto held back hisughter and started toying with her small clit.

    Are you deliberately provoking me to continue? I don''t know if this is the way to win or are you really that horny?

    The corners of Anko''s lips twitched, and then she showed him her tongue defiantly.

    "Stupid¡­~ I-I can''t get over it¡­ Nhh~" she moaned and smirked non-stop, trying to look him straight in the eyes.

    The heat only intensified, the body began to react, and Naruto was clearly in no hurry to stop. Moreover, his lips rushed to take the next step!

    The self-confident kunoichi panicked more and more. The Hokage really crossed the line! This can already be considered treason, so why hasn''t he stopped yet?!

    And just then, Naruto suddenly touched his lips to her neck!

    "Ah?!~

    "That time you were not so brave¡­" His mocking tone was perceived as a provocation!

    "Mm~" Anko smirked defiantly, "You weren''t so rude~"

    - As I see it, you are counting on it ... Funny.

    "Wh-what''s¡­Ah~ F-funny?" She swallowed, feeling dangerous tremors in her thighs. This turned out to be much more difficult to deal with! The years without a man were taking their toll... In fact, right now, she was trembling like a young girl! All these provocations are out of control! Who could have known that the Hokage himself would begin to paw her so aggressively?! And he didn''t stop!

    "Wh-what should I do?! If this continues, everything will flow ... Oh my God!

    Anko''s eyes betrayed panic, but she didn''t seem to notice, or pretended...

    Naruto left his marks on her neck, and then approached the kunoichi''s flowering ear and slowly whispered:

    "Even if you wanted to tease me, it''s already toote.

    - BUT? Anko suddenly screamed!

    - Stop! Hey...

    The Hokage suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her sharply to the side. He kicked open the door of the nearest auditorium, and then threw the girl on the desk!

    "Wh-what!?" What are you¡­" Her panic was clearly marked on her face! Everything has gone too far! Seeing his lustful and burning gaze, the kunoichi''s entire gut tightened up. She thought he was giving up because of Hinata, but...

    "I know what you''re thinking¡­" he closed the door, unbuttoned his cloak and threw it aside, once again approaching the trembling and embarrassed girl.

    "Hinata¡­ What about Hinata?" But he has Hinata, right? Hinata-Hinata-Hinata... Am I right? - he repeated the name of his wife ten times, so that someone could hear it well, and thenughed:

    "I have to admit, had I been the same, I definitely wouldn''t haveshed out at you over such small things. It''s just that everything has changed...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    He parted her legs and pulled her sharply to him, greedily biting into those coquettish lips!

    - Mm?! Anko was shocked and excited! Now things are definitely out of control!

    "What the heck?! What the heck?! Ahh! Wh-what is he doing?! Aaaahhh~ How many years has it been... I''m no longer... Mhh~"

    She tried to push him away, but it was all in vain. It became clear that he took advantage of the situation, and she allowed it! It seemed that the moment when he pressed her against the wall just became a turning point, and even then it was worth finishing everything, but ... Surrendering to fun and wanting to provoke him, she made such a mistake! After all, everything was already obvious, he definitely wanted her - she saw it! Although it was fun, but ... He tore off the roof!

 Chapter 273: How to counter this!? (18+)

    Chapter 273: How to counter this!? (18+)

    "Oh my god!~" Naruto kissed so passionately that Anko immediately swam. His tongue left her no chance of resistance!

    But...

    "Ahh~ Huh?"

    Pulling away sharply from her lips, he admired the cute tongue of the kunoichi, and then licked his lips:

    - You''re a good kisser. Although, what to expect from such a lustful girl...

    "I... I''m not lustful...~ T-It''s you... You''re..." Anko swallowed, wincing at the way he slowly unzipped the zipper on his sweatshirt.

    "Wh-what?" You don''t... We can''t!

    "I would argue and hint that you yourself are to me, but in fact I need it," he threw off his jacket and looked at Anko with a grin:

    "Nothing personal, you just fell under the arm.

    "Wh-what?" These words made her both surprised and angry at the same time! What does it even mean "Caught by the arm"?!

    - I''m not your whore! the kunoichi blurted out angrily.

    "I didn''t say that." Starting to pull off Anko''s cloak, he grinned slyly.

    "But you set yourself up, I could fuck Tenten or some schoolgirl, but you decided to y the little whore and forced me. Now take responsibility...

    "Well, you know¡­" the girl frowned and involuntarily helped him with her cloak, and when he began to pull off her mesh suit, she pursed her lips and said in embarrassment:

    ¡ª It''s all wrong... Of course, I''m not against sex, but... I''m much older than you! And you''re married, and also the Hokage!

    Naruto finally exposed Anko''s amazing boobs and tugged on her erect nipples with a grin.

    "Nhh~ Not so much!~

    "That doesn''t stop you from being aroused. They swelled just right...

    "It''s... It''s natural!" She tried harder and harder to get herself together and collect her thoughts. But, admiring his strong and embossed torso, and even moving away from a hot kiss, it became too difficult...

    "You¡­ If it wasn''t for all of this, I wouldn''t mind sleeping with you, but¡­ What if they find out about us?" Your reputation...

    - Don''t care. Naruto pressed his lips back to hers, meeting her eyes glittering with lust. She wanted him no less!

    "Age doesn''t matter, I''m fucking Shizune and Sumire, the number of their years doesn''t really matter to me, what''s really important..." He slid into her panties and whispered:

    - Just this! So wet...

    "Aaahh~" Anko moaned passionately, and then her pupils contracted sharply as she stared at Naruto in amazement.

    "Sh-shizune?! Wait... Sumire?! Sumire Kakei?! She''s... she''s fourteen!

    ¡ª Do you think? Naruto shrugged nonchntly as he continued to terrorize the kunoichi''s clit and admire her gorgeous body. Anko sat on the table with her legs spread apart, leaning on the edge of the desk. Her tits werepletely exposed, and her face was red with embarrassment and arousal. An impressive sight...

    "Like I said, age is not the main thing, Sumire''s body is just right¡­ Besides, I really like her character, she''s gorgeous. However, I also like you, it turned out to be even easier with you than with Ino. I already thought no one would surpass her in this, but it seems I was mistaken ...

    "Wh-what!?" Also Ino? Anko blushed, "Are you sleeping with the whole vige?!

    "Well¡­" he smirked, "I haven''t slept with you yet.

    The girl gritted her teeth angrily and began to push him:

    "And you won''t!" - even if she almost gave up, now she was not going to!

    "What do you mean, even easier than with Ino?!" I''m not your avable slut! Go away from me! Hearing it from a cable like this...

    - Hey, where are you? Watching her hurriedly try to close her charms and get off the desk, Naruto couldn''t help butugh.

    - I like you more and more ... We really suit each other.

    - What nonsense! - blushing more and more, she tried to pick up her cloak, when suddenly, he grabbed her ass and abruptly pulled off her skirt!

    - Aay! Y-you... Stop undressing me! ~

    A look full of resentment only provoked him!

    - I do not think so! - With a rough movement, he tore her mesh and grabbed his juicy pussy with his hand!

    "Aaaaah?!~

    Everything was leaking wicked juices!

    "Aaahhh~ N-not there!" The kunoichi suddenly fell to her knees and growled, "S-Stop!" Womanizer! Fool!

    "I like you just the same! - he insolently began to insert his fingers into her wet pussy.

    "Wonderful¡­ Ahhhhaa~ What is this¡­~" Anko''s shoulders trembled. On her knees, she could hardly resist the caresses from behind.

    How did it happen?!

    Naruto in high spirits yed with her tight holes, not forgetting about the ass at all, inserting his thumb there, simultaneously working two at once in a narrow pussy.

    "Ahhhh~ S-stop it!~ It''s dirty in there~!"

    The depraved kunoichi juices were sshing all over the ce. For the first time in so many years, a man yed with her intimate ces and for the first time in his life so brazenly!

    How can you possibly resist this?

    "Aaaahhh~ God~ Why is it so nice!~

    Anko melted and let him do whatever he wanted with her! Not to mention so many years ofnguishing, this has never happened to her in the past... No one has acted with her so boldly and so rudely! He put her on her knees and just had fun!

    What kind of man would do such a thing?!

    What kind of bastard do you have to be to treat a grown woman like that?!

    "Aaahhh~ Wait! I''m... I''m... I''m... Ahhhh~! - she could not stand it and finished loudly!

    "Heeee~ Whyuuu?!~

    Narutoughed and patted this slut''s ripe ass.

    - Nice kitty. It looks like she hasn''t been paid attention for a long time... Poor thing, don''t worry, this uncle will take care of you!

    She blushed furiously with shame and... And something else!

    "D-scoundrel¡­ Ahhh~ D-don''t touch it!" I just¡­" shuddering as he began to prate again, she screamed:

    ¡ª Aaaahhh!~

    And finished again!

    What a sensitive...

    "Looks like you''re not so brave downstairs." You wanted to mock the married Hokage, so where is your old confidence? - he did not stop, yed with his ass, already clinging to her holes with his lips.

    "Hee~ G-God, let me get up already!" Anko fell face down on the floor! She trembled and moaned, no longer even trying to escape. Now she would like to at least rise to her former ce ...

    "Why is this happening to me?! Aaaahh~ How cool is that!~"

    Her inner whore cheered! Maybe she did not expect to have sex today, but when it happened, and from how he suppressed her and practically took her by force - the body gave itself! She hadn''t had sex in such a long time that she didn''t stick to the boundaries of her flirting at all. Perhaps, if not for her attempts to be sexy as in her youth and regain her former confidence, all this would not have happened.

 Chapter 274: Fuck me like a bitch!~ (18+)

    Chapter 274: Fuck me like a bitch!~ (18+)

    The Hokage was right - Anko''s essibility surpassed everyone. It was enough to press, and she did not even resist.

    It only remained to pity this forgotten body...

    She herself allowed this to happen, ying along with him. Who could have expected that they would meet at the moment when he was looking for a bitch for sex? All of Anko''s coquetry turned against her...

    After a couple more bright orgasms from her side, Naruto could no longer hold on, he unbuttoned his trousers and pulled out his hot cock.

    "Aaah?!~

    As soon as he started mming his scalding base on the kunoichi''s mature ass, she immediately understood everything!

    "Hmmm~" Her eyebrows arched in a vulgar way, but she didn''t say anything!

    I understood, but the temptation is too great ...

    "Ah~ I''m such a slut¡­~ What should I do? Hinata would understand, right? God~"

    Sticking out her lustful tongue, unable to contain her saliva, Anko moaned like a real whore...

    ¡ª Haaa~ Oohh~

    Well, the spectacle...

    Ribbons of viscous nectar drenched in mature femininity flowed from her pussy, and Naruto''s fingerprints zed from her ass. He had long ago tore all the fabric of her mesh suit there and groped every corner of these juicy charms. He abused her properly!

    Mature bitch had a special charm, especially in this appetizing ce... A little unshaven, but even sexier!

    Surprisingly, this girl turned out to be pretty good even at her age. And yes, I got it just in time. The day turned out to be very eventful, and if so, he was preparing to take luck by the tail!

    Or rather, for her tight ass!

    It was worth it to fuck this affordable hole!

    And he got down to business, slowly lubricating his penis with her love juices...

    Anko definitely didn''t need to know that Naruto was using her right after he fucked his own student in a nearby restroom. Probably, she would also have taken it as an insult, well, and secretly would have been aroused... In any case, lucky for her or not, he was going to fuck her with special rudeness! It was worth appreciating how good this whore is!

    "W-wait¡­" Anko found her strength, but it was already toote¡­

    "Aaaahhh~ W-vosheeeel!~

    "Wow..." Naruto whistled, "You''re so damn tight!"

    Sarada cannot bepared, but the immature virgin still amazed! It looks like it has never been used. Training andck of sex made themselves felt, but here''s what''s curious...

    "You didn''t even put anything inside yourself?"

    "Wh-what?" Anko turned around slowly and immediately gasped!

    "Oh my God~ We... We are...~

    He stood behind and moved slowly... He fucked her! Naruto Uzumaki, the same boy that she took the exam in her youth, was taking her doggy style right now!

    What kind of whore do you have to be to fuck with him?!

    Just thinking about it made the kunoichi shrink even more!

    Naruto felt a sudden pressure and let out a mischievousugh.

    "It looks like you''re having fun¡­ Well, if you don''t want to answer, I''ll just continue, I''m sorry, I have problems with control¡­" he didn''t exchange for tenderness, and, ustomed to rudeness, immediately began to peck her at a fairly fast pace. With the very first movement, ramming the base of the uterus!

    ¡ª Aaaah?! Anko screamed in shock!

    "What is it?! What the¡­" she couldn''t believe that such a thing was even possible¡­

    "He¡­ Aahhh~ So deep?!" - for the first time in her life she got to the uterus! What kind of member is this?

    At this rate, he will drive her crazy!

    "Hmm, so low? - Naruto was surprised, without slowing down: - Your uterus is so strongly lowered ... Impressive! Looks like you can''t wait to fly in! - he elerated and began to hammer this magnificent hole hard. It was as if she was asking him to release a fresh seed into her!

    Anko just realized... And she was horrified!

    ¡ª Ahh?! Stop! You didn''t put on a condom?! Ahhhh! N-no!~

    He no longer listened, spanked that juicy ass and moved his hips properly. Vulgar ps immediately spread throughout the audience, mingling with the lustful cries of the kunoichi.

    "Aaahhaa~ Not so muchoooo!~ Hyayay~!

    Anko screamed, unable to believe this! Unprotected sex, and even with such a big dick... It''s unthinkable! If he finishes...

    "Heeeee~ Ohhhh~ Yeah! - however, be that as it may, she quickly got involved ... The first member in so many years took control of her and it no longer made sense to run away.

    Anko was sweating. Glittering droplets scattered to the sides with his every movement. He didn''t spare her at all!

    "So deep~ Heeee~!"

    Her juicy ass was subjected to constant spanking! Naruto put a couple of fingers in her ass and began to stretch the back hole. Feeling such amazing stimtion, the kunoichi quickly shuddered and came again!

    "C-cum!~ Hyaaaaaa!~

    But the Hokage ignored her pleasure and had fun himself. Fingers literally buried in this soft ass!

    Ha, you have talent...

    He licked his lips and spat hard right on Anko''s trembling anus, cing his third finger there. As it turned out, this lustful slit is very sensitive and easily stretched. If so, she will also find a use, but for now ...

    - It''s time to get up!

    ¡ª Aaah?! Anko screamed, surprised at how Naruto suddenly picked her up!

    Everything fluttered in my chest...

    He didn''t care about anything, so he rudely threw it on the desk.

    ¡ª Ahh! Hey!~

    Pleasure has been reced by dissatisfaction!

    Is this how women are treated?

    Bringing the girl''s legs together, he turned her on her side, brazenly grabbed her juicy thighs, pulled her left nipple and began to move again, at the same rough pace!

    ¡ª Ahhh! Ahhhaaa~ How cool!~ With her free hand, Anko made her way to her pussy and began to y with her own clit, while the other hand held onto Naruto''s palm, as if forbidding him to let go of her big tits.

    The switch clicked...

    ¡ª Yes... Yes... Fuck me, harder! I missed it so much!~ She started shouting vulgarities:

    ¡ª Fuck me like a bitch!~

    Naruto chuckled, he did not really want to answer her, because he understood what she was trying to achieve. Even in sex, she tries to flirt in an attempt to lure him with her sharp tongue. But his silence only inmed her more and more ...

    "Ahh~ Naruto! Your cock is the best~ How do you like my pussy? Mmm~ I want a kiss! ~ - Biting her lips, she looked with such lust that he simply could not resist:

    - Here''s a whore ... - he began to bend down to grab onto her yful tongue ...

    "Yeah¡­ I''m a whore~" Hernguid whisper touched her lips, and then her hot breath turned into a vulgar kiss! Having exchanged viscous saliva - tongues intertwined in a depraved dance!

    "Damn... How lustful..." The Hokage became more and more amazed. At first, Anko broke down and found a lot of reasons to force him to take her by force, and when he finally did, she began to entertain him with her depraved side. Even Ino didn''t act like that the first time! This mature bitch seemed to initially want to fuck and did everything to make her partner desire her even more. Consciously or not, she showed great talent. I''m surprised no one has picked up this girl yet...

 Chapter 275: I love sex...~ (18+)

    Chapter 275: I love sex...~ (18+)

    Wet tongues fought furiously, this time it was Anko who acted. So juicy to suck, you still need to know how ... Her skill in working with the tongue could wellpete with the talented Temari!

    His head was spinning... Not Naruto, of course... He couldn''t tear himself away from her lustful gaze, fraught with slight shame.

    Such a funny sight...

    The kunoichi slowed down, her eyes suddenly going dark. She got too carried away and saliva began to stain her neck. Everything spread, but this only increased the excitement!

    "Haaah¡­" everything shook in my chest, my heart jumped out¡­ As soon as the lips parted, the tongues continued to fight, intertwining with each other in a wild confrontation.

    Naruto still managed to break away from Anko and admire her pretty face with a mischievous grin.

    "Wow¡­ just look¡­"

    What a vulgar grimace!

    Tousled wet hair, a red face and a long, yful tongue on disy. She didn''t even try to pick up her saliva!

    Like a female in heat...

    Damn, now this woman looked like the dirtiest whore! But how he loved such bitches! The moment when their true side is revealed in sex is the most unforgettable!

    Anko''s eyes trembled, however, as did her mature body. Pleasure literally pierced every cell, the bosom burned, and the lips were drawn to return to merge with it...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    So sexy...

    Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle.

    You quickly gave up. What a pity...

    "That''s because¡­" She looked away and swallowed, "I¡­ It''s just¡­ I love sex¡­~

    - I noticed - his smirk only grew: - If you love so much, why didn''t you find a man? Have you been waiting for someone to pick you up?

    "W-well¡­" She couldn''t even lie now¡­

    - How like you. Sharp-tongued, proud and cruel... I think all the guys shied away, poor thing... - he began to gently stroke the weak-willed kunoichi, while elerating the pounding into her uterus!

    "Ahhaa~ Hyaaaa~"

    She couldn''t even answer! Squealed and sshed under him!

    Hokage intertwined rudeness and calmness...

    "You so wanted to have sex, but they didn''t understand you ..." he abruptly grabbed the woman by the hair, made her shudder and look into his eyes!

    His predatory grin did not frighten Anko at all, but rather made him hold his breath...

    "Then I will fuck you for all these years as hard as possible!"

    "Heeeeeeee!~" She grinned like aplete whore and rolled her eyes sharply! And at that very moment, she was overtaken by another orgasm!

    Naruto sharply increased his swotting and continuing to pull this bitch by the hair, began to fuck her hard in the very depths of the uterus!

    "Hyayahh!~ Aheeee!~" Anko squealed non-stop at his cock. From the side, the spectacle of this rough sex looked as obscene as possible. Anko''s legs spread out to the sides were constantly bouncing, and Naruto, without even taking off her boots, continued to take her right on the desk with loud ps. Ripe boobs were drooling, her lustful appearance no longer resembled a person ...

    There was no end to the screams...

    "Aaaahh!~ Harder!~ Yeah-ahh!~

    With his pants down and naked to the waist, the Hokage moved faster and faster. Anko''s hips constantly waved at him. The table was shaking. Squishy sounds reverberated throughout the auditorium. Pussy champed, juices flowed down the desk, falling to the floor like a waterfall. The whole ce was literally saturated with the intoxicating aroma of sex. Who could have known that the Hokage would beat the teacher in her own ss... Her students were studying in this very ce, and right now she was fucking rough here and spraying her depraved secretions everywhere!

    Well what a whore...

    "Hyaaaahh!~ More!" What a wow!~

    - HM?

    Naruto approached Anko and sharply dug into her wet lips! She screamed so loudly that she needed to be shut up. It is very likely that someone could already notice them ... Although, it was already just spitting on it. The Hokage was not afraid of anything. Plus, he''s nearing the end...

    The thick cock in Anko''s pussy began to noticeably swell, and she immediately felt a tingling sensation in her uterus!

    "Ah!~ Is he¡­ Is he going to¡­?" Her eyes widened sharply! She tried to break the kiss and stop him. Pregnancy is no longer a joke!

    Naruto''s predatory grin was the answer! He wasn''t going to give her a chance to stop it!

    He began to peck the kunoichi even more furiously, not allowing her to stop him.

    "God! Aaahh~!"

    Squeezing his slut''s boobs properly, Naruto growled sharply and mmed into her roughly with all his force!

    "Mmmm?!~

    At that moment, something exploded in Anko''s womb! Burning heat spread throughout the body, mixing with chakra. The pleasure that fell on her body left her no chance! Who would have thought that the Hokage himself ended up in Anko Mitarashi! The realization nearly broke her mind! The scorching flow of kunoichi''s chakra mixed with Naruto''s unimaginable energy! This incredible fusion could make even the most recalcitrant woman push herself to the edge...

    "Aaaahhh!~ That''s it!~"

    The Hokage was cumming like always, without any concern for his woman! He imperiously forced her to ept his seed, no matter what!

    - Hyayahhh!

    As soon as the kiss was broken, Anko shuddered and began to scream loudly! She got covered! Another orgasm from the heat in the uterus led her to the brightest ending in her life!

    - W-finish! Aheeee!~

    The pressure of burning sperm hit the deep bowels of her bosom! It was actually Anko''s first creampie. One has only to imagine her shock, from how it turned out to be unforgettable and magnificent!

 Chapter 276: Pay? (18+)

    Chapter 276: Pay? (18+)

    Naruto descended non-stop. The girl was overwhelmed. Her limbs began to contract, everything in her head throbbed, her eyes rolled back, and uncontroble shes of chakra swept through her entire body. When Anko''s body began to convulse from her own orgasm, all her doubts were simply washed away in a stream of pleasure.

    He finished, and she responded with an equally strong orgasm!

    "Aaaahhh~!"

    Naruto with a satisfied grin looked her straight in the eyes, not stopping to descend inside. Anko''s eyes trembled, the pupils contracted, she could no longer even distinguish his silhouette normally. It was the first time she was covered like this...

    As the semen started spilling onto the edge of the desk and then onto the floor, Naruto finally stopped filling it up, let go of the kunoichi''s flushed boobs, and began to slowly pull his quivering cock out of it. By the looks of it, Anko is almost done...

    Cumming inside wasn''t a rash idea, Naruto just didn''t care about the consequences. Of course, not quite so, he probably did not see the problem in the pregnancy of another woman.

    "Aahh~ Y-you... Inside..." Anko began to speak meaningfully, however, she could no longer get up, she just copsed on her desk and moaned. Her pupils throbbed, her lips quivered, and her face burned with heat. Noticeable puffs of steam escaped from the kunoichi''s body, shiny with droplets of sweat, especially from her depraved mouth, which was never able to close again. Viscous drool nicely fastened her lips and when she spoke, they shone sexually, and enticing to taste this feminine juice again. Intermittentnguid whisper Anko insanely excited.

    - Good job slut. Naruto pped his cock against her trembling clit with a mocking expression.

    ¡ª Ah! Aay! - shuddering from each of his blows, she got stronger and stronger:

    "Ahhh~ S-stop¡­ I don''t¡­ Ahhh~" She thrust out her fist and hissed, "S-stop!" I''m way too sensitive! ~

    "I know, but this is so much fun." Amused by the reaction of her fluttering hips, Naruto asked:

    - Ready for anal?

    - BUT? K... For anal? Anko raised an eyebrow in surprise and began to rise on her elbows. Now she can hardly think...

    As soon as she looked at her pussy and Naruto''s wet cock, she immediately swallowed and then muttered:

    "What''s with the a¡­ Huh?! At first she did not understand, but then she understood!

    - Are you crazy?! Anal?! I never... I can in the pussy, but definitely not there!

    Naruto shrugged his shoulders and began to attach himself to the back hole...

    - Hey! What are you doing?! P-wait...

    "You were also against regr sex, and then you were d how much you like to have sex..." Naruto wetted Anko''s pink ass with saliva, and then smirked:

    - A whore should take in both holes!

    - You! Anko blushed in outrage! She liked the way he called her, but she did not like such disrespectful treatment at all!

    When he began to slowly enter, she closed her eyes and grunted:

    "I''m not a whore¡­ If ites to that, c-call me¡­" The girl lowered her head and whispered hesitantly:

    "With-my personal¡­ s-slut."~

    ¡ª M? - Naruto immediately stopped: - Personal whore? Are you serious?

    Anko herself didn''t understand why she said something like that! But now he asks again?

    Why pay attention to this?

    "I knew it¡­" she gritted her teeth and lowered her head even more, clearly ashamed of her position:

    "Y-I like you...

    She wanted to punch herself in the forehead! Why such an answer?

    - I already understood it. - He began to y with her clitoris with a grin: - But why suddenly a personal whore?

    "Th-that''s... That''s because..." She suddenly pulled herself together and looked at him irritably. Her past embarrassment is gone!

    "Because I''m not some stupid prostitute!" If you want a whore, I''ll be her, but don''t you darepare me to some vige sluts! I am a proud woman!

    - Suddenly...

    Really...

    ¡ª Hmph! Anko chuckled and said seriously, like a teacher instructing a student:

    "I don''t mind having sex with you, I like it. Now you even cum inside me. If so, then don''t think that I will be silent. If you want a whore, you will have a whore!~

    Something menacing shed in the eyes of the mature woman:

    "You''ll find out what a Hokage''s personal whore can be!" Cumming in me Please! Do you want my body? It''s yours! But, be kind to pay and show respect!

    Naruto blinked in confusion.

    - To pay off?

    The kunoichi''s sly grin made him slightly worried.

    "Sure¡­ You''ll have to pay for our sex!" Ha, don''t look like that! Am I a whore? This is fine! Here you pay. Pussy - ten thousand, creampie - another ten! For anal be kind to give twenty!

    - Eh? Are you serious?

    Sperm hit her in the brain? What the hell...

    - Fully! she said proudly, "Anko Mitarashi is the Seventh Hokage''s Personal Whore!" Well, that sounds good! ~

    - You are sick...

    He began to understand that this woman was not only lustful, but also terribly stubborn. As soon as he threw the word "whore" at her, she decided to turn him against him! She not only made herself look like a fool, a sexual pervert, she also voiced it as something worthy...

    However, it even amused him.

    Are you serious about paying for sex? And what about Hinata? Do you care now?

    He didn''t hold back...

    Anko looked innocent and shrugged her shoulders in his manner.

    - I don''t care, I''m just a whore. You yourself said so. Why should a whore be held ountable for cheating on someone else''s husband? You yourself are to me for everything. A man must keep his word and be responsible for it.

    Amazing... She managed to find an excuse for herself, and even throw all the me on him! Now she not only gets high, but also expects to get money for it! Is this shamelessness or some perverse trick?

    Isn''t that what Orochimaru taught her? Or is everyone in this vige with such a sick perception?

    It''s worth recognizing...

    "You really are the Mitarashi Anko I remember. I am impressed!

    Kunoichi bit her lips and smirked lustfully:

    "And you are not that innocent boy from the exam ... You became a man ... Big dick, sexy body ... You are simply born for sex. If only I''d known before... Ah, I''ve never had such a good fucking!~

    Naruto''s lips curled into an ironic smirk.

    I can''t wait until they start paying me for sex.

    "Ah, well," putting her finger to her lips, Anko stretched them out cutely and yfully purred, "If you make me cum a couple more times, then I''ll give you a discount anyway¡­"

    The Hokage asked with a sneer:

    - What about anal?

    - Um...

    The girl swallowed, tuned in, closed her eyes and lifted her chin. Her tone became confident again.

    - Thirty thousand!

    You said twenty...

    ¡ª Ha! Well, nonsense! For the first time, please overpay! If you don''t like something, go and look for another whore, you only know ... - Ankonguidly opened her eyes, and mockingly twisted her lips:

    You won''t find someone like me anywhere.

    Naruto didn''t even know what to say to that... Not only did she retain her pride, she also set conditions. He suddenly wanted to mock her and make her bow down, but he still epted the conditions of this abnormal, in the end, it was much more fun. If she wants these role-ying games, then let her get it, and mostly in the asshole!

    "AH?!~" All of Anko''s courage immediately began to evaporate as soon as he began to enter her ass!

 Chapter 277: Hokages Personal Whore (18+)

    Chapter 277: Hokage''s Personal Whore (18+)

    Naruto epted her terms and if he had to pay for sex, he would fuck the whore unconscious!

    Let it work!

    "Aaa~" the kunoichi frowned in concern. She expected anything but pleasure!

    ¡ª Hyah~

    He entered her ass with only the tip and barely began to expand the hole, but there was still no pain ... Rather, only a pleasant tingling and a strange heat that followed the heat from the hot cock.

    I had to cover my mouth to keep from moaning.

    ¡ª Ahhmm...~

    How naive. Now why do it?

    "What a narrow one," grinning, Naruto began to move deeper. In fact, he could have had enough pussy, but since this slut turned out to be so sexually active, he simply could not miss the opportunity to print another hole for her.

    While streams of his semen were flowing from Anko''s pussy, he was going to enjoy a simr spectacle with her ass. He really liked anal sex, especially with trained bitches like Tenten. The sensation of touching the uterus is very unique, but any woman could feel a special pressure in the ass. The feeling of being sucked in and out just in the back hole was so strong and pleasurable!

    Anko had a gorgeous ass, very juicy and soft - that meaty ass beckoned as hell! That''s why he wanted to use it in the beginning. Naruto''s fingers literally sank into her, and the pleasant enveloping softness inside excited all the bases of the member. He entered already halfway, and then, sharply squeezed her ripe flesh with his fingers and plunged inside with all his might!

    A juicy p scattered throughout the audience!

    "Hyaaaaaaa!~" the slut squealed like she should! That sexy moan really pissed off the excited Hokage!

    He entered the full length and filled itpletely.

    "W-how deep~ God!~

    And she was not mistaken - Naruto really went very deep! He literally fell on her with all his weight and pressed his cock to the very bowels of her back hole.

    The position for anal sex was not the most sessful, and therefore, Naruto abruptly grabbed Anko in his arms and began to peck her right in the air!

    "Ahhhhh?!~ Aaaahhha~ Aaah! Ah!~

    As soon as he began to move, the kunoichi immediately reacted and wrapped her arms around his neck. The legs no longer obeyed and simply dangled to the beat of his furious movements. Those erotic pping and vulgar moans were getting louder!

    "Aaah~ Ohh~ Ohhh~!"

    He pounded her hard, not so deep, but quite skillfully and quite rudely. In the new position, Naruto''s cock reachedpletely different ces. By holding Anko directly in his arms, he could burst into special areas and make her tremble with unfamiliar pleasure.

    However, the Hokage did not allow her to feel light and weak for long, he very quickly threw the girl to the floor, turned her around and forced her to stick out her ass, and then stood right above her and directed the cock from above, towards the wet slit!

    The kunoichi''s anal ring trembled sexually, as if trying to wink at the cock moving towards her. It greeted him, and he didn''t have to wait long!

    "Oooh~ Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Anko immediately broke into a lewd smirk. Her eyes were half closed and her face turned into a depraved grimace of a real whore.

    As soon as Naruto began to enter her from above again in such an obscene position, she immediately began to flow. A trailing stream of female nectar, mixed with white streams of male semen, abruptly spilled onto the floor.

    The spectacle is the most depraved!

    Amazing!

    "Ahhh!~ Yeah! Break me! Harder!~

    Anko''s cries awakened the beast in the Hokage, and therefore he attacked her with even more cruelty! In this position, he could keep everything under control and, with all his inherent wildness, break loose on a defenseless knot. From his biting movements, Anko''s anus began to squish furiously.

    "Hyaahh!~ Aaaaaah!" How deep!~

    As soon as Naruto started to take it out, this greedy mouth immediately grabbed him tightly, not giving him the opportunity to break free. The anal lips, attached to the penis, were stretched as vulgarly as possible...

    That chomping sound could already rival Anko''s squeals.

    Naruto elerated and became even rougher!

    ¡ª Ah! Ahhhh!~ At his hard ms, the kunoichi weakened and fell helplessly.

    But he never stopped!

    She was already lying on the floor with her legs spread out to the sides, and he continued to peck her over! In this position, he fucked his slut even more furiously. Anko''s fleshy ass quivered like jelly, red and shiny with sweat.

    Such a beautiful sight, apanied by lustful screams and obscene ps!

    The sweet scent of a woman entered his nostrils, and Naruto red up again. He seemed to want to tear it apart and drive submission into it!

    At this pace, the Hokage continued to pound Anko for almost half an hour! For a woman who never experiences anal pleasure, and in general for one who has had sex for no more than a few minutes, this amount of pleasure and time spent on it almost broke her!

    After another half an hour of this insane pounding, Anko couldn''t think straight anymore, not even wondering how Naruto could keep up this pace for so long.

    Consciousness almost left her...

    "Aaaaaaa~ I''m going crazy!" C-cum! I''m dying now!~

    But she was still screaming very loudly!

 Chapter 278: Payback (18+)

    Chapter 278: Payback (18+)

    In the past hour of rough anal sex, an impressive puddle of juice and cum had already formed under Anko''s body. She justy there, and he fucked her! Entire jets of love liquid constantly escaped from the pussy. As soon as he reached her depths with a hard p, she immediately sshed!

    Moreover, right now she was cumming again!

    "Hyaaaaa!~ Hwaaaaaaaaaa~

    The kunoichi''s body shuddered, and then another jet flew a full meter! Anko''s hips were shaking madly!

    Narutoughed and increased his pressure. This little slut cummed over six times! Her whole ass was incredibly red, her anal ring glowed with heat. He kneaded her hole and adjusted it for himself. The entire chin of the kunoichi glistened with saliva, she did not control her tongue and vulgar words.

    - Fuck! Yeah!~

    Rolling her eyes, she gave herself to another orgasm with her head!

    This anal sex turned her into a real animal. Anko didn''t even have to move, he tore her like his own masturbator!

    Today Naruto got what he wanted and was finally able to throw out all the excitement, moreover, he got another woman. If it weren''t for his desire to return to Sumire, Anko probably wouldn''t have seeded, but now, he could finally blow her again!

    ¡ª Kh! Grinning, Naruto tilted his head back and grinned contentedly.

    - Get it! - his erect cock swelled sharply, and then exploded right in the kunoichi''s ass!

    ¡ª Aaah?! Anko understood everything and her pupils immediately contracted!

    "Heeeeee~!" - before she had time to experience an orgasm, sperm immediately sshed into her ass, scorching everything in its path, leading the bitch to the next final. Orgasm after the previous covered with his head! The ass shrank and furiously began to draw out all the juices of the man. From such pressure and her sharp contraction, Naruto experienced even more pleasure, non-stop continuing to descend into her tight anal!

    Vision was covered with a luminous veil of pleasure...

    ¡ª Aaah~ N-nemofuuu~

    "Haaah¡­ Damn it!"

    Naruto pressed down on Anko''s body, moving his hips slowly, trying to enjoy the moment as thoroughly as possible. The girl''s ass greedily pulled out the remnants of his sperm, and he let her get everything...

    Bliss...

    "Kh... Yeah..." The hokage smirked, surrendering to the flow of euphoria, not at all caring about the slut under his feet. It was already hard for her to breathe from the man who had fallen on her body.

    "Heeee~" thoughts were confused, everything was burning in the chest, the uterus was pulsing and reacting aggressively, continuing to savor the previous semen reserves. Inside the ass, everything was mixed up and numb. Notes of pleasure, discharges swept through her entire mature body ...

    "Nha~" A gentle moan escaped Anko''s lovely lips, and she slowly closed her eyes. She was tired...

    This is the end. She fucked so well that she couldn''t stay conscious... Although, maybe she just didn''t have enough oxygen, from such and such a heavy pressure.

    "Haa..." The hokage began to rise and slowly pull his shaking cock out of the kunoichi''s greedy ass. This cum hungry hole was sucked so hard that it was quite difficult...

    - HM? Naruto almost stood up and then, with a vulgar slurp, his cock finally slipped out of Anko''s tight ass. She immediately began to contract and tremble, as if not allowing the remnants of the seed to break free. Even though she did it...

    After such insane sex, her developed anus either opened wide or contracted narrowly, and therefore, a small stream of sperm escaped from the ass and rolled down the hollow between the pussy, mixed with Anko''s female juices.

    When new white droplets began to prate into the transparent puddle, they immediately turned into bizarre muddy disks, quickly expanding and mixing into amon shape.

    Funny spectacle...

    Naruto admired the private parts of his new lover and nodded in satisfaction.

    - Good job...

    Everything bloomed and sparkled!

    As it turned out, Anko was very sensitive. I couldn''t even stay with him until the end. However, now her body looked too used. However, that only made her more charming.

    Well, there''s nothing you can do...

    After licking his lips, Naruto massaged his cock, and then got to the girl''s head, sat down next to her and lifted her by the hair.

    What a lustful face? It''s like she''s been fucked for a week... It''s a pitiful sight.

    "I fell asleep¡­ How reckless of her¡­ But what about the retribution and purge at the end?" Shouldn''t I go like this? He looked at his cum-stained cock, and then he thought of something and then grinned angrily:

    "Heh... If you think about it..." He had one very exciting and funny thought, so he approached Anko''s mouth, and then stuffed his dirty cock inside insolently. Since she was his personal whore, he was going to use her whenever he wanted, in the end she herself chose a simr title for herself. No one pulled her tongue ... A whore is obliged to satisfy her master even unconscious!

    That''s why Naruto didn''t deny himself anything! This wet slobbering hole was quite sexually squelching and the tongue surprisingly touched the most sensitive ces. Too bad it didn''t move...

    - Not bad!

    He held her hair and worked her hips. If someone saw this from the outside, they would definitely consider him a brutal rapist. Considering Anko Mitarashi''s condition, this is not unreasonable...

    Even unconscious, she cleaned out all the dirty juices from him pretty quickly, and therefore, Naruto decided to let her go before she suffocated.

    Slowly, he dressed, straightened his trousers and looked around:

    Oh yeah, I almost forgot...

    He took out his wallet and counted several thousand ryos, then mockingly threw them straight at the mauled Anko.

    - Your fee. I''ll take another look...

    The spectacle of her sexy body, surrounded by banknotes, acquired a special exquisite taste...

    - Speaking of which...

    With a torn mesh in intimate ces, the mature kunoichi looked simply stunning. Juicy soft ass all flushed, pale skin shone with drops of sweat. Anko''s semen and lecherous juices were all over the ce, and her whore face wore a slutty smile mixed with saliva and smeared lipstick. My hair is tangled and my mascara is smudged. All this gave her amazing seductiveness ...

    Used in an environment of banknotes, this bitch literally asked to be photographed for the next picture in his collection. Naruto dly took the opportunity to photograph her in several poses.

    "Hmm, that''s all.

    With that out of the way, the Hokage wasn''t going to waste any more of his precious time. He left this whore alone, and then moved to his residence. In addition to Sarada, he had one more personal file.

    It''s time to start pumping.

 Chapter 279: What if Im pregnant?

    Chapter 279: What if I''m pregnant?

    *

    Late in the afternoon, while Naruto was still minding his own business and making some adjustments to the final stage of the Special Submission Technique, Sarada finally came to her senses.

    In the same room where he left her, all alone...

    - BUT? The girl blinked in surprise as she stood up on the bed. Her gaze moved quickly towards the door and then to the window.

    What kind of ce is it?

    She blinked again, wondering where she was now...

    "Um¡­ S-Sensei? Sarada''s eyes suddenly dropped down.

    - Eh? - the nket suddenly slipped off her fragile shoulders, immediately revealing an erotic view of her charming elongated nipples, noticeably swollen from recent events.

    "Ah¡­~ So I¡­" She suddenly started remembering everything!

    Sex, Sharingan, feelings and crazy love! All this flow of emotions immediately caused her face to re up!

    "Ah~! So we¡­" Sarada covered her face sharply with her hands.

    "We did it! Me and Sensei!" Happiness and excitement intertwined in her thoughts! She almost started to squeak like a little girl!

    Remembering all the moments of their sex, the young kunoichi involuntarily looked at her thin fingers, unable to hold back a bashful smile...

    "I... Oh my god..." The blood dried on her fingernails, causing Sarada to immediately recall her defiant behavior. She scratched him, actively kissed, and even behaved so aggressively! The feeling of anxiety immediately made itself felt, because of which she abruptly jumped out of bed, with a clear attitude to find Naruto and find out if he was angry, if everything was fine with him, but ... Even without sses, as soon as her eyes moved to the wall, as she immediately fell into a stupor!

    ¡ª Ah!~

    There was a huge mirror on the opposite wall and she identally noticed her reflection in it!

    "Oh my God, my mother will kill me!" Sakura''s involuntarily shing face made Sarada scream excitedly.

    - How so...

    She looked at herpletely unfamiliar body in amazement ...

    As before, it was worth paying attention to her miniature breasts, as she gasped without restraint! Bite marks, bruises from his thumbs... He''s marked her everywhere! Her neck was covered with hickeys, her hair was in a terrible mess, blood and drool dried on her face - all intimate ces were stained with these traces of debauchery! The young body was in a terrible state!

    Anxiety turned to shame and panic. Sarada quickly wanted to wash up so that he would never see her in such a pathetic state. Besides... Touching a few bruises on her stomach, she swallowed.

    "Nhaa~" and couldn''t hold back her sweet moan¡­

    Of course, it was worth remembering everything that happened and again plunge into the memories of that passionate intercourse in the toilet of the Academy, as Sarada instantly began to get excited. The Sharingan didn''t even matter, it was thest thing on her mind. The marks left by her beloved sensei all over her body made her heart flutter happily. He not only did this to her, he also left his footprints everywhere, as if he was letting everyone in this world know who she now belongs to! Moreover, he not only did all this, he also answered her feelings - he made her a woman, the happiest woman in the world!

    The heart took on an agitated rhythm, the breath began to go astray. Sarada barely found the strength to restrain herself from starting to masturbate right here, to those very happy memories, overflowing with debauchery with sensei...

    ¡ª Ahn~

    As soon as noticeable streams of love juices began to roll down the slender legs of the beauty, she immediately panicked.

    ¡ª Ah! Need a quick shower! But... My... My clothes! Turning around sharply, she began to look around anxiously, trying to find her things.

    Luckily she was lucky...

    As soon as Sarada began to sort out her clothes, she immediately grimaced in displeasure:

    ¡ª Bliiin! Everything is dirty and smells... God... - having got to the window, she looked out into the street and frowned:

    "It''s already evening... How long has it been?" Why did I oversleep?! Mentally chastising herself for her weakness, she again felt ashamed. It was rather unpleasant to lose consciousness and not find him near...

    - Did he like it? The girl''s eyebrows twitched and she clenched her fists in annoyance.

    - Stupid! And why did you fall asleep?

    Unfortunately, all she could do now was scold herself. Pleased at least the fact that he still did it ... Finished! And inside! Any other woman might have been worried, or at least worried, but Sarada, even knowing what it could turn into in the end, was truly happy. She understood that Sakura would obviously not be happy if she found out about this, her father is not important at all now, but ...

    Touching her slender tummy, Sarada smiled sweetly.

    - What if I''m pregnant? Ah¡­~" With a yfulugh, she quickly put on her sses, spread her arms out to the sides, and plopped down on the bed.

    "Haaa~ What a day¡­"

    Constantly surrendering to either excitement or joy, she was in no hurry to leave. Closing her tired eyes, Sarada plunged into happy memories, with a smile of love turning over the scene of her first experience with sensei in her head...

    *

    Satisfied with himself after having fun with a new slut, Naruto put his feet up on the table and finally decided to rx a bit:

    "Hmm, it''s not like it wasted energy¡­"

    If you call sex work, which became extremely much in his life, then he really worked tirelessly. However, after Sarada, he still did not really want something passionate and rude. Perhaps after the pleasant effects pass, he will deal with, for example, Tsunade or Karui.

    Although, some thought still did not leave his head. Something very funny...

    Anko Rates!

    This girl is definitely sick...

    He could not helpughing when he remembered with what face she put him this ridiculous condition. If you count, then she took even more than an elite prostitute from the most expensive brothel! With such requests, if you use it for a couple of months, then you can go bankrupt ...

    Even if he met already crazy women - this Anko turned out to be the funniest! It looks like the kunoichi in this vige are slowly going crazy with age...

    Perhaps it would be funny to get Anko hooked on sex, and then turn her condition against her... He wanted to mock her so much that the n arose by itself. Making a whore pay and be humiliated must be a very pleasant experience.

    In any case, now it was worth just rxing over the analysis of the awards, for which he did not strain too much. Boring, but important nheless. For such sessful opportunities and his attitude towards them, one could really face heavenly punishment. Probably no strong Shinobi would understand his strange mindset. He did not appreciate what he had, but at the same time he would never allow himself to lose it! He took strength for granted and was not obsessed with battle or the pursuit of power.

 Chapter 280: VI Goal Achieved!

    Chapter 280: VI Goal Achieved!

    What''s the use of power if it doesn''t bring you pleasure? What is the point of bing stronger, if even with the current opportunities you can revel in superiority?

    Naruto never aspired to something without proper motivation. Jigen could have forced him to build up strength, but right now he was getting it almost out of thin air. That is why he was indifferent to this, because he could not truly enjoy what he did not spend effort on. If under your feet are mountains of gold, will they bring the same pleasure that you would get by taking away other people''s wealth? The answer is obvious. It''s not about women or wealth, but about the heady feeling of getting them!

    Besides, what''s the fun in some fight with a strong enemy? Just to amuse yourself with the fact that you trained for good reason? Is winning that much fun? It will be much more pleasant to put the enemy on a chain and force him to humiliate himself! Therefore, strength cannot be the goal, and being obsessed with increasing it is too boring. Cowards and paranoids may disagree. Creating for themselves a framework of freedom and building up personal fears, they give themselves entirely to self-improvement in an attempt to ovee them and rise, but inevitably face a cruel reality. Breaking someone and taking everything that belongs to him, that''s the true taste of life!

    Of course, it should be borne in mind that being aplete weakling, thinking this way is suicide. Only Naruto, from his position, could act so smug.

    He enjoyed taking something from others, dominating, and reveling in the emotions of women. And they attracted him mainly. Even other countries and expansions of territories did not affect his emotions in any way.

    Of course, he was waiting for the day when everyone will know his true face, when they will understand who stole their daughters and wives!

    And even though it''s just a funny fantasy...

    The moment when the whole world realizes that their deity is a hungry demon!

    The desire to see how people, without realizing it, will ept their fate and worship him with sincere smiles. Isn''t that how God should be? Unjust and cruel - the eternal tyrant. Any wrong deed is perceived by his admirers as a sin, and they obsessively try to prove their return to God, ignoring the fact that their suffering is just his entertainment! People themselves will begin to try themselves, kill each other and all for the sake of his approval. Isn''t it wonderful? At the mere thought of this, God, seated on his mountain of treasures, must shake with furiousughter!

    They themselves will amuse him and do not have to do anything!

    Very soon, the capture of every hidden vige, countries and the spread of a new ideology will begin. If all goes well, the day is not far off when...

    - Well, nonsense ... Where did it take me?

    Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle. Such stupid fantasies... What''s the use of them? He is quite satisfied with married pussies or schoolgirl asses. Such boring goals are only good when there is nothing else to do. Maybe there is something special in this, but in fact, he liked stealing women more and doing whatever he wanted with them.

    Although, his requests grew every day ...

    Of course, worship and respect will not be superfluous, the Hokage wanted everything, but at the same time he was never obsessed with these desires. What''s the point of looking down on everyone and doing nothing? He loved to personally take part, corrupt, subdue and use.

    For this reason, he was in no hurry to capture viges and countries, since he was now entertained by women. He made the most of what he had and never let any fantasy spoil the fun. This whole system with its rewards is just a minor detail that barely affected his goals.

    Not that he was getting everything undeservedly, Naruto could recognize his talents in persuasion, self-confidence and sex, as well as a sharp mind. But if all the impudent wise men got this, the world would be filled with real monsters... Although, the Hokage put his depravity and tastes to a special height.

    Well, it''s always good to think...

    "Ha¡­ Okay, what do we have¡­"

    II RANK:

    VI Goal achieved!

    + Slot for Hidden Vige x1

    + Slot for a girl x1

    + Branched genes - fusion

    + Law of Essence Condensation > D

    The second rank opened up a new stage of development, or more precisely, in order toplete the goals from this section, not only more subordination points were already required, but also such a condition as, for example: subjugation of a hidden vige.

    - It''s problematic...

    Naruto could logically assume that the next step might be to subjugate the country, but this point seemed debatable as he did not see much difference between the two conditions. Besides, in a certain sense, it was even easier for a shinobi to subdue ordinary people. True, they should have been more careful with them, beings without developed chakra are very fragile, so Naruto wanted to first test his technique on shinobi, and only then take on any Daimyo. Plus, there are a few things to think about before you act.

    He didn''t dy the moment, but he didn''t want to rush either. Because if sex with women is work, then traveling to foreign viges and brainwashing their leaders is even worse! What''s interesting about this? It might be fun at first, but it will get boring quickly...

    In general, Naruto was lucky, if not for Konoha, he would have had to work a little. Although, in fact, at this point, he was already looking at it as an annoying scam. He already received awards doing what he loved, proudly having fun, and then he received an award for what is already an award in itself!

    If this is the intention of God, then he is clearly not a master of bnce, or is he just amused by all this?

    All this bored me. Naruto, without much interest, decided to collect this reward. Lately, of course, he had stepped up his hunt for kunoichi, but getting something for nothing was no more interesting for him than a stone on the side of the road.

    The good news is that there is not so much sense from these advantages ... At most, this power wille in handy in a couple of months and there a couple more times. As a result, you can only amuse yourself with all sorts of special genomes that can diversify life. In addition, in the future, you will not have to strain, and you can quickly end Jigen and continue doing your favorite things.

    "Hmm, well, this can be considered a bonus for my attempts to change the vige ... It''s not in vain that I worked on ns, and Orochimaru called. It will do ... "- however, after that, Naruto did not get rid of the irritation and slight itching in his head. He again wanted to fill up some woman and do at least something, and not sit, uselessly collecting awards.

    "After talking with Orochimaru, I''ll find something to do before Sasuke arrives... Although, if we''re talking about it... When Sarada wakes up, I can do something..." The Hokage''s lips stretched into a sly grin:

    "Sakura... Why don''t we have a chat?" Still, I took your daughter''s virginity, I think it''s worth looking into your eyes, otherwise my conscience will torment me!

    Laughing, he pulled away.

 Chapter 281: Valuable Rewards

    Chapter 281: Valuable Rewards

    The rewards forpleting the sixth goal were impressive, their total number did not change, only an additional slot for the vige was added to the slot for the girl. However, as before, it was not worth considering this as a reward. The most basic and impressive is the new genes and another spiritual ability!

    + Branched genes - fusion

    + Law of Essence Condensation> D

    As soon as Naruto took these awards, he suddenly reeled!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! W-what the¡­" His head began to spin, his body starting to weaken before his eyes. Even being incredibly strong for this, he could hardly do anything with his abruptly changed state and somehow extinguish the uncontroble heat spreading throughout his body. All he could do was sit down on the floor, quickly create a barrier around himself, and close his eyes. He did not lose consciousness, he had enough strength to withstand all the changes in his body and keep himself. However, it is understandable, there was no pain at all.

    Miraculous warm energy spilled over every cell. The golden reflections of this power began to concentrate in the heart, in the head and in every organ, and thenpletely prated the bones and spread through the chakra channels, thereby blocking the ability to use any jutsu. Even the focus of collecting natural energy was out of order, Narutopletely lost control of his body and simply hung limply in the lotus position. The muscles stopped working, the nervous system shut down, all he could do was keep his brain going. All body systems failed - he simply could not control them. My eyes began to burn, and it was as if a drum was beating in my head.

    The Hokage literally heard his heart roaring deafeningly and how deep in his brain, with a characteristic crack, as if the roots of a tree were growing! It was both annoying and surprising at the same time. He certainly did not n to die, and such helplessness and uncontroble things happening to the main organ in the body made him tense up properly. Although Naruto did not appreciate what he received almost for nothing, he still wanted to live!

    "D-damn... I can''t understand..." He had to quickly admit that he couldn''t even think, only feel. When the thoughts were no longer intertwined together and the mind hardly remained whole, everything was filled with emotions, overflowing, suffocating and incredibly strong! Fear, pain, panic, sincere and wild horror...

    ¡ª Ha-ah?!

    At the same time, everything quickly disappeared under a whole hail of opposite feelings: happiness, delight and insane pleasure!

    At that moment, Naruto''s eyes rolled back and he began to smirk stupidly. For the first time in his life, such a ridiculous smile bloomed on his face. Probably, if he knew how disgusting he looks now, he would not hesitate to go into a rage! And surprisingly, he suddenly sumbed to these bewitching feelings...

    Hatred! Shattering and insane malice! His eyes became bloodshot and then suddenly defocused and the eyelid drooped halfway down.

    Everything has changed again...

    The look of the Hokage at that moment was a mixture of calmness and cold indifference.

    Again and again, the various masks changed on Naruto''s face to match the next wave of uncontroble emotions. He seemed to be drowning in them and could not break free, as if possessed by demons. It seemed like he just went crazy.

    "What the heck?!"

    Kurama watched the situation with disbelief and concern. He quickly realized what was happening, as soon as he felt that strange golden energy in the body of a friend again, and this made him a little angry:

    "That brat... He didn''t warn me again!" - True, although he growled, but a huge excitement did not leave his shining scarlet eyes at all. Thest days he was preparing toplete his technique and tuned in to its application, and then he was again distracted ...

    "I''ll remember it for him!"

    All this time, undergoing a mixture of emotions and gic changes, Naruto was sweating and changed his expression dozens of times, but as it turned out, these were only external changes. The internal ones werepletely different and very significant. Deep in his subconscious, Naruto arrived inplete serenity, slowly realizing the whole situation.

    First of all, the mutations that covered his body concerned genes, the brain and chakra channels throughout the body, the formation of new ones and the strengthening of old ones. Each organ was enriched with a special mystical energy.

    "What is this..." - Naruto couldn''t figure out where to be or even hear himself. Naked, he hovered in a snow-white space, unable to open his eyes. As if collecting natural energy, he waspletely focused on this process, moving away from the whole world, like an unearthly being.

    Something new was born into the body, forming a connection with his soul.

    And he couldn''t do anything...

    This situation is quite understandable. Since he hardly understood anything - his body acted for him, and mystical energy yed a major role in his changes.

    This time, Naruto didn''t just change, he received in his body side mutations inherent in the unique flows of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. For example, members of the Kaguya n, Hyuga, and even Kinkaku and Ginkaku, as well as many others, stood out among them. Notably, the list of offshoot genes did not include the Enhanced Uchiha Genome. Although, for this moment there were also some reasons. Since Naruto was directly rted to the Uchiha and Senju, they could not be considered offshoots, like the same Hyuuga descended from Hamura ¨­tsutsuki.

    [Branch Genes Fusion]

    In any case, he had to go through significant changes in his physical shell, as well as undergo changes associated with the chakra, since the "Law of Essence Condensation" changed this particrponent, or rather improved it.

    [Law of Essence Condensation]

    Instead of the usual chakra channel system of ordinary people and limited reserves, this incredible ability allowed Naruto to collect chakra and concentrate it in a special core and thus umte it endlessly! He could build a reserve equal to the nine-tails or even more just by collecting chakra daily! umting it in the core of the essence, which was being formed right now in the area of the main branches of the chakra channels, he could surpass anyone! Such an ability justified the "Law" postscript, since all spiritual abilities turned out to be surprisingly useful in the end.

    There is no need to exin how terrifying this power was!

    While Kurama watched the changes in Naruto''s body with bated breath, Sarada was just beginning to wake up. Evening came. Around the same time, the effect of the changes to the Hokage''s body finally began to subside. Mystical energy began to dissipate in golden streams, then dissolving in his body.

    Naruto hardly felt any pleasure this time, all that was left was a slight pain piercing through his head.

 Chapter 282: A Strange and Sudden Question

    Chapter 282: A Strange and Sudden Question

    As soon as Naruto opened his eyes, he immediately closed his eyes. The orange reflections of the sunset almost burned his vision.

    "Wh-what the¡­" He began to slowly get used to the light, but just at that moment, he grimaced at the sudden noise in his head!

    ¡ª Naruto! Are you okay?! Kurama''s excited voice rumbled, echoing throughout his skull.

    "I don''t know yet¡­ W-damn¡­ Be quiet." Focusing his gaze, the Hokage clutched his forehead and began to slowly rise.

    At the same moment, orange chakra shot out from his body, quickly gathering into the fox''s worried face. He red at Naruto and grumbled.

    - What''s going on here again? You have be stronger, but your body and chakra... I feel something strange in you. What is that thing in your stomach?

    The Hokage stood up and began to squint around, immediately amazed at his changed vision. He felt the renewed chakra channels near his eyes and already understood the reason, and therefore abruptly folded the familiar hand seal:

    - Byakugan!

    At the same moment, the veins around his eye bulged, the blue iris turned pale, and the pupil brightened. He actually activated the Hyuuga n''s famous Dojutsu, which immediately hit Kurama!

    - Hell! Are you serious?! Byakugan?! What the hell is this...

    - HM?

    Naruto was finally able to see normally, marveling at his incredible vision. Even without the Dojutsu, his visual acuity changed, and as soon as he activated his new power, he was immediately able to see through walls, and even at three hundred and sixty degrees!

    - Ho... Not bad! He ignored the fox for now, trying to focus. Controlling the new eyes was not too difficult. Even without any training, he quickly acquired quite good skills.

    Looking around for a bit, Naruto nodded in satisfaction, and then the veins in his temples stopped pulsing, quickly smoothing out.

    He regained his normal vision, and then chuckled contentedly.

    ¡ª How about this? - sharply extending his hand, the Hokage activated the chakra and after that his wrists began to deform! With an unpleasant chomping sound, a snow-white bone burst out of the skin!

    ¡ª Ho-oh...

    Sticky and sharp, covered with a viscous liquid - it shone in the sun and caused strange sensations ...

    What a terrible ability!

    Kurama fell silent, staring in amazement at another of Naruto''s suddenly manifested abilities. He surprised him more and more...

    "It''s...Shokotsumyaku..."

    ¡ª Ha! Interesting.

    The hokage put the bone back into his body with a grin, and then exhaled, wiping sweat from his forehead and taking off his wet sweatshirt. After all these transformations, it was worth changing clothes ...

    "What the¡­" Looking at the same relief body of a friend, surprise shed in the fox''s eyes again. It seemed that Naruto had changed here too, but he still did not understand what exactly had be different ...

    "How strange..."

    Remembering that very conversation about his own transformation, Kurama involuntarily thought about his appearance. Come to think of it, what kind of women does this pervert like?

    Strange and sudden question...

    The Hokage''s aura itself took on more noble and mysterious echoes. Perhaps because of the torso soaked with sweat, he seemed much more courageous, as if not from this world, as if he had ceased to be an ordinary mortal. Maybe he got younger or acquired some special power that affects perception? This one seemed much more logical...

    "Hmmm..."

    Byakugan and Shikotsumyaku, right?

    The Nine-Tails frowned as the Hokage evaporated all his sweat and began to change.

    He didn''t seem to care what happened. What kind of reaction is this?

    "I got it ..." the fox eventually could not stand it, stopped staring and grumbled in annoyance:

    - Can you stop showing off? Your body doesn''t interest me!

    - What?

    Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion. He was really surprised... Why did he even start with this? This tailed talker could have a dozen questions, but he started with the most non-obvious.

    Suspicious...

    - What are you talking about? I''m just changing my clothes..." Naruto abruptly dropped his pants and made Kurama snort contemptuously.

    - I know you, such a pervert has only one thing on his mind! This is your favorite way to attract girls ... - the fox snorted haughtily: - You don''t have to bother. If I decide something, it does not concern you, as well as my attitude towards people! Although I''m still amazed at how you managed to change so quickly... It seems that the influence of that hermit fool is making itself felt." He suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    "And also, maybe this energy did something to you¡­ I still can''t understand why there is such a craving for other people''s women?"

    Naruto understood less and less what this fox was trying to achieve with such strange questions, but still decided to y along:

    "You yourself are staring, it''s not my fault, but if you want to understand, then it''s better to try to think and how a girl should¡­" he shrugged carelessly and began to pull on new trousers:

    You have good experience. Mito, my mother... Two hot girls and years of observation, I think you can understand their thinking if you push yourself.

    And even though he suddenly stepped on the subject, surprisingly, Kurama''s answer didn''t look as annoyed as before...

    ¡ª Hmm, ordinary women... Although...

    Here it is!

    Fox suddenly narrowed his eyes. His sly grin turned sinister!

    "What is he?" Naruto tensed up. This strange bijuu was behaving strangely...

    What he didn''t know was that the Nine-Tails had finally found the answer! At that very moment, he realized what kind of appearance is best to adopt, so that this pervert bites his elbows and drools! During these days he watched so often that he already understood a lot about the tastes and weaknesses of a friend. It''s not clear why Kurama suddenly decided that, but he was rather amused...

    Memories really turned out to be useful, you can''t argue with that! Something very distant, but extremely necessary.

    Naruto pulled on a T-shirt and out of the corner of his eye noticed a strange squint of a fox:

    ¡ª Are you okay? Why is there such interest in this topic? I thought you started ignoring me. Doesn''t the sight of a girl hurt your pride?

    In fact, it was. Kurama disdained the sex life of his jinch¨±riki, which is why he did not give a clear answer to the change in his usual appearance. Naruto had even stopped thinking about it, he rather benefited from the fact that the fox does not interfere in his affairs and quietly sits on the sidelines. But he could not even imagine that the Nine-Tails, between constant reflections and struggle with himself, over and over again plunged into this female theme, recalled the life of his past jinch¨±riki, and also constantly, day after day, with anger listened to the annoying moans of all whores curling around the Hokage!

    For years, Naruto was engaged in a monotonous routine, and then suddenly his whole life turned into an erotic novel, and insanely perverted and obviously crazy!

    One can only imagine how much it pissed him off. On the one hand, there was a choice, and on the other ... His whole life turned into an erotic film, the main roles of which are women moaning under Naruto! He literally plunged into this topic of sexual orientation and his own choice with all his mind. Seeing all these satisfied female faces, charming and sexy, he could hardly hold on! In the past, the Nine-Tails was possessed by hatred, but now... He couldn''t get rid of this obsessive feeling! As soon as Naruto asked that fucking question and pushed him into doubt, and then showed all those moaning whores - how Kurama''s whole life underwent a colossal change! From which side do not look - one female pleasure!

    He wanted revenge! That brat had been bullying him so much that it was time to take matters into his own hands!

 Chapter 283: Kuramas Secret Plan

    Chapter 283: Kurama''s Secret n

    Because of Naruto''s predictable questions, Kurama didn''t even get angry, as he had a sinister and brilliant idea in his mind! Knowing all the tastes and preferences of a changed friend, he put up with a lot, and now he decided to take full advantage of this.

    He chuckled mischievously, making the Hokage frown even more...

    - Are you all right? Would you like to ask about my increased strength?

    The fox continued to smirk mischievously...

    Maybe he wanted to ask, but for him, the feeling of superiority was much more important. He understood better than anyone that Naruto would not be able or even dare to act against him, and therefore, as soon as he turned himself into an absolute ideal, he would lose all his impudence and confidence!

    Kurama was not a fool, now he clearly understood what this cunning boy was trying to achieve - his proposal was an obvious trap! Bijuu don''t have a gender, that''s right, and Kurama was going to leave it like that! He hasn''t stooped down to perverted humans yet?! But, he really wanted to make fun of this insolent.

    Do you want an obedient fox?! You''ll have to crawl on your knees!

    - You will have a girl! Kuramaughed and suddenly returned to his jinch¨±riki body.

    The Hokage''s eyebrows immediately dropped.

    I don''t like your tone...

    ¡ª Ha! You will like something else! The fox snorted smugly, and then regained his former seriousness:

    "Better shut up and tell me what the hell just happened."

    ¡ª Hmm...? Naruto''s eyebrows closed and his lips stretched into a straight line. He did not even know what to answer to this misunderstanding... He understood the female gender, but now he did not understand at all! And that''s exactly what typical women do!

    "You¡­ What are those mood swings?" Can you speak normally?

    ¡ª Hmph! Be silent!

    "You know, Kurama¡­" The Hokage was already beginning to get annoyed at such a brazen tone: "You are very lucky that I can''t strangle you."

    "Heh heh, how lucky you are..."

    If some girl were talking to him so impudently, he would have already made her regret her chatter by the most proven method. Unfortunately, while the foxes were in this ufortable guise, everything became moreplicated at times.

    - To hell with you...

    With annoyance and a desire to remind this tailed dog of all her impudence in the future, Naruto decided to calm down and teach the bitch a lessonter, when she finally changed her appearance to something more suitable. All this seemed strange, but there was nothing to be done about it.

    The Nine-Tails was very lucky that Naruto considered him nothing more than a talking and useful little animal, capable of taking on the appearance of a sexy beauty. If Shikamaru behaved like this with him, then in addition to his wife, he would also lose his life.

    It looks like they were both counting on the new look of the Nine-Tails. However, unlike the overconfident fox, Naruto was well aware that he would have to work hard to get this tsundere to take on the role of his woman. That''s just, that was the main pleasure. Even if Kurama changes his appearance and does not recognize himself as a female, it will certainly be very pleasant to convince him of this in person!

    As for the prejudices about the sex of the Nine-Tails, then it was worth making two reservations. Firstly, Bijuu do not have a gender - this is already a known fact, you will not particrly surprise anyone with it, and even as an argument, many do not take it seriously.

    The second is important...

    Kurama acted like a male, which was exactly what the Hokage didn''t like. Even if he "supported" Lee with his special orientation, he didn''t really take the situation seriously. Those who expressed progressive views and supported freedom of choice, in his opinion, wishful thinking. The only reason why he sided with Lee is purely for political reasons. If you support such people, they will dly defend your interests. Naruto wasn''t going to miss out on such a handy group of "needs" for his protection and approval. One has only to imagine what will happen if all the gays and lesbians of the world find out that the Seventh Hokage supports their "rights" and "freedom of choice." Where will they aim? Who will be served with gratitude? Obviously, these liberal values are quite suitable for the ideology of the absolute ruler. He had no intention of helping people, so he could easily manipte their values and exacerbate their problems to his advantage.

    As for Kurama... Everything is ambiguous here. Naruto turned a blind eye to many things and wanted to make a decision after the fox made his choice. Only then will it be possible to clearly answer the main question: is it worth trying to turn her into your bitch?

    There probably wasn''t anything particrly wrong with that. If in all respects a woman, then there should be no problems. It is so?

    Aplex topic, at the beginning everything seemed much easier ...

    - Hey! You are listening to me? the fox suddenly grumbled, snapping Naruto out of his thoughts.

    - BUT? Are you still here? He waved angrily away. "Go back, I have more to do." Do not waste my time.

    "Ah, you¡­" Kurama grinned, and then chuckled fervently, "I guess I thought about what form I would take, huh?

    - Shut up.

    The fox didn''t even get angry, he just chuckled and changed the subject:

    "Well¡­ Obviously, you have be stronger. It looks like spending time on adventures with these girls turned out to be a really smart decision. I hope it was worth it... In any case, would you be kind enough to tell me what it was all about? Your body has changed, and in your stomach, all of a sudden, some suspicious damn thing appeared. What is this chakra ball?

    "Oh yeah..." Naruto was distracted, closed his eyes and concentrated, and then immediately felt a small blue sphere in his body. It seemed to float in the very center of the abdomen, spreading its wonderful radiance everywhere. She was hard to miss...

    A mystical and inexplicable aura surrounded the ball from all sides. It did not radiate energy, but rather, on the contrary, became part of the main focus of the chakra and slowly absorbed the purest energy of its owner.

    Weird little thing...

 Chapter 284: VII Target

    Chapter 284: VII Target

    The Meridian system in any person is almost identical, with the exception of only natural cases - training and special ones - mutations or injuries. So, for example, if we ignore any injuries caused to chakra channels and not very useful mutations, all people are equal in this aspect, except, of course, the owners of improved genomes, jinch¨±riki and senjutsu masters.

    Everything has always been based on the chakra channels and the chakra itself, and, oddly enough, they are transmitted gically. It is absolutely impossible to put the same Nara and Hyuga in the same row - the winner is obvious here. Thanks to their genes, they are already a step above most shinobi. Chakra in this world is everything and, oddly enough, the strongest people have more powerful chakra. Of course, there are exceptions like the Fourth Hokage or Might Guy, but it''s worth considering that their abilities are based on special jutsu, and gically, they are still inferior to the same Hyuga. The average Shinobi even from the Aburame n can neverpare to the average Shinobi from the Uchiha n. Likewise, Minato, no matter how many years he spent training, would never be able to reach his son''s level.

    But none of them could ever count on what Naruto got today...

    Feeling a small sphere in the Meridian plexus, the Hokage immediately realized the obvious - now he is on apletely different level, unlike his former self. Previously, he was already superior to most people, but now he stepped into apletely different area of u200bu200bcultivation!

    Infinitely umte and generate chakra... Who among the shinobi did not dream of such a thing at all? Even ¨­tsutsuki had to grow special trees, and then eat their fruits and thus live and evolve. It is likely that their bodies could withstand as much energy as they wanted, but umte? They might have been capable of that, but it certainly was nothingpared to what they could get from just one fruit. But what would happen if they had a terrifying chakra replenishment rate and an infinite reserve for its umtion?

    Naruto told Kurama in detail about his new ability, the Law of Essence Gathering, which greatly impressed him.

    "Y-You¡­ Are you saying you have an infinite supply of chakra now!?" What kind of jokes?! Is it even possible?!

    His shock was understandable. Although, it was still worth emphasizing one important detail ...

    "Not really," Naruto slowly shook his head, channeling energy into the Essence Gathering Core.

    ¡ª I would say that this ability is very convenient in my case. With your recovery speed, we can generate a terrifying amount of energy. This core even somewhat resembles the fruit of a chakra, only it is fed not by the natural energy of the, but by my own chakra. Also, I can channel your chakra inward, as well as senjutsu chakra. It''s just that they don''t mix. This is something like an additional reserve. Although, I''m not sure if it hurts me...

    Thinking about it, Naruto shrugged.

    All of these are worth checking out in the future. A person is able to constantly develop and replenish his chakra, but this aspect is not well understood. Who knows, maybe a frequent process harms us? Although, after all the battles I''ve been through, I''m not sure anymore¡­" The Hokage shook his head with a grin.

    "Anyway, this ability is very useful. Now we don''t have to worry about natural energy for Sage Mode at all, it will always be at hand, and in perfect quality. If you save daily, you can stock up for very long battles. This will solve the problem of quantity, but not quality, so do not tter yourself ...

    After a second of thought, he nodded grimly.

    "Okay... I still have a few ns for this ability, there will be one battle in the near future, so we will check how it works there, until then, we will umte energy in the core.

    Kurama just nodded, he also had some thoughts about this, but as Naruto said, now it was worth doing real tests. One thing is clear - this power will make the already strong Seventh Hokage even more powerful. At least now he won''t have any need for chakra.

    "What about Shikotsumyaku?" the fox suddenly asked: "Why on earth did you have this genome?"

    Narutopletely changed, straightened his T-shirt and fastened the belt on his trousers, and then finally answered:

    "It''s just a bonus... I got the so-called ''branch genes''." Apparently, this applied to all the descendants of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, excluding only the Uchiha and Senju, as the basis descended from the Sage of the Six Paths. I already have the Senju genes, but there were some offshoots, such as Kaguya with their Shikotsumyaku, or even Kinkaku and Ginkaku," the Hokage slowly exined, until he finally finished:

    "It seems that in the future I will be able to get the Uchiha Genes, since I already roughly understand how everything works¡­ I get powers directly rted to Kaguya and my distant ancestors, as well as something unique, the so-called "Spiritual Abilities." It''s hard to know what will happen in the end, but I can assume that the acquisition of the Sharingan is a matter of time. Perfect Law gave me Mokuton, Branched Genes gave me the Byakugan, but the Sharingan never appeared, so I can only guess and wait...

    As the Fox listened frowningly, Naruto detailed his theory. It did not sound unreasonable, after all, the Perfect Law gave him direct ess to the Senju genes, it is likely that further it will be possible to open the way to the second branch - Uchiha. Maybe we''ll be able to get closer to something even more unique, maybe even Hagoromo''s genes. However, this is just a theory, supported only by vague guesses. Obtaining the Hyuuga bloodline raised questions, but this is not a reason to jump to conclusions. It is possible that this "system" already initially had some kind of embedded instructions. Yes, and it is worthwhile to understand that any of the strongest of their n is far from equal to the strongest Uchiha or Senju. Another question, the owners of Tenseigan.

    In any case, Naruto did not rely on theories, he was content with what he had, preparing for the worst and, for good reason...

    VII goal:

    (900)

    Conditions: Complete subjugation of two hidden viges.

    Now things are much moreplicated...

    ¡ª So another one... Expected.

    The problem was practically solved, only some details were missing. The Hokage has already chosen the target, it remains to finish with the jutsu and subdue a few people in the future. After the showdown with Shin, he was just about to deal with this problem. In those days, a new chapter of his domination will open. The Council of Five, the appearance of Kurotsuchi and Terumi Mei, three important goals in the person of Karui, Tsunade and Sakura, as well as a change in the political system. There are a lot of things to do, and from this, his blood boiled in anticipation!

 Chapter 285: It suits you

    Chapter 285: It suits you

    After everything that had happened, Naruto began to tell the Nine-Tails about additional details of his changes:

    "Besides the Hyuuga, I mostly adopted the genes of the Senju descendants. It''s understandable... Uchiha and Hyuuga haven''t mixed blood, which is surprising, for so many centuries... But, it''s not that important. All that is strengthened is only the body. Of the best, only Shikotsumyaku and body control can be distinguished: the circtory, nervous systems ... Also, I can now control hair, nails, muscles ... Just small tricks. Nothing special.

    "Hmm... That''s how it is," Kurama could not help mocking:

    "Are these just tricks for you now?"

    "Yeah, I''m such a brute..." Naruto waved his hand, chuckling.

    "Okay, I told you everything, nowe back, I have one thing to do with Sarada, so you better not shine."

    ¡ª Pf-f! It hurts... More to look at your perversions! - The fox quickly returned to his rightful ce and grumbled with a mockery:

    "I can''t wait for that red-eyed guy to know about it. That will be fun ... "

    - Do you look like you''re having fun?

    "Sure... Although I don''t share your appetite for these brats, it will be really nice to have fun with this Uchiha''s reaction!" - Kurama had a noticeable dislike for everyone from this n, and since, unlike ordinary people, he did not see the difference between an adult or a young girl, he quickly epted Naruto''s rtionship with Sarada.

    "Who is to me for this fool? You need an eye for your female... Just look at this Shikamaru. What a scream, his wife is still ... "

    "Hey hey, I would ask you not to express yourself," Naruto stopped the flow of unnecessary ridicule in time:

    She may be a whore, but she is mine. These are different things!

    "Hmph!" - The fox snorted: "As if this "yours" didn''t create problems for you ... People always think with their genitals! Shame! Even if I did not notice this in you, I would advise you to keep them on the shortest leash. They need to know who''s boss in the house!" After a moment''s pause, Kurama grumbled earnestly.

    "And finally get someone useful! This old woman Tsunade, for example, or the wife of this red-eyed ... It''s unpleasant to admit, but at least the first will be useful, and the second ... Ha! I want to see the reaction of this fool when he finds out that all his girls were credited by his best friend!

    Who would have thought... He really finds it amusing. Even gives advice. Where is this world heading?

    Naruto slowly opened the door and nodded with a grin.

    - I could not speak, without you I know. I give them what they want... No matter how, I will not let everything I fought for disappear because of my thick-headedness and faith in goodness and unity, his eyes sparkled with determination:

    - I doubt a lot and sometimes worry, but I remember your death as if it happened yesterday and I will never allow it to happen in reality!

    The Nine-Tails smiled strangely, closed his eyes, andy down on his folded paws. He couldn''t help but grin.

    "Ha... Say what you want Naruto... As if I don''t see that you like it yourself!"

    You can''t argue here...

    The Hokage shrugged calmly, not denying the truth at all. In fact, he was more surprised at how quickly Kurama epted his changed personality. Would the past Naruto have allowed something like this? Take your wife and daughter away from your best friend? No, but ... Fox quickly put up with it, and even began to gloat. It all seemed strange, but he didn''t seem to suspect the worst. Naruto provided enough proof of his truth and exined all the reasons. Kurama probably still has his doubts, but seeing how his jinch¨±riki''s ns work, he still kept them to himself. Yes, taking other people''s wives is not the best and definitely not in Naruto''s character, but in fact, in his entire life, from a simple fool boy, he matured and became an adult and serious man. Perhaps this is what it all came down to? Besides, even with all these changes, he had to admit that he liked this Naruto a lot more. Now he was not only strong and cunning enough, but also got rid of his naivety and useless principles. This is exactly how he wanted to see it. Doubts are not important at all, Kurama found it interesting, continued to observe, ask questions and more and more convinced that now his life has be many times more interesting. Naruto changed and he also began to change under his influence.

    The Hokage didn''t continue the conversation. With the Nine-Tails, he could be more outspoken, but he still kept certain things to himself. Although, he probably underestimated Kurama''s powers of observation, otherwise Kurama wouldn''t have hatched one funny n...

    *

    Standing in front of the mirror, Sarada fixed her face with some displeasure. She had already put on a new kimono, but since she had not even been in the shower, she still felt very dirty. Yes, she really should have showered...

    "Haa¡­ Damn. It''s horrible!

    Using one of her armlets, she was at least trying to straighten out her pretty face.

    And unexpectedly...

    - BUT?!

    The door to the room began to open...

    "Damn it!" Sarada shuddered, stepped back and put her hands behind her back in embarrassment.

    "It''s him..." Her breath caught!

    Naruto entered and his eyes immediately fell on the cute kunoichi.

    - Are you awake yet? Oh¡­" After admiring Sarada''s new clothes with interest, he nodded in satisfaction.

    - Suits you.

    "S-Sensei¡­" She lowered her eyes in embarrassment and quickly tucked her dark curl behind her ear.

    "T-this is¡­ I¡­ I¡­ You¡­"

    She had so many questions, a lot of feelings, desires, and from that she simply did not know where to start! And that made her even more embarrassed...

    "God... How to be..."

    Naruto understood everything, closed the door and exined with a slight grin:

    "You passed out and I brought you to my bedroom at the residence. I think you already understood this¡­" He turned to the window, and then looked at the flushed face of his student.

    "Hmmm¡­ Don''t worry so much¡­"

    He couldn''t help but smile...

    She blushed charmingly and Naruto liked it, but still he decided to show something at once, and therefore, abruptly appeared near Sarada, lifted her chin and kissed her unexpectedly!

    "Mm?!~

    He passionately took possession of her lips! And so unexpected!

    "Aaahhh!~"

    This act was better than any useless words...

    "Ahh~" The young kunoichi''s heart fluttered, the love shining in her eyes became all too obvious. Naruto didn''t stop there, he pushed her against the wall, pinned her down and started kissing her even more fiercely!

    "Mmm!~" Sarda felt dizzy again, her legs began to weaken and give way, but his strong arms held her strong enough not to let her fall¡­

    "Haaahh~"

    It could be quite crazy...

 Chapter 286: Lets start with Sakura!

    Chapter 286: Let''s start with Sakura!

    Overwhelmed with feelings and desires, Sarada involuntarily leaned forward, but suddenly, Naruto abruptly pulled away!

    ¡ª Ah? - the surprised student tried to follow his lips, but he only grinned, tearing the threads connecting them.

    ¡ª Ah?

    Faced with thenguid and pleading eyes of his girl, Naruto gently stroked her and exined:

    "If you want to talk about what happened, then let''s do it at a hot spring." I think we both need to take a bath. If you return home like this, Sakura will definitely guess everything.

    - BUT? Sarada''s eyes shone. "Swimming?" In... Together?

    It''s funny how she swept away unnecessary information, clinging to the most pleasant. Girls in love really ignore everything in the world ... During this period, they are sometimes cruel and selfish towards those who are not particrly interested in them, but arepletely opposite to the object of their adoration. Naruto wouldn''t be surprised if Sarada wasn''t even worried about the possibility of being discovered by Sakura... Probably, if she had asked, she would have confessed to everything herself!

    What kind of girl...

    The hokage hesitated to answer, when suddenly his lips stretched into a mischievous smirk:

    "You know... I have another idea.

    If Sarada wasn''t worried, then he shouldn''t be either! That will be even more fun!

    - What? The girl didn''t understand what he was up to, but if it makes him happy...

    - Let''s go, - he pulled her to the window and said with a grin: - Let''s visit your mother!

    - BUT? Sarada immediately panicked, "M-mom?!

    "Yeah," Naruto continued to y around and then pulled Sarada into his arms!

    "Since I took your virginity, it''s time to meet your parents!" Sasuke and I will talk more. Let''s start with Sakura!

    "B-but¡­" she tried to protest in a panic, but he was no longer listening!

    "H-hey¡­ W-wait¡­"

    Naruto jumped out the window and rushed to the target!

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Oh yes, this is sure to be something fun!

    Of course, Naruto didn''t want to be discovered, but he didn''t mind having some fun behind Sakura''s back, and even more so to give her a couple of hints, y a little and maybe even piss her off. This woman definitely had problems not only with her body, but also with her head. Having fun with her even without sex is a pleasure! Of course, he did not want to bring her to tears, rather, he wanted to make her angry, doubt, feel remorse and resentment. Also, it might be possible to reveal something else if you choose the right method... In the past, all their meetings were reduced to quarrels, but now, you can act softer, so that you end up giving her a great p in the face! Of course, not personally ... This crazy bitch can torture herself very well. Even if she was unpredictable in many ways, Naruto already understood some parts of her character and could use this for his own amusement.

    Thus, with Sarada in his arms, the Hokage reached the Uchiha family''s small cottage rather quickly. They lived very close to the Residence, so moving here was not a problem. Perhaps because of the past separation from Konoha, some decided to let them get closer to the heart of the vige.

    - Hmm...

    Naruto hadn''t been here yet, and after looking around a little, he made some conclusions.

    "What a wonderful ce... Quiet and deserted, just the way I like it..."

    The house stood near a small grove, surrounded by trees, thus separating from the residence and the whole city. You could call it the wilderness, but in fact there were several more cottages nearby, and just two streets away was a densely popted city. This ce was more like a country cottage, in nature, with a smallke and no noisy neighbors.

    Naruto thought about his past identity with some annoyance.

    "And it was impossible to build a house nearby?"

    Somehow, the past Hokage got it into his head to live among ordinary people. Aplete disappointment ... Although, with his tastes, it is not surprising.

    Now he makes Hinata scream with such force that they could use double soundproofing.

    Previously, Naruto''s ns were to build a "special hideout" in the Forest of Death to have fun with his kunoichi, but as soon as he saw Sakura''s house, this desire changed.

    No, he certainly could have turned the Uchiha house into his own realm of depravity, but it was still worth building his own. There was definitely enough space here, and not far from the residence ...

    The sun was going down. Orange rays glittered in the windows of the two-story cottage, giving this ce a special warm atmosphere.

    Naruto lowered the embarrassed Sarada, continuing to admire her dwelling. A couple of Uchiha crests made it clear who the ce belonged to, but it was precisely this that evoked a sense of excitement, appealing to his vicious greed. After all, the young heiress of the n already belonged to him...

    He wanted to have everything!

    "So far, only she¡­ Not for long¡­" ¨C like a predator sensing its prey within the walls of the shelter, he was already eager to evaluate these possessions and desecrate every corner of the house of his "old friend" along with his wife and daughter.

    Turning to the charming student, Naruto yfully asked:

    - Won''t you invite me?

    "Ah... W-well, y-yes," the kunoichi breathed out and quickly pulled herself together, adjusted her sses and smiled sweetly:

    ¨C Sensei, you have already visited us, haven''t you?

    "Maybe¡­" he stroked his girl again and shed a bright grin:

    - Only now you are not a child, but my woman. You have be quite an adult ... No one would believe, find out that we are lovers. I think your mother will go crazy if we show up and tell her about us, what do you say?

    - BUT?! Sarada blushed deeply, the words about "lovers" made her lose herposure again! She lowered her head and whispered in embarrassment, "W-we can''t, Mom will kill us¡­"

    "Don''t be afraid," he waved his hand and turned to the house: "Until the timees, no one will know. We''ll talk about your motherter, I have an idea...

    - Idea?

    - Never mind. We will discusster, perhaps even today." Without thinking twice, he went to the shoji:

    "I''ll distract her while you take care of yourself." If we drink some sake, it''ll be even better... When you''re done, you can join.

    - BUT...? Sarada blinked in confusion, and then suddenly understood his words and nodded in embarrassment:

    - Y-yes! I realized!

    Her loving smile betrayed all her feelings ...

    When Naruto knocked on the door, Sarada suddenly came to her senses, pulled herself together and quickly moved to the balcony of the second floor. Now there was not a second to lose!

    That day, the girl came home a woman...

 Chapter 287: I miss you...

    Chapter 287: I miss you...

    *

    Tired Sakura came home from work shortly before Naruto''s visit. The first thing she looked in the fridge, but...

    "God, as always¡­" She sighed heavily, finding no food there.

    The usual situation. Gotta cook...

    What an exhausting job! No time for family...

    Anything would be fine, but...

    ¡ª Uh-eh... Well, what kind of mother am I?

    Sad to admit, she was hoping to find something Sarada had prepared there. In recent years, due to work, Sakura did not often linger in the kitchen, and even if she cooked, it did not turn out well for her. The skills of the daughter, who often supported her mother after a hard day, became a great joy and support.

    It was only with the beginning of the academy that Sarada had her own worries. What parent would expect their own child to take care of him, and even at such and such an age? Sakura understood all this, but...

    "Today is her graduation¡­ Oh! - she suddenly remembered this important detail and became agitated, rushing around the kitchen. Graduation is very important - as a mother, she should at least cook something and congratte Sarada on her sess! Sakura had no doubts about the diligent daughter''s skills, she would surely pass all the exams!

    "She will be the best!" - with a proud smile, the kunoichi began to wash the vegetables, when suddenly a pleasant melodic sound spread throughout the house.

    - HM?

    Someone rang the doorbell.

    ¡ª Sarada? Sakura frowned, quickly dismissing the possibility. Why would she call her own house?

    "Maybe Shizune...?" Wiping her hands with a towel, the girl raised her voice:

    - I''ming! Now...

    She did not expect guests and, sadly, she did not even have a thought about Him. For so many years, it turned into such an unrealizable dream that nothing even trembled in my chest, albeit on such a pleasant evening.

    It''s just not possible...

    As soon as Sakura stepped out into the hallway, she stopped abruptly, frowning.

    "Who is it?" She clearly saw the high shadow of a silhouette outside. Definitely not a woman...

    Anyway...

    Sakura went to the door and parted the shoji with a light movement.

    - BUT?! Her reaction seemed exaggerated. She screamed in shock, unable to control her voice:

    "Naruto?!"

    However, she was understandable, after all, after everything that had happened between the two of them in thest weeks, such a sudden meeting...

    What does all of this mean?

    Sakura was shaking...

    "Hi," Naruto greeted peacefully, bowing slightly. It was not at all like that heartless and arrogant leader from the time of the council. He seemed to be holding back all his strength and acting like he used to. That might have made Sakura calm down and hope for the best, but she still remembered every word he said! There was nothing more offensive! Anyone could insult her - anyone but him...! Any of his words, no matter what happens there, for Sakura was no less important than the words of her parents, and it is likely that even more important! He broke her heart, but she could not answer ... How can you not be angry ?! Therefore, it is not surprising that her tone immediately turned cold.

    - What are you doing here?!

    His peaceful behavior looked like a mockery!

    Naruto was not at all surprised by her anger, regret and pain shed in her eyes, and most importantly, huge resentment.

    But, this time...

    "Sakura, I''m not here to fight.

    "Then why¡­" the mere sight of him evoked a sharp sense of pain. Her heart seemed to be pierced... She couldn''t understand why this fool had be like this! And why exactly because of him it was so bad ... Even giving all the best at work all the time, nothing left - she could not forget any of his terrible words. When he called everyone to the council, she could say that she did not want to go, but in fact ... She wanted to see him, but even there he spat in her soul!

    She just wanted to break it on the spot! He also dared to act so kindly, as if nothing had happened!

    Just how shameless a bastard could he be?!

    Before, Sakura would have acted like this, without thinking, she would have red up and ... But, now, overwhelmed with regrets and sadness, although she hated him, she hated herself most of all ... Perhaps, to some extent, she felt what deserved it? Or maybe she still genuinely wanted to make peace with him, even after everything that had happened...

    There was no doubt, Naruto really went too far, but suddenly, she closed her eyes to this, stepped aside and proudly lifted her chin. Suppressing the tremor in her voice, Sakura allowed him to enter.

    - Okay. But... I only warn you once, if you again...

    "Don''t worry," he waved his hand, took a confident step and stopped in front of the kunoichi.

    - Listen...

    - Mm?

    Naruto smiled softly.

    "I miss you, Sakura...

    As soon as her gaze shone with disbelief, he averted his eyes with a grin and walked on, clearly ignoring this moment:

    "You know, I was in Sarada''s exam, she did great.

    Sakura was still looking at him in disbelief...

    "Lacks? Me?" Her lips trembled, and then, she sharply clenched her fists and mmed the door with force!

    "Naruto Uzumaki, you idiot!"

    Before, she would have denied it, after all, they saw each other so rarely, but now when he said something like that, it caused an uncontroble thrill, brought such a wave of tenderness that it just... Made her explode!

    But it''s warm...

    As soon as he turned around and showed the same coldness in his eyes, Sakura abruptly stepped back and looked away, literally feeling in her heart how the whole fuse went out as quickly as a candle would go out in an ice storm ...

    "S-sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­ I don''t think so at all!" Naruto, believe me, I would never¡­" she began to justify herself excitedly:

    "P-please don''t think I''m like this¡­"

    "Hey, Sakura¡­" he suddenly smiled and a voice like a spring breeze made her rx and rejoice:

    "It''s all right, I told you, no fights today.

    "R-really?" she asked, unexpectedly even to herself, with a kind of hidden hope. With all her heart, now, she really didn''t want to fight. If possible, she wanted everything to work out, even despite all the grievances, for some reason, the loss of this friendship and his anger, all these strange changes - caused her a terrible dreary pain, from which she gradually sank into depression.

    Naruto waved his hand to let Sakura know everything was fine and then walked into the kitchen.

    He seemed to be worried about something ... Was he really embarrassed?

    She did not understand at all what he was thinking, but her gaze and thoughts could not give the right answer ...

 Chapter 288: Personal preference?

    Chapter 288: Personal preference?

    With a hesitant step, Sakura followed Naruto and returned to the kitchen, not daring to take the knife from the table.

    There was an awkward silence. The hokage leaned against the table, not far from the sink, right behind the beautiful kunoichi. From this position, he had a pretty good view of her toned thighs.

    "Ha... And how soon can I eat this delicious ass for no reason?"

    He madly wanted her ... This amazing body attracted more than anything he had ever encountered. Perhaps only Hanabi could make him feel that way.

    The white trousers covered the pieces of fabric of her strange dress - it spoiled the look a little... They fit everything so chic...

    Naruto was grinning wickedly, amused by his desire to break free and knock her down right there!

    But you can''t... It''s not time yet.

    Sakura was a stunning beauty. Naruto could never contain himself next to her, his gaze immediately changed, his body reacted - she beckoned him too much. Unapproachable, bitchy and with a gorgeous body. The embodiment of all that he aspired to. In the list of the best women, she rightfully could take one of the first three ces.

    "Ino and Temari aren''t even in the top three..." He suddenly voiced his thoughts, making Sakura distracted.

    - BUT? Ino and Temari?

    Naruto shrugged with a sly grin.

    "Never mind, I was onlyparing your beauty.

    - HM?! Her gaze went cold!

    Compare?!

    He immediately held out his hands in an attempt to contain an unnecessary reaction:

    - Nothing! You are in the top three!

    Sakura''s eyebrow twitched, she grabbed the knife, grunted, and turned away.

    If this is another provocation, then it is too weak... Therefore, her tone sounded rather mocking:

    "And where am I in this trio of yours?"

    "Let me think¡­" Rubbing his chin, Naruto took a step forward, and then abruptly snatched a small cucumber right from under the knife of the suddenly surprised girls and then answered, unable to hold back a mischievous grin:

    - Youe first!

    - What? Sakura was surprised, but when faced with his impudent smile, she only snorted in annoyance, "Nice try!" What kind of list is this?! Have you decided to reconcile?

    "Oh..." The Hokage cracked his cucumber and then calmly asked, "What makes you think I want to put up?"

    - BUT?

    The girl turned around abruptly.

    "B-but, after all¡­ Then¡­" Concern and bewilderment flickered in her weak voice.

    - Heh...

    The Hokage did not aggravate, shrugged his shoulders again and looked insolently into the refrigerator, exining along the way:

    My list is special. He evaluates not only appearance, but also my personal... Oh? Pulling out a container with a couple of cakes, Naruto got distracted, grabbed a bottle of milk, and then mmed the refrigerator door with his foot, which immediately caused Sakura to frown.

    What does he even allow himself?

    However, she was interested in something else ...

    - What are "your personal"?! Speak like it is!

    His behavior was terribly annoying! Just like when I was a kid...

    "Well¡­" Going to look for wands, he calmly exined, meeting her annoyed gaze:

    ¡ª Preferences. My personal preference! - then turning away: - And where are these sticks, damn it ... Everything is not like with people ...

    Sakura no longer listened to him, because she was surprised by his answer...

    Personal preferences?

    That''s right... The positions on the list kept changing. Right now, the three were Sakura, Tsunade, and Hanabi. It can be said that they were awarded points not only for their appearance, but also for the apanying emotional pleasure from their conquest. One has only to imagine how Tsunade will kick when he makes his move... Then what about Sakura? Well, it will be something! There is no doubt about it. Because of past connections and friendship, it is not at all clear what this will result in! Sakura is a real gem. Besides, no matter what anyone said, and no matter how they called Naruto, it just so happened that girls like Sakura, her daughter or Hanabi were the most desirable for him. Of course, Tsunade is a separate conversation, she is a woman of apletely different level ...

    So overall Naruto didn''t lie. He desired Sakura so much that it not only made him passionately and recklessly lust, but also angry at not being able to get her. But, this vicious circle gave rise to even more lust, which in turn stimted his impatience. Today he is not here because of Sarada... Only she, the embodiment of sexuality, with such a bold neckline at the bottom, became his target! To feel her warmth, to get this inessible body... Such a tightened, fair skin... Each trained curve...

    All without a trace! Body and heart...

    Enjoy every part of her, drink her love nectar, the very essence of her femininity.

    Naruto swallowed, piercing Sakura''s eyes with hot and predatory impatience. Once again he showed himself...

    From such close attention, the girl''s fingers and lips trembled. His gaze was frightening and, like that time, caused a painful tingling in the stomach ...

    She already wanted to break loose, but he suddenly grinned, grabbed the sticks from the shelf and said:

    "I''m so hungry, damn. I''m sorry, but I''ll eat all your cakes.

    - BUT? Y-yes¡­" She held back her anger and red at his back in annoyance.

    A little more and he would have to face her fist...

    "Yes, how is he in general ... What is this creepy look?!" ¡ª there was a feeling as if he was trying to undress her and defile her!

    This has happened once before...

    "What am I supposed to think now?! What does it mean?! Some kind of perverted list... Is he provoking again?! That time with Ino, it was also¡­ He¡­" She lowered her head sadly, trying to understand everything:

    "So he came to mock? Make mesh out?"

    A spark of resentment shed in Sakura''s eyes at the realization.

    "Naruto... Why?"

    Why is he doing this...

 Chapter 289: Enough is enough

    Chapter 289: Enough is enough

    Sakura abruptly turned away and returned to her cooking. Even if it was hurtful, now she understood everything and was not going to let him get what he wanted. If this is some n to piss her off, she won''t get caught again! But, that''s what was scary ... Did he initially drive her into a trap and offended her, already realizing that everything would be so? Did he deliberately staged this quarrel? Or maybe right now, he''s just checking on her?

    "Damn... He thinks I''m such a fool?!" Annoyed by her thoughts, she mmed the knife sharply on the table and almost broke the board:

    "Heck! Does he really think that I didn''t understand the first time ?!

    This attitude is too humiliating!

    However, Naruto did not seem to notice her internal struggle and just ate a pie, and thenpletely took out sake from his scroll, and mixing alcohol with milk, continued to get drunk in a brazen house in a strange house.

    He enjoyed... And did not deny himself views...

    When Sakura discovered this, she didn''t know how to react. At first she wanted to give him a beating, but now, realizing that perhaps all this was a test or a provocation, she found the strength to restrain herself. True, the kunoichi''s voice still turned cold.

    "Naruto, what are you doing here?"

    When she came right up like that, with a knife, and even asking in such a threatening tone, he nced warily at her:

    "Are you going to kill me?" - but could not help smiling: - A good start ... After all, if I die, then I won''t have to put up with it. Clever.

    "Wh-what¡­" Sakura frowned, "What the hell? I would never... This is not funny! Who do you take me for?!

    "Who do you take me for?" - he gave her a bored look, not hiding a malicious smirk: - You are so tense. Do you think I''m testing you? Am I trying to freak out?

    - BUT? Sakura didn''t know what to think now...

    "Come on," Naruto waved his hand and took a sip of sake, then nodded to the seat across from him.

    - Sit down, I''ll exin everything.

    The girl''s frown deepened, but sheplied, and then restrained herself as he began pouring sake for her.

    "What the hell... What was he up to?"

    Naruto reacted to her angry look with a grin and exined:

    "I don''t mind moving to a truce, alcohol helps here, what do you say?"

    - I don''t like to drink.

    - Ino spoke differently...

    ¡ª Tch! This fool ... - Sakura twisted her lips: - And for a long time she "Tells" you something?

    "She''s not important right now." He evaded easily. "We''d better talk about you."

    - And what about me? - the girl was indignant: - What''s wrong?

    Why, something must be wrong? Naruto wondered as he continued to sip his drink nonchntly. Such a tone and these words surprised Sakura, but she still did not take them as something normal...

    Isn''t this a test? Sakura is so hot-tempered, so aggressive that she even hurts her friends, doesn''t she?! So you think of me?! She jumped up and exploded.

    - Yes, I am! I''m such a crazy fool that I can offend even loved ones! Yes! I''m so pleased with this business, what, what¡­" Her shoulders suddenly trembled, she clenched her fists and hissed sadly:

    ¡ª I hate it... I hate it so much...

    Emotions suddenly overwhelmed her...

    Suddenly, with a dull sound, drops began to fall right on the table... Drops of tears.

    - BUT?

    Tears?

    She cried?

    Naruto could have sworn that he had no conscience, but... When he saw this, he could not remain silent:

    "Sakura, I''m not here to annoy you or make fun of you. I don''t know what you were thinking, but I find your quick temper and excessive emotionality very attractive.

    - BUT? bewilderment shed in her eyes shining with tears, she looked at him as she had not looked at him for a long time, as at a friend ...

    "Naruto..." Sniffing her nose, Sakura blinked sweetly.

    She herself did not understand why she suddenly began to cry right in front of him ...

    - What? - he let out a chuckle, pouring himself another portion: - Drink already, there will be enough tears for today.

    Frankly, even he did not count on such a thing. Although, given the illness of this girl, it was probably not worth being surprised ...

    She wiped away the tears, but they continued to flow. A strange sight...

    Sakura looked at him a little longer, and then smiled awkwardly and nodded.

    - L-okay...

    Crying and screaming was really inappropriate. But what to do... It just so happened. His shoulders were still trembling, and his chest ached. Sooner orter it had to happen.

    "It seems that his changes are not as scary as I thought¡­" Her heart felt lighter, and then he spoke the words that made herpletely doubt these thoughts!

    "Sakura, I care about you so much that I''m even ready to appear in your eyes as aplete bastard. I already knew what it would lead to when I constantly pursued this egoist ... You may not understand, get angry, hate, but I will always be there to open your eyes. Never again will I indulge what hurts you. I''ve had enough¡­" His voice became heavier, causing the already sad Sakura to tremble.

    "If you continue to be unhappy, I swear I will do everything to destroy what you so naively believe in. Even if you hate me with all my heart, I will!

    "N-naruto..." Her eyes widened in shock, her lips trembling.

    "Y-you¡­ You¡­ W-why?"

    My chest hurt so badly that it almost copsed...

    She understood who he was talking about, and that ruthless tone...

    Why is he suddenly talking about it?

    When Sakura''s eyes softened again, he just sighed.

    "I know what you''re going to say, just don''t scream or cry, okay?" I''ve already decided everything. He will be back soon, then everything will be decided, let''s see what he chooses. I think you yourself would like to know.

    "B-but..." Her gentle and weak voice gave off weakness and indecision, and therefore, he answered for her, as if knowing every thought of the kunoichi:

    "What''s selfish about being with someone you love?" Even if that''s the case... Ridiculous. Aren''t these rtionships themselves the result of selfishness? If it wasn''t for your selfishness, I would...

    He stopped abruptly when he saw her face turn pale, her eyebrows lowered sadly, and then she covered her face and burst into tears.

    She didn''t say anything, tears said everything for her...

    He pushed so hard that in the end she could not restrain herself again ...

    How could she not know about this? Of course, she remembered everything... Every word of his...

 Chapter 290: I care about you

    Chapter 290: I care about you

    Naruto took care of himself, he knew what to say and when to say, and therefore brought up this topic at the right moment. Of course, he was surprised how such a selfish and bitchy girl suddenly became so ... So passive and miserable. He liked to look at her weak side, but what he most wanted was the exact opposite! Where is her struggle, bitchy aggression and selfish desires? Haughtiness, arrogance? He wanted to see a narcissistic bitch, not this... Pathetic girl. She was waiting for her boyfriend like a broken toy...

    Naruto already knew the reasons, but still couldn''t figure it out, so he decided to go the other way. In the beginning, he pressed on her weaknesses, but the very wound that made her so fragile, and now, he wanted to awaken strength in her, to see the very bitch from which there was only one shell!

    From simply beating him, which he had previously done, he moved on to a war in which she would have a chance to answer him, with all her aggressive nature. She only needs to remember what she really is, Sakura Haruno.

    He just pointed out her weaknesses a couple of times, but she no longer screams and swears - this was disappointing ... To conquer this woman, there is an ideal method, and now he has taken another step, defiantly saying that he gave her a chance.

    And just look, she still does not respond with aggression ... She herself doubts, it is understandable, after all, the true Sakura, she is also an egoist. She didn''t just doubt - she crushed her fiery essence and made it smolder at the bottom. All you need to do is add oil to this insignificant me!

    "Make him stay, choose you, you can even use your daughter!"

    Sakura raised her teary eyes. This obviously offended her...

    "Naruto, b-but... Why?! Why are you saying all this? I¡­ I¡­" she sobbed, "I didn''t want to¡­ So why¡­"

    Her questions were obvious, she tried to find the reason, maybe guessing. Knowing her character and the haste of conclusions, he decided to help her.

    He sighed.

    "I told you¡­ I care about you. Understand?

    Her heart fluttered!

    - BUT?

    Sakura pursed her lips and asked in disbelief:

    "Y-you mean to say..?" B-but, after so many years... W-we were kids...

    - So what?

    His question puzzled her and tears rolled down her cheeks again:

    "B-but¡­ But what about¡­ What about Hinata?"

    "And what about my wife?" He chuckled coldly. "She''s not relevant. I saved it for you, brought it back practically intact... Stepped back and chose another one. You understand everything... I have enough rights to climb into your life. I know it makes you angry, very offended ... But, I want it to make you be yourself again!

    Naruto pushed her a cup of sake, and said sternly:

    - Do as I say. He must choose and stop torturing you! Don''t care about the mission! And stop already indulging his desires, you have your own! He grabbed Sakura''s hand, causing her to flinch in surprise, and then put the cup of sake into his frail palm and nodded frowningly.

    - Drink. Do not Cry. Stop thinking about you and me, and even more so, think about yourself and your future. That''s what I want. I have the right, after all, to behave so selfishly?

    "I..." Sakura wanted to say something more, but Naruto''s insistent tone made her resign, she wiped away her tears and drained her cup in one gulp, grimacing as a result.

    - Uhh...

    "That''s good..." He poured her another drink and made her drink again.

    This heavy and almost one-sided conversation, which only the two of them understood, ended in a strange way...

    Sakura knew what he was talking about, because this was one of her main misfortunes. She did not think that he was so worried and understood everything ... Naruto seemed to see right through her. Really, all these quarrels...?

    She drank and sighed again...

    How did it alle about?

    Awkwardly looking at his face, she did not understand what to say now.

    Be selfish? She had never behaved like this with Sasuke... And what would happen if she tried? Will he run away? Will he understand? He was never around...

    And everything Naruto said... How can you even respond to that? Pleasant, sad, embarrassing, painful and bitter... Even sake didn''t leave behind such bitterness.

    He did not force her to answer or ept the words spoken, but only made it clear that he only wanted her happiness. The realization of this gave warmth to the heart ...

    Maybe it''s all about sake?

    How strange... Was he always like this?

    Naruto''s face seemed to be different, he had changed a lot, she no longer doubted it. The old man would never have said something like that...

    Continuing to exchange nces and maintain an awkward silence, Sakura seemed to calm down until she finally decided to ask something she couldn''t get out of her head.

    "L-Listen, that time in the Land of Iron, actually, I¡­"

    But unexpectedly...

    - Mother? Sensei? Sarada looked into the kitchen and immediately ran up to her mother excitedly:

    "Wh-what?" What happened? Mom, why are you crying?

    "Ah... T-this is..." Quickly wiping away thest of her tears, Sakura smiled sadly as she briefly nced at Naruto before smiling softly.

    - Everything is fine, it''s just that we ... We remembered the past, and my mother gave vent to feelings. Don''t worry, dear.

    - Yes? Sarada narrowed her eyes suspiciously as she turned to Naruto.

    - Sensei...

    "It''s my fault," he didn''t deny, "I just talk a lot. Talked to everyone...

    On the eve of Sasuke''s arrival, a step towards Sakura could y a very important role, one might even say decisive, in her future conquest. Getting Sarada in advance turned out to be very timely. Even if Mom was crying, she didn''t feel any hostility towards Sensei, but just startedforting her.

    "Y-yes, it''s fine, honey, I''m fine already..." Sakura continued, still in the same warm voice. In fact, she was very happy about the arrival of her daughter, without realizing the reason herself.

    "You know," Sarada said sternly, wiping the light smudges of mascara on her mother''s face with a handkerchief.

    Don''t cry in front of others...

    "Yeah, you''re right." With a bitter smile, Sakura looked at Naruto again, causing him to chuckle.

    - Just rx. You have a wonderful daughter.

    "Hmm, you''re absolutely right here ..." Touching the thin palm of her girl, Sakura smiled affectionately: "She''s the best for me.

    Sarada was embarrassed and blushed slightly, not so much because of her mother''s praise, but because of his wonderful words...

    With a quick nce at Sensei from under her wet bangs, she whispered sweetly:

    You are the best too...

    Naruto stood up, chuckling, stretching and chuckling.

    "Then, since I''vee, my dear student, let''s cook dinner."

    He clearly did not intend to leave this house before the right time. Today he had another goal. He executed the first part of the n - it was the turn of the second.

    ¡ª Eh? Dinner? Sakura suddenly came to her senses and was immediately distracted from what had happened, but...

    - Y-yes! Sensei! With a joyful gleam in her eyes, Sarada agreed without hesitation, stopping her mother.

    After the shower, the girl''s hair remained slightly damp, which gave her a special charm. This time, instead of the usual open clothes, Sarada put on a ck blouse with a high cor, covering all hickeys on her neck and other marks on her young body. If Sakura somehow saw this, the whole conversation would quickly turn into a dangerous area.

    However, due to tensions in the past, she never discussed how Sarada became his student with Naruto, so now she has the idea to do so. The things hidden under her clothes were of little interest to her ...

    Naruto admiringly admired the figure of his young beauty.

    As always, charming!

    In tight shorts, her legs looked damn sexy, ck stockings perfectly emphasized their beauty. The sleeves of the dark sweater practically hid her palms, giving her an even more charming and petite look.

    And this amazing figurine nowpletely belonged to him! Sakura would never believe that her young daughter''s virginity had long since been taken away by this selfish bastard making her question every choice in her life.

 Chapter 291: She is a smart girl

    Chapter 291: She is a smart girl

    As always, overwhelming. The way Naruto affected people was frightening, not so much because of the effectiveness of his methods, but because the victims were not even aware of it, except when he personally showed them the cards. But as soon as they understood the truth, there was no way back. Beingpletely subjugated, they looked at him only with admiration. Although, in certain cases, such as with Temari or Hanabi, the truth caused a bacsh, giving rise to a whole host of emotions he loved! Sakura had yet to receive her share of the truth, and he was prepared to wait for that moment for as long as it took.

    However, some people have already guessed that everything is not so simple here ...

    Sarada didn''t know the Master''s ns for her mother yet, but she still had some suspicions, because he had already touched on this topic before. His appearance in this house could definitely mean something...

    When Naruto went to the kitchen and called the student with him, she, joyful and inspired, could not refuse him.

    Sakura was really surprised by this.

    - Hey! She stood up abruptly, "You two, what are you...

    Dinner? Was he going to cook?

    "What the..."

    But the excited girl quickly stopped her:

    "It''s alright mom, take a break, we''ll handle everything."

    She acted quite strange...

    Sakura frowned.

    "Since when do they get along like this?" Still, it was the first time she had seen them together. Remembering how her daughter had previously spoken of him, the kunoichi became slightly nervous.

    Sarada seemed to understand the Master''s ns, or perhaps she just wanted to be alone with him, so she did not let her mother intervene. Having be his woman, for the first time she did something like this with him - ordinary. Cooking together... Just like a couple in love!

    "Hee hee¡­" Happy and satisfied with the situation, she added excitedly:

    "You''re tired mom, I didn''t have time to cook today, sorry!" Let''s fix it now! Looking back at the rxed Naruto, Sarada blushed slightly. She waste just because of him ... Although, this made her even happier. Right now, being with him in front of his mother seemed so dangerous and yet so pleasurable.

    If she understands everything, what will happen?

    - That''s how...

    It wasn''t often that she saw her daughter so happy - now Sakura didn''t know what to say. The alcohol and the overwhelming feelingsbined just perfect, so she rxed and didn''t get involved.

    "Okay¡­" A bewitching blush appeared on the girl''s cheeks. She leaned her elbows on the table, buried her chin in her palm, and sighednguidly.

    How could she refuse?

    Looks like the two got along too well...

    Then Naruto finally intervened.

    "Listen to her," he stroked his cutie and smiled approvingly:

    "My student is very talented. She passed all the "exams" perfectly, but she already had a rest, didn''t she?

    Sarada blushed sharply and lowered her gaze.

    These "exams"... It''s so easy to talk about this Sakura... Sarada is wildly embarrassed!

    He didn''t feel sorry for her at all!

    "Sensei..." He acted so rxed. Didn''t you worry at all?

    He stood and calmly caressed her in front of her mother. Someone may not understand everything! That''s right, but...

    "God..."

    Naturally, she was tired, how! But, it''s definitely not worth talking about it now ...

    On slender legs, trickles of something special have already begun to slide ...

    And all this right in front of mom!

    "Ah... How so!" Sarada didn''t understand her body at all.

    "I... I''m fine," she answered timidly, embarrassed by the memory of everything that had happened.

    "I¡­ I feel better th-that¡­ Y-yes!" She turned away sharply, trying not to arouse suspicion.

    But it was all written on her face!

    "This is..."

    If not for the age of his daughter and theplete denial that Naruto could do anything to her...

    Sakura frowned, she could have missed a lot, but this look that arose from her own girl, she would not have confused with anything!

    Sarada had a simr lookst time...

    "She... Really? Oh my god..." Not knowing what to do, Sakura stepped closer and asked worriedly:

    "Sarada, you don''t have to..."

    "It''s okay mom, really. You work so hard, just take a break.

    "W-well, if you say so..." Turning to Naruto, the frowning kunoichi couldn''t contain her irritation.

    Since when have you been cooking? And why such a concern?

    Surprisingly, she quickly pulled herself together, there was almost no trace of tears and sadness, did she be more confident?

    Naruto let out a chuckle and nodded contentedly.

    "Here¡­ I like this Sakura a lot more.

    - You ... - the girl was embarrassed: - What is this even supposed to mean?

    - Nothing, listen to your daughter and rx. I told you, no fighting tonight, let''s just have dinner for the three of us.

    "O-okay," she had no choice but to ept it. Naruto was acting suspicious, Sarada too, but in fact, she was so tired after today that there was simply no strength left for questions and worries.

    Nothing will happen if you allow yourself to rx a little, right?

    In addition, it is not often that one gets a chance to taste the cooking of the Seventh Hokage himself.

    "It''s even funny..."

    Sarada''s look is also exinable, because she is still young, and he is her sensei. If it''s Naruto, then you can put this question aside. In any case, let it be so, but there is nothing terrible in these feelings. In this case, Naruto can definitely be trusted. What will he even do, even if the girl confesses to him? Will not answer the same?

    It''s just not possible. He is not that kind of person. Even if he hurt her recently, he definitely wouldn''t do that to a student.

    Although, all this is quiteplicated. Sarada must understand that nothing wille of it, right?

    "God¡­ And how did it all happen?"

    Now is really not the time to make a scene, otherwise it will only get worse...

    "Ha, never mind... I''ll talk to herter." Sakura waved her hand and returned to the table. There''s nothing to be done here. Youthful lovees to everyone. The main thing is not to cross the line ...

    "She is a smart girl, she probably understands everything ..."

    Sakura smiled sadly, realizing that sooner orter Sarada would cry bitterly. Now she was giggling next to him and enjoying his innocent touch, but this has no future...

    "Haa¡­" Reaching for the sake, Sakura couldn''t resist another portion.

    She hadn''t spoken to Naruto for a long time, and today he visited her so unexpectedly, for certain reasons, it caused a very pleasant warmth. Friends, after so many years...

    Trying to get rid of all unnecessary thoughts and experiences, she just rxed.

    Sarada, on the contrary, behaved quite liberated. After she gave him her first time, for her the whole world seemed to be woven from happiness and sincere feelings for her lover.

    It was mesmerizing...

    Even the presence of her mother did not prevent her from looking at him, biting her lips and blushing in embarrassment. Only a truly blind person here would not understand what was going on in her head. Although, even in the most terrible fantasies, none of them could imagine how strong her feelings are.

 Chapter 292: He tamed her?

    Chapter 292: He tamed her?

    Sarada quickly forgot about her mother''s tears and began topletely ignore her. Without even thinking about how she looks from the outside, she constantly smiled at Naruto and giggled loudly after almost every word he said.

    She was head over heels in love, often wondering what would happen next? Why did hee to her house today?

    Tired, Sakura watched the two with interest, remembering some moments from the past... Moments of youth were closely intertwined with her shared memories with Naruto and Sasuke. With a slight bitterness, she sighed, imagining how life would have turned out if her choice had fallen on someone else that time.

    "Haa¡­ It''s been so many years¡­

    Admiring the sincere smile of her daughter, who did not even see her father, next to another man, for some reason forced to imagine her with him. What would happen if Naruto became her father? She probably wouldn''t have be a brte for sure... Then what about the eyes?

    Slightly fascinated, Sakura admired the two and their well-coordinated work in the kitchen, imagining apletely different life, happy, different...

    *

    While rummaging through Sakura''s refrigerator, Naruto turned to his cute student and asked with a grin:

    - Do you have bacon?

    No, I didn''t go shopping today. Hee hee... I''ve been a little busy...

    "That''s how it is¡­" with a mischievous grin, he decided to tease this charming girl: "And what have you been so busy with?"

    Sarada immediately blushed.

    "S-so¡­ W-well¡­ You know it yourself!"

    "Oh, well, I''d like to hear that..." Moving closer to her red ear, he whispered:

    - Can you tell me?

    With a quick nce at her mother, Sarada puffed out her cheeks cutely as she turned to the Master.

    ¡ª I won''t!

    Laughing, he tickled her slender sides!

    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee! S-Sensei! I''m so cut!

    This ringingugh only irritated him ...

    Naruto didn''t let her cook! The knife almost slipped out of her small palm when he suddenly began to paw her ripe ass, followed by his fingers right down to her teenage pussy!

    "Ah!~" ¨C sharply turning to her mother, Sarada looked at the Hokage with displeasure:

    ¡ª S-sensei!

    She hissed like a cat whose tail had been stepped on!

    Such a cutie...

    Are you so afraid of your mother?

    "Nyah~ N-can''t be like that¡­ Ahh~"

    They almost hugged...

    Surprisingly, Sakura did not react at all, she seemed to be flying in the clouds and did not notice Naruto''s impudent actions. She did not at all see how her young daughter was corrupted right behind her back! Although, we have to admit, he corrupted her long before that, and partly it was her fault...

    After caressing withnguid nces with his girl and enjoying the softness of her ripe ass, the Hokage finally stopped fooling around and snatched the knife from her.

    Getting a little more serious, he pointed at the refrigerator with the tip.

    "Get the tofu and put the rice on to boil." I don''t know where you have what is ... I''ll cut the vegetables for now.

    - Agas! - confused and joyful Sarada did not argue. She was even slightly sweaty from excitement.

    Almost got caught!

    "More rice vinegar and ginger, please."

    The student obeyed Sensei in everything and with a loving look admired more and more:

    "Master, do you know how to cook?"

    "Well... Not that..." He modestly shrugged his shoulders, and was surprised at his own knowledge:

    "Looks like I was a good cook in a past life. My pastries are excellent, especially if you add a special ingredient to it. Although ... It is better to omit the details. He waved his knife and began slicing the onion with impressive speed.

    ¡ª If there is no meat, there will be vegetarian rice with tofu. Then we''ll look for spices... Come on, don''t get distracted.

    Seeing how she tremblingly admires him, he smiled and lowered his tone:

    "Or someone overthinks it." We don''t need it now...

    Turning back to Sakura together, Naruto chuckled defiantly, while Sarada blushed and quickly turned away to go get the ingredients.

    At that moment, they finally caught Sakura''s attention. Looks like she''s gone beyond her fantasies...

    Kunoichi put down her sake cup and asked curiously:

    "Anyway, how long have you been cooking?" I didn''t see your talent...

    ¡ª Ha! He snorted derisively, "What else did you notice besides your Sasuke?"

    "W-well, you know¡­" the kunoichi''s cheeks were covered with a slight blush. She was confused:

    - It''s not like that at all...

    - Oh really? Naruto put down his knife, tossed the onion into the bowl, and then spoke.

    "You know, Sakura, it''s definitely not worth returning to our conversation, it''s hard for you to listen to what I talk about. So let''s just do what we need at the moment: rx, have a drink, - turning to the student, he smiled kindly, this time almost sincerely:

    "After all, we are almost family.

    - Mm? Sakura followed Naruto''s gaze in surprise, easily noticing how happily Sarada reacted to him.

    "Here''s a blockhead!"

    The girl grimaced in annoyance.

    "Naruto..." ring at her childhood friend with burning eyes, she lowered her tone:

    - What are you doing?

    He clearly said the wrong things that a girl in love should hear! This will make her think too much!

    Does he really not understand the situation?

    "Fool!"

    And behaved ordingly...

    Taking a piece of cucumber, Naruto walked around the table, approached Sakura and with a mischievous grin brought him to her alluring lips.

    "So what are you talking about?"

    "Wh-what are you¡­" She involuntarily took a bite, and then frowned, chewing quickly:

    - You know yourself!

    "Heh," chuckling, he returned to the kitchen, took another bite, turned to Sarada and fed his cutie.

    "Mm¡­~" she obediently and happily ate from his hands.

    "What a moron..." Sakura gritting her teeth endured these antics!

    Turning back to the even more gloomy kunoichi, Naruto calmly replied:

    "I don''t think you need to worry. Unlike my careless sensei, I am much more responsible. If this bothers you, speak up, but first answer the question...

    He paused and focused on Sakura''s alluring eyes, seriously asked:

    Do you think I can hurt her?

    ...

    With these words, he easily eliminated the problem.

    The girl said nothing, and then snorted in annoyance and turned away. Naturally, she knew the answer... After all, no matter how Naruto changed, he was always ready to sacrifice everything for the people he loved, even if they were just friends. She herself turned out to be the one for whom he went to great lengths ...

    Sighing, Sakura turned to her daughter and immediately turned gloomy - this girl was again taking food from his hands!

    Has he already tamed her?

    "Haa¡­ And how should I react? Her look is definitely... God! Naruto! Not today!"

    An incorrigible blockhead meets naive simplicity... It''s just awful!

    "Eh," letting out a heavy sigh, the kunoichi simply turned away.

 Chapter 293: Wonderful Dinner

    Chapter 293: Wonderful Dinner

    *

    For almost a full hour Naruto and Sarada flirted behind Sakura''s back almost impudently. Sometimes watching this strange couple, she constantly denied the obvious thing - their suspicious behavior, while trying to contain the seething irritation.

    The rtionship of the two as a teacher-student seemed quite cute, albeit strange. But clearly better than her and Tsunade. Sakura could not deny that perhaps Sarada, due to her youth, simply found herself a role model and admired Naruto so much that she could unwittingly confuse feelings. Still, she grew up without a father, and perhaps that look expressed just that kind of emotion. Although, it couldn''t help but worry...

    Soon, Narutopletely finished with dinner, and then, all three, like one family, sat down at amon table.

    "Ah~ How nice it smells!" Master, you are the best!

    - Try it first.

    - With joy!

    Old friends are located opposite each other, and Sarada is next to her beloved sensei.

    As they got together, Sakura calmed down as Naruto began sharing his recipes and actively taking control of the conversation.

    - Tofu should not be cut toorge, and fresh vegetables are also needed. Though I would prefer meat...

    Hepletely ignored embarrassing or sad topics. It can be said that that evening, he behaved surprisingly charming, without any provocation, like a caring and good friend, as well as an excellent and wise sensei.

    It was the first time Sakura had taken those traits so seriously in him...

    The conversation quickly turned to various ninjutsu, and then Sarada began to talk about her activities at school. All the while, Naruto poured himself and Sakura more sake. They had drinks together, and then it was her turn to share stories.

    - Okay, but I''m not promising anything interesting ...

    - Come on, Mom!

    Naruto smirked mischievously.

    "Better start, or I''ll remember that kiss story¡­"

    Sakura blushed and growled.

    - Just try!

    ¡ª Hee-hee-hee! And I''m interested!

    - Never!

    As a result, she was left with no choice, had to change the subject ...

    She recalled their days at the academy with a touch of nostalgia, and then the Ch¨±nin Exams. There were some sad details...

    Naruto once again cheered her up by pouring sake.

    "It''s okay, you were there." If not for your participation, we could have suffered or worse...

    It was about the unfortunate event when Sakura had to face the Sound Ninja alone. Later, Rock Lee arrived and Sasuke showed his mark...

    Seeing how sad Sakura was over such a trifle, Naruto decided to defuse the situation and turned to Sarada with a yful wink.

    "If you feel that you are not safe, think about what it was like for us¡­ We were protected by Sakura!"

    - BUT? Sarada didn''t get the joke, but Sakura...

    - Oh you! The kunoichi flushed and shouted out indignantly, "I tried my best actually!

    The Hokage continued tough.

    We were on the line!

    - Fool! She turned away, visibly pouting.

    Drunk Sakura... What a sight!

    - Hey, I was joking!

    The kunoichi was silent for a bit and then shook her head with a grin.

    "It wasn''t me who was weak, but you two were those monsters!" How could Ipete?!

    "Ha ha,e on¡­ You underestimate yourself!" After all, it was your beauty that kept me going through the long nights!

    Sarada burst outughing!

    ¡ª Ah-ha-ha-ha-ha!

    Sakura blushed like a tomato.

    ¡ª Uzumaki! Stop talking nonsense!

    - Okay, okay, just don''t make a massacre ...

    - It hurts!

    While admiring how the Master had fun with her mother, Sarada smirked sweetly, fascinated admiring his attractive smile, listening to his pleasant and strong voice...

    "Ah~"

    She was staring again!

    "Good tofu," Sakura praised.

    There is almost nothing left...

    Being drunk, she almost instantly switched to other topics and was no longer offended.

    So funny...

    "Come over with Hinata, I''ll cook something with meat¡­" Naruto''s eyes sparkled as he thought.

    "If hees back, we can have a Uzumaki and Uchiha family dinner." It''s going to be so much fun...

    "Hmm... Well..." Sakura nodded with a sad smile, "It would be nice...

    - Let''s drink! - Naruto sharply supported the feast!

    - Kampaay!

    Sakura didn''t resist... But she couldn''t even imagine what was going on behind her back! While she fell for the cute conversations of an old friend, his hand was already bathing with might and main in the wet pussy of her cute daughter!

    He teased the young hole so furiously that the whole floor was already wet because of her depraved juices!

    However, the student did notg behind the Master... Stroking a slight bump on his pants, she bit her lips, holding back moans, while not taking her eyes off him in love.

    What a wonderful dinner...

    *

    About an hourter, the long-awaited night shadow descended on Konoha. The situation at the table in the Uchiha house has also undergone significant changes. The hot atmosphere of permissiveness covered the whole house.

    Ignoring a couple of drunk bottles of sake and almostpletely disappeared food, on the edge of the table one could notice a pink-haired girl snoring softly, and directly opposite, in the dim light of a distantmp, two silhouettes flickered, merged together in a passionate and long kiss.

    ¡ª Mmhmm~ Ah~ Daddy~

    Naruto was still sitting in his ce, only Sarada, like a cat, had already climbed into hisp, hung over her lover, hugged him tightly and boldly kissed him behind her mother''s back.

    Lust had gone to her head again!

    ¡ª Mmmh~

    Feeling the sweet taste of alcohol on his lips, the young beauty was drowning in the enchanting pleasure of her man.

    ¡ª Ahh~!

    Pulling away from his girl''s adorable tongue, Naruto grinned.

    - Tasty? Good sake, isn''t it?

    "Y-yes¡­" With an erotic blush, slightly damp with sweat and lust, Sarada swallowed. Now she looked extremely sexy, and it is not clear if the alcohol had an effect on her.

    "I want to kiss more¡­~" but she definitely enjoyed it!

    After what happened in the morning, she just fell in love with these rough kisses! Greedily sucking, as if trying to devour each other - that''s what the Master taught her!

    Naruto''s lips stretched into a mischievous grin, he tilted his head to the side and looked at the carefree Sakura.

    She looks lonely...

    After all the drinking, you can''t wake her up...

    She''s still damn cute!

    Sarada didn''t even turn around, with a strange gleam in her eyes, after which she whispered, a little uncertainly:

    "Master¡­ You like my mother, don''t you?"

    - Hm? Naruto immediately looked up from Sakura.

    What a sudden question...

    Why are you suddenly asking?

    Since he did not want to kiss, and in such an intimate moment he paid attention to the other, Sarada drew her own conclusions.

    She pursed her lips in displeasure and exined:

    "Today you behaved badly, even when you spent time with me, looking only at her!" It''s actually a little annoying...

    "Oh..." He squeezed her ripe ass and teased, "So you''re jealous?"

    "W-well... She''s my mom," Sarada swallowed and lowered her eyes in embarrassment, "I wouldn''t say that, but it''s still unusual for me... And even if she was drunk, I''m not blind..." Your opinion...

    - You''re right, - he did not deny and easily opened the cards: - I want to take her for myself. But, you don''t have to worry, we''re all the same...

    - I know! The girl shook her head in displeasure, "That''s not the point¡­ it''s just¡­ It''s not like that, sensei¡­ If you want to be with her, I don''t mind, but it won''t be easy."

    ¡ª Really? Naruto narrowed his eyes. He was not so much surprised by her calm eptance of his desires, but by a strange anxiety.

    Has she already made up her mind?

 Chapter 294: She loves her father

    Chapter 294: She loves her father

    Sarada obviously made up her mind and answered the Master''s question with only a short nod, and then slowly turned around.

    She loves her father...

    Throwing a worried look at her mother, the young student could not help but sigh sadly:

    Even though I haven''t seen him, she still loves him.

    Returning her attention to her lover, a gentle smile bloomed on Sarada''s face.

    - And I love you ... But, not her ... She is very hurt and lonely, but even so, I''m not sure that you will seed. Mom is too stubborn, even if it hurts her. So it won''t be easy...

    "Yes, it is full of surprises¡­"

    Naruto already had a clear and well-thought-out n, but after the words of the student, he suddenly became interested in what was in her head.

    "Hmm..." He asked with a smirk.

    ¡ª Do you have an idea?

    Sarada was clearly on to something.

    This kitty knew how to intrigue ...

    "T-this is¡­" Turning back to her sweetly snoring mother, the girl was embarrassed. Kissing him behind her back was so exciting! One wrong move and she''ll figure it all out. Right now, if Sakura opened her eyes, the world would be in a catastrophe!

    It would hardly have been possible to resolve everything peacefully, certainly not with this impulsive woman ...

    "Um¡­ Well¡­

    Sarada swallowed nervously, the Master''s question taking her by surprise.

    "S-Sensei¡­ You were originally nning to make me¡­ With me¡­ Um¡­" She didn''t know where to start or how to find the right words. She didn''t want to reproach him or me him for anything, but after everything that had happened, even if it seemed unimportant before, as soon as the question of her mother came up, Sarada began to understand something, especially remembering Sumire''s strange behavior.

    So, not allowing him to answer, she asked decisively:

    "Did you want to do this with me from the very beginning?" You''ve already done this with Sumire, haven''t you?

    Her confident tone and a number of such important questions surprised Naruto a little. Now she caught him by surprise! He nned to use Sarada in his n against Sakura, but was going to lead her to it personally muchter. Right now, even controlling the thread of the conversation and understanding the exemry thinking of his girl, he became much more serious.

    Is it jealousy? Anger? Or curiosity? There was too much emotion on her face...

    "So Ipared the facts and took a chance. Not bad¡­"

    Sumire made a hint at the time, and made Sarada doubt. Now, let''s talk about Sakura. So she acted decisively and asked the right question. If Naruto decided to touch her mother, then he could well do it to others, which means that she herself was a target in her time.

    The Hokage already knew what to do. In such situations, fools begin to make excuses or simply lie, but this only demonstrates their insecurity. He never retreated and, as usual, used other people''s weaknesses. After all, Sarada is already in love and initially put herself at a disadvantage. Or rather, he did it for her.

    "Sorry, but I wanted to take some more time¡­"

    With a wry smile, he finally replied:

    - You''re right. That day we met with you and Sakura, and when I saw you bloom, I could not resist. I lusted after you." Naruto also knew how to turn rudeness into charm, so he added:

    "Who could have known that such passion would eventually arise between us ... My heart flutters every time I see your look or touch you. Even if it''s wrong, I will never stop. You are mine forever and no one will change that.

    Those strong words fit perfectly with everything said at the academy today. He knew every detail in advance and already knew that such a conversation would one day take ce. Her feelings helped get rid of a problem called jealousy. No mistakes, Sarada''s perfect preparation for the fact that she''s not really his only one.

    And amazingly, she took it exactly the way he wanted it ...

    "I-that''s how¡­" the girl did not show jealousy or resentment, but only remarked with a grin: "I aroused you, and you decided to corrupt me?"

    Although, he did not foresee such a provocative question ...

    "Well," Naruto smirked, "me it on yourself." Your body, voice and this unearthly charm... Here no one could pass by. This is my first time. Do you feel it yourself? We are perfect for each other.

    After the pleasant words of her adored Master, Sarada cutely extended her lips.

    - It''s hard to argue...

    What else could you expect from her? This sweet girl was so in love that any of his words were perceived as something normal. Of course, the prohibition of these rtionships because of their age and families is quite logical, but who is even able to convince an Uchiha who has surrendered to feelings?

    "S-sensei¡­" Sarada approached again and kissed him on the lips, to which Naruto began to actively respond, but surprisingly, she managed to find the strength to pull away and throw an exciting question:

    "What about Sumire?

    - Want to know? He nodded with a wry smile. "Yes, I did it to her.

    "Even before me!" Sarada frowned indignantly, "That''s not fair!"

    "Well¡­" The Hokage stroked his girl affectionately and exined, "I wanted to make our first time special. You know we could have...

    "Y-yes, but¡­ Why all of a sudden with her?"

    ¡ª It''s simple. Sumire was behind the attack on my people. Her summoning being was sucking the chakra out of them. You know, I couldn''t ignore it.

    Sarada''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "So it was her?"

    Naruto abruptly covered his student''s lips!

    - Hush you...

    "Um¡­ S-sorry¡­" She looked at her mother in embarrassment, and then whispered indignantly:

    "I¡­ It''s just¡­ She attacked Metal and Shino-sensei!"

    - Never mind. He began to gently kiss the neck of his cute girl, touching his past hickeys:

    "She''s mine now, just like you¡­ I''ve got enough for everyone, don''t worry."

    "Nyah~ Y-Is that so¡­" Sarada groaned sweetly, "Promise?

    - Believe me. For me you are special. Don''t look at others...

    "Ah~ I¡­ I love you¡­~

    - I know. Smirking, he slowly lifted the student and sat her on the table.

    "You told me about it a hundred times before your mother heard.

    - I ... I just ... - embarrassed, she bit her lips: - It''s nothing?

    - What are you talking about?

    "Well¡­ If I keep saying something like that¡­?"

    Naruto pulled away and nodded with a smile.

    - This is fine.

    "W-well¡­" Looking up at him, Sarada slowly turned to Sakura and swallowed.

    "I¡­ If needed, I''ll help¡­"

    - Are you sure?

    "Mm¡­ It''s strange, but¡­ If it''s for you and mom, I think it''s better for everyone."

 Chapter 295: Why do you need more girls?

    Chapter 295: Why do you need more girls?

    Feeling her heart flutter just by looking at Master, Sarada couldn''t deny how happy those feelings made her feel. She believed that what was happening between them would never bepared to others. Therefore, she did not feel jealousy at all, if only just a little bit towards Sumire ... They were still peers. Either way, Sarada was more than confident in her ability to fight for her lover. At the moment, she didn''t show it, but if she had to...

    Her gaze zed with determination!

    Sarada wouldn''t let anyone take her most precious possession from her! But, to share these amazing feelings with mom ... If she finally starts smiling and is happy, then this is for the best. Even if such a decision seems strange, but as a result she will be able to make the two most important people in her life happy, then wouldn''t it be better for everyone? If she does not have to hide her rtionship from her own mother, then it will be just wonderful!

    Although, admittedly, she was thinking rather selfishly right now¡­

    Sarada swallowed.

    "You¡­ You can make her happy, I know¡­" But even as she said this, she couldn''t help but ask:

    - But why? I understand... I probably shouldn''t ask, because you have a wife and yet we do It, but... But, why do you need more girls? I-I mean, of course I don''t mean to say I''m against it, b-but¡­

    The cute girl started to get embarrassed and stammered, trying to formte her thoughts, but then, Naruto gently touched her lips and smiled:

    - Take it easy. I''ll tell you everything... But, first of all... - pulling away, he kissed Sarada on the lips, and then slowly crept up to the sleeping Sakura.

    Sake was really good...

    The Hokage did not even think to restrain himself and boldly approached the kunoichi''s neck, after which he kindly tucked her pink curl behind her ear.

    - Hm? He could barely catch the feminine scent that Sakura so skillfully concealed, but he still seeded when he brought his face close to her velvet skin.

    "Haa..." After inhaling the scent of the desired woman right in front of her daughter, Naruto ignored Sarada''s attention and then reached out his fingers to the sps on Sakura''s dresses.

    After a short click, he easily unzipped it.

    "Wh-what is he doing? If¡­ If she wakes up¡­"

    Sarada swallowed nervously as she watched her mother being undressed in front of her eyes.

    - And what do we have here?

    With a mischievous grin, Naruto abruptly opened Sakura''s dress! At the same moment, a couple of her beautiful charms fluttered into the world!

    - Wow¡­! The Hokage marveled at the mesmerizing sight of those little ripe mounds! They were just divine! The size corresponded to Sakura''s brazen personality, and at the same time fit perfectly in the palm of his hand. This is not to mention the bewitching brilliance of femininity, reeking of ripeness of youth, but at the same time, drawing notes of maturity and special sophistication. Such a lovely treasure waspletely different from the soft, sensual velvet of noble Hinata.

    Before Naruto appeared the body of a luxurious and bitchy bitch! Sexuality that canpete with the windy Ino, but at the same time has a special trait of inessibility and taboo. Like a power turned into beauty - inessible to mere mortals.

    Sakura wore a red bra. However, with her second size, she didn''t really need it. True, now he surprisingly well emphasized her beautiful breasts.

    The Hokage didn''t stop there and calmly pulled the long dress off her beautiful body and then tossed it aside.

    "Here you are. Too bad it''s not with me...

    For the first time, he saw Sakura''s body naked, though notpletely. Everything that had happened made his situation even more delicate, especially considering that he did this with a sleeping girl, in front of her daughter. But this dangerous situation turned him on as hell!

    Naruto already imagined her gorgeous body in his power, but now, seeing this amazing figure right in front of him - he desired to master it right now!

    As expected, the bitch and the body turned out to be appropriate. As if over the years of inessibility, it became even more perfect on purpose, turning erotic curves into stunning sexy lines on her toned figure. As if with all its appearance it tried to mock, telling any man that they would never get it!

    However, what else can be the body, almost a virgin? In her entire life, Sakura has likely only had sex a few times, given Sasuke''s suspicious asexuality. In addition, constant training, and even innate beauty ...

    Although, maybe Naruto was just initially attracted to such bitchy bitches ...

    He simply could not ignore this hot body and began to paw it insolently!

    "If I had taken her by force, if only there had been noise¡­ But I think she would not have been able to stand it. But it''s just too easy¡­"

    Passing his fingers along the graceful shoulders of the beauty, the Hokage grabbed her miniature chest and began to boldly open his arms, at the same time burying his face in her hair.

    "Haa¡­ Not bad, Sakura. His whisper had no effect on her, the kunoichi was still sleeping carefree.

    The situation was heating up. The room got even hotter.

    Watching all this debauchery, Sarada swallowed again. The young body was covered with excitement, and after a moment her fingers slipped deep into the tight shorts.

    ¡ª Mmm~

    Meanwhile, Naruto continued to caress her mother''s breasts, getting a slight moan for the first time in response to his bold obscenities.

    ¡ª Mmn~

    A pained expression appeared on his face, flushed with alcohol. Sakura''s lips twitched.

    ¡ª Kh-khm~

    "What a pity..." Naruto knew he wouldn''t be able to see her enjoyment so easily. It looks like it will take a lot of hard work to make this body give in.

    "Now it definitely won''t work" - He was not at all sure if he could do it in the future. Sakura''s illness was a very serious problem not only for her, but first of all for him.

    "Well¡­ It''s even more interesting that way."

    The hokage stopped flirting with the stic beauties of the kunoichi and directed his palms lower, gently walking along her slender stomach.

    Touching Sakura''s adorable navel, he yed with it lightly with his fingers, stretching that little hole. This ce seemed so attractive to him that he simply could not ignore it.

    Naruto had fun a little more: a couple of times he touched her little ear with his lips, stroked in sensitive ces, and then still stopped his games.

    He did not get into her panties, predicting an unpleasant reaction to such a serious stimtion - Sakura could well wake up from pain. Apparently, her body rxed, but not well enough to move on to something more serious. While he still did not understand how to behave in general with this stubborn body, and even more so he could not take risks now.

 Chapter 296: It wont be easy

    Chapter 296: It won''t be easy

    The conquest of Sakura depended on more than just sex - something more was required. Only a real idiot thinks that a big cock or a couple of kisses is enough for a girl. Of course, not everyone is like that, someone will have enough rudeness, attention or love. But Sakura is not Ino. Even affection and care will not work here. She had to be handled differently, and Naruto knew that better than anyone. That is why he came here today. You can even say that all his past quarrels with her justified themselves and she began to behave differently. Of course, he hadn''t thought it through since the first time he had a fight with her. Previously, he only wanted to put her in her ce, but as it turned out, this yed into his hands. Perhaps this is another advantage of the ability to understand people. It can be said that on that day he instinctively created ideal conditions for rapprochement with this woman. Now, they were no longer in a quarrel - this was the first step. The second can be called a skillful influence on her feelings. She must have taken all his words seriously enough. As soon as she bes selfish and confronts Sasuke''s indifferent nature, her world will finally split. At that moment, when this strong and quick-tempered bitch is hurt by her beloved, everything will begin! Weak and vulnerable is the perfect target. In addition, now, deep down, Sakura understands the reason for everything, perhaps even Naruto''s secret motives and thus, for her, he will be a light.

    The Hokage grinned mischievously, fully aware of the whole situation. In the worst development of this scenario, he had about sixteen more options in his favor. The seventeenth would probably hurt some ns, but it might allow Karin to get close, so there were some positives here too. All that was required was to contact Orochimaru in advance.

    He calcted everything, except for the strange ailment of this woman ...

    "It won''t be easy¡­" Grasping Sakura''s perfect legs, he hugged themfortably and picked up the girl in his arms. The half-naked beauty still looked carefree and damn sexy.

    "The best moment wille when she starts acting like a submissive bitch¡­ Our first time will definitely be like that!" He was looking forward to this, but for now...

    "Sarada, walk me and my mom to the matrimonial bedroom.

    He was amused by his choice of words.

    - BUT?

    Sarada understood their meaning a little differently, which caused her to blush and whisper in embarrassment:

    "Y-You¡­ S-Sensei, you are going to¡­" She swallowed, looking like apletely defenseless mother in his strong arms. So essible and beautiful¡­

    "Ah~ B-but¡­ You¡­ Are you sure?"

    Naruto shook his head with a cheeky grin.

    - Not today. She''s not ready yet... She has escape routes and reasons to resist. Since Sakura can cling to things like your father, I can''t steal her without consequences.

    "Th-that''s how¡­" Sarada stretched out her lips in displeasure: "Father again¡­"

    "Not exactly¡­ I can do it even now, because you are another weakness of hers." I have all the cards to win. But listen to sensei''s lesson." He grinned slyly and said in an ominous tone:

    "Even if you have every chance of winning, try to make the most of the situation and crush your opponents so that they can''t even lift their miserable heads!"

    Then he just chuckled and turned away.

    "Though, I have to admit that I''m only pulling because I want to win using Sasuke¡­ I like to take risks. And besides, while I do not understand how to fuck with this "problem" at all. If she doesn''t like sex, then I''m in serious trouble..."

    Naruto sighed and walked forward.

    Sarada finally caught herself, rethinking the teacher''s words, and then went to show him the way to the bedroom of her mother and father. Although, even she herself found it ridiculous to call it the "matrimonial bedroom." Has Sasuke ever been there?

    Even his own daughter wondered how he managed, with all these problems in the family, to make a child ...

    - Wow¡­

    Naruto was in Sakura''s bedroom for the first time,id the kunoichi on the bed, and then looked around.

    "How cute¡­" There were only a couple of photos on the pedestal: the same picture from Team Seven''s childhood, as well as a picture of mother and daughter. Near the wall there were teams with various women''s junk, next to it there was arger mirror, and a little further the blinds - they hid therge windows overlooking the balcony.

    When Sarada turned on the lights, Naruto noticed the warm tones of the aqua wallpaper, and then insolently crept up to the closet and started rummaging through the kunoichi''s underwear.

    "Um¡­" Sarada looked a little embarrassed, "S-sensei, what are you doing?"

    The Hokage, without turning around, exined in a most serious manner:

    - I''m studying. Lingerie can say a lot about its owner.

    He shamelessly started sniffing at Sakura''s pink panties, causing her daughter to blush even more!

    "Th-this is¡­ Okay.

    She did not object and took his words quite confidently:

    "Um¡­ And what did you find out?"

    "Well¡­" he took out a couple more panties in red and blue shades, and then inhaled their scent:

    "Looks like your mom prefers not to show her underwear." What a pity.

    He found only a pair ofce panties and rather attractive swimwear. Otherwise, Sakura wore dark shades, in a strict style. Of course, it was not without something girlish, like bright pink or yellow tones. It seems sometimes her mood allowed ...

    Sakura definitely had taste, especially when you look at her casual attire. That''s just about this intimate part ...

    "We''ll fix that, Tenten will teach her a lot¡­"

    Naruto finally closed the drawer, turned his attention back to Sakura''s sexy figure, and chuckled.

    - Tight underwear is pretty sexy too.

    Turning to the cute student, he asked with a grin:

    - What''s the n?

    "Hmm, well¡­" With a quick nce at her mother, Sarada found the courage to smile.

    "C-can we go to my room?"

    "Ho-ho, are you inviting an adult uncle to your nest?" Ay-yay... What if your mom finds out?

    Naruto didn''t miss a chance to have some fun...

    Sarada immediately red up. In the presence of her mother, she could not control herself!

    "S-Sensei, don''t joke like that¡­ Let''s go already."

    "Oh, don''t be so hasty. He waved his hand and turned to Sakura.

    "She''s worried about her, hmm... I need to fix this or it might get me in trouble at an important time."

 Chapter 297: Incredible Taste (18+)

    Chapter 297: Incredible Taste (18+)

    The student''s excitement was understandable, but Naruto didn''t see any benefit in it. If you want to find courage, and in the case of Sarada it is not so difficult, then you should take advantage of her crush and show her how to do it!

    The Hokage''s gaze immediately shed with excitement:

    - Why are you in such a hurry? Are you already unbearable? - he went grinning: - But in the morning you were a virgin!

    ¡ª S-sensei! Turning sharply to her mother, the girl whispered excitedly:

    - Quiet! If she finds out...

    - C''mon. Doesn''t it turn you on? Naruto didn''t want to stop. With just one step, he got close to Sakura''s body and with a confident movement unfastened the sps on her shoes, then tossed them aside, and then began to pull off her tight trousers.

    "Damn, how hot..." - Once the beauty was left in her underwear, he was finally able to properly enjoy her amazing curves. Perfect legs, toned hips. Even Sakura''s ankles and calves looked sexy as hell.

    - Ha-ah...

    Naruto could not resist and slowly walked his face along the luxurious hips of his sexy girlfriend.

    - A long-awaited meeting ... - And in the end he touched her panties!

    "Haa¡­ What a scent¡­"

    Like a beast, he tried to find his prey by smell and finally found it!

    - Mm ... - Finally, he managed to find at least one tasty ce, and he immediately buried his nose in it! Sakura really smelled in here! And how! A sweet feminine fragrance to match her attractive name. She smelled like a spring flower!

    - Ho... Not bad!

    Naruto swallowed and finally pulled away, reluctantly ending his games.

    ¡ª It''s a pity... But not today.

    Sarada had been staring at such a sensei in bewilderment for almost a minute... It was the first time she had seen him from such a side. Now he looked like a very bad guy. Sniffing a sleeping woman is a very indecent upation!

    "Hmm, what if...

    One particr desire arose in Naruto''s mind, and therefore he nevertheless took the liberty of sliding the stic band of his student''s mother''s panties and prating her defenseless pussy with his fingers!

    Sarada shuddered as she realized what he was doing!

    "Hm? Shaved? How cute..." He frolicked a bit with Sakura''srge lips, and then slowly stuck his finger inside, all the while watching her reaction.

    "Mm¡­" the kunoichi reacted, her eyebrows twitching in displeasure - she was clearly not happy with the sudden pration.

    However, Naruto wasn''t going to continue...

    "Here it is..."

    He got the coveted liquid from the main source and quickly pulled his hand out of Sakura''s panties.

    "Let''s see¡­" The Hokage thoughtfully admired the viscous threads of love nectar on his finger, and then inhaled this secret aroma properly!

    "Haaaa¡­ Damn! She smells even stronger than Sarada! What kind of woman...?!"

    Marvelous!

    He''s got his head spinning! It smelled so incredible that his body immediately reacted with hot excitement. A significant bump appeared on the trousers, and everything in the stomach vibrated.

    Naruto swallowed hard to avoid identally licking that perfect aphrodisiac full of Sakura''s femininity.

    Amazing ... Mother and daughter - they both could drive men crazy! If they didn''t hide their smell, they could do this...

    "Damn it..."

    Naruto staggered slightly.

    What is this world in general? Too abnormal!

    - Yeah... It''s time to stop being surprised.

    He tried to calm down and get used to this dangerous smell.

    "It''s not so scary... Just breathe a little and the effect will weaken"

    Sakura made Naruto nervous, even with his strength, just the scent of this woman made Naruto''s body react regardless of his will. Of course, he could force himself to get rid of this intoxication, but... What the hell!? Why do it at all?!

    Sakura has surpassed her daughter - there is no doubt about it. The Hokage could not even imagine what would happen to him if this nectar got on his tongue. You can probably manage without sake...

    And how does a woman with such a body and smell feel pain instead of pleasure?! She is literally created for an active sex life! Has she reached such a stage of dissatisfaction that this is what made her so?

    "She... Really?" He first came up with a theory.

    But what if Sakura could not release her pleasure for a long time, and as a result, all this stress umted in such a volume that it began to cause pain? Like water frozen in an overflowing vessel.

    "Hmm¡­ Worth thinking about. It sounds too weird..." Naruto sighed and shook his head. He could only solve problems as they came. Now he needed not sex, but a chance ...

    He swallowed, teased himself a little more with this smell, and then abruptly appeared near his student and amazed her with his act! Sarada was already blushing when he sniffed her mom and yed in her panties, and now...

    "Mmmm?!~" The girl''s eyes widened in shock! Sensei''s fingers were suddenly in her mouth!

    With a predatory grin, he began to smear the taste of her own mother on the pupil''s tongue!

    "Mmmhh~" Sarada suddenly felt dizzy!

    With his free hand, Naruto reached into her panties, and the vulgar sounds of a young pussy squishing scattered throughout the bedroom.

    "Booooooo!~" Sarada rolled her eyes, the taste of her mother went to her head, and the Master''s lecherous actions made it even more enjoyable. Right behind Sakura''s back, they were doing such obscene things!

    Mom''s taste on the tongue and sensei''s adult fingers in the pussy!

    "Mmmhhh~" Sarada began to swim, her legs starting to wobble. She tasted her mother for the first time. Struck by such a depraved sweetness and stunning aroma, the girl copsed exhaustedly on her sensei. It was at that moment that he stopped being content with just that, and with a sharp movement, with a vulgar sound, pulled his finger out of her yful mouth.

    ¡ª Nyah~

    "Haa¡­ Damn it¡­"

    The reddened erotic face of the student was thest straw for him.

    He wanted to taste this taste right from her lips!

    With uncontroble lust, he immediately broke loose and dug into these attractive charms!

    "Mmmhm~" Sarada''s eyes lit up. The tongue of her beloved burst into her mouth and, together with him, she began to savor the taste of her mother.

    Amazed by this intoxicating taste of mother-daughter fusion, Naruto couldn''t help but pull his hand out of the student''s shorts and abruptly scoop her up in his arms and then pin her against the wall! With this girl, he could never contain his passion, and now even more so!

    He finally tasted the amazing taste of Sakura, and on her daughter''s lips it turned out to be damn sweet!

    One has only to imagine how Sarada felt...

    ¡ª Ahmm~

    The master not only put fingers from her mother''s pussy into her mouth, but also did it so obscenely.

    Could it be that one day the three of them...

    "Ahh~" Just thinking about it, she could not help herself and wrapped her legs around him.

    Sarada has reached her limit! From the moment they flirted at the table, she was madly in love with kissing and fucking, and now her roof has beenpletely blown off!

    She never thought that one day her rtionship with her mother would go so far. And the Master was clearly going to go even further!

    ¡ª Nyah!~

    Sarada went crazy imagining how one day she and her mother would be with him ...

    "Ah~ Damn! She could not restrain herself, abruptly tore herself away from his lips and began to hastily pull off her jacket.

    Now she didn''t care anymore!

    "Hah..." Naruto helped his girl with her hair with a grin.

    You are too noisy...

    When she got so excited, she became too charming and nothing could stop her...

 Chapter 298: Quickie (18+)

    Chapter 298: Quickie (18+)

    Before Sarada had time to throw away her jacket, she immediately broke into a hot kiss,pletely ignoring sensei''s touching smile. Now she wanted only bold pleasure!

    ¡ª Mhh~

    "Heh..." Naruto shed his fangs and bit her tongue! And then sharply pulled on the nipples!

    ¡ª Hhee~

    Under the jacket, this yful naughty wore nothing, as if waiting for the sensei''s caresses. Little pervert!

    Continuing to kiss roughly, Naruto stopped putting pressure on the student and then pushed her onto the bed, right in front of Sakura.

    "Aah?~" It was then that Sarada finally came to her senses, noticing her mother out of the corner of her eyes.

    - Mmm! Pushing Naruto sharply away, she whispered in panic.

    ¡ª S-sensei! Not here! She is...

    - Hm? Naruto teasingly pulled her nipples!

    It is toote!

    "Aaaah~¡­" Covering her mouth with her hand excitedly, Sarada turned around in a panic. Mom was lying just half a meter away from her! Even if she was sleeping... God! Doing it this close?! This is madness!

    - Don''t be afraid, we''ll be quick, the main thing is not to shout.

    The Hokage couldn''t resist. He really wanted to fuck one of those bitches in front of the other one. He might be lucky to have sex with Sarada and Anko today, but he still didn''t want to miss out on such a good opportunity.

    "W-quickly?" Sarada panicked, causing her voice to rise.

    "Mmh¡­" Sakura suddenly grimaced and turned on her side, straight in their direction! All you had to do was open your eyes...

    Sarada shut her mouth again!

    "Heh..." The Hokage let out a mischievousugh and didn''t even stop. He seemed to care about nothing at all, and he waspletely confident in the possibility of not getting caught. His courage could only be envied, after all, anyone knew what Sakura would be capable of if they saw Naruto''s fingers in their own daughter! Although, it would be better for her to think that this is just a dream.

    ¡ª Enough already... I said we will do it, so it will be so!

    The Hokage no longer traded for all sorts of nonsense. His pants were already torn with desire, so he quickly took off his trousers and began to pull off his girl''s shorts.

    "Ahh~ S-Sensei, we can''t! Sarada kept whispering, trying to fight both her desire and her fear of being caught. Although, all this was notbined with the reaction of her body. Not only did she flow like a bitch, but she didn''t try to stop Naruto in the slightest, but rather lifted her hips to help him pull off his shorts.

    Hepletely ignored her protests and as soon as he discarded this unnecessary rag, he pushed back the fabric of his ck panties and with a sharp movement fell to his ripe pussy with his lips!

    "Ahhh~" Sarada immediately covered her mouth with her hand, holding back her lustful moans.

    Naruto, meanwhile, ate this juicy fruit with a brutal appetite!

    Young pussy began to squish and ooze even more abundantly. The heady smell of the depraved nectar of a young beauty scattered throughout the parental bedroom.

    ¡ª Mmmhh~

    ¡ª Aahn~ Nyah~

    His tongue drove her crazy!

    And after a couple of minutes...

    "Haa¡­ I think you''ve had enough¡­"

    The Hokage did not have long fun with this delicious girl, she was not only ready to ept him, but rather if he had not done this, then it is likely that she would not have restrained herself again and, in a fit of passion, attacked him herself.

    "Aaaah~ S-Sensei~

    - Be quiet.

    Naruto slowly got up and ced his oozing cock against his personal Uchiha hole.

    He wiped his lips and chuckled to himself.

    "Tobirama was such a fool¡­ How could he not think of such a thing? What a disappointment..."

    ¡ª Aaaah~

    Seeing this beautiful and beloved member, so appetizing and juicy, Sarada could not restrain herself and ran her graceful fingers over his head.

    "Sensei¡­~" Her hot breath was already creating noticeable puffs of steam. She was damn hot and too lustful. She didn''t look like a newbie at all. What potential...

    Nothing mattered anymore, even behind Sakura''s back...

    The master began to slowly enter the essible pussy of his student. He made this young kunoichi an adult and was going to corrupt her even more in the future...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    As soon as the head entered, Sarada began to lose herposure.

    ¡ª Nyayaaah~

    Naruto was well aware of the danger of the situation, and therefore was not going to tempt fate and burst into it at once to its full length. There was probably that she simply could not control herself and screamed, and if she even started to finish, then with her thin voice she would definitely wake up her mother. Of course, Naruto didn''t mind having some fun and having fun with Sakura''s shocked face, but it''s not the right time for this show yet...

    "Aaahhh~!"

    The Hokage entered halfway, and then with slow, progressive movements began to pull out and gradually prate deeper. At the same time, with confident movements, he gently ran his fingers over Sarada''s slender belly, bringing her even more pleasure.

    Finally, when he had already enteredpletely and made his girl roll her eyes in the approaching orgasm, he spread Sarada''s legs to the sides, leaned over and dug into her alluring lips!

    "Mmmfffu!~" Sarada was already sweaty, nearing the end, and here he suddenly kisses!

    As expected, she could not restrain herself and started sshing with a cute moan!

    ¡ª Mhhha~! His lips didn''t let out a loud scream. She screamed directly into his mouth, drowned out by the lewd sound of her squelching pussy.

    ¡ª Mmmmmff!~

    Suddenly, Sarada''s thin fingers were on the head of the adored Master. She could not resist and began to cling and scratch, at the same time, her legs sped his strong torso, as if trying to say that he would never leave again until he finally gave her what she wanted! And Naruto knew exactly what this young slut wanted!

    And he gave it to her! Not as rough as usual, but very juicy!

    "Mmmhm!~ Hmmmff!~

 Chapter 299: It was dangerous! (18+)

    Chapter 299: It was dangerous! (18+)

    With biting movements, spreading erotic pops around Sakura''s bedroom, Naruto took her daughter right at her side. This time, he was not going to dy the pleasure, but only sucked on the girl, pulled herrge nipples, bit his tongue and pecked his penis into the very bowels of the uterus.

    "Mmmh!~ Hmmfm!~ Fffhm~

    The bed creaked and shook, creating even more noise, and sharpening the atmosphere to the limit.

    Passionate and quiet sex resounded with loud ps and long moans, but the Hokage didn''t even care about that! Master and student roughly fucked in an embrace, spitting on the witnesses. If Sakura woke up now, they wouldn''t even notice! They only saw each other, fought tongues and exchanged their depraved fluids.

    "Mmhf!~ Fhhm!~ Aaahm~

    Sarada''s squishy pussy got even louder as Naruto moved his hips a lot more. The young womb constantly pierced! He rammed not just her lips inside, he literally prated them, pounding the uterus at the very base! It wasn''t sex, that''s how animals mated!

    Dizzy, Sarada melted and went crazy with lust,pletely ignoring her mother. All that was required of Sakura was to lie next to her and add spice to this sex! Sarada''s selfishness resurfaced. After all, now he was fucking her, and no one dared to stop them!

    ¡ª Mffff!~ Nhaah~

    Naruto didn''t mind at all, he just grinned and pounded this girl the way he liked best. Like that impudent student, he gave up on Sakura and only enjoyed her presence.

    Perhaps it would be worth changing the position, developing this passion to a crazy me, but not today ...

    ¡ª Kkh! Suddenly clenching his teeth, Naruto abruptly pulled back Sarada''s tongue, did the same to her nipples, and entered the deepest depths of her womb!

    "Get it!" "And at the same moment, his cock exploded!" He began to boldly empty his balls into this small bitch!

    He finished with all his strength - flooding the depths of the young kunoichi with a burning stream.

    ¡ª Mffffhaah~! Tears welled up in Sarada''s eyes! Drooling escaped from the corners of the lips, and everything in the uterus shuddered from the heat!

    She''s finally covered! She only swallowed saliva, unable to even cling to the Master.

    He continued to descend endlessly!

    White streams of hot semen began to burst onto the floor, but he did not let up.

    "Heeee~" Sarada was cumming at the same time, constantly squeezing him in an attempt to get even more of the cum she wanted! It was like she was made for him - an incredible pussy and a damn greedy uterus!

    "Ha-ah-ah!"

    While the body of a young student was pierced by discharges from a crazy orgasm, and her brain was melting with pleasure, Naruto enjoyed it no less. The chakra in his body went wild, like fireworks exploding in his head. The sensations in the penis, in the stomach and on the lips were indescribable!

    "Haaaaa!" "He was covered too¡­ As soon as he stoppeding, the feeling only intensified, especially at the moment when Sarada suddenly started squirting!" She peed again!

    God... She started flooding her mother''s bedroom, right behind her. Here is the spectacle...

    ¡ª Heeeee~

    Naruto slowly let go of his girl''s lips and let out a long breath.

    "Nyah~" Her faint moan was barelyparable to what it would be if he let here without a kiss.

    "Haa¡­ This time is better.

    With a grin, the Hokage looked at the drawn and trembling nipples of this little pervert, the mass of hickeys on her neck and smirked smugly, looking at Sakura''s carefree face:

    "Worthy of your daughter¡­" He grunted impudently, drawing attention to the ce of their confluence. Sperm and female juices oozed everywhere. The whole floor was flooded and even got on the bed.

    How funny...

    Naruto slowly pulled his dick out of the student''s pussy, walked away and proudly admired the work done:

    - Amazing...

    Sarada''s legs were loose and dangled listlessly from the bed, her arms were spread out to the sides, her body shook non-stop, and streams of his thick semen flowed from her pussy.

    Right behind her daughter, Sakura, cute and clueless, was sleeping peacefully in her underwear. With closed eyes, turning to face this obscene scene. She seemed about to open her eyelids and face the most shocking sight of her life. But, what a pity ... Drunk and tired, she could hardly hear what was happening at her side.

    ¡ª Nyahahee~

    Sarada moaned cutely, giving out her vulgar voice, while Naruto slowly pulled on his trousers, still unable to tear himself away from this cute female couple. With all his heart he wanted to fuck them both and leave them in an embrace, tired and covered in sperm. He didn''t even have such thoughts about Hinata and Himawari! Sakura and Sarada were just on a different level. Their rtionship of mother and daughter was literally forced to y on this and arrange something depraved.

    However...

    "Hmm, I''ve been wanting to do something fun for a long time¡­ Mother and daughter, right?" He suddenly had a funny idea to throw a special party and invite his favorite whores to it. Of course, the scope will not be huge, but to call at least four is quite a feasible task.

    Thinking about it, he did not notice how Sarada came to her senses and began to look around worriedly.

    ¡ª Ah? - She smeared her fingers with sperm and began to rub it on the bed!

    One had only to see her panicked face...

    Naruto finally pulled on his trousers and sneered at his student with a grin.

    - Well, how are you? Liked?

    "T-that''s¡­" Sarada sat up on the bed, looked back at her mother, and then let out a long breath as she adjusted her sses.

    "We almost got caught¡­ Sensei, that was dangerous!"

    - But it''s fun. You slept with your father''s best friend, next to your mother. Doesn''t it turn you on?

    She swallowed at his obscene question and began quickly picking up the pieces of her clothes.

    "That''s true, but... We can''t risk it. If mom finds out, she''ll be beside herself with rage.

    "Maybe so, but as long as she doesn''t know anything, you can enjoy it." Naruto approached his little girl, lifted her thin chin and gently kissed her desired lips.

    "Mmh~ S-Sensei~" Sarada just melted at his caress¡­

    Laughing, he stroked her onest time.

    - Okay, I''ve got to go. And yes, by the way... We may not be able to have fun for a while, I have some things to do for the next few days. Practice will have to be postponed, so take care of your Sharingan yourself for now.

    Sarada pursed her lips in displeasure. This news did not please her at all.

    ¡ª Is it for a long time?

    - We will see. I think your father will be here soon, be ready. I''ll finish some business and we''ll meet.

    ¡ª O-father? Surprise flickered in Sarda''s eyes.

    Flicking his girl''s nose, Naruto chuckled.

    - Never mind. If he shows up, you''re sure to meet, but don''t expect much, Sasuke won''t stay long unless your mother manages to stop him." He turned to Sakura and shrugged.

    - In general, it does not matter. Don''t worry about a thing, I''m always by your side.

    "S-Sensei¡­~" Reaching out for another kiss, she immediately got what she wanted.

    ¡ª Ahhmm~

    The touch of his lips made her so happy... Even a slight desire to meet her father could not bepared with this. Sarada''s feelings were so strong that it didn''t matter anymore.

    After a brief kiss, Naruto pulled his girl''s nipples goodbye with a mischievous grin and then simply left.

    As he said, there was still enough work to be done...

 Chapter 300: Special Guest (18+)

    Chapter 300: Special Guest (18+)

    *

    The next day at his residence, Naruto met a rather curious guest. Since Shizune took over as advisor, she was also present at this meeting and surprisingly, this time not even under the table. True, she never got rid of her set of whores. Under her clothes, real debauchery reigned: a lot of vibrators, sexyce lingerie, a tattoo right under the navel and piercings on drawn nipples.

    This mature kunoichi was literally dripping with sweat and juices. In her ck thong, a thick vibrator vibrated like crazy, while a small ring peeked out of the back hole, which is clear evidence that something very special was hiding in her ass!

    This bitch looked as depraved as possible, but since she hid her essence under her clothes, all that could be seen was her slightly sweaty and flushed face, as well as droplets of love nectar quickly gathering on the floor.

    However, even if Shizune wasn''t hiding under the table, that ce was upied by another woman today.

    Who could it be? Don''t hide it... The blonde with the most skillful mouth in the vige! A real whore and a lover of change!

    Temari returned to her old duties - taking care of a member of the Hokage. Unlike Shizune, who was hiding her appearance, she didn''t hide her slutty body at all. All she was wearing was a dark sheer chemise and sexyce lingerie.

    ¡ª Ahhh~ Mmfh~

    While Naruto was chatting with a guest, this cheater was swallowing his fat cock hard! Her eyes rolled back, and lustful juices poured out of her pussy.

    ¡ª Aahmph~

    Temari wildly enjoyed the situation and furiously worked her fingers in her squelching hole!

    This time they could be caught, but she just didn''t care...

    "Mmph!~ Fkufnoo!~" While polishing her head with her yful tongue, the kunoichi smacked sweetly, and then spit out vulgarly!

    The situation is out of control...

    Although, this is not entirely true. In the end, no one could hear what was happening, no matter how loud this bitch tried to make noise - the table was covered by a barrier. Therefore, Temari could afford the most rough slobbery throat blowjob in her life. She missed her favorite cock too much!

    But as soon as the soundproofing was removed, this office would immediately be announced by the most vicious sounds of a sucking whore. Mother and wife, her husband and son should have seen...

    ¡ª Mmfh~ Ahmm~

    Temari sucked ruthlessly - ruthlessly raping her throat! She constantly chomped saliva, vulgarly held back her cough and, like a wild beast, pounced on the beloved member of the Master.

    "Haaamph~ Mhhmph!~

    She was blown away by the pressure!

    While her husband was on a business trip, she served her Master - as befits a faithful whore!

    Until Naruto invited her, Temari did nothing but masturbate in anticipation of her time...

    The Hokage sat with his pants down and acted rather rxed. His appearance did not arouse suspicion at all. Without showing too much emotion, he calmly gazed at his special guest. He had been expecting this meeting for a long time, and therefore, when Orochimaru appeared before him, Yamato was immediately put out the door, visibly surprised by Naruto''s stern tone. He did not argue, and thus the Legendary Serpent was left alone with the Seventh Hokage.

    The Sannin was clearly surprised by such a rude attitude towards his "observer", and indeed: by the strange atmosphere in this familiar office, as well as by the imperious aura and piercing gaze of the person opposite. It certainly didn''t belong to that boy...

    However, Orochimaru behaved quite politely, although it looked more like sarcasm.

    - Fu Fu Fu! Hokage-sama... Good to see you in good health. Looks like something happened to you?

    He didn''t doubt it at all. That kind look could not suddenly be so self-confident and insidious.

    Orochimaru had a perfect understanding of people and was a true master of intimidation with his eyes and aura. He knew for sure that it would not be so easy to change them, no matter how hard you tried. There were too few methods, and Naruto Uzumaki''s moral principles would not allow him to use even one of them.

    It was like a different person was sitting in front of him!

    "What a ir... Not bad"

    Naruto squinted at Orochimaru. He looked surprisingly young. He hadn''t seen him for the first time, but only in photographs and in certain pieces of memories from the experience of some Hokage. However, those fragments of memory did not correspond to reality, yet this famous criminal became many times younger, and his facial features as a whole underwent great changes, and the former cruelty was no longer hidden in his eyes.

    Orochimaru was tall and had a non-standard appearance. First of all, his androgynous face, graceful hands and striking pallor set him apart from the general mass of ordinary mortals. The cunning hidden in his golden eyes, as well as sharp fangs, were a match for his slight resemnce to snakes. The Sannin wore ck eyeliner around his eyes and also casually wore a pair of tomoe-shaped earrings. If Naruto didn''t know the truth, he might well have mistaken this man for a woman. Even Orochimaru''s hairstyle was misleading, with a high ponytail and straight curls falling down either side of his dainty face.

    Many girls could envy his well-groomed skin and perfect hair.

    Sannin wore a ck kimono, and on top of a light haoripletely hiding almost his entire body.

    A strange type, but something about him still betrayed a man, or rather, a creature without a specific gender. Even his voice sounded somehow neutral, not at all typical for an ordinary person. Such a fact might have made him worried and generally stay away from this treacherous snake, but Naruto seemed to be immune to this kind of thing, and kept calm even though Shikamaru''s wife was cleaning him furiously under the table right now.

    The situation is dangerous, but the Hokage just enjoyed this, however, as always ... He loved to get into people''s heads, manipte their feelings, evoke emotions, and also liked to be on the cutting edge. Despite his position, he was well aware of his own capabilities, and was not at all afraid of being discovered. At the beginning of his journey, Naruto still acted with restraint, but now he was only entertained by all this.

    What''s the point of acting like some cowardly paranoid? He calcted every step, but at the same time he was not averse to getting into a situation in which he would have to use his abilities on the go. What is the point in life if there is no passion in it? Even the cunning and brilliant Sannin did not be an obstacle for him.

    For this reason, Naruto did not engage in all sorts of stupid things like stealth or seclusion. After the recent advice, he showed his true nature and now nothing could prevent him from being himself, and doing what he pleases.

    "I''ve been waiting for this meeting for a long time, Orochimaru. The Hokage began calmly, mockingly remarking:

    "You are far more observant than some of my "friends."

    ¡ª Really? The Sannin squinted at him with an inquisitive look, and then looked around his surroundings with interest:

    How entertaining...

 Chapter 301: Suspicions

    Chapter 301: Suspicions

    The Hokage''s office has changed a lot. Perfect order immediately caught my eye. Most recently, Naruto took care of the useless trash and threw away most of the furniture, recing it to his liking.

    Against the wall, directly below the portraits of past Kage, was arge leather sofa and a small coffee table, with a couple of armchairs on either side. The corners of the room were now lined with pots of small bonsai trees, giving the ce a cozy feel. The scroll cab was replenished with new copies from the vault. In his spare time, Naruto studied them. Next to the main table he was now sitting at was arge white board, hidden by a sheet. On the table itself, as before, there was a monitor and a keyboard.

    Everything is pretty neat and very minimalistic.

    Now this ce really looked like the Hokage''s office. At least he now had a ce, both for work and for his women. Especially when you consider that the closet right at the entrance, in addition to hangers for his change of clothes, also got departments for various women''s underwear.

    - Hmm...

    After contemting the surroundings, Orochimaru gleaned some information.

    - Interesting.

    His eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    "Looks like I''m here for a reason?

    He got straight to the point, knowing full well that most likely Naruto wouldn''t give him an answer to his question about his changes. Although, to be precise, Orochimaru rather wanted to understand how deep these changes were before embarking on leading questions. Besides, it would be a lie to say that he was not interested in the reason for his arrival. Naruto made it very clear that he didn''t just want to see him, he also wanted to talk in private. This said a lot. In the past, this naive boy was not like that, but now he behaved mysteriously and damn interestingly! In this case, it was worth starting with the main questions before drawing conclusions.

    Orochimaru was excellent at collecting information and never let his own opinion and feelings dictate objective conclusions to him. That was what made him different from someone like Shikamaru or Sai. Over the years, the Sannin became quite reserved and no longer sumbed to arrogance. Although, he still could not get rid of the innate desire to know everything in the world.

    The meeting of these two turned out to be strange ... The atmosphere around seemed normal only at first nce. They were perfectly aware of every word and the consequences of any answers and questions. It can be said that in that brief moment, they were probing each other in an attempt to gain a leading position.

    "How interesting!"

    This struck Orochimaru very much, even though he didn''t show it directly. Whereas Naruto just enjoyed the tension, the sh of eyes, and the hundreds of attempts to figure out what was on his opponent''s mind. They seemed to be fighting, but with little to no obvious signs of battle.

    The Hokage did notnguish with an answer, and after a slight grin, he finally said:

    "I want you to return to Konoha and head the Science Department."

    - What? Are you... Are you serious? Orochimaru was surprised by this unexpected offer! He could expect anything, but definitely not this!

    Naruto knew that questions in this case would untie Orochimaru''s hands. For this reason, it is necessary to act clearly and to the point. In the case of a ssic dialogue, the one who asks the questions might seem to be the leader, but in this situation, this is not entirely true. If you allow this treacherous snake to answer for itself, then he will be able to draw more conclusions and ask counter questions, thus gaining ess to additional information. He should get as much as the Hokage sees fit. You can''t deviate from the topic.

    "That''s right, you heard right.

    It was all too obvious to Naruto. But, he still couldn''t do anything about what would follow from hisconic reply. This is thew of dialogue - everyone will receive their share of knowledge. Especially when he was about to offer Orochimaru a deal. You''ll have to pay the price. The main thing is to keep everything under control. However, he was not afraid of this, because hepletely strengthened his position, and even the Sannin was not able to shake it. Now he was standing in front of him, and not vice versa. That was the strength of the position. In addition, his subsequent questions will follow the correct path of this conversation. No unnecessary information - everything is clearly in one direction that is necessary for one person and beneficial for the other side.

    After such a calm answer, Orochimaru could not contain his emotions, and even stopped smirking:

    "Returned to Konoha?" Headed the Science Department? What do I hear... The Seventh Hokage is offering a former enemy and traitor something like that? You called me for such a joke? It''s very funny!

    Naruto smiled calmly and exined:

    "I know it sounds too unexpected, especially considering you''re still under surveince. But, as for me, it''s time to put an end to these games. Orochimaru, you''re not the kind of person you can easily control. I am aware of your activities in the Hidden Sound, Yamato is clearly not a hindrance to you, - he paused, catching Sanin''s interest, and then began to speak:

    "Due to the uing challenges for Konoha and the world in particr, I think your talents and abilities are better developed in Konoha. I want to cooperate with you and provide enough funds and materials for research.

    Orochimaru was getting more and more surprised as Naruto continued.

    "Unlike past Hokage, I have rethought a lot and I don''t think it''s right to ignore the merits of such talents as you. Of course, I still do not approve of experiments on living people, and even more so onrades. But, I can also reasonably assess the situation. If the Hidden Sand had allowed Sasori to develop at the time, then with his research into Living Puppets, they would have been able to pose a huge threat to us. Sometimes it is necessary to sacrifice something and in times of war to use the bodies of our enemies for experiments is apletely justified measure. If not for the passive policy of my predecessors, it is quite possible that the Uchiha and Senju would still be alive. Although, of course, it is worth rifying that among them there were enough rude fools like Danzo, who were ready to kill even their own ... This is an uneptable shame.

    "What''s going on here... Is this some kind of test?"

    After listening to this rather long and cold speech, Orochimaru frowned, but immediately after that, his face smoothed out.

    "Strange... I doubt it could have been controlled. But it''s very suspicious."

 Chapter 302: Orochimarus Answer

    Chapter 302: Orochimaru''s Answer

    The Sannin hesitated for a moment, then smiled slyly.

    "Who would have thought that I would hear this from you ... I don''t even know whether tough or start to be afraid!" I don''t understand... I could take those words from Sasuke''s lips, from anyone, but from you? Orochimaru''s eyes twinkled.

    ¡ª What are you thinking? I might think you''re incapable of such schemes, but... Now I''m not sure. Who are you? What did you do with the Naruto Uzumaki we all loved?

    A very sharp and timely question. Naturally, he suspected a lot, but without proper evidence he could not draw conclusions, which is why he asked so jokingly, with his sly grin. But really, he wanted to hear any answer. It didn''t make sense to ask in the beginning, but after Naruto''s words, it''s a must.

    - Ha...

    He would rather be surprised if Orochimaru asked something else.

    "I have indeed changed, but I can assure you, I am Naruto Uzumaki.

    And he didn''t lie... Almost.

    - Some knowledge has changed my understanding and understanding of the world, but this does not mean that I am now pursuing other goals. I still want the world...

    And preferably all!

    "¡­only my methods have changed. Knowledge of the future showed me the truth. Now I''m not going to rely on the passive politics of the past, now I want change. That''s why I called you. In my opinion, people like you, Orochimaru, can still significantly change the future. What would you do if you were in your hands, the body of one of the ¨­tsutsuki? Yes, at least part of his DNA?

    The Sannin''s face changed drastically and became serious.

    "Wait¡­ ¨­tsutsuki?" You mean¡­" He lowered his gaze thoughtfully, touching his chin with his hand.

    "Really, it was worth waiting¡­ Have they already appeared?" Or will there be more? Did Sasuke tell you about this?

    With a sigh, Naruto decided to share the same story he told the Nine-Tails back in the day, except for just one little detail... Women and his increased power, and the connection between the two.

    Orochimaru could be trusted with such information, but definitely not now. It''s one thing when a fox knows about your adventures, who generally doesn''t care about all people except for his jinch¨±riki, and another thing is Orochimaru, who will obviously have his own opinion on this. And even more so, this information can be an unwanted weapon. Even if the Sannin didn''t create any problems, in the end, with this knowledge, he would not only be able to prepare some ns, but as an ordinary person who suddenly gained power, he would most likely want to use it. Simply put, the less Orochimaru knows, the better for himself. In the wrong hands, some knowledge is only harmful, even for the kind of talent that the Hokage wanted to use.

    After a little story about the ¨­tsutsuki and a few details about the future, Naruto also shared some additional bits to convince Orochimaru of the truth of what was said. For example, he pointed to Sage Mitsuki''s Transformation which he basically didn''t know about, as well as Orochimaru''s n to guide his son on his own path in life. He also touched on the topic of Shin Uchiha and that they would meet him soon. Naruto even touched on Kara, Amado and some distant memories belonging to Tobirama and even Hiruzen.

    With all that said, even the biggest skeptic in the world would believe in the possibility of seeing the future.

    Orochimaru listened in astonishment to every word that was said. At first, he was skeptical about the information about the ¨­tsutsuki, but when Naruto began to talk about things that he simply could not know at all, then the Sannin grimly began to realize that either he had somehow managed to get the knowledge of his predecessors, or he didn''t really make up those stories. In the end, everything looked so that the second option turned out to be the only true one. For example, how could he find out about his affairs with Shin Uchiha? And anyway, why would the Hokage make up stories about ¨­tsutsuki? He made it very clear that they would attack within the next few months - it was not at all like nonsense or lies. He spoke the truth, and if so, then this is already ... Interesting.

    Orochimaru suddenly smiled, as usual, not hiding the cunning in his eyes, only now they shed excitement and great interest:

    ¡ª Curious... And why did you suddenly discover this knowledge? I find it hard to believe that this is all just a coincidence or luck. You do realize that everything you said sounds too suspicious, don''t you?

    "I''m not arguing¡­" Naruto shrugged as suddenly the corners of his lips twitched suddenly!

    "Kh-h! Here''s the bitch!

    Temari yed!

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes sharply.

    "Hmmm..."

    The Hokage closed his eyes for a moment and then sighed as he collected his thoughts.

    "I don''t understand much myself, but many events have converged, so I intend to believe in this future. It is better to be prepared than to end up regretting your stupidity.

    "Is that so¡­" The Sannin peered into Naruto''s face with narrowed eyes, and then asked:

    "Are you saying that we are under threat, and that is why you have changed so much?" It''s hard to believe... I know you too well...

    He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, waiting for at least some kind of reaction, but received nothing but calmness, and therefore he chuckled and shook his head:

    "Ha... Since you''re still hiding something, I won''t ask, apparently, it''s useless," after his usual grin, Orochimaru licked his lips:

    "But what you said about ¨­tsutsuki''s body sounded tempting, and about the opportunity to work in Konoha¡­ Hmm, are you sure you should trust me?" I would say that it looks like you, but now I don''t understand if it''s true ... All this is fascinating ...

    Yulit again...

    Naruto asked with a smirk.

    - And what have you decided?

    "Hmm, what did I decide? Fu-fu-fu, apparently, you decided everything for me... I won''t say that it doesn''t bother me, but if everything you sayes true, then it''s really interesting. I like this future and it will be fun to participate in it.

    The Hokage put his fingers together and asked thoughtfully:

    - This is your answer?

    - Yes. Consider it consent. I was really wondering what are your changes to Naruto Uzumaki and what they will bring to the future. If you so want me to be around, then I''m only too happy to help, but I can''t promise that I won''t have my own views on things. Have you thought it through?

    The Hokage was slightly surprised by this response. In fact, Orochimaru was interested not only in this future, but apparently, he was much more interested in how Naruto would affect him. He may also have been seduced by the bodies of the ¨­tsutsuki.

    This snake seemed to understand something.... His true motives were still in question.

 Chapter 303: Forced to disappoint you

    Chapter 303: Forced to disappoint you

    Of course, Orochimaru''s views and his secret experiments are an old question that Naruto has already touched upon in his reflections. But it''s not that important. As long as the snake isn''t drawing attention or up to something troublesome, it can be useful. Human experimentation in Konoha is forbidden until the end justifies the means. Probably, Orochimaru understands this, so he is unlikely to start a riot. Anyway, the Hokage summoned him for a reason. He had his own goals - directly rted to the future.

    To some extent, Naruto had been expecting something like this long before this conversation. True, he thought that Orochimaru would start asking more questions. But it seems that information about the future and his changed personality was enough for him. The Sannin wanted to find out the answers personally, clearly aware that there was something behind the Hokage''s words. That''s what made him different from other people...

    "Well, if that''s the case..." Naruto didn''t point it out. He knew very well that controlling someone like Orochimaru would not be easy.

    "Since you agree and even spared me questions, we''ll end here.

    "Fu-fu-fu, it''s much more interesting tomunicate with you like that ..." Orochimaru smiled slyly, realizing the meaning of the words of the Hokage. He clearly understood his position, but still made a decision.

    "I can''t wait for our cooperation, Naruto-kun." I''m sure we''ll have many memories together...

    Because of the cheeky grin of this snake, he could not help a wry smile:

    - I guess so.

    "Fufufu, this answer makes me tremble even more¡­"

    The Hokage ignored this and decided to rify one more detail:

    "What about Kabuto?" Do you have the ability to bring him back to work?

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, slightly surprised.

    "Unexpectedly... But, perhaps, I have to disappoint you," he stopped smiling:

    ¡ª I tried to contact my negligent student, but, unfortunately, he decided to leave science in the past. I can''t me him for that...

    The snake sighed and did not continue. In the past, he had tried to talk to Kabuto once, but it was all in vain. Former colleague began a new life.

    "Well, that''s a pity..." even though Naruto said so, he didn''t really get upset, but only changed the topic:

    "How soon will you arrive in Konoha?" And what will happen to the Sound Vige?

    "Hmm¡­" Orochimaru calmly exined, "Well, we have a special rtionship with the Sound, I haven''t been involved in the affairs of the vige for a long time, so there won''t be any problems with that." It will take about a couple of weeks to transfer the equipment: I have some special samples that I would like to take with me if possible. Otherwise, theboratory can continue to function without me.

    Naruto nodded.

    Looks like you''ve already thought of everything...

    ¡ª Of course. Working next to Konoha will only be in my favor, after all, Mitsuki is nearby and if what you are talking aboutes true, I will not be bored here.

    - Good. If you''re in that mood, the abandoned Root rooms wille in handy.

    ¡ª Oh-oh? Orochimaru''s eyes sparkled, "This is unexpected... Are you suggesting that I take Danz¨­''s ce?"

    The Hokage shook his head with a grin.

    - Do not joke so.

    In Hiruzen''s ce, he would have dug Danzo deeper under the roots.

    Although, of course, he did not say this out loud, but simply rified:

    "The premises are idle, some have been taken over by the Anbu, but that won''t be a problem for you. In a pinch, send me a request, and I''ll take care of everything.

    "Fufufu, how thoughtful...

    Naruto calmly exined.

    "You are far more valuable than most of thezy people around me. Which one from the Anbu only in the battle against the ¨­tsutsuki?

    Orochimaru broke into a satisfied smirk.

    "If only one of your predecessors spoke of me like that¡­"

    "Nothing personal Orochimaru, it''s just a fact." The system works, but this does not mean that all the details are connected in it. Some can simply be cut off and facilitate the work of the mechanism. A wry smile appeared on the Hokage''s lips.

    "The mere appearance of Kabuto and Edo Tensei was enough to rece most of Konoha''s strong shinobi. So what''s the point of the Anbu? He shook his head in disappointment.

    "To be honest, it would be better if someone like you and hundreds of resurrected ancestors fought on our side. Disrespect for the dead? Just nonsense. I don''t care how many old bones would have to be lifted in order for more people like Neji to survive that war.

    Hearing those words, Orochimaru only smiled. Many thoughts swirled in his head, but he was no longer surprised by what he heard from the current Hokage. Cruel truth. And this fanatical boy, suddenly began to support such logic?

    "Amazing..."

    In fact, Naruto was a terribly dangerous and talented shinobi. If not for his innate stupidity, educated naivety, he would have achieved much more. All this despite the fact that, in fact, he had already reached the top. Even with all his shorings, Naruto sat in the Hokage chair and was one of the strongest ninja in the world, but what would be, his thoughts are wider?

    It was these theories that attracted Orochimaru. The trembling desire to see what this upgraded Naruto Uzumaki would achieve made him ignore even the reasons for these changes.

    Even if his personality is reced by another... What''s the difference? Watching him is much more interesting than thest predictable fool.

    "Fufufu, well, it''s good to hear such words from you. Sunny bowed slightly, and then slyly smiled.

    "And since you''re offering me Root territories, I certainly won''t refuse such a gift." This is a much better ce than I expected. Initially, I chose the Forest of Death, but now it seems that I don''t even have to think much about the structure of the shelter. Thank you very much.

    Naruto waved it off.

    "No need, just send Karin to me. Let her take care of this while you sort out your Vige.

    ¡ª Karin? Hm...

    Orochimaru bowed with a smirk.

    "Understood, Hokage-sama.

    "Hmm, is something wrong?"

    ¡ª No, no, what are you... I was just surprised by your request. But I guess it makes sense... Fufufu, she will arrive as soon as she can. I give my word.

    - Good. Naruto nodded briefly. He was actually surprised by the ir of this snake.

    "Interesting..."

    He wanted to take the opportunity to reach out his hands to his subordinate, but now everything is in question. In any case, if Karin didn''te, or stayed in the Sound Vige, it wouldn''t be difficult to reach her, especially outside of Orochimaru''s control. Now, if she arrives in Konoha, it will be even easier. As soon as the girl falls under his direct control, Naruto will be able to call her to him and do whatever he wants with her. You just need to find a weak spot.

 Chapter 304: Touching the Mystery

    Chapter 304: Touching the Mystery

    Orochimaru bowed and was about to leave when Naruto asked another question.

    What about Yamato? Should I call him back?

    - O? The Sannin was surprised: "Are you even ready to go for it?" No more surveince?

    The Hokage smiled wryly.

    - Did it make sense at all?

    Fufufu, really...

    They immediately understood each other, but perceived what happened differently. Orochimaru turned on the hell out of it, while Naruto marveled at his strange look. The rumors were true - he really could look at people especially creepy ...

    There was practically no point in Yamato, Orochi calmly conducted his experiments, and if he wanted to hide, he coulde up with a hundred ways to do it.

    So his answer was calm:

    ¡ª Not worth it. Yamato-kun and I became close friends. If he leaves, I will miss him.

    "Is that so¡­ Okay, it''s up to you.

    Naruto didn''t argue. He could have taken Orochimaru''s response as a favor in return, but that certainly wasn''t the case. If he really allowed him to observe himself, then Yamato would still not be able to see the most important thing. So there was hardly any hidden subtext in this. Just like in Naruto''s offer to give the Root territories to Orochimaru. He did not lose anything, and only at first nce this gesture looked like a favor. Rather, he simply gave something useless into the hands of a person who could turn an abandoned ce into something worthy. And on top of everything else, it was much easier to contact Orochimaru this way.

    Eventually the conversation came to this...

    "Strange, iprehensible and interesting. Fortunately, everything was resolved sessfully ... "

    Perhaps warming a snake at your side is a dangerous undertaking, but isn''t it more interesting? Orochimaru coulde in handy in the future Naruto had nned for himself and his women. It is foolish to ignore such intelligence because of some unfounded fear.

    Besides, he had a good reason to win him over to his side. Orochimaru will y a significant role in one important matter.

    They did not even imagine what their small union would result in ...

    After bowing, the Sannin finally left. But as soon as the door mmed shut behind him, the barrier around Temari dissipated and the loud and vulgar sounds of her blowjob scattered throughout the office. She took Naruto''s cock to its full length and did not deny herself anything ...

    *

    As soon as Orochimaru left the Hokage''s office, he met a tense Yamato, and then nodded to him:

    "Let''s go Yamato-kun, we''re done."

    - What were you talking about? the man asked warily, but was met only by the typical sly grin of a snake.

    "About you, about us, sir... About everything in the world...

    "Haa¡­ Seriously? Yamato sighed and shook his head. Not important.

    "Fufufufu, how important¡­

    Turning away, Orochimaru calmly walked down the corridor, but the sly grin never left his face.

    "Who could it be? Fufufu, doing it right in front of me... How brave." He began to remember snippets of the conversation and focused on a certain detail. A strange barrier through which he could not feel anything. Orochimaru could have ignored this point, after all, the barrier around the Hokage shouldn''t be too suspicious, but he obviously didn''t consider something. Unlike ordinary shinobi, the current Sannin not only had an incredible sense of smell and hearing, he also had amazing eyesight. No one would have been able to see the reflections in the window in bright daylight, but not him...

    "Blonde hair? Hmm... Who is this woman? Chuckling fervently, Orochimaru licked his lips.

    "How exciting... And I was at his wedding... This woman, although I didn''t see her face, I can already guess."

    He could judge by the hues and shape, but...

    "God, God, but why was it in front of me? What a prankster..."

    Amazingly, Orochimaru had seen enough. Of course, he could not appreciate Temari''s blowjob skills, but he was more than aware of what the girl could do between the Hokage''s legs.

    Naruto really has changed, much more than he initially thought... And it seems like he wasn''t afraid to take risks.

    Stopping suddenly, Orochimaru again made Yamato surprised.

    We''ll be a littlete, I want to make sure of something...

    - What? What exactly?

    The Sannin smiled enigmatically.

    - One blonde haunts me and it seems that I have touched on a magnificent secret ...

    Yamato sighed.

    "As you wish, but don''t drag me into it."

    "Fufufu, of course...

    Amazingly, it only took him a few minutes to not only develop suspicions, but even find a lead enough to cause problems for the Hokage. Naruto could calcte a lot, but for the first time he lost sight of his opponent''s abilities. Perhaps he underestimated Orochimaru, and also perhaps developed such unbreakable self-confidence that he even ventured to y with Temari under the nose of the most cunning creature on the. Although, it is possible that he already counted on it. Or maybe he was not afraid of threats at all...

    Of course, Orochimaru had no trouble following Temari happily leaving the Residence. It was then that he learned the first part of the secret, and the secrets of the Hokage slowly began to unravel before him...

 Chapter 305: Temari Changes (18+)

    Chapter 305: Temari Changes (18+)

    *

    A little earlier, before Temari finished her lecherous blowjob and caught Orochimaru''s eyes, Naruto removed the barrier and sent Shizune on an important mission, while he breathed out, and rxed back in his chair. This conversation was really interesting. The meeting with Orochimaru, for some reason, became much more interesting than he had originally imagined.

    - Ha-ah...

    Grasping Temari''s hair, Naruto pulled her up sharply!

    "Aaah?!~

    "And you are a risky woman ..." he began, peering into her lustful face:

    "Although, I didn''t expect anything else from such a dirty wife. As soon as he appeared, you began to suck even more furiously. God... What''s with that face?

    "Aaaah~" the kunoichi rolled her perverted eyes and stuck out her erotic tongue. She seemed to deliberately behave with him like thest bitch. Drooling flowed from her lips to the fullest, and the whore''s flushed face was the only answer to all questions.

    - Hey, are you listening to me?

    ¡ª Mmmhh~

    Damn, that was exciting...

    After pregnancy, Temari seems to have lost thest norms of decency. She didn''t even know about the barrier and kept making all those vulgar sounds! And that face... Red, sweaty, smeared with saliva and runny mascara. Loose hair, a vulgar grin and eyes sparkling with lust.

    Crazy sexy!

    ¡ª Ahah~

    The face of the wife and mother changed to the expression of the most vicious whore!

    The presence of another person, and constant orgasms under the barrier, also yed a role here. Unlike Orochimaru, Temari could perfectly hear the conversation outside. The whole tickle of this situation made her cum no less than five times!

    Therefore, when she stuck out her tongue like a submissive bitch and when he literally held her by the bangs, like some kind of slutty girl, this made her feel doubly good!

    Now Temari was barely thinking, even though she heard everything he said...

    At first, she tried to be quiet, but as soon as she realized her humiliating position, she was blown away by lust! The vibrators in both holes were clearly not superfluous ...

    "Aaaaahh~ T-dick~ Wanna~!" Give it to me~!

    Naruto enjoyed her lewd words and that vulgar face that suited her so perfectly. Seeing such changes with that very proud girl who didn''t even want to kiss you before was indescribable!

    He hasn''t felt this good in a long time...

    Incredibly attractive beauty.

    "Aaah~ P-please~"

    Temaripletely surrendered to this debauchery. After the departure of her husband, her life began anew. She not only recognized Naruto as the leader, she also acted like a crazy pervert. Not only was she ready to insult her husband, she was also not afraid to get caught. She definitely had a big problem with control...

    Of course, Temari could still control herself, but only until she collided with him. As soon as they met, a whore immediately woke up in her. Now it has be even more obvious. She didn''t take her husband seriously before, but when she began to sleep with another and became pregnant, she practically abandoned her past family.

    Like a young wife in heat, she was so drawn to Naruto that it was simply impossible to ovee it.

    We have to admit the obvious: from the moment she first met him, Temari has be many times sexier. The strict body remained almost the same toned, but her aura, the smell, the curves, even the sheen of her skin - all this moved to apletely different level of femininity. It was not even worth talking about the increased happiness and pleasure.

    Precisely because of all this, it didn''t make sense to wonder why she wanted to be with Naruto so much, even after what he had done to her.

    What flower will refuse the radiance of the sun?

    Previously, Temari simply withered and grew old, but now it has blossomed again. This is apletely natural female reaction. Like a puddle of love juices under her feet...

    ¡ª Aaaah~

    There was a flood under the table. Temari was still on her knees, the vibrators in her wet holes writhing like crazy. All of the kunoichi''s thighs were glistening with moisture. Everywhere, like a web, the viscous threads of her saliva grew. Female juices flowed from the pussy in whole streams.

    An astonishingly obscene spectacle!

    Naruto appreciated this...

    He put his finger on the tongue of this bitch and she immediately reacted!

    ¡ª Mmmfh~

    She immediately began to suck on him, ying with her yful tongue.

    ¡ª Mhhh~

    The Hokage teased her a little more, and then chuckled.

    I don''t even know if he understood. It''s Orochimaru, don''t underestimate him... I''d use Henge if I were you. I had a strange premonition¡­" Faced with apletely indifferent and depraved reaction, Naruto pressed her tongue with a sneer.

    "Aaaah~" Temari responded with a sweet moan and vulgarly pouted her lips.

    Now she looked like the most perverted bitch...

    - How lustful you have be ... Although ... - Grasping his slut''s head, he began to put pressure on the back of her head:

    "If you don''t care, then neither do I." You can let everyone know... You have be even more depraved than Ino, and I expected this from Tenten, but you... I want you like this even more!

    "Mmhh~" Sniffing her perverted nose, Temari stuck out her tongue and licked Naruto''s fingers, then jealousy shed in her eyes.

    "Ino¡­ W-why her?" Y-You... Ah~ Y-Are you sleeping with Tenten too? Scoundrel...~

    Are you already jealous of me? How charming... - He yed with her wet mouth, continuing to touch her white teeth, her tongue and cheeks. Naruto stretching viscous saliva in this vulgar hole, from which Temari''s speech came out too funny.

    "Phosta¡­ You¡­ Not a mofef¡­ Mmmh~ Fatit ifat with my ft!~ Ahhhh~ (Just¡­ You¡­ Can''t¡­ Stop ying with my mouth!)

    - I can not? He grinned impudently: "Ha! I can fuck whoever I want, whenever I want, but you really can''t... Poor thing. If you touch your husband even once, I will kill him first, and then I will put you in my office and will not let you out until you make amends!

    His rough and cold tone made Temari flinch, but for some reason, she smiled and lowered her eyes:

    "D-stupid¡­~"

    "You''re being rude again... You want me to do it, don''t you?"

    "Y-you don''t understand¡­" Kunoichi clenched her fists and raised her chin sharply. Her flushed, embarrassed face looked damn charming, and jealousy clearly sshed in her eyes. She puffed out her cheeks and muttered:

    "I thought it was just the two of us¡­ But you¡­ You fucked half the vige!" And okay, I wouldn''t be surprised... But you do it with my friends! Is this such a tease?! Do you want to torture me?!

    Her voice broke into a scream:

    ¡ª It''s vile! I didn''t think you could do that! It''s not enough for you that I fell in love with you, with everything that happened?! Not only did I have a child from you?! Do you still want to make me suffer from this?!

    "Temari, why are you...

    - Shut up! - She pped his leg, grabbed his cock sharply and growled:

    Do you think I will suffer? Ha! Hell no! I may change, but only with you! I still despise men! And even though I hated you, but... I still... Don''t think that I will be stopped by some bunch of whores curling under your feet!

    Naruto''s brow twitched involuntarily, he never expected her female logic toe to this...

    "How adorable... Ha"

    He just couldn''t resist:

    "Aren''t you one of those whores?"

    - Shut up! Didn''t you call me special? Ah, I get it... Is that what you say to everyone?! Temari abruptly began rubbing his head with her other hand and grinning cruelly:

    "But they are still no match for me!" I know very well that I am the best. If I wasn''t like that, would you do this to me and my family? Ha! It''s all nonsense! I''m even carrying your baby, which one canpare to that!? Can they do that?!

    Sharply approaching her lips to the desired member, she abruptly removed her hand and sucked on the head as hard as she could!

    ¡ª Damn it!

    Amazing feeling!

    A discharge passed through the body!

    Naruto felt like something had exploded in his head! Sparks crackled in my eyes...

    This cheeky girl...! Say what you like, but some character traits in it cannot be corrected. Although, this is exactly what makes her the same Temari ...

 Chapter 306: The Good Taste of Success

    Chapter 306: The Good Taste of Sess

    While Temari sucked furiously, she did not deny herself the opportunity to look him straight in the eye, and with such aggression, as if she wanted to bite something! However, Naruto was not at all worried, as he knew exactly the reason for such an expression on such a beautiful face. The corners of his lips twitched, and he couldn''t resist a couple of sarcastic words:

    "So you love me?" What a sweet confession...

    "M?.. Mmm?! Temari shuddered sharply and froze, still stretching her lips on his excited base. Her face looked both obscene and damn funny.

    The Hokage chuckled.

    "Well, you said yourself that you loved me. You even admitted to being my whore. I''m amazed... You had the courage to do something like this.... I thought you were a proud tsundere and you would forever deny, "for the sake of your husband"...

    Kunoichi swallowed, and then with a lecherous squelching sound she let go of her cock, licked her lips and looked away:

    "T-That''s¡­ Even though I said that, but¡­ T-That doesn''t mean I''mpletely losing my mind!" And in general, it''s just a little love! Y-yes... Well, it''s just nice sex, that''s all! How could I fall in love, are you kidding? I''m not stupid enough to fall for you after what you did to me!

    Temari began to stroke her stomach and smile strangely:

    - It''s impossible...

    "You know..." he began, "It may seem like a lie, yet it doesn''t look too much like me, but ... I want to protect what is dear to me, I want you to give birth to my child, I want you to enjoy such a life. If this is not love, then it is certainly not just selfish use.

    - BUT? Temari''s eyes trembled, she looked at him in disbelief.

    Naruto smiled wryly at that gaze.

    - It is unlikely that this is love, but I heard that it is important not what a man feels, but what a woman feels. I can give you everything you need, affection, pleasure, female happiness and...

    - Shut up! She suddenly put her finger to his lips and said gloomily:

    ¡ª Well, I''m a fool... I knew from the very beginning. Do you think I''m waiting for you, like some kind of girl, to begin to tremble at my presence? With a slight grin, Temari shook her head.

    "That''s exactly what I don''t need. I thought before... Now, I know that happiness is not in this. I acted selfishly, just like you ... But, for some reason, I don''t even regret it, "she breathed out:

    - I am a terrible person ... I despise my husband, cheat, jealous lover, although I myself understand that this is what I like about you. God...

    pping her forehead, she sighed nervously.

    - Well, aren''t you stupid? What has ite to...

    Naruto stroked her reddened cheek with a grin.

    "So you like the fact that I decided to get a harem?" Funny...

    - It''s not funny! Temari pouted, "It makes me angry!" It''s stupid to hide... But it''s also fascinating... All these feelings are driving you crazy! Crap...

    Yes, it''s amazing how things turned out. Temari''s character makes itself felt. Her inner woman is a selfish whore, ruthless and arrogant. She thrives on bad Naruto, enjoys his dominance and the way he treats her. But also a girl remained in her, who is not against gentle affection and naive feelings. To all this, it is also worth adding the past Temari - a proud woman with a heightened sense of justice. It is she who most often creates problems, but it is the manifestation of this side that makes her special. Perhaps she is doomed to a constant struggle.

    Naruto revealed all sides in her - she blossomed in every sense and became perfect. Her light side influences the strength of these feelings, and this struggle brings even more pleasure. Both of them.

    In fact, she does not need love, because if Naruto answers her, then he will no longer be himself and Temari knew this. Jealousy mixed with lust and reverence. As before, she revels in vice, something strange and wrong. However, it is difficult to me her, she is what she is.

    Demons are in everyone. All they need is a drop of blood and life will change. For some, this is hell, but for some, the new reality will seem like freedom. Such is human nature.

    It was really fun to reveal her essence, and even having blossomed, Temari still remained an amazing woman.

    Naruto stroked his pregnant whore with a gentle smile and slyly said:

    - I know what you need ... Your throat is waiting impatiently for my rudeness, the pussy is greedily squelching and the bosom is trembling in anticipation. You are longing for new seed in your pregnant womb. He spoke slowly, making the girl tremble in awe at every word.

    "You also feel like kissing, but you''re worried you''ll lose your head again. You really like it when I hug you, but you are also crazy about the finger in the ass and my rough spanking, and you are also very afraid that I will be cold to you again ...

    - BUT? Temari''s eyes trembled again. She couldn''t help the amazing warmth in her chest. My heart fluttered so much.... He knew everything!

    "I guess that''s why I¡­" Her eyes shone¡­

    "Do you think jealousy can make me angry?" Nonsense. I know it turned you on incredibly, otherwise why would youe? If you hated me, you could end everything.

    "I¡­" The girl lowered her eyes, unable to contain a wry smile: "You¡­ You drive me crazy¡­"

    She suddenly looked up and smiled sadly.

    Why didn''t you do this earlier? After all, you could... Even in your youth.

    "Come on, you''re not serious¡­ Doesn''t the mere fact that this happened now turn you on?" After you married him...

    "I¡­" Temari pouted again: "It doesn''t mean that¡­ And in general, at least I didn''t experience it then and¡­ Oh," her eyes sparkled with understanding:

    "So that''s what you''re talking about¡­ Well, I guess that''s how it is~"

    - You know, of course, I like to chat about everythingtely, but let''s you better take care of my penis?

    Seeing his displeased look, she sighed, because she simply could not refuse ... But in any case, it was worth rifying something!

    - Listen! - Temari suddenly became more serious: - I already said, but I will repeat myself! I''m yours and it''s so clear ... Your whore or whatever you want to think there, I don''t care anymore. But, remember! I''m only yours! If you think that I will sleep with this idiot or even think that I will decide to cheat on you, then I''d rather perk up!

    - What? Naruto raised an eyebrow with a grin, "Aren''t you tempted by my jealousy?"

    - Not at all! She snorted sharply, "I want you to understand that I''m not some kind of bitch willing to do anything for sex." If you think of me like that, like I''m a cheater and betray you, I... I just, I don''t want to live like this and be afraid...

    Naruto didn''t know what to say... What the hell? This should have worried him, but why did this girl suddenly...

    Temari seemed to take his silence differently...

    "Damn..." She puffed out her cheeks and looked at him with irritation: "I''m carrying your child, actually! If you think I''m some kind of street slut, then you better shut up... I''m like that only for you!

    The Hokage sighed and finally replied:

    "Come on... My balls are not small enough to be afraid that someone will take you away from me." I told you... I''ll kill them both!

    Chills ran down Temari''s back, but the warmth in his chest made it so easy to breathe...

    "You can trust me¡­ If I lost to you, it was only because it was you!" No onepares ... - she blushed sharply:

    "N-doesn''t matter!

    Refraining from expressing further feelings, she returned to cleaning. Although, it hasn''t looked like her in a long time...

    "Well¡­ She amazes me more and more¡­ And what came over her?" Naruto enjoyed it. He liked Temari''s feelings, they had their own sharp zest. Of course, he liked something more extreme, but we have to admit, even such conversations about feelings can be quite interesting. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust her, it was just that he had everything in his tight grip. Besides, her feelings... This can''t be ovee. Even if he leaves this stupid perverted wife, most likely her heart will break into pieces - she simply will not survive. Especially now, with his child under his heart. Some of her quivering touches to the stomach spoke volumes...

    Perhaps this is how taming works - now she can no longer go into the wild without a Master.

    What a nice taste of sess... Temari is seriously worried about the question that Naruto was asking from the beginning. Who would have thought that everything woulde to this. It looks like her feelings really got that strong. Also pregnancy ... Impressive.

    Perhaps you should wait until the belly grows, and then put an end to it? Get rid of Shikamaru...

    While Temari diligently savored the taste of his cock, the Hokage was already nning her future. As always, without even asking her opinion...

 Chapter 307: Time for a distraction?

    Chapter 307: Time for a distraction?

    *

    Temari left after about three hours, having thoroughly drunk her favorite "drink" and sharing her sweet nectar with Naruto. In the end, she managed to ask for sex, though in the end everything was interrupted by Shizune. Although, as soon as the girls met, they didn''t even exchange a word. Temari lifted her chin, pulled on her panties and gave her rival a provocative look, snorted and left the office. She obviously didn''t care about the disclosure of her rtionship, or she just had overconfidence in Naruto.

    Shizune was not happy with this traitor, especially realizing that today she took her rightful ce under the table! True, she found the strength to restrain herself. Temari is not Akita and not even Ino - Shizune felt in her gut that a conflict with her would be much more dangerous. In addition, she understood that the Master would obviously not like it.

    All she had to do was get his attention with her body.

    As soon as Temari walked out the door, Shizune immediately threw off her kimono, appearing in front of himpletely naked and hung with vibrators. On the chic body of a mature beauty, several expensive piercings trembled.

    God, this innocent body has be amazingly sexy! Naruto could not restrain himself and had sex with her too, and so rough in the ass that Shizune simply could not stand it and flooded the entire office until she eventually lost consciousness.

    Then, leaving her naked in a puddle of her own juices, trembling and lustful, he took out sake and half-naked settled down on a leather sofa, threw his legs on the desk and thought.

    At first, he thought about his new women: Anko, Tenten, Sumire, Yuin Itomaki... Yes, Sarada could have been added to the list, but he clearly spent more time with her than with them. With only one sex from each, only Yuina somehow sucked him off. This should have been fixed...

    "Hmm, that''s right... I almost forgot..."

    The Hokage decided to finish one old case... It was not particrly important, but it was still worth dealing with it.

    Ino Yamanaka

    + 1 submission.

    Temari

    + 5 trust.

    Tenten

    - 5 trust.

    Sarada Uchiha

    + 10 submission.

    Viges:

    Hidden Leaf Vige

    + 2 submission.

    + 3,000 respect.

    General Subordination - 771

    After finishing off Sarada''s subjugation, Naruto finally achieved a full hundred points of obedience, and after the Council, he surprisingly gained respect and even got an extra pair of points.

    Temari naturally also changed, and Ino, well... This is Ino. Although, the loss of Tenten''s trust was an interesting disadvantage. It seems that someonecked punishment so much that she decided to provoke the wrath of her Master. How bold...

    In general, the pluses are not too big, but almost fifteen points of obedience are not too bad either. Although, they don''t make much sense. Without conquering the Hidden Vige, the new goal will not work.

    Six of the seven girls on the list are 100% submissive. The final touch with Ino is just around the corner, but... Before doing this, Naruto wanted to solve the problem with Sasuke. At that time, it will be possible to deal with Tsunade, Sakura, Karui, Tsume and finish with Ino. In addition, the Council of Five is just around the corner, Kurotsuchi will appear there, and this is not yet specifying the possible targets Orochimaru opens. The Ch¨±nin Exams will reveal many more potential targets.

    In short, things are entering a new stage of development. In this case, you will have to pay less attention to your subordinate kunoichi and deal with new heights.

    The list also doesn''t include Anko and Yuina.

    In general, problems will have to be solved as theye. The question is what to do after Sasuke? Take on Tsunade or maybe subdue one of the possible viges? The real question is where to start...

    "Interesting..." With a sly grin, Naruto nodded. He already knew the answer to each of these questions. Everything went ording to n, although not without interesting details.

    It remains to wait for a message from Sasuke, deal with this boring business and return to something more exciting.

    "Well, in the meantime..." Rising, the Hokage stepped over Shizune''s trembling body and took out a scroll from the cab.

    The jutsu is almost ready. Now, with the Byakugan and the Law of Sealing, things have be much easier. After the final touch, it will be the turn of field tests.

    However, maybe you should take a break? The time is just right...

    "Hmm... That''s a thought..." Giving Shizune a mischievous look, Naruto came up with something very entertaining...

 Chapter 308: "Care of the Wife"

    Chapter 308: "Care of the Wife"

    *

    Shortly before Naruto and Sasuke meet.

    That day, the Seventh Hokage sent out several Jonin on a mission. Karui, Temari, and Ino took the news in different ways, but there was still something simr in their reactions. And this is relief, a sense of freedom and light darkness that has broken through into the light.

    The situations of Temari and Ino were quite understandable, in the end, the only desired path to Naruto was opened for them. Being able to get rid of useless men in their home, not counting their sons, albeit temporarily, allowed their inner women to rejoice. With all the proud nature of Temari, she took it with great joy and naturally got what she wanted, and quite quickly and quite sessfully...

    The same applied to Ino, only in her case, as befits an impressionable and sweet girl - she acted openly and boldly. She had given up everything rted to Sai a long time ago, so she acted like a girl in love and showed feelings for her lover in her own spirit. At times it became hard to believe that she was already in her thirties. With the opening of a new Golden Time for her heart, she seemed to rejuvenate, and overwhelmed with feelings, she enjoyed what happened to the fullest. Although, due to Naruto''s busyness, it all became difficult...

    The one who really surprised me with his reaction to what happened was Karui. Any normal wife would have taken her husband''s departure with anxiety or at least some bit of sadness, but not her. In fact, on the day that Chouji was supposed to leave, all she did was not give him the love and care of his wife, but a savory kick in the ass! She did not even hug him, let alone some kind of "farewell night" was out of the question.

    Ch¨­ch¨­ chewed chips indifferently while looking at this strange scene, and then only waved to her father and returned to her room. She was already used to the strange rtionship of her parents, although she did not understand why her mother could calmly punch her father, and he obediently epts this and thenughs, tail between his legs. At such moments, for some reason, it became unpleasant for her to look at all this, and she simply left.

    Ch¨­ji had many good sides, he was a great father, but his rtionship with his wife...

    "Stupid daddy¡­" Continuing to chew chips, the girl climbed the stairs and disappeared into her room.

    However, Chouji was not particrly upset - he had long been ustomed to such a rude attitude. This started about ten years ago, just a few years into their marriage. It was at that time that their intimate life ended. As if disappointed in something, Karui became cold towards him. Although she continued to behave like a wife, since then they have not had much intimacy.

    In such a situation, Chouji''s actions are quite understandable. If in the case of Temari Shikamaru himself was to me because of his attitude towards his wife, then here the faulty solely with Karui. She herself pulled away from her husband, without exining the reasons. Just broke with intimacy and continued to live as if nothing had happened.

    At the beginning, he behaved decisively, sought her out, sometimes humiliated himself and did stupid things, but being a naive and dreamy girl, Karui nevertheless epted his courtship. Someone also pushed and everything turned out as it happened ... The boring life became at least a little busy and the kunoichi was not against getting a little animal. Unfortunately, that spontaneous decision brought her interesting impressions for a very short time. Now, it was toote to destroy the marriage. They lived long enough to end everything. She behaved like a normal wife in public, and she tried to restrain herself for the sake of her daughter, but basically, calling them husband and wife waspletely wrong.

    Perhaps shinobi are simply not destined to live a happy and pleasant life with someone. So did Karui, and so she found one great way to sail on alone, despite an unhappy marriage.

    It was for this reason that, as soon as she kicked her husband out to work, she breathed a sigh of relief and could not help smiling sincerely. Days when Karui stayed at home alone or with her daughter became too rare. The only reason why she was angry because of her husband''s constant drinking was his attempts to pester her, which terribly pissed off! Gaining courage, he behaved like thest cable! Other than that, she didn''t even mind it, and because of that, she eventually calmed down and allowed him to continue drinking.

    Unlike Temari, Karui had much more power over her husband: she could easily force him to give up drinking, games and friends. But, of course, this was only in her hands. If he starts spinning behind her like a faithful dog, everything will be even worse than now. When he was young, he was...

    "Boooooo¡­ I''m so tired¡­" Sighing, Karui closed the door, and then her cheeks suddenly flushed.

    And then the lock clicked...

    "It''s already evening now, which means..." She swallowed immediately. Filled with some strange excitement, the girl could not contain the trembling in her clenched thighs. The heat spread over the chest, the papie hardened, and then, with a trembling me, descended to the stomach and everything below red up!

    "Haa¡­~" Even her breath turned into steam.

    Amazing...

    Only the husband is out the door - how something awakened in her! This feeling of freedom, all permissiveness and desires ... She could not restrain him!

    He won''te today, the whole night is just for her! No one will hear, no one will know...

    ¡ª Aah~

    There is only one Karui and she can do whatever she wants!

    The excitement grew as fast as the goosebumps that covered her entire body.

    "Haaaa¡­. Haaa~"

    The sweet feeling of permissiveness was intensified by the realization that right now is the time to do "it"! No one will interfere...

    "Ahh~" Biting her lips, Karui breathed faster.

    Like a teenager whose parents left home, an adult woman behaved in much the same way. Very inappropriate, damned dirty... Shaking in her shoulders, overwhelmed with excitement, she rushed to her bedroom. The saliva was so strong that Karui swallowed constantly. Everything was wet in the panties, and the nipples were already starting to hurt, and that''s not to mention the tingling in the uterus. She was really covered from this whole situation!

    First of all, it was worth taking a shower and warming up yourself!

    She already knew what to do and where to start. First of all, it was worth taking time to "special" ces, preparing them for "this"...

    Karui swallowed again and rushed to prepare herself for the night''s treatments!

    "Chowchow can''t hurt... She''ll probably lock herself up again!" - The mother knew her daughter best of all, and therefore she could rejoice. To some extent, she suspected that Ch¨­ch¨­ already knew everything about her special secret, but it didn''t matter. She did not prevent her from rxing and always behaved like an exemry girl, therefore, everything is fine!

    Karuiforted herself with this, but the excitement of knowing that she was not alone in the house only grew stronger!

    Naruto did not even suspect how his preparation to conquer the next target helped her. He wanted to get rid of Ch¨­ji for himself, but he seemed to identally do it for Karui.

    How convenient... She didn''t even know her character''s name.

 Chapter 309: Karuis Special Ritual

    Chapter 309: Karui''s Special Ritual

    After showering like some kind of thief, Karui sneaked into her room wearing only a pink towel and then continued her preparations!

    First, she pulled her hair into a high ponytail, and finally threw off the useless towel, beingpletely naked.

    A stunning swarthy body shone in the re of the dimmed bedroom lights.

    Karui had a striking sexuality. She literally sparkled with femininity, and it was this brilliance on dark skin that gave her such a special beauty.

    Luxurious taut curves, ideal shapes and sizes. Pour chest, juicy ass, slender legs and a significant distance between the hips. Her bikini area literally opened up in all its glory. Fully shaved in all ces. Not a single hair and even a hint of them - she seemed to have undergone a perfect deption. No dry skin, everything sparkled and beckoned with the hot sexuality inherent in swarthy women from the Land of Lightning. Neat red nipples, as shiny as her slender belly, which has a slight athletic relief. Red manicure and of course scarlet long hair, and in addition - captivating eyes shining with gold.

    Without clothes, the kunoichi looked simply stunning - like a goddess. Few people could even imagine that this hot-tempered girl has something like that. Naked, she could drive you crazy with her special beauty and captivating femininity. It was something that no one would even think about until they saw it in person. No wonder Ch¨­ji couldn''t do anything about her - this body just needed someone of her level... It''s amazing how, having something like that, she even began to waste time on some fat man from Konoha.

    However, in her youth, her "forms" were slightly inferior to the current ones ... Maturity suits her exactly.

    Having undressed, Karui did not admire herself. Perhaps in all these years, without due attention to her amazing body, shepletely forgot how amazingly attractive she is.

    Fragile, petite and yet so luxurious. Naruto imagined her without clothes, but his assumptions didn''t evene close to this bewitching reality. In her sexuality, Karui may even have surpassed Ino! Although, of course, it was simply silly topare them because of the color of their skin. It can be said that among the white and pale beauties, Ino stood in the first ces, and among the swarthy and hot, Karui was in the leading positions.

    Naruto wanted to conquer her, but if he knew the truth, he probably would have done it much earlier...

    Feeling her rtively small shiny nipples, Karui pursed her lips cutely.

    "Uh¡­ After Ch¨­ch¨­, they got a little darker, or is it just me?" Damn... I train like hell, but still, it feels like it''s not like that anymore...

    She was seriously worried about her nipples... It seemed even more funny considering how pretty she really was. Unlike many women with a simr skin color, her nipples were not dark, but rather bright red! It''s amazing how she did not notice all her attractiveness ... Not that her self-esteem has decreased over the years of marriage ...

    "Eh¡­" Slightly feeling her toned ass, Karui shed a charming anal ring, just as sexually shiny, and then sighed again:

    "I feel like I''m getting old¡­ God¡­ It''s such an unpleasant feeling that everything has gone to waste." Ha-ah... So many years to nowhere...

    She could only tell Samui about this, but she was not here. That''s who she truly admired. White glowing skin, blonde hair...

    Karui still doubted if she married him because he called her beautiful? No, but... Doesn''t every girl want to feel attractive? And does skin color affect it?

    - Perhaps...

    She always thought so, and that made her so sad. Karui often struggled with her pride, tried to put pressure on Ch¨­ji and act sexually, but in the end he only became embarrassed and silent, sometimes he lowered his head altogether, and then ran away. Such a reaction, for a girl who doubted her attractiveness, was the worst answer. No wonder they didn''t seed. Because of this attitude:pletely insecure and frivolous, everything came to a standstill. He''d called her beautiful before, but it all looked like he was just trying to cheer her up. Her husband never called her sexy and there were no such men in the past. Everyone used to look at Samui... Not that Karui wanted something like that, but...

    "God¡­" With another long sigh, the girl brushed aside all those miserable memories and began to put on her fis underwear.

    Karui felt guilty, she understood that everything she was doing here alone was wrong, considering that she had a husband, but... This was the only way she could feel like a woman. Ch¨­ji had never given her such a feeling, so...

    "Maybe I should have dyed my hair? White Mabui was walking pretty well... Hmm" Karui only smiled bitterly because of these strange thoughts.

    "Anyway, who needs it? Nonsense..."

    She could only allow herself to open up here and only to herself. Therefore, loose hair, naked body and sexy mesh underwear became part of the ritual. The scarlet tones of this incredibly depraved outfit matched perfectly with the kunoichi''s stunning body. Here she even allowed herself other sexual details. Karui put on a pair of rings on her toes, dark bracelets on her ankles, and lined her eyes and then her lips. Following this, she fastened a small red choker around her neck.

    "Haa¡­~" The final touch turned into anguid sigh that escaped her scarlet lips. As if releasing her dark essence, Karui felt an intoxicating lightness and perfect fullness.

    After all these preparations, she achieved the desired effect. All the clothes were on, the papie were excited, and the thighs were wet with moisture.

    Sexy, very vulgar, but...

    "It''s so much better¡­ It''s a pity I can''t wear it all the time, openly or under my clothes¡­ Haa¡­ How pathetic I am.

    Karui felt much more attractive in this. Such clothes made her happier. Of course, she knew that this was not normal. No girl would ever wear something like that. Besides, who would like that? Ch¨­ji would surely run away if he saw her in this defiant outfit.

    ¡ª Aah~

    Karui thought so, but continued to stare at her reflection in the mirror. Now she could afford something like this...

    Excited, in anticipation of the future - the girl swallowed and decided to y for time. She knew how to tease herself. The realization that no one would interfere with her, and most importantly, her husband was not at home ... Made this situation even more exciting!

    "I know it''s wrong, but..." Karui pinched her erect nipples and smiled vulgarly. Only to herself could she show that vicious smirk. Only for herself she could be beautiful. If no one could appreciate her sexuality, she was still not going to give up. Maybe not attractive to others, but what difference does it make if you like it yourself? Proud enough and confident in her strength, she did not expect anything from others. That''s why I didn''t doubt it!

    ¡ª Ahah~

    As soon as he returns, she will again have to wear those ordinary clothes and endure ... These days of loneliness are such a rarity, but she was waiting for them like a real holiday.

    Biting her painted lips, Karui licked her lips sexually and pulled her nipples.

    "Ahh~ I''m already ready¡­~

    This forey from admiring her hot figure, and thinking about how sexy she is in these vulgar clothes, made her very wet.

    Time to open the box...

    Karui swallowed and moved towards her main secret.

    From the bottom drawer of the closet, she pulled out arge dark box, put it on the bed, and whispered with a spellbound grin:

    -Let''s start...~

    After a characteristic click, a small box opened up and her favorite toys appeared in front of the kunoichi! Tworge bottles of lube, threerge purple dildos, and arge vibrator.

    The single wife set was impressive...

    "Haa¡­~ Finally~

    The bedroom got even hotter. This night will definitely be filled with endless pleasure. Karui will finally be able to forget and plunge into the wonderful world of pleasure.

    Although, the size of these toys was amazing...

    Naruto had no idea what he had awakened that day.

    Karui has finally shown herself...

 Chapter 310: The Beginning of a Hot Night

    Chapter 310: The Beginning of a Hot Night

    *

    Returning home in the evening, Naruto lightly walked into the kitchen, poured himself a ss of milk and with a carefree smile began to expect something very interesting. Before he left the residence, he gave Shizuna a task and also sent messages to Himawari and Tenten. He also warned Hinata about one special case, so she had to get rid of Boruto and clear the house of unnecessary witnesses. What would happen tonight was something he definitely shouldn''t have seen.

    It will be too hot!

    "I hope they don''t disappoint me..." - sipping milk, he tuned in to the future.

    Everyone will be gathering very soon... Naruto couldn''t resist, and after today''s teasing from Temari and Shizune, he decided to do something especially perverted. He had never done anything like this before. On a wave of good mood after thepletepletion of the Subjugation Jutsu, the Hokage gave vent to his imagination and sophisticated desires.

    There''s a lot of work ahead, so it wouldn''t hurt to rx a bit...

    Several of his women will gather at the Uzumaki''s house tonight. He invited not everyone, but there will be enough of those present. Tenten will arrive, in all his twisted splendor. Hinata will prepare the bedroom and herself. Himawari will invite her friend Yuina, and then another guest will drop by...

    Everything will go up. Naruto nned every move and therefore gave his women different times. One by one, they will move into his hands until they arepletely gathered together - in a single scene of debauchery.

    First of all, Hinata. Right now she is waiting in the bedroom, fully prepared for this stormy night. She''s probably all impatient. After getting pregnant a couple of weeks ago, she became too active - her sexual thirst became a match for her insatiable husband. Frequent sex became a habit and it was no longer possible to get rid of it.

    The wife is waiting, but it would be too boring to deal with her alone. From that, another kunoichi should arrive around the same time. As soon as this happens, everything will officially begin.

    This sex will be the longest and most intense, and Naruto expected a lot from him. In the end, even if you can''t get submission points, it will allow you to bring together the most faithful women from his harem. The Hokage liked the conquest and the constant change of scenery, the new emotions and personalities of the girls, their corruption, the change of character, but this time he wanted to mix the already conquered and closest bitches at this feast of debauchery.

    A lot of things are boring, so why not spend time on something fun? This sex is not needed for someone to conquer, but only for pleasure! He wanted to get drunk on depravity before stepping into the future and going on the hunt for more kunoichi.

    The Hokage''s tastes were changing, bing more refined and sophisticated, so today he wanted to surpass himself.

    In the past, Naruto has done gangbang with his wife and daughter for example, but he has never done it with three or even four women before. From that, he did not trifle, but immediately took a serious step and increased the degree of theing depravity. He would probably do this more than once in the future, but for now, that was enough.

    The longest and hottest night since his appearance in this world will happen today! It will be something incredible!

    While the Hokage was thinking, the doorbell suddenly rang. The light melodic sound made everyone in this house react differently.

    Hinata''s heart skipped a beat.

    Himawari smiled confidently and began to urge the sluggish Itomaki. They are already dressed up...

    "God, you''re no good at all!" Let me help.

    "S-sorry...

    - You can''t even straighten your hair normally, oh, you are my grief ...

    "S-sorry...

    - Stop apologizing!

    Finally, it all started.

    "And here she is¡­" With a smug grin, the Hokage got up and moved into the hallway. Time to wee the guests.

    She must have been fully prepared.

    The door slowly swung open and Naruto immediately greeted her.

    - You''vee.

    As always, sexuality is on fire. She blossomed before him.

    White kimono, mesh stockings and ck boots. Tenten was still wearing the same outfit, and even this strict hairstyle in no way betrayed her hidden secret. Only he knew what she was wearing under all those rags. By her appearance, it would not have been possible to understand why and to whom she came today.

    The Hokage invited her, and it wasn''t that Tenten couldn''t refuse, rather...

    "Mm," she nodded shyly, meeting his eyes, "X-master¡­~

    Calling a guy she had known almost since childhood that was, to put it mildly, unusual. But, he really owned her and this feeling drove Tenten crazy! Just the mere memory of what he had done to her in those two weeks made her instantly wet. Panties were out of the question, so the juices began to literally ooze down her defenseless thighs.

    "This is a greeting¡­" Naruto couldn''t hold back a vulgar chuckle, easily noticing the sheen of moisture and the smell of debauchery emanating from this anal nymphomaniac.

 Chapter 311: Welcome Slave (18+)

    Chapter 311: Wee ve (18+)

    Tenten was still embarrassed. Even despite her inner essence, in his presence she felt like a little girl, unable to argue with her elder. Then, for their first time, he literally stole her and made her his toy. With your thing! With my personal bitch! Sex ve and whore!

    Every day, Tenten said all these humiliating words, making herselfe much brighter than in the past.

    The cor and the ve mark on the body should put pressure on any normal person with a heavy burden, but they gave her lightness. Like a bird that has mastered the ability to catch warm currents, Tenten has gained the skill to travel faster and farther. It was difficult to convey, but for her everything changed for the better.

    She couldn''t resist. As if instinct - the ve did not have the strength to argue with her master, getting excited from this even more. Such a vicious circle umted her lust and turned her into a fallen and humiliated female, thinking only about the Master''s penis. Tenten was frightened and fascinated at the same time.

    Perhaps for this reason, she had a slight discontent. After all, without his "lessons" she could not umte more of her lust and reach new boundaries of pleasure. After he ignored her, she became stumped like a lost pet. Without the attention of the owner, the whole world began to fade ...

    But she wanted too much! Naruto knew about her problems, and therefore wanted to properly punish the selfish whore Yuta. A ve has no right to be angry, she must wait! Tenten''s greed began to contradict her Master!

    She needed a little more education, and today is the best opportunity for this. Still, Tenten didn''t know why she was here at all. Worry about Hinata? Maybe... But she came anyway and didn''t even ask questions. Although, not surprisingly, yet he simply gave her an order and was not going to listen to objections. All that was required of her was to prepare her holes and body, and then only he could decide how to use them correctly.

    She was here not only for him, but also for herself - this defiant fool should have been knocked out of her bitch head!

    Tenten had no idea what he had prepared for her today and how embarrassing, humiliating and enjoyable it would be! As always in secret, she wished for something amazing...

    What else could you expect from this pervert?

    A huge anal plug trembled in the ass, a whole pack of small vibro-eggs in the pussy, a few more on the nipples and clitoris. She prepared for this meeting in full! Such a nymphomaniac did not even need lubrication - her body, mired in debauchery, was always on the verge.

    Who would have thought that that martial Tenten would be like this... This exhibitionist and pervert feared Hinata as much as she wanted to appear before her in all her splendor. She did not even suspect that the Master''s wife today would not be the only one who saw her vicious side. Although, knowing the essence of this whore, such a "surprise" is likely to only turn her head more. As soon as she sees Himawari and a special guest, she will be shocked with delight. Surely... Naruto was counting on that.

    However, despite all this, Tenten was still obligated to follow the basic orders of her Master, so her depraved training with sex toys is quitemon. She even wore a cor in public. From all this she just dragged herself!

    That''s why...

    As soon as the door mmed behind Tenten''s back, she immediately fell to her knees, put her hands out in front of her and bowed at his feet:

    "That worthless ve saluting the master¡­~

    And this is Tenten? The one?

    Who would have thought that in the wrong hands she would turn into this ... Just something!

    She stuck out her ass and stuck out her tongue. You can''t imagine a more humiliating and submissive posture. She was literally waving her oozing holes!

    "That''s what I call respect," Naruto chuckled contentedly, assessing her from top to bottom: "I wish it were so in the residence ... There would be no price for them."

    He nodded andplimented.

    Well done, because you are the best. Did you do what you asked?

    - BUT? Y-yes! Tenten quickly reached into her cleavage, and then pulled out a small sh drive and handed it to him in her palms, as befits a faithful whore.

    "Okay," he took the card and briefly nodded, "I think Hinata has already prepared everything, and we will soon enjoy your notes."

    - BUT?! H-hinata?! Tenten panicked, ran down and didn''t know what to say!

    Do you really have to do what he ordered right in front of his wife?! In front of that Hinata?! God! Will they still watch these obscene records?!

    This is the end...

    Smiling at her expression, Naruto nodded.

    - You got it right. But believe me, I have a lot of surprises for you today. I hope you have not forgotten how you should ask, even in spite of others? They are thest thing my ve should worry about.

    Tenten''s shoulders trembled, she lowered her head even lower and timidly replied:

    "Yes, Master...

    She''ll have to beg on her knees... What a humiliation! It''s... It''s just...

    "Ahhh~"

    Tenten still couldn''t believe that He was her master! And she obeyed like thest bitch...

    "Mhh~ I can''t help it~ I wish it was like this when I was a kid!"

    Now she dreamed of crawling at his feet before ... How wonderful it would be! A young slut at the feet of a peer. How well would he train her? All ssmates would be shocked...

    Tenten was already flowing like aplete whore.

    As always, she was enjoying it. For the first time, she will have to ask in front of others, and today, her face will be revealed not only to him. Recently, they were fucking in the street, but then no one could see the truth, but today ... This secret already belonged to the owner - all of her belonged to him, and he could do whatever he wanted with her!

    "Ahhh~ What else will he do to me?~" Once again, this understanding delighted her. Such opposite feelings made the womb tremble!

    The ass shuddered in impatience!

 Chapter 312: Wife and Slave (18+)

    Chapter 312: Wife and ve (18+)

    Everything will change today. Disclosure, submission and loyalty to the Master. Tenten was afraid to screw up, but she understood that at the moment when lust prevails over reason and morality, she, as always, will show her true nature. Now he showed her what she really is ...

    Wrong and humiliating, but... So exciting!

    It''s amazing... What did friendship mean to her? After all, Tenten knew Hinata and to some extent could consider her a friend, but here it is ...

    How charming.

    Naruto was enjoying it all inside, but his face didn''t show too much emotion.

    - Okay, stop bowing, I love it when your head is a little higher and preferably below the waist. With a smirk, he helped Tenten up, enjoying her embarrassed face.

    "Today she will definitely tear off the roof ..."

    Suddenly...

    Hepletely unexpectedly lifted the hem of her dress!

    ¡ª Aaah?~

    She blushed, knowing full well that he could see everything clearly!

    The soaked ster covered the pussy along with the clitoris, and also held the wires and a small vibro-egg. Down the kunoichi''s slender belly ran another pair of pink nipple wires, straight to her thigh, which had a kunai pocket attached to it, but it wasn''t a weapon at all.

    Yes, there is a waterfall...

    "S-sorry~"

    A charming sight - especially her soaked thighs. They sparkled so abundantly from love juices that the smell leaving them turned their heads! That scent alone made Naruto turn on.

    - Mm?

    Tenten''s gaze immediately shed. Like an experienced huntress, she immediately noticed the movements in his trousers and immediately swallowed.

    It was clear even to the fool that today they would be rudely fucked. The question is, what will he choose, pussy or ass, or maybe ... Mouth?

    "It would be delicious...~"

    Tenten thought about it more and more, from which noticeable droplets of sweet nectar increasingly rolled down her chiseled legs. The floor was already literally sparkling from a whole scattering of these "female tears".

    The patch was starting to peel off.

    "Has she finished already?"

    It is quite possible that the vibrators were still at maximum speed.

    And since the opportunity arose, the Hokage wanted to appreciate the beauty of his girl - the brilliance of her bikini zone! Tenten looked after herself well:pletely shaved and sexy, but as for the most appetizing part...

    "Let''s see..."

    He went licked his lips and began to turn her back to him.

    "Aaaah~!" Tenten wasted no time and abruptly pressed herself against his groin, and then began to rub herself like aplete pervert!

    Naruto was amused by her reaction.

    ¡ª Ha! Are you no longer patient? - he did not push her away, but only lifted up his kimono and squinted at the small ring of the anal plug.

    - That means, how ... I did not expect anything else from you.

    It was to her that Tenten plugged her insatiable hole. The grease was all over the ce. Surely the size will be able to shock everyone.

    Charming...

    "Mm!~ Master, your slut ve Tenten wants your manly cock!~

    She asked so sweetly...

    How sexy can she be?

    Amazing!

    - Ho...

    Naruto just couldn''t help but tease her a little.

    "You''re my little anal slut... Will you show Hinata how you can make obscene sounds with your ass?" - he squeezed her ripe ass and obscenely whispered:

    "I can''t wait for you to pull this thing out without hands, you are good at it with me."

    Tenten blushed all over and pursed her lips in shame.

    "T-This is going to be terrible¡­ G-God~"

    "But, does it turn you on?"

    She did not answer, but only continued to actively rub against the Master''s hot groin.

    Good answer.

    - Okay, that''s enough already, you''ll end up ahead of time ...

    And then he suddenly pped her tight ass!

    "Hyaah~!"

    Tenten shuddered and frowned.

    "N-not so much!"

    - What? Getting close?

    From his sly grin, she involuntarily showed a vulgar smirk:

    "D-damn... D-yeah...~

    "Okay," he nodded, grabbed her by the elbows and headed for the stairs:

    - Let''s go, it''s time to get acquainted.

    - BUT? U-already?! Tenten got excited!

    Turning to this cute pervert, he grinned:

    "Come on, like you''ve never seen Hinata."

    - Y-yes, but...

    - Everything will be fine! Whores need to stick together.

    "Hyayah!~

    And he pped her again!

    "God¡­ I almost¡­ Ahh~ Master~"

    The plug almost popped...

    Orgasm was approaching and Tenten was afraid to do it at the most inopportune moment. Though Naruto seemed to be amused by this, he immediately decided to get down to business and headed to his wife''s bedroom.

    It''s time to start now. Tenten is well prepared so she doesn''t need any sake. Right now, Himawari and Yuina are finishing upstairs, and now some of them will need something for courage...

    On this night, the Uzumaki''s house will turn into a real kingdom of debauchery, and Tenten is one of the most important details to start the show. Wherever she finds herself, everything turns into a world of lust.

    It''s time for her to finally prove herself!

    Fingering his ve''s juicy ass, Naruto moved forward despite her timidity and anxiety, so that they quickly found themselves in front of the door to the family bedroom. Who would have thought that the day woulde when Naruto would start bringing other women here, and even involve his own wife in all this?

    Really weird rtionship...

    But what a hell of a lot of fun it was! ying with women, perverting them and drawing them into this world brought simply inexpressible pleasure.

    Now it was worth warming up the bedroom before the appearance of two cute little loli ...

    Naruto grabbed the doorknob and nced at his sex toy.

    ¡ª Ready?

    Tenten swallowed, lowered her gaze, and blushed timidly. She was visibly shaking, but at the same time she was wildly excited. Just one step and she will meet her. At that moment, everything will change and...

    "Ah~" the kunoichi began to noticeably panic, she even tried to back away, but Naruto bared his teeth sharply and flung open that very door with a slight movement!

    With this act, he crossed out all her past!

    "Aaaah!~" Tenten''s pupils constricted! The bright light from the bedroom immediately enveloped her entire sexy figure. The kunoichi''s legs were flooded with abundant love juices, and something seemed to explode in the stomach!

    She finished the moment she saw her...

    ¡ª Aaahh!~

    Hinata was standing in front of the mirror and admiring herself, trying to control her excitement, but suddenly someone came in and let out an amazing moan...

    - BUT?! She turned around in surprise and their eyes met!

    At that moment, it passed crumbled to dust! Apanied by Tenten''s long and incredibly loud squirt...

    A tight jet hit the floor and attracted the attention of everyone present. Like an endless waterfall - everything flooded endlessly.

    "Mmmmh!~" Tenten rolled her eyes and put her hand over her mouth!

    She couldn''t stop...

    The Band-Aidnded in a puddle of her lecherous juices, and with it, the two women''s future changed forever.

    ¡ª Ah!~

    A startled Hinata instinctively covered her bare chest! Surprisingly, the only thing she was wearing was only ck high-heeled shoes. Completely naked and in the same shoes, with piercings on the nipples and a small tattoo on the lower abdomen.

    She turned into the most luxurious whore...

    "Damn it¡­ Are you out of your mind? Naruto backed away mockingly, Tenten came right in his arms, and his wife stared in panic at the couple stuck on the other side of the bedroom.

    This is how the meeting ... Two whores stared at each other incessantly, unable to utter a word. The emotions and tension that arose at that moment struck me to the core.

    Even Tenten recovered quickly.

    The wife met her mistress, and even the most fierce nymphomaniac of Konoha, while she herself dressed up like a whore.

    Unforgettably...

 Chapter 313: Exchange of Greetings (18+)

    Chapter 313: Exchange of Greetings (18+)

    Naruto with a mischievous grin looked at Tenten, then at his wife, who had fallen into a stupor.

    "Ha ha, I understand that! Now you can finally get to know each other properly, not as friends and kunoichi, but as my personal girls!

    At the same moment, he let go of the trembling Tenten and walked into his bedroom. She already knew what to do, so now she just had to wait for the development of this whole obscene scene. He was already insanely turned on and was waiting with anticipation for what the awkwardness, lust and vulgar essence of these whores would pour out.

    Their meeting turned out to be even better than just fucking them one by one!

    ¡ª T-t-ten... Ten? Hinata said in a barely perceptible whisper. The sight of her friend shocked her ...

    She finished in front of her eyes! Unthinkable...

    "Ah~ H-hin-n-nata? Tenten also lost all her courage. The appearance of that very "clean" Hinata struck her to the core!

    Piercing! Tattoos! Completely naked and in high heels! Yes, even she did not dare to dress up like that ... Although she finished in front of everyone.

    - Y-you...

    "Um¡­ Y-you too¡­"

    "Hah¡­ Is that how theymunicate?"

    With their whispers and timid attempts to speak, these two shy ones seemed to understand each other. Is this the specialnguage of ashamed whores?

    "Yes, this is a spectacle..."

    God, these faces... It''s like two friends who have learned each other''s deepest secrets suddenly meet in their boyfriend''s bed. They stood nkly and stared at each other until a woman awakened in them - a female judging a rival. At that moment, their gazes finally began to traverse each other''s bodies.

    So slowly, so carefully... Hinata lowered her hands and let Tenten see her erotic ringed nipples, and Tenten in response showed a sparkle in her eyes, and with a slight movement unraveled the belt of the kimono.

    ¡ª Haa~

    Began!

    No, they did notpete, and were not jealous, but rather simply showed off. The animal instinct of mature bitches, subordinate to one owner, made them show themselves to each other in all their splendor. An amazing sight, but they did not intend to stop. Since Hinata revealed everything, Tenten continued alone.

    She finally found courage in herself, seemed to have lost her fear altogether, and then stepped into the bedroom, stepping over a puddle of her own shame.

    Naruto was already sitting on the bed, watching the situation unfold in high spirits. He was a little struck by his wife''s revealing outfit, but he still found the strength to restrain himself, because he wanted to enjoy the demonstration of the skills of his toy. He brought her exactly for this and was waiting for a good show!

    Tenten knew this, and could not resist his orders, so she stood in the middle of the bedroom and slowly finished taking off her kimono.

    ¡ª Haa~

    The white cloth slipped lightly over her frail shoulders and fell to her feet, covering her dark boots. Kunoichi immediately discarded this unnecessary piece of cloth, swallowed and began to slowly turn around, trying to demonstrate herself in every detail. She even spread her ass and showed off her butt plug ring!

    "Wh-what is she doing?!"

    Hinata looked at all this debauchery in shock! Tenten, the girl she thought was normal and nice, was doing something like this right in front of her eyes!

    And she''s not ashamed?

    What did he do to her?! Shame clearly shed in her eyes, but something frightening blocked everything ...

    Hinata swallowed.

    What madness! She wasn''t wearing underwear either! The nipples concealed the sters, but they were only needed to support the vibrators.

    How perverted do you have to be to attach these things to all the sensitive points?!

    Undoubtedly, Tenten hadn''t been pierced yet, but the distinct dark mark on her belly clearly showed who her master was!

    For some reason, as soon as Hinata saw this seal, something stung in her uterus and she immediately pursed her lips.

    She didn''t have one! There was a mark, but not so vulgar! Why did he give her this?! With only one brief nce at her husband, Hinata swallowed and returned to contemting Tenten''s strange greeting. Although they did not speak, they noted in each other''s eyes an unprecedented brilliance. They had known each other for more than twenty years, were silent and continued to pretend that everything was fine ...

    Naruto enjoyed it. He spread his legs to the side and admired the views. Tenten stood right in front of him, bending over and parting her lovely curves as wide as possible.

    How vulgar! Only the most lost whore could show this for sure! But this is what he loved the most! He adored whores, of course, only those who were faithful to him.

    Faced with such a depraved spectacle, Hinata began to realize that perhaps among his women there are those who have already surpassed her! And this feeling of rivalry was perfectlybined with jealousy ...

    "Hah~!" Tenten couldn''t hold back her sweet moan and fell to her knees on trembling legs. She knew what was required of her, she was afraid to utter these vicious words, but... But this intoxicating shame and vicious lust left her no chance!

    The kunoichi swallowed, slowly turned to Naruto and crawled up to his feet, leaning over and begging her ass up. So he taught her. The most submissive bitch greets the Master like this!

    In that embarrassing pose, Tenten finally revealed her drawling and incredibly lustful voice.

    ¡ª Owner~

    Naruto looked at this slut expectantly and then rudely pushed his foot right on her head!

    ¡ª Ahh~! - she moaned again, and juices flowed from her pussy in a plentiful stream.

    From all this sight, Hinata gasped in shock, covering her mouth with her hand!

    "Wh-what is she doing?! Tenten... Is that you? God¡­ What did he do to you?"

    So perverted! How to react to humiliation...

    Tenten didn''t stop there. Feeling the pressure on the back of her head, she went into a smirk, finally showing off her true vulgar appearance, and then suddenly started wiggling her ass from side to side and pleading in her most depraved voice:

    "Master~ Please¡­ I want cock!" I beg you, give me your delicious and appetizing dick! My hungry mouth wants your cum! Ahh~ Fuck my mouth and ass! Fill me with your yummy cum please-uu... Right in front of Hinata! Ahhh~

    "Wow, not bad..." Naruto nodded in satisfaction, continuing to smirk mischievously.

    "You''re good at asking, but... It''s not enough."

    - BUT?

    Tenten and Hinata were surprised at the same time.

    Was all this not enough for him?

    The Hokage was clearly amused. Turning his gaze to his wife, he yfully smiled:

    "Little slut¡­ You don''t have to ask me today. If you want me to take care of you, get my wife''s permission.

    Naturally, he didn''t care, but he just couldn''t resist. Putting this pervert in such a humiliating and embarrassing position was fucking fun!

    As soon as Hinata heard these words, she immediately looked worriedly at Tenten, who also took this order too sharply. She shrank all over and, unable to raise her head, groaned intively:

    "M-master~ B-but¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    - I know bitch! He pressed on her head and showed a stern tone:

    "It willpletely destroy the remnants of your pride. But I want it! Do it for me!

    "I¡­ I¡­ Ahh~ Got it!" Tenten swallowed and started to turn towards Hinata with a tremble, not daring to raise her head from under his soles.

    Just at the same moment, Naruto grinned viciously and decided to trante this depravity into something more, and therefore, looked at the tense wife and grinned:

    "Hinata, get it!"

    He suddenly dropped something!

    - BUT?!

    She reacted reflexively, then swallowed nervously and slowly opened her hand.

    - T-this is...

    Tenten''s pussy flowed profusely! She already knew what it was!

    And Naruto nodded.

    - sh. I see you have already prepared everything, as I asked. Just plug it in. This is a gift especially for you from my ve.

 Chapter 314: Tentens Loyalty (18+)

    Chapter 314: Tenten''s Loyalty (18+)

    There was a TV on the opposite wall. The Hokage already knew what would happen today, so he asked Hinata to bring him to the bedroom and ce himfortably in front of the bed so that everyone could see what was happening on the screen.

    Yes, it''s time to evaluate Tenten''s home video...

    Hinata looked at her friend hesitantly and then whispered in embarrassment.

    - Really...

    - Hurry! The Hokage ordered with a touch of annoyance:

    Don''t make us wait. Someone asks for your grade...

    She swallowed timidly, and then with trembling hands began to connect the sh drive.

    Naruto, in turn, just admired the views. The wife''s long slender legs looked amazing today! With this high heel, they seem to have moved to a new level of sexuality. From Hinata literally breathed debauchery. Incredible body!

    Naruto even involuntarily admired her juicy ass and wet thighs. The whole situation obviously turned her on, but because of her innate embarrassment, she still behavedisantly. Even in this slutty outfit, waggling her bare ass in front of him, she didn''t do it on purpose.

    No matter what Naruto pushed her, Hinata still did not turn into a lustful and insane pervert. A very charming feature. Although, with a member in any of the holes, she could still tear off the roof. True, even so, she still could not take the initiative - this simply was not inherent in her nature. She could only reconcile herself, but she still has not managed to get rid of embarrassment in front of her son or daughter. It was only good that Hinata was still able to understand her sexuality and could sumb to love, happiness and lust, and was also d that he wanted her as a woman. For this reason, she could not resist at all.

    Perfect wife. She didn''t ask questions and did whatever he asked her to do. She loved wild sex and had an incredibly lustful body. She could fuck anywhere and in the presence of anyone, and would not even say a word against it! This is true submission! That is why, even if Hinata was boring in some way, he still appreciated her and enjoyed the time spent with her.

    Although, her high-heeled idea is something... The short haircut couldn''t hide her dark cor, and the piercing rings on her papie trembled.

    The Hokage was about to pounce on her even with that bitch under her feet!

    Finally, Hinata stopped mesmerizing him with her exquisite ass and took the remote control. With trembling thin fingers, she sorted through the notes, and then looked at her husband with some tension:

    ¡ª Um... Which one should I turn on?

    Naruto himself was surprised when he saw the whole list. Over two dozen videos!

    - Bitch...

    ¡ª Mhh~

    Tenten groaned as he pressed her again.

    What did you write there? Isn''t it too much?

    "Ah~ B-but, master¡­ I¡­ I did as you asked! Hee~ She wiggled her ass again and purred in a whining tone.

    "I couldn''t get you out of my mind¡­ Mhh~ I masturbated over and over again!"

    Hinata''s eyes trembled in surprise. Seeing Tenten like this was still a shock to her! She still couldn''t ept it. That kind and brave girl was now kneeling under her husband''s foot... God! This not normal!

    Who could have known that Tenten had such a secret... She was humiliated, and she was flowing and shaking her huge ass!

    "What a pervert..." Naruto''s words made Hinata flinch. How to remove from the tongue ...

    She just couldn''t resist the lust at all. The imperious aura, strong tone andplete dominance, led her to a secret delight. Hinata''s feet were already wet, and droplets of her love nectar fell on the floor.

    So vulgar ... But, she caught a buzz from how her husband humiliated her friend before her eyes. He could have done the same to her... What if he stepped on her like that, in front of Tenten?

    Hinata swallowed and involuntarily touched her dripping pussy with her fingers. It was almost impossible to resist. She wanted more of this perversion!

    For some reason, there was no talk of any jealousy. It was not even a matter of trust in her husband, but rather, Hinata felt like not just his wife, but someone more! Something inside, in the very essence of her personality has changed - something dark has awakened. He made her like that, and she gave herself up without resistance, and the way he treated another brought her into indescribable delight!

    Naruto conquered everyone, tore them like thest bitches! Because of all this, she loved and desired him even more! This unfamiliar side of her husband became something special for her, relieved her of all worries. Hinata knew that he would take everyone for himself and never leave her. Perhaps naively, she believed him and also madly enjoyed this new life. She came to life and became such a... Such a dirty whore!

    - Hah...

    The Hokage removed his foot from Tenten''s head and then asked with a sneer:

    "My little ve wanted so badly to stand out and win an award?"

    "W-well... T-this is..." she didn''t raise her lowered head, she just crawled over to Naruto''s leg and started rubbing her cheek against it:

    "S-Just¡­ I was following your order!" Ahh~ Reward me Master, please~

    - How do I reward. His lips twitched into a sadistic grin, and then he reached out and shoved his fingers right into that pervert''s wet mouth!

    "Mmph?~ Hmmmph!~" Tenten didn''t think twice about savoring them in the most vulgar way! Her dirty mouth champed, and viscous drool began to spread down her chin...

    "Mmmff~ Wow!~

    "Good girl, now..." Turning to Hinata, Naruto pressed Tenten''s tongue and raised his tone.

    - Do this. Introduce yourself properly and ask her permission! With a vicious smirk, he pulled Tenten''s tongue out and spat deliciously into her mouth!

    ¡ª Mffh~

    And she swallowed!

    - Good bitch! Narutoplimented him rather sternly and added sternly:

    "This is yourst chance to finish everything. Choose: freedom or eternal very. Betray all, humiliate yourself and beg on your knees. Beg my wife to let this betrayal or just get out of my sight!

    He let go of her tongue and roughly grabbed her hair, and then abruptly lifted her up!

    - Decide now whore! You know what I want and I don''t care what you want!

    Choice? What kind of nonsense? He was only going to make her understand that she only needed to choose what he wanted! Now Tenten has to think only for him! She is obliged to make this decision not because of her desires to be humiliated, but because of the only thing she lives for - for the sake of her Master!

    That was the meaning of this "choice" - only so that she realized that she needed to think in his desires, and not her own!

    "Ahh~ The owner is the best!" Now she understands everything!

    That''s what he prepared her for! All these videos, long abstinence, orders, humiliation and rudeness... It''s not about pleasure - it''s all about this moment! Tenten finally realized the whole n, and the look she was looking at her Master was instantly filled with awe and admiration!

    She looked at him as the meaning of her life!

    It was impossible to resist...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Master has been preparing her for this for so long, and today she will finally stop being human! Not a pervert or a nymphomaniac, but his personal ve!

    ¡ª Heeeee~

 Chapter 315: Accepting the Masters Will (18+)

    Chapter 315: epting the Master''s Will (18+)

    Tenten was crazy with happiness! At that moment, it seemed to her as if she existed only to be his thing. Throw away the past life and devote all of yourself to him, stop thinking about something other than him. Friendship, rtionships and experiences - all this ispletely unimportant! Only the owner - only he!

    Now Tenten had no doubts: in front of his eyes, in front of Hinata, she must admit to herself and others who she really is - to tear off the mask of shame and fallpletely! And once she does that, it''s all over. Once the forbidden words leave her mouth, there will be no going back. Past oaths before him were iparable ... Now, soul and body, forever, she must swear to live only for him and for him!

    And all this in front of his wife ... Therefore, if you do this, then she will personally trample on the past: happiness, love, memories. In front of Neji''s sister, in front of the first female Hokage...

    "Yeah!~" - all her thoughts leaned towards this! Tenten didn''t even think to resist!

    And as soon as she felt this lightness, this happiness, her eyes shone with an unprecedented brilliance!

    Thest barrier has finally fallen.

    She slipped her drooling tongue between his fingers and mumbled vulgarly:

    "Fse adi fozyainaaa~!"

    At the same moment, Tenten''s pupils constricted and rolled back sharply!

    "Hyayyaff!~" With a vulgar grin, she began to flood the floor under her!

    Well, a whore, she finished from awareness and humiliation ...

    Naruto chuckled coldly, let go of the bedding''s hair, and then roughly kicked it with his foot.

    - Come on bitch! Tell her who you are and why you live!

    Licking her wet lips, Tenten mustered her strength and slowly crawled towards Hinata''s feet.

    "Ahhh~ I¡­ Ooh~" Until now, she didn''t raise her head, but at that moment, she finally did! Lust distorted her face, and then she touched her pussy with thin fingers, knelt down and began to masturbate, looking at her friend from the bottom up, like the most vicious whore!

    - Ah...

    At that moment, something fluttered in Hinata''s chest.

    "T-tenten¡­" She swallowed and with bated breath began to look into her friend''s eyes shining with tears and lust. She didn''t recognize her at all...

    And just then, Tenten began to intively ask her lustful voice:

    "H-hinata... I... I''m sorry, but..." Biting her lip, she bared her teeth in a vulgar way that no decent woman could.

    "Tenten doesn''t want to be a kunoichi anymore, I''m giving up everything!~ Aaahhh!~ I''m Master''s eternal ve! In front of his wife, this stupid whore swears eternal fidelity to him! Anytime, anywhere, I swear at the call of the Master to spread my fucking legs!~

    Her voice grew louder and more vicious.

    "I''m just a stupid hole, worthless cum drain for my adored Master!~ I''m not a human, I''m nothing!~ A dirty perverted toy living only for his pleasure!~ I swear to live only for his pleasures!~ Please let this stupid pervert dedicate my bitch holes to the Master!~ Otherwise, I''ll just kill myself!

    Tenten furiously licked her clit and rolled her eyes!

    "I need cum!~ I want cock!~ Please, let me drain his balls!~ This is my destiny!"

    Hinata was trembling like a leaf in the wind. She was inplete shock! Hearing something so forbidden and perverted from Tenten''s mouth...

    In front of her eyes, another woman trampled herself and her life, and rejoiced at this!

    How do you even respond to that? It was the first time she was in such an incredible situation!

    Another woman asked to be allowed to be a drain for her husband''s sperm... Crazy!

    But... Even if she acted ridiculous, said stupid things and built such a strange face... Hinata had never seen anything more exciting in her life!

    Streams of love juices flowed down her legs. Both of them were leaking so much because of what had happened that their lecherous fluids were already mixed on the floor.

    - Ah...~

    Hinata couldn''t even answer: her lips were shaking, her heart was trembling, and her uterus was burning furiously.

    If he entered now, she would definitely finish! Tenten''s forbidden words and her humiliation were so arousing that it became difficult to stand.

    "I... I... Don''t..."

    How could she possibly object? After all, he must answer ...

    The frightened look of the girl turned to her husband, but he only grinned angrily! Naruto was clearly making her respond like that!

    "Wh-what¡­ What should I say?"

    Tenten continued to work her fingers furiously without stopping and moan lustfully:

    "Please!~ I did everything!~ Aaaahhh!~

    She sank lower. Now she didn''t care about shame or the situation she was in. She just masturbated in front of her ex-girlfriend and begged for her husband''s cock.

    "Um¡­well¡­" Hinata was throwing worried nces at him in panic, but he was still silent.

    Naruto was amused, he was waiting for how Hinata would respond to all this indecency. So timid, but at the same time she enjoyed herself and flowed. This feature of her in such situations became much more charming ...

    "Oh my God..." Hinata tried to pull herself together and be more serious. Her friend was kneeling in front of her, pleading non-stop. One way or another, you need to stop her, otherwise she herself will end and also be disgraced.

    Her life has be even more abnormal! Previously, she could not even imagine that she would find herself in such a terrible situation and hear such depraved words from the lips of a humiliating friend. But if things got so crazy... She could only ept it!

    Hinata tried to control her trembling voice and then whispered,

    "I¡­ Tenten, I don''t mind. If you like it... I agree.

    That was all she could manage, and then she looked away with an embarrassed look and brought her legs together. It was beyond her powers to speak further! If this continued, she would simply fall to her knees next to her ... It became unbearably difficult to maintain the image of a wife.

    He put her in such an awkward position...

    "Ahh!~" - but how nice it was! He gave power to her hands, but at the same time it is already obvious to everyone who is the real boss here.

    This feeling was enthralling...

    "Aaaahh~!" Y-yeah?!~ As soon as Tenten heard that reply, she only quickened her fingers. Pussy squelched louder, and vulgar moans only intensified. She didn''t even seem to take that answer seriously. After all, only the owner mattered to her!

    "Ahiiiiii!~ C-cum!~

    The jet sshed into the floor and everything began to flood again!

    ¡ª Heeeeee!~

    Well what a pervert...

 Chapter 316: Two pathetic whores (18+)

    Chapter 316: Two pathetic whores (18+)

    Hinata swallowed and on trembling legs looked expectantly at her husband. She was already shuddering at the thought of what would happen next ...

    If he puts her on her knees, then she will definitelye! She literally felt his power over her...

    How exciting it was! Hinata''s eyes literally glowed with the pleasure she tried so hard to hide, just like her pussy, squeezing her wet thighs.

    "Ha¡­ That''s what I wanted! Two pathetic whores..."

    Naruto nodded in satisfaction. He did not test Hinata ahead of time, so he looked at Tenten and praised this submissive ve:

    - Good. You are so amodating that I don''t even have to punish you for anything ...

    "Why find fault ..." - he wanted to train her properly, because he knew very well how much she loves punishment. But if you give her an indulgence, most likely she will start making mistakes on purpose in order to get a good thrashing.

    Naruto already knew how Tenten would act - he would definitely want to draw attention to himself. Recorded a dozen videos? Yes, he really asked her to film everything, but who made her give herself so much to the cause? Obviously she was counting on something. But he already knew - tenderness is not for her ... Rough reward mean?

    Interesting ... Although, for starters ...

    - Hinata wants to watch the most naughty video, advise her the most delicious...

    "Ah~" Tenten swallowed, looking at his face in confusion. After her recent orgasm, she could barely focus. Her body trembled, her face turned red, and her head was in total chaos.

    She couldn''t believe she had the courage to say that to Hinata!

    But now, no matter what happened, his words were taken asw, so she did not dare to keep him waiting.

    Stretching out her lips, the ve answered in embarrassment:

    "T-First¡­ Although¡­ N-no, it''s better¡­" she tried tough and then turned to Hinata. After her vulgar words, she ended well, but now her mind began to clear up. It''s even harder to look at her!

    Then she acted as if on instinct, in a state of passion, excited and happy. The Master''s orders affected her like a genjutsu and turned her into a submissive bitch...

    Tenten''s eyes darted around in embarrassment, and then she turned on her knees and raised a trembling finger, pointing at the t screen TV.

    "Th-fourth¡­ T-there, I¡­ Um, ahh~" she turned away.

    "Y-you''ll like it~"

    She knew what to choose and understood what he really wanted to hear from her.

    Trying to get the coveted reward, Tenten did not deny herself the opportunity to show herself in all its glory. Yes, it was wildly shameful, depraved, but... Not only the body desired this, but also the mind. She wanted not only him to see her like this. If Hinata herself sees it, then it''s even better... Because this is the beginning of something amazing!

    Now there was no way back. But even after such a bright and depraved oath, shame still did not leave Tenten. This will probably take more time. eptance is not yetplete re-education. Although, Naruto found this more of an advantage than a disadvantage. If she acted like aplete whore, it could get boring quickly.

    Seeing her timid demeanor after begging so hard for a cock was especially amusing.

    No matter how Tenten had nned today''s meeting, everything went wrong. I couldn''t control my life next to him. So she just did everything her instincts told her to! Obey! Be a whore! Be his ve!

    ¡ª Ahh~

    She made her choice. So did Hinata, who decisively pressed the button on the remote control.

    ¡ª Ah~

    She herself did not expect such sharpness from herself, she just took and turned on that very video - without any doubt!

    "Impressive¡­ They both change. Even if this bitch refused freedom, the habits of a person still remained. However, I never nned to turn her into a dumb and sick in the head whore. Unfortunately, she is not particrly suitable for this ... She is more suited to the features of the right girl, contrasting with the nymphomaniac. If she loses them, and I break her, then it will no longer be Tenten. I could, for fun, but... She doesn''t make me want that. Here we need a sick masochist and a man-hater. I would easily break this one by force!"

    Naruto nodded frowningly, leaving that idea to the future, and then turned his attention to the TV. Hinata and Tenten were also watching, waiting with bated breath for more. He dominated them, and right now, the ve will show herself. Everyone expected something of their own from this perverted record...

    And finally, it all started.

    The camera turned on and Tenten''s embarrassed face was shown close-up. She was biting her lips nervously, but her appearance...

    Damn seductive!

    This pervert put on ckce, with slits in all intimate ces. Looks like she was trying to impress someone...

    It was as if the shooting was from her house, with closed curtains shing in the background, and the kunoichi''s entire bed was literally strewn with sex toys.

    "Recognizing these little things..." Naruto let out a chuckle and continued to stare.

    Tenten moved away from the camera and licked her middle finger with an excited tremble before lightly rubbing her exposed clit.

    After a little caress, the girl swallowed, and slowly bowed:

    "X-master~ This is for you¡­" She touched her cor and lightly squeezed her hand around her neck with trembling in her uterus. As if demonstrating her loyalty, she showed it to everyone, after which she stuck out a yful tongue and let her depraved saliva flow.

    Pretty brave of her, but that was just the beginning...

 Chapter 317: Demonstration (18+)

    Chapter 317: Demonstration (18+)

    Tenten suddenly turned around, bent over the bed and without bending her knees - sharply parted her ass!

    The anal ring began to actively tremble, often winking at its viewers. Wet from lubrication and juices, with all its nature it betrayed in its mistress aplete anal whore. Such a lustful hole definitely did not belong to a normal girl! Plump pink lips obscenely and oftenpressed, making a characteristic champing sound, and it turned out to be amazingly sexy!

    Tenten showed all of herself on camera. Her pussy was leaking, as always, but this time she did not cover anything with vibrators, but only diligently showed her sweet spots. Naruto didn''t order her to do this, but she took the initiative and wasn''t about to stop.

    ¡ª Aaahh~

    The yful fingers of this bitch quickly ended up in both slits. She got on her knees and started ying with her pussy and ass at the same time!

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Hinata looked at all this debauchery with undisguised excitement, biting her sensual lips non-stop.

    She already wildly wanted to have sex!

    "Mmm~ I can''t nooooo!~"

    In the end, she could not restrain herself and one of her palms prated between her clenched thighs...

    "Mmmhh~" followed by the soft squelching sound of a hungry married pussy. Juicy and incredibly bewitching mature kunoichi lust tone!

    ¡ª Mm~

    Tenten, in turn, also could not tear herself away from what was happening on the screen. It was as if she was seeing herself for the first time, her hand, just like Hinata''s, reached for something intimate, only instead of a pussy - this ce turned out to be a butt! She did not take out the anal plug, but simply began to run her finger around her excited ringlet, while her free hand involuntarily touched the Master''s leg. There was no refusal, and therefore bold fingers quickly made their way to his fly ...

    Hinata was not far behind. The hotter Tenten''s perverted game got, the hotter she got. Therefore, it is not surprising that she began to pull on her nipple rings, increasing the stimtion.

    "Sorry sight..."

    These two perverts could no longer endure, and yet everything had just begun...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    ¡ª Haaa~

    Naruto had nned to take care of them before the next guests arrive, but it looks like he won''t even be able to fuck anyone.

    Interesting...

    However, thesenguid groans still influenced him. The trousers were already torn from the strain.

    He enjoyed also appreciating Tenten''s skills in the video, and she could do a lot...

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    The yful fingers of the kunoichi almost immediately made here wet and bright. The ass expanded and even its hidden depths became visible! This obscene anus, which all women could envy, right now behaved to match the fallen mistress. Real whore hole!

    While licking her wet fingers, Tenten grasped the first toy she came across with a trembling hand, and without even using lubricant, she rammed it all the way into her ass with one sharp thrust!

    "Hyayah~!"

    How rough!

    The pussy squirted again!

    She squirted, as always, powerfully ...

    Then she non-stop pecked her ass with arge dildo, sharing her impressions on her vulgar face.

    Sticking out her wet tongue, Tenten moaned passionately and shouted loudly:

    "Master~ I need your dick~ Heeee~ Fuck my ass!~ Yeaaah! How deep! I love it so much!~

    This bitch did not stop in any way, it seemed that her hands did not even get tired. For several minutes, forcing her lustful hole to shrink and squirt, she did not limit herself to pleading and humiliation on camera.

    And now everyone else has seen it!

    And as if realizing that she had lingered in one position for too long, Tenten suddenly rolled over on her back, spread her legs, threw away the dildo and began to spank her juicy and wet pussy!

    "Aaah!~ Aaaah!~ Heeeeah!~

    She literally beat her up!

    Bright and wet flip flops scattered all over the bedroom!

    ¡ª Hyahah!~

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    This whore seemed to hit a puddle with her palm - drops of love juices flew non-stop! A few even hit the camera.

    Tenten again tried to get attention. Wet spanking on a sweet pussy is already something with something...

    Immediately after that, slowly and damn sexy, she began to lick her delicious and fragrant palm, savoring every drop of love juices.

    From such appetizing performances, Naruto involuntarily swallowed.

    "What is he doing¡­ Damn. Too hot!

    I wanted to break loose and dive into this exquisite pussy!

    Tenten was licking her palm so carefully, as if she was sucking him...

    ¡ª Mmff~ Vkufnoo~

    After that, she spread her pussy lips, took arge vibrator and began to masturbate her front hole. In the past, she sometimes did this, but after losing her virginity, she began to like it much more. The pressure in the uterus and showing herself to the camera, hoping to please the owner, delighted her, and therefore she did not limit herself in anything!

    Her life was in full bloom now, and she was enjoying it non-stop!

 Chapter 318: Young Rivals (18+)

    Chapter 318: Young Rivals (18+)

    The video continued. Tenten''s hand had been jerking off Naruto''s strong oozing cock for a long time, and his wife, on trembling legs, stood and flowed under her.

    What kind of...

    They were drowning in debauchery,pletely fenced off from reality.

    But suddenly, there was a knock at the door!

    - BUT?!

    Both kunoichi froze in shock! At that moment, they seemed to be awakened from a dream!

    Like a pair of frightened kitties, they tucked their tails together and huddled together.

    ¡ª Um? Hinata''s eyes trembled, the sparkling lust in them immediately changed to worry and panic! She could not understand who coulde at such an important moment!

    "W-who is that?"

    Boruto was sent away and Himawari was supposed to stay with her friend. Hinata knew that Naruto would bring Tenten home, but... Isn''t she the only one?!

    The kunoichi''s gaze immediately moved to her husband, the ve did the same, only the panic in her eyes was even more obvious! She knew about Hinata, but he didn''t tell her anything about the others!

    "What a fool... After the oath, he continues his games..." Naruto shook his head with a sneer.

    And Tenten immediately understood everything!

    Why should the Master warn the ve of his ns at all?! She knew about it, suspected that he could humiliate her even more! Being in his power, unable even to say a word against...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Is that what he nned in the first ce?

    Did he invite someone else? Ino? Temari? Or...

    The Hokage was calm and silently amused at the reaction of this pair of current females. Naturally, he did not tell them anything about the other guests. Even Shizune did not know what all this depravity would eventuallye to, and secretly from her mother, Himawari and Yuina were preparing, but they did not suspect the presence of someone other than him and Hinata!

    He gathered them all to have some fun and surprise. Five whores in one bedroom... Where does it lead? He just wanted to put their juicy asses in a row and taste it properly! One has only to imagine all this smell of debauchery after sex with five depraved whores, ending over and over again. After this, this room will never be able to get rid of such a persistent smell of sex.

    And it was damn exciting!

    Hinata took care of herself so seriously and worried about meeting Tenten that she simply could not notice the presence of her daughter in her own house. What a ridiculous oversight...

    Right now, Himawari was standing outside the door, in thepany of her friend Yuina, for whom this whole meeting seemed too unexpected and shocking. But she could not refuse, not only because of her innate trepidation, but also because she would meet him ... She wanted to see him again, therefore, with shaking knees, she stood and waited for an answer, envying her friend''s confidence. While Himawari was cooking it, she was always smiling and acting yful, like it was all just some kind of fun! But ording to Itomaki...

    "Uuu... It will definitely be very, very embarrassing!"

    How can you be so carefree?! This is the bedroom of a husband and wife! Moans could be heard from her, which meant ...

    "God¡­ What have I been dragged into¡­" Yuina let out a heavy sigh and then chuckled wryly as she remembered him. Whatever it was, you still need to be sure. He probably likes confident girls, just like Himawari. Her friend had told her so much about sex that Yuina was now the main topic of her thoughts. What is it like? Will he take her today? Will he be gentle? At that time, everything happened too suddenly and very unusually ...

    Being his toy is not so easy... And sometimes Himawari''s yfulness was annoying.

    "She''s not worried at all?"

    Yuina nced awkwardly at her friend, who kept knocking on the door.

    How can you be so arrogant?

    "Uuu... What will happen? What if he gets angry?

    She was practically not told anything, so Yuina didn''t even understand what it all meant... She was forced to wear sexy lingerie and put before the fact - to be with him, today, no matter what. Naturally, this was exciting, because she thought that he woulde again and make her happy. But it was not there! Unexpectedly, Himawari led her here...

    One had only to imagine all the panic of a young girl who was brought to this abode of depravity. Yes, even meeting with Hinata seemed a terrible test for her, and she did not suspect Tenten and another one ...

    Having sex with three adults at once was already too much! She was too "lucky" to be a gift at such a moment ... He didn''t even cook her, because she was still a virgin, and then immediately group sex with so many perverts! Yes, even for Himawari, this is not an easy test. Although, there was no doubt - she would certainly feel like a fish in water, but Yuina already now felt like an outsider. Like a small rabbit surrounded by a crowd of predators.

    Virgin and pure, in the center of wild lust, at the feast of the Master of all these dirty whores!

 Chapter 319: Collision (18+)

    Chapter 319: Collision (18+)

    Itomaki''s mood worsened and his anxiety grew. How to proceed? He must be there with his wife, right? How can she, petite and weak,pete with her? In addition, Himawari would certainly not miss the opportunity to snatch his piece of his attention. And what will be left for her?

    "It''s not fair..."

    Yuina was not only annoyed, but also starting to get angry. She liked this world of debauchery, but was she made for it?

    And suddenly the groans inside the bedroom subsided, and then muffled footsteps were heard. Himawari immediately beamed and smiled as she turned to her friend.

    - Daddy''sing! Noticing the excitement on Yuina''s face, she reassuringly patted her stomach, in the area of the uterus:

    Don''t worry, he''ll take care of you too. Promise! If it gets lonely, I won''t leave you!

    "H-himawari?" Itomaki''s eyes trembled, and then hope sparkled in her eyes. "R-Really?

    - Well, of course! Hima lifted her chin proudly, "It''s my job to look after daddy''s toy!" Hee hee!

    Yuina was embarrassed and pursed her lips cutely... Those words meant a lot. No matter how Himawari behaved, for some reason she always spent time with her and always protected her. Their rtionship was somewhat like that of a princess and a servant, but at the same time, Himawari''s will and confidence gave her strength. She admired her and even if she did not treat her like a friend, Itomaki, on the contrary, wanted with all her heart to be friends with such a strong girl.

    Finally, the door opened, and then he appeared...

    ¡ª Ah!

    Yuina caught her breath, but...

    - Daddy! Himawari abruptly threw herself into her father''s arms, causing her friend to frown slightly. Yuina couldn''t help but smile bitterly... It''s just amazing, but even hugging his daughter, he was looking at her!

    The girl''s cheeks turned red, everything fluttered in her chest. For some reason, he always did that... Besides, now he could see her embarrassing appearance!

    And she looked amazing!

    Himawari really had a decent taste, reaffirming her abilities, because it was she who chose such a cute and damn sexy outfit for her friend at the same time. The daughter seemed to know the tastes of her father and perfectly understood all the true attractiveness of her girlfriend. Instead of opting for something shy and vulgar, she opted to emphasize her cuteness and innocence, while masterfully separating youthful sexuality.

    First of all, flowing blue hair. Naruto saw the true length of his petite beauty''s locks for the first time. They reached her waist. Perfectly smooth and shiny, falling like a waterfall down her thin back. With them, she looked strikingly charming and incredibly attractive.

    Yuina''s fragile arms werepletely open, since the ck blouse had no sleeves, but at the same time it perfectly emphasized the diminutiveness and fragility of its owner. It was fastened with buttons, slightly fitting Itomaki''s small chest and at the same time, due to its length, hiding her firm ass. All this gave the girl even more innocence, which I really wanted to taste!

    Transparent ck pantyhose ideally fit slender miniature legs. They looked quite tall and voluminous, even considering her short stature.

    So charming... Like a picture. Ideal.

    Naruto swallowed involuntarily. Yuina looked a little awkward, but she damn well suited this seemingly ordinary outfit. As if in evening pajamas, essible and open in the most innocent ces. But this is what created such an exciting contrast with her purity and with the special sexuality of the loli.

    He couldn''t tear himself away, but... Himawari still got his attention, pulling away abruptly and grabbing onto something hard!

    - Daddy! I''m actually here too!

    ¡ª Hmm... Really? Naruto''s eyebrow twitched and then he looked down at his displeased girl.

    "And what are you doing?"

    "Hee hee~ How handsome!~

    Himawari was already insolently stroking his excited cock with her small hand.

    "Mmm~ So big!~ My butt loves it¡­"

    She constantly poked his hot head into her stomach, deliberately smearing the viscous pre-cum everywhere.

    "Here''s a small one ... Doesn''t miss a moment"

    Himawari looked no less hot. Unlike Yuina, she showed off her full body with a tight swimsuit. Bare legs, shoulders and arms, as well as a small checker on the neck. The blue bathing suit squeezed her miniature breasts and plump young pussy, whose lips were perfectly visible through the flexible fabric. Two ripe little bumps between a pair of juicy thighs...

    How lovely!

    Unlike her mother, Himawari''s hip spacing was quiterge, and the shape of her bikini area looked particrly sexy.

    Damn sexy! Especially if you notice how small streams of love juices slid along her slender legs.

    - How are you, daddy? ~ Am I really cute? I''m prettier than my mom, right? Well... Tell me!

    Hima stuck out her little tongue and constantly shed her teeth, meanwhile lustfully looking at her father from the bottom up. So without stopping in her game with his thick cock, she was already looking forward to how he would take her today, moving the stic of her swimsuit to the side.

    "Ah~ Booty¡­ I''ll be the first, right? You''re all wet already, but... I don''t think it''s mom''s juices, right? How delicious it smells...~ Aaah!~

    She switched hands and began to sexually sniff her precum-stained fingers. The masculine smell of his father turned his head!

    She wanted to fuck him quickly!

    All the while, a couple of mature kunoichi were secretly listening to Naruto''s conversation with the two little girls. Hinata and Tenten could even see them behind his broad back, and the sight that opened up to them was getting more and more unsettling!

    Two girls! So young! How...?

    "Himawari and¡­ Is that¡­ Yuina?"

    Hinata was beginning to understand everything, but Tenten couldn''t! She didn''t even know about his rtionship with her daughter, and here are two loli at once!

    "What does all this mean¡­ Master, are they really¡­"

    And suddenly, he turned around, walked away from the door and gestured for the couple to enter the bedroom, again striking his wife and ve!

    "T-this is¡­" Hinata involuntarily covered her breasts and her oozing pussy with her hand, and Tenten continued to kneel with her legs spread apart, staring at the arrivals in amazement.

    "Wh-what?"

    Did he do this to his daughter?! And what is this girl next to?

    Such questions circled in her head, and now she did not know where to put herself. Tenten was amazed! He invited the children to this debauchery?! What the heck? This not normal! She could expect anything from Naruto, but this... Two sexy girls stood at the entrance, one was embarrassed, and the other smirked yfully, jerking off the very huge cock that was tore her ass!

    Unthinkable...

    "Ahhh~ The owner is amazing!" Tenten began to admire even more.

    Hinata could actually ept it, but Yuina''s presence confused her. She already knew about her daughter''s friend, but she couldn''t even imagine that Naruto had already gotten to her! No, it certainly could have happened, but... Bring the two of them here?! What was he thinking...

    What kind of assembly is this?

    "Really¡­ He didn''t call them all, did he?" Hinata was seriously worried. If all those with whom he sleeps arrive here, this will already turn into madness!

 Chapter 320: No Morality (18+)

    Chapter 320: No Morality (18+)

    - So...

    The Hokage stepped forward and pointed with a mischievous grin at the two petite girls behind him.

    "Let me introduce our guests¡­ My sweet daughter and my adorable toy Yuina Itomaki. He paused and added seriously:

    "Himawari has already lost all kinds of virginity, but Yuina is still innocent, so be gentle with her."

    He said it so impudently and calmly that everything shrank in the wombs of mature bitches!

    They will have sex with such young girls?! Just the thought that Naruto was sleeping with his own daughter and her young girlfriend made the depraved essence of these whores re up!

    Juices flowed like a river ... They no longer controlled themselves. Hinata''s hips were running, a puddle formed under Tenten, and the freeze frame on the screen immediately caught Himawari''s attention, and she was running too!

    Meanwhile, Yuina lowered her head and cringed. So much attention made her turn on, not to mention the appearance of these two mature women! She expected everything, but for Naruto to call a stranger to them ... God, there was even his wife, in such an obscene form!

    Everyone was amazed except Himawari. Just like her father, what was going on amused her as hell.

    Hinata and Yuna didn''t know what to do or what to think. In such a situation, they simply fell into a stupor.

    Tenten, on the other hand, did not take the situation so sharply and even allowed herself to y with her clitoris...

    "Great... That''s what I wanted!"

    All this amazing emotional outburst from each of his women enthralled the Hokage. Feelings and desires intertwined - the room became unbearably hot, and the daughter continued to please his hungry penis.

    ¡ª Charming... And this is just the beginning! He squeezed Yuina''s ass and grinned rapaciously!

    ¡ª Nyah~! She groaned sweetly in response, trying to hide her face.

    Everyone knew what awaited them next and did not even try to resist. Lust overshadowed the mind, and no one managed to resist its power.

    "N-naruto, w-what¡­ What does all this mean?" Hinata asked softly, looking at the timid Itomaki.

    A calm reply was not long ining:

    "She is my sweet toy and her initiation will begin soon. You will all reveal yourself and amuse me properly... It will be oh-so-very fun, I promise!

    He grinned so depravedly and wildly that it became ufortable ...

    - So! Sharply grabbing the bodies of his young bitches, he began to slowly lead them to the bed, right to Tenten, whose uterus was trembling madly all this time! Her burning gut should have been put out a long time ago.

    "Aahh~ X-master~"

    Tenten just took his breath away from such a forbidden and depraved moment! This man was incredible!

    This is the true master...

    ¡ª Ahh~

    The ve could not help her lustful moan, and then swallowed loudly. She unbearably wanted to dissolve in all this indecency. Even in her most depraved fantasies, she could not even conceive of such perverted sex!

    She had sunk so low that even those young girls weren''t on their knees before him...

    No morality - only freedom and the desire to sumb to the instincts of a whore! At that moment, Tenten''s will touched everyone present, inming their hidden desires.

    All of them were perverts, but now, having gathered together, they influenced each other and, in anticipation, longed for a continuation, crazy and passionate!

    Everyone understood that this sex would be unforgettable!

    Permissiveness... Lust... And his cock!

    ¡ª Nhaaa~

    Hinata moaned already, no longer hiding behind. She began to masturbate again, watching as her husband leads two girls and greedily paws their young asses!

    "Aahh~ N-naruto~"

    God... He''s sure to beat them hard! Her and Tenten, along with their daughter and this little girl. Like some dirty and stupid whores! In pussies and asses - non-stop filling them with your thick sperm!

    Just thinking about it broke the remnants of dignity and the boundaries of normality!

    - Get on the bed!

    The Hokage squeezed their ripe asses and pped them loudly in turn!

    "Ah!~ Daddy~

    ¡ª Nyah~!

    Himawari yfully stuck out her tongue, and Yuina squeaked cutely. They both obeyed, climbed onto the bed and turned to him.

    - That''s it, now...

    Naruto looked at Tenten and calmly said:

    ¡ª Show them how you pull the plug.

    - BUT?! N-but...

    She immediately understood what it was about!

    Excitement and uncertainty showed in the lustful eyes of the kunoichi, but at the same moment - his footnded on her head!

    "Hyayah!~

    The master pressed the ve''s head to the floor and frowned angrily. He was not going to endure such impudence!

    - Alive bitch! Turning to his wife, he ordered sternly:

    - Stop standing in the corner. Turn on the video and get into bed, let your daughter take care of her ass, I have ns for her!

    - BUT? Hinata shuddered, lowered her head and stretched her lips sexually:

    "I-understood~"

    Recording continues...

    "Aaaaahhhhh~!" - and right at that moment a tight jet hit the camera! Tenten came brightly!

    Yuina gasped in surprise!

    "What a cutie..."

    Naruto chuckled and turned his attention to the bitch under his feet.

    - Do what the Boss tells you, or instead of a member you will watch how I fuck them! Understood?!

    His arrogant and rude tone made Tenten scared. He looked down on her with undisguised displeasure.

    - BUT? N-no...! - she panicked and began to actively wag her ass, quickly forgetting about her own dignity:

    "Master~ S-sorry! I will do! I''ll do it! Just give me your big dick!~ The pathetic bedding has forgotten where it belongs!~ I beg your pardon!~

    The Hokage snorted in annoyance.

    - I will think. First, show the younger generation what a true whore''s hole should be!

    - Y-yes!~

    He removed his foot and immediately after that, Tenten began to rise, barely able to control the shaking in her legs.

    ¡ª Ahh~

    "Wow... And what will she do? What kind of blockage is there?

    Himawari looked at this vulgar spectacle with anticipation, expecting something fun from Tenten, while her mother quietly sat down on the bed, continuing to caress herself downstairs.

    ¡ª Mhhm~

    "She¡­ She says things¡­ Wh-What''s wrong with her?" Yuina covered her face with her hands and, blushing with shame, peeped at all this indecency through the gaps between her fingers.

 Chapter 321: Greeting the Young Generation (18+)

    Chapter 321: Greeting the Young Generation (18+)

    An adult whore decided to show herself to young bitches.

    Naruto rightly believed that this would make for a very impressive show. His ve could shock anyone.

    "Aaaah~ I... I''m starting~

    Tenten stood up, slowly bent over, and then her knees suddenly came together!

    - Ayy!

    She almost fell...

    "Ahhi~" A noticeable trembling ran down the ve girl''s legs. Everything was doused with love juices, but she selflessly carried out the order of the Master.

    Gathering her strength, Tenten slowly parted her big ass and let everyone present see the ck ring of the butt plug!

    "Ah!~" Yuina squeaked again. She was already soaking wet.

    "Wow..." Himawari, in turn, spread her legs on the bed, pushed back the fabric of her swimsuit, and began to boldly masturbate. At the same time, she did it not like a naive girl, but like a real pervert - she inserted two fingers deeper inside and began to roughly move them.

    ¡ª Nyah~ ¡ª Everything vulgarly squelched and love juices leaked onto the bed.

    The whole bedroom was saturated with depraved aromas of sweet female pussies...

    The submissive Tenten did not stop there and continued to impress the young loli with her luxurious ass. They had never seen such a beautiful anal ring, such a trained ass, and certainly did not suspect how thick the anal toy was inside...

    And Tenten decided to show them!

    Experienced anal nymphomaniac did not use her hands. She worked so skillfully with her anus that she simply rxed her muscles and began to slowly, with her share of perversion, savor this moment, pushing a huge ck plug out of her greedy ass.

    ¡ª Mfff~ Hee~

    In front of everyone, pushing and acting so vulgar! Ass, as expected, began to produce erotic sounds, sometimes loud, and sometimes barely noticeable. At the same time, she squelched sweetly and grease oozed from her streams.

    The cork came out about halfway when its true dimensions became clear to everyone present!

    "Fuck¡­" Himawari whispered, slowing down her handjob.

    Naruto nodded contentedly, Hinata licked her lips, and Yuina mentally eximed:

    "How so?! She is huge! My God! How could she¡­"

    So innocent... Was she so shocked by this? I wonder if she thought about the fact that today and her ass are waiting for "special adventures" with something big? Tenten will definitely teach her vulgarities... And she has already set to work...

    ¡ª Ahhhh!~

    With a sexy and loud slurping, the thick cork abruptly slid out of the narrow hole!

    - BUT?!

    Like a projectile from a cannon, it mmed right into Itomaki''s face!

    ¡ª Aaik~!

    Yuna girl was even scared incredibly cute - she covered herself in punks and started screaming!

    - Hyaaaa!~

    Meanwhile...

    "Aaaaaaah~!" Tenten''s eyes rolled back sharply! She copsed on her knees, exhausted, without reducing her scream!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaah!~ She was covered, and a fountain hit her pussy! Juices and lubricant flowed from the ass, flooding the entire floor!

    This sight was incredibly obscene!

    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha! This is something!

    Himawariughed merrily as she pointed her finger at her friend. This sincere ringingughter contrasted so surprisingly with all this debauchery ...

    Here is a greeting for the younger generation! Tenten has outdone herself...

    Yuina is unlikely to recover from such a shot. This moment could be forever stuck in her memory... What was Tenten doing...

    "Blimey..."

    Naruto chuckled as he watched the whole show. Even he was amazed. His ve knew how to do everything, but in order to create such...

    Her ass is just something with something.

    She almost finished off his property!

    "Himawari would definitely die ofughter..."

    Now Tenten was shrinking and cumming, her head bowed either in shame or in pleasure.

    "Aahhee~ H-hoo-zyayin... Ooh~

    She moaned muffledly and continued to ooze from all the holes.

    Amazing...

    Meanwhile, Himawari lifted the huge butt plug andpared it to her small palm.

    - Wow! The thickness has surpassed her! Even her fingers trembled.

    "Wow¡­" She swallowed immediately.

    Hinata watched her friend in shock... Of course, he told her that Tenten was a pervert, but this... Impressive!

    You surprised me again. Making you a ve was a great decision. Naruto praised his skillful whore contentedly, in his own style, stepping on her head.

    ¡ª Mmhh~

    At that moment, Tenten''s head was inplete chaos... In the uterus, everything was shrinking, and the freedom in the ass was driving me crazy! It got cold and hot at the same time. The anus was constantly expanding, letting air in and out time after time.

    How lustful! This body was literally made for anal sex!

    "Well¡­" Turning to the three of his women, Naruto grinned fervently.

    - I hope you enjoyed the show. Turning his gaze to his daughter, he changed his smile to a predatory grin:

    "Himawari, what did I say about taking care of your mother?" Get started!

    - BUT? The girl blinked in surprise, and then her lips stretched into a sly smirk.

    Turning to Hinata, she started acting creepy.

    "Mommy~ In-w-ra-chi-wa-xia ....~

    Her face looked scary!

    This little one didn''t miss an opportunity... What an obnoxious girl!

    ¡ª Eh?! Hinata''s eyes trembled! The daughter began to stretch out her young fingers towards her, but right now they looked like the ws of a demon!

    "W-wait!"

    - Nope! Daddy''s orders are not negotiable~ Get your ass over here, I''ll be a very good girl!~

    ¡ª Aaahhh~

    Himawari didn''t give her a chance! Mother and wife could not resist their daughter and her husband''s orders!

    "N-nooo!~ Aheeee~

    "Well, it''s time to get serious..."

    Naruto was a terribly selfish and petty owner, but this time he decided to make an exception. Still, the games of mother and daughter are something interesting. Why should he deny himself such a spectacle? They both belonged to him and both were crazy about him. In addition, these two definitely needed to sort things out, and if Himawari crosses the line, then she will have to be punished properly!

    As long as they follow orders, nothing matters...

    "Aahhh~ N-no wow~"

    The little naughty woman has already turned her mother around with her ass to herself and loudly licked her lips:

    "Mmhm~ Beauty!

    Hinata''s intimate ces opened up to her little daughter and these views: captivated, drove you crazy and aroused your appetite!

    From such an embarrassing and depraved situation, Hinata could not help herself and buried her red face in the pillow. My own daughter looked at her oozing holes so eagerly ... It was too embarrassing! True, she could not resist at all, and not only because of Naruto''s order ... The body did not obey at all!

    ¡ª Ahhh~

    It obviously turned her on...

 Chapter 322: Masters Orders (18+)

    Chapter 322: Master''s Orders (18+)

    Himawari had long dreamed of teaching her mother a lesson, but for some reason she was in no hurry to attack, but only admired her luxurious ass with a smug look.

    "What a pitiful sight!"

    She always considered her a weakling, receiving undeserved affection from her father, and here she did not at all try to object to her own daughter!

    How can you fall so low?

    "Ahh~ Daddy, what are you thinking? Of course, I want to teach her a lesson, but ... "- turning to him, she frowned:

    "I like it better when we hold hands and you take care of us~"

    The idea of having fun with her mother delighted her, besides, he himself allowed it, but ... It was like some kind of test, and in general, she wanted to be with him more!

    But, since daddy insisted and this could please him, Hima decided to behave as usual, and also spank that pathetic ass if possible!

    "Old bitch! How dare you call yourself a mother!!"

    - Get it!

    A loud p scattered throughout the bedroom!

    "Hyayahh!~

    For Hinata, a long stage of spanking by her sadistic daughter began ...

    Naruto watched the situation from the sidelines and tried his best to hold back hisughter. After all, that''s exactly what he was counting on!

    - Here is a small one ... Yes, she has a talent!

    You won''t envy Hinata...

    Forcing mother and daughter to engage in such depravity seemed like a good idea. However, he was not going to give Yuin to anyone, today her ass is only for him!

    As for Tenten...

    The Hokage dropped his trouserspletely, sat down on the edge of the bed and carefully stroked his faithful ve:

    - You know what to do.

    - BUT? Tenten did not understand what he was talking about, but as soon as she raised her lustful eyes, she immediately collided with his protruding cock! He beckoned more than anything in this life!

    And as soon as she opened her mouth and stuck out her yful tongue, Naruto suddenly stood up and shook his head towards Itomaki.

    - Let''s go to.

    - BUT? Tenten was lost in catching the departing drops of her favorite fragrance...

    She doesn''t seem to understand...

    As her daughter yfully pinched her mother''s pale ass and blew on her pussy, Yuina didn''t know what to do with her fluttering eyes! On the one hand, she wanted to watch the incest, but on the other ... Her eyes did not leave him.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Everything seemed to be covered in fog in my head. Again this feeling... One had only to see his face, hear this pleasant voice, as the body weakened and wanted to stay with him forever. Moreover, from all this adult debauchery and that shocking situation with Tenten, the young legs could no longer hold their sweet mistress.

    Yuina flowed like a female and was ashamed of it herself. She wanted to be with him, but not next to such a crowd of women! For some reason, it made her very sad. Even alone with Himawari, blowing him and learning from his friend wasn''t that hard.

    A feeling of loneliness overwhelmed her...

    And he was going to fix it!

    "Um¡­ N-naruto-san¡­ I¡­"

    As soon as he approached, Yuina immediately lowered her head and shrunk timidly, then shuddered sharply and squeaked sweetly:

    - P-sorry! I wanted to say! M-master~

    No matter how much you teach her, she continues to act cute. I wonder if he met Hinata as a child and corrupted her, would she act the same way?

    ¡ª Hmm... And this is a thought...

    Next time, it''s definitely worth fucking mature bitches under henge! But now is not the best moment, the spirit of debauchery will be lost in the merger of mature and young, and it is better not to allow this. At least for now...

    Naruto didn''t get mad at the forgetfulness of his cute toy - so adorable and clumsy that it''s impossible to even get mad at her. Forcing women to call themselves "Master" or "Master" while ttering his ego, actually it only worked in the beginning, and now it''s just be a habit. Now it was only good for them to understand their position. Yes, and punishing them for disobedience is also not a bad method of training ...

    - Everything is fine...

    Naruto extended his hand and gently ruffled his girl''s beautiful hair.

    "You did a good job, look at yourself¡­" He gently lifted her thin chin and then revealed her embarrassed face.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Yuina trembled, she couldn''t take her eyes off his.

    "He''s looking...~ I... I... Ahh~"

    "Today you look very pretty, you look very good with loose hair and this outfit. I like. He slowly approached her lips...

    ¡ª Haa~

    Yuina''s heart trembled, and her breath became incredibly hot!

    "He... He... God! Can''t think~"

    From his praise and slowly approaching lips, the body was seized with weakness...

    She couldn''t resist. Still with panic and love in her eyes, trying toprehend the purest feelings that overwhelmed her. She became easy prey.

    ¡ª Mm~!

    And he got her!

    Yuina''s eyes widened dramatically!

    Naruto greedily dug into her tender lips and was not going to let them go! Big male hands instantly clenched on her small chest, and then he threw her on the bed with all his adult weight!

    ¡ª Mhhmm~

    Itomaki didn''t know how to answer all this! But her feelings and body decided everything for her. A small tongue entered into a confrontation with an adult and strong one, and then their protracted dance began ...

    Naruto went crazy! He greedily kissed the innocent girl, while his hands brazenly pawed everything in its path. He started with her petite breasts, moved down and began to roughly squeeze her young thighs. He pulled off the pantyhose, and thenpletely made his way to the most sensitive ce!

    "Mmmmh!?~" Yuina flinched as his fingers entered her crotch. Even through her soaked panties, she felt his rough fingers! He acted confidently as always - he strongly massaged the virgin pussy and flirted with the small clitoris. As soon as he touched this wet ce, burning with desire, all his fingers were covered with viscous love juices. She instantly remembered his skillfulnguage! And she wanted this forbidden caress!

    Naruto felt the sweetness on his tongue and involuntarily opened his eyes to meet hernguid gaze.

    ¡ª Mohhum~

    How charming... She wanted more.

    "Finally!"

    After all, that''s what he liked about her the most!

    Despite everything in Master''s hands, even surrounded by other bitches, Yuina wanted to steal his attention. In her very essence, she waspletely selfish, and her main problem was only theck of courage in the struggle for what she wanted. Although, with such a body, she did not need it. In exchange for weakness, she received a sexy figure and a charming personality, and they did everything for her. Itomaki attracted the male and simply forced him to deal with her alone.

    An amazing girl with a great future. Naruto didn''t mind giving her some of his attention - he wanted to take something away from her today, so...

    "Mh?!~ Ahh~" As soon as he pulled away from her small lips, Yuina immediately moaned and met his sly gaze withnguid displeasure. Thoughts were confused, but instincts suggested that everything was just beginning.

    He began to slowly undo the buttons of her dark blouse, and meanwhile, Himawari had a lot of fun with her mother''s ass...

    ¡ª Get it bitch!~ On! And more!~

    ¡ª Mhhhmm!~ Offfu~

    She furiously pped her mother on the ass! Hinata''s entire ass was literally on fire from the scarlet prints of her daughter''s small hands!

    Hima didn''t even touch her anal ring, but just beat her endlessly! Looks like she was blown away after the first hit. Listening to her mother''s muffled moans, this young sadist wanted to hear more!

 Chapter 323: Immersion (18+)

    Chapter 323: Immersion (18+)

    *

    Hinata was on her knees submissively sticking out her ass, and her own daughter turned her juicy flesh into a punching bag!

    "Hold on, motherfucker!" He is only mine!

    ¡ª Mfffh~ Oohhumm~

    Slippers fell one after another!

    "Don''t you dare look down on me!" Get it!

    ¡ª mmff~

    Too cruel and vicious!

    This petty sadist got to the essible. Naruto was somehow distracted and looked at what was happening, and the sight that opened up simply amazed him! With a wild grin, the flushed and sweaty daughter stared at her mother''s scarlet ass and shuddered with intermittent breathing, while Hinata mumbled and moaned into the pillow, all red and on the verge of orgasm rolling her charming eyes.

    ¡ª Ofuuuu~

    Some kind of crazy debauchery...

    "She''s definitely not normal¡­ But, Hinata doesn''t seem to mind. So don''t care..."

    Tenten was almost inaudible, but in fact it seemed so only at first nce, because her drooling mouth found something to do! All this time, she stood behind Naruto and worked her yful tongue in his crotch properly.

    "Mmff~ Aaahh~ How cool is the Boss~

    Muffled smacking and squelching sounds sometimes interrupted her lustful moans.

    Today, rimming has be her duty, with her tongue she licked her Master''s ass, savored his manly taste and enjoyed it like the dirtiest whore!

    ¡ª Mhm~ Haa~ I love it~

    Tenten''s face was flushed and sweaty. She rolled her eyes and cleaned everything properly with a vulgar champ! This ve pulled out her lips and literally sucked, and then furiously worked her tongue. Her chin was gleaming with saliva. They were torn off by whole threads on her wet boobs, hanging from the nipples and then falling to the floor.

    Just something! The smell and taste blew her mind, and this humiliating position shook her womb.

    Tenten spread her legs, and even without touching her pussy, she still reached a jet orgasm!

    ¡ª Offfuu~

    Under the legs of the kunoichi, a huge puddle of her depraved juices had already gathered. It seems that at some point she could not even restrain herself and pissed ... Everything oozed and poured with lust!

    "Haa... That''s what I wanted." Naruto was very pleased.

    Mother and daughter had fun, the ve licked her ass, and he himself slowly undressed Yuina, like his Christmas present. Incredibly depraved environment, considering the vulgar feminine smells scattered around the bedroom. Such a persistent aroma of lust worked as well as the strongest aphrodisiac, and therefore everyone was leaking juices, and even his tip oozed pre-cum. Skillful Tenten managed to collect everything with her fingers in her dirty mouth and savor her favorite sweetness with a yful tongue.

    The Hokage allowed himself to look at two bitches in front of him, y with one on the bed, and make the other one lick his ass, and at the same time they enjoyed it madly without even having sex.

    Morality has long been meaningless - women turned into submissive whores, moaning passionately and surrendering to their hidden desires. Hinata obeyed, Himawari roughly dominated, Yuina allowed everything she loved, and Tenten licked and humiliated!

    A lustful haze enveloped the bedroom, trickles of this depraved steam seeped through the door, filling the whole house. It became unbearably hot and incredibly good!

    Paradise of debauchery moved to a new level, but this was just the beginning!

    Viscous streams of nectar poured out of Hinata''s hole, Yuina''s panties and Himawari''s swimsuit were soaked with sweat and the same lustful juices.

    Incredible smell of sex!

    More, more, more! He wanted to try them all, and make them drown in this debauchery!

    Naruto didn''t lose his temper and go berserk like his bitches, but on the contrary, he acted like a calm predator, slowly teasing his appetite.

    He slowly unbuttoned Yuina''s blouse and allowed himself to admire her enchanting little form. The papie were still hidden by fabric, but the distance between those lovely mounds was nowpletely open. Slightly moist, soft and velvety skin attracted the eye. Such exquisite beauty fascinated.

    And that smell...

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah!

    Naruto slowly inhaled the sweet scent of the young girl, pulled the cloth from one of her papie and licked it gently.

    "Nyah~" Her bewitching moan made him smile involuntarily. The horny little cherries on those petite adorable boobs looked too good. Like a fantasy turned into reality. So innocent and beautiful, I just wanted to taste it all!

    Everywhere debauchery, and here such charm... Only Tenten''snguage unbnced.

    "Ahhh~ P-nice~"

    Naruto yed with Yuina''s nipples for a bit and then kissed her on the lips.

    ¡ª Mmmh~

    After a slight lull, he moved to her fragile neck. As if not wanting to miss a single important ce, he caressed her sexy body with special care.

    - You are mine...

    Neck, chest and belly...

    ¡ª Nyaha~

    Like an angel...

    The Hokage caressed Yuina everywhere, every patch of sensual skin. At the same time, not forgetting to make her heart flutter:

    "So warm¡­ I want to kiss you everywhere."

    "Aaahh~ R-really?~

    - You can not even imagine...

    Making his way to the hollow on her slender belly, he again inhaled the pleasant scent of a young loli, and then gently covered her charming navel with his lips.

    ¡ª Nyah~!

    Again, nice response!

    - I want more...

    He descended further, getting right up to Itomaki''s tights.

    - Wow! Naruto took a deep breath this time!

    "Nyah!~ N-no! Yuina tried to push him away, but he wouldn''t let him...

    Her innocent scent finally mingled with the feminine charm of a young bitch.

    Too wet!

    It''s time to taste the exquisite pussy...

    The hokage touched the stic of her pantyhose with his teeth, grabbed the edges with his hands and began to slowly pull them off. He wanted to break everything, but he stopped himself from such rudeness.

    ¡ª Mmmhm~

    Naruto decided to affectionately taste the juicy loli pussy. Drooling already approached, the appetite broke out, and therefore he began to take off his wet panties along with pantyhose. He did it so slowly that the embarrassed Itomaki could not help but cry out, quickly covered her face with her hands and began to moan in a long way.

    ¡ª Ahhh~ Master~

    Thin threads of girlish juices followed the clothes, and the Hokage did everything to make this momentst as long as possible.

    - Ha-ah...

    Slowly, with lust burning in his eyes, he vulgarly pulled the streams of nectar upward until he finally stopped.

    - Blimey...

    The open view was mesmerizing!

    Pantyhose reached the knees, and then he insolently parted Itomaki''s cramped legs and prated his face right into this web of debauchery!

    ¡ª Nyayayah!~

    Panties and pantyhose were fastened at the back of his head, but Naruto wanted this - she could no longer escape!

    ¡ª Aaahh~

    Threads of love nectar began to break, some touched his tongue, but all he cared about now was a shiny pink pussy, naked and damn sexy! The aroma of the young juicy hole was dizzy, so he inhaled it properly, and then approached his familiar clitoris with his lips and at that very moment ...

    "Nyahh~ S-sorry! Yuina couldn''t help it and pushed hard on his head! She could no longer endure all these caresses and wanted him to finally lick from below! The pussy itched, the uterus burned, and everything melted in my head! She could understand...

    So greedy... Just a cutie!

    Naruto broke loose and sharply dug his lips into this delicious flower!

    ¡ª Nyayayahhh!~

    And she started screaming!

    "Mmm! I''ve been waiting... "- He got what he wanted again!

    As always delicious! Ripe and exquisite pussy! The perfectbination of loli innocence and bitch depravity!

    His big mouthpletely covered her virgin ce and sucked in all the sweet juices!

    "Ahhhhh~!" "Yuina cum instantly!"

 Chapter 324: The Essence of a Slave (18+)

    Chapter 324: The Essence of a ve (18+)

    The heavenly taste turned my head! The hokage immediately began licking his girl everywhere he could, and then with his free finger began to flirt with her narrow ass hole.

    "Nyahah?!~

    Yuina shuddered sharply! She could not even panic anymore, as she finished loudly! Her face spread into pleasure and a lustful smirk, and he suddenly began to tease her ass!

    What a crazy feeling...

    ¡ª Nyahh~

    He sucked too hard! He licked his tongue, making his way deeper, and with his lips, he really pulled the clitoris into his mouth!

    "Oh my god!~" Sparks sparkled in her eyes, Itomaki immediately rolled them up and squeezed her thin fingers in his hair!

    ¡ª Nyayahaa!~

    His tongue took her to heaven!

    How she loved this feeling when he was near and did not go anywhere ...

    Simply bliss!

    ¡ª Ahhhh~

    And suddenly, Naruto''s finger slipped into her tight ass hole!

    "Kyahah?!~

    Unexpectedly, Yuina''s legs tightened around his neck, and then, he began to tease her even more, biting her clit with his teeth!

    "Nyahhh~!!!

    The hokage flirted with his pussy and ass at the same time, and then he smacked his lips loudly and looked up from his delicious charm.

    - Mpha! This vulgar sound reverberated throughout the bedroom! But Naruto was no longer worried about someone else''s reaction, he just wiped his lips with a grin and grinned fervently:

    - It''s time to start...

    ¡ª Ah?

    Yuina didn''t understand what he was talking about at first, but suddenly his lips dropped lower, and suddenly, his tongue went right into her innocent ass!

    "Nyayayahh~?!

    Naruto prepared this hole especially for himself. While Tenten took care of his own, he decided to take care of the innocence of his favorite toy.

    "Aaaahee!~ Nyahh~" "And some people seem to like this idea..."

    The hokage gently flirted with his small ass with his mouth, and then began to massage it with his finger. In fact, thanks to the forey, Yuina began to enjoy it pretty quickly, and then easily sumbed and rxed. In a matter of moments, her virgin hole obeyed his skillful tongue and fingers. Stretching it was not a problem, although it took time.

    It''s a pretty special feeling when you lick a loli''s ass while your nose catches the scents of her ripe pussy.

    "Never get bored..."

    ¡ª Ahhn~ Nyah~

    Finally, everything was ready. Yuina had not yet finished her ass, but she began to enjoy it, as evidenced by her sweet moans. If so, Naruto decided to give her something more memorable...

    Sometimes it didn''t make sense to pull, so he pulled away and yfully tickled her little clit with his finger.

    ¡ª Nyah~

    ¡ª Cutie... ¡ª Having licked his lips, the Hokage began to free himself from the captivity of her legs, and then slowly turned the girl on her side, without taking off her panties and pantyhose. In this position, her slender legs seemed to him even more ideal. Strikingly tender hips and graceful thin ankles fascinated. I wanted to properly enjoy them and this juicy and stic ass...

    Fucking erotic body! And now he had to ept it. It was easier to do it from the side, he was more rough with Himawari, but he wanted to be gentle with Yuina.

    "Hey Tenten..." Naruto slowly turned around, but the zealous ve didn''t even react to his voice.

    - Hey! The Hokage frowned, grabbing her by the hair and forcefully pulling her away from him.

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Ha~" Tenten shuddered and greedily gasped for air, gazing at the Master''s ass with insane lust. Like a dog, she rolled her shining eyes with her tongue hanging out and a vulgar grin and behaved like a female in heat...

    God, what a sight! She seemed to be high...

    ¡ª Tenten!

    But his harsh tone brought her back to her senses.

    - BUT? Ahh?! The girl looked at him in amazement, and then shrunk.

    "M-master~ S-sorry¡­" She licked her lips, bit her lip and lowered her head.

    What a submissive bitch...

    Naruto did not scold her for such dedication, but simply ordered:

    "Take my cock and insert it into Yuina. Tenderer.

    - BUT? Tenten blinked in confusion, and then noticed the girl on the bed, her small anal ring quivering rather cutely. It brought back memories... The ve girl swallowed, and then noticed the thick pulsating dick of the Master and froze, fascinated, admiring his beautiful view, so I wanted to suck and...

    "Come on, you can lick it, but then put it in her ass, you understand?

    - BUT? R-really?!~ Tenten jumped for joy and then quickly crawled towards his crotch.

    ¡ª Aahh~

    The owner allowed her, as if he understood what she had been longing for so passionately all this time!

    "The owner is the best!~

    Who would have thought that she would be such a diligent whore...

    A masculine scent hit his nostrils sharply. Tenten not only began to suck, her tongue fell sharply on his tight balls, and at the same time she did not deny herself the opportunity to drop her nostrils to the oozing head, and thenpletely allowed this strong cock to lie directly on her beautiful face.

    Here''s a pervert! Instead of sucking, she took up licking the scrotum, rubbing pre-cum on her face and, like a drug addict, dragged herself from the depraved smell of the male. At the same time, her fingers sank into the squelching pussy, and two fingers of her left hand held his head with thin nails - she did this on purpose so that he kept pressed against her face and burned with his base. The bitch''s nostrils twitched, her eyes rolled back, and drool streamed down his balls and legs.

    Such a whore that it became scary for her psyche ... Even Itomaki, who was already expecting something more, was amazed at this crazy ve!

    First she fired the cork, and now she''s acting so obscene... Even Himawari couldn''t do that. Tenten definitely had control issues!

    However, seeing such enthusiasm, Naruto still relented and did not scold her. He wanted to fuck his loli, but since Tenten so greedily and obsessively enjoyed the smell and practically licked him all downstairs, the Hokage gave her a chance to have some pleasure. If you finish from the smell - that''s also good. Otherwise, you just need to thoroughly moisten your penis with the saliva of this whore, preferably the most viscous, and then make your way deep into Yuina.

 Chapter 325: ATTENTION!

    Chapter 325: ATTENTION!

    Dear readers, you probably know that the original author is from Russia. Patreon does not work there, but you can subscribe to its analogue in the Russian Federation, called Boosti. There prices are much more democratic + there are already 630+ chapters

    The problem is that you can only read it through Google Trante. If you do not mind this, then subscribe to the author''s boost

    (By the way, the simplest subscription there costs only $1.30)

    https://boosty.to/fikraiz

    https://boosty.to/fik raiz

    I hope you will support him, otherwise he wrote to me that it is already difficult for him to enter the web novel, he has to use VPN. Patreon is even worse. But! He reads all yourments, and is very grateful for the support!

    The author has a discord, but this is so, if anyone is interested ... discord.gg/renessans

 Chapter 326: Yuinas Hidden Darkness (18+)

    Chapter 326: Yuina''s Hidden Darkness (18+)

    ¡ª Mmmfhm~

    After the smell and the Boss'' wet balls, Tenten finally decided to start the main course. She still smelled the aroma in her nose and the taste of precum on her tongue, but she wanted to taste it from the main source!

    It''s time for a rough throat sucking, just the way she loved it the most!

    ¨C Mmhh~ ¨C running her lips along its base, the ve licked the scalding head, and then boldly took it into her mouth, so that at the same moment, sharply and aggressively pushed all this impressive size into the depths of her throat!

    "Uhh!~" he easily slipped into the narrow ce, but Tenten didn''t even give herself a break, but with a strong grip on Naruto''s legs with her hands and rudely leaned forward! Her nose immediately met his groin!

    ¡ª Kh-kh-kh!~

    She swallowed itpletely!

    What a whore...

    "Wow..."

    This courage and determination startled Yuina! The innocent girl watched in fascination as a mature and skillful woman moved her head again and again, preventing this huge cock from getting out of the captivity of her narrow throat. ept this and stay normal? Incredible!

    Itomaki began to seriously admire Tenten. Even with that frightening circumstance with the butt plug, she watched this rough blowjob with bated breath.

    ¡ª Ahh~

    Something prickled in the uterus.

    So what does it mean to be an adult?

    Looking down at her small breasts and petite pussy, Yuina felt a slight difort, after which she was ovee with disappointment. She couldn''t deal with it. Even if she began to admire and reverently follow the actions of a more mature and skilled woman, for some reason, a feeling of non-reconciliation arose in her. Even with Himawari, she didn''t feel that way and didn''t consider her a rival.

    How can you evenpete in something so vulgar? But... The realization that instead of her petite and fragile body, he preferred the skillful mouth and strong throat of this woman, aroused resentment in Itomaki. She could not be as resolute, she would not even say a word across, but the dreary and pulling feeling in her chest became unpleasant. She lowered her gaze and turned away.

    "He wanted me, so why..."

    Of course, why would he choose such a small and insecure girl? Yuina couldn''t even fight for him. If he had chosen another and left her, nothing would have changed... Then what''s the difference... Still, she is not the only one here who desires this man so much. And even if it hurts, so be it. Still, what chance does she have against all these women? Even Himawari couldn''t hold a candle...

    "I''m so pathetic..."

    Itomaki couldn''t help herself as dark thoughts began to overwhelm her. To the sound of Tenten''s rough and slobbery sucking, Hinata''s muffled moans, she simply closed her eyes and turned away, hugging her shoulders.

    "So I want to disappear..."

    Yuina felt miserable and lost, and there was nothing she could do about it. She was not angry with him, but on the contrary, her emotions only became stronger, but she felt only dreary disappointment towards herself.

    ¡ª Mff~ Uggh~ Mfhm~

    Tenten worked her mouth roughly and swallowed like the dirtiest slut. Drooling streams flowed from her chin, soiled her chest and floor. Her pussy was leaking love juices, mixed in a puddle of saliva, right at her feet. The developed rear hole constantly trembled, and a real fiery chaos reigned in the uterus! She wanted to fuck so badly that she sucked even harder!

    ¡ª Ahhm~

    The slurping, lecherous sound of a rough throat blowjob was, of course, loud as hell. The whole room was filled with constant vulgar groans and wheezinging from the throat of this pervert.

    However, already ustomed to this, the Hokage was distracted and admired his wife with interest, who stood in front of her own daughter, begging for her delicious ass.

    The sight of this depraved incest throbbed in Tenten''s throat!

    "Mhhh?~" The ve girl rolled her eyes and began to work more actively. Only by the return on the tongue, she felt his desire, and therefore obeyed and began to bring him even more pleasure. The perfect slut could even determine her partner''s desires with her mouth... Amazing.

    At that moment, Naruto was identally distracted by the lonely Itomaki, whose ass he was about to taste after swallowing his faithful ve.

    "Ha... That''s a cutie"

    He took care of another woman and did not think about her feelings, and as a result ...

    He found only the girl who had be quiet and huddled on the bed.

    It was worth not paying attention, and she was already sad ... No wonder - such a timid girl, left herepletely alone, could only hide or run away. But, since both of these options were beyond her power, she simply sulked on the sidelines.

    Such a sad face spoils the whole picture of debauchery.

    "Haa..." Naruto sighed. It was worth admitting his guilt - he knew that this could happen. This petty one should never be left unattended, otherwise she, like a lost kitten, will begin to feel sad alone. Too indecisive and because of this she can lose everything ... Although, it just so happened that this trait also gave her a special charm. Yet, at the same time, Yuina greatly appreciated friendship and attention to herself. No wonder she fell in love so easily. Fragile, vulnerable and naive.

    One has only to forget about it for a moment - so the whole mood will deteriorate! As soon as she was rude, she would be silent and cry alone.

    Women of this type are the most problematic.

    That was why he wanted to take her in the first ce, corrupt her and make her strong. It could do her good. Even with all their charm, Naruto didn''t particrly like timid girls. Being ustomed to getting his own way, this type of women preferred to simply use, but due to Yuina''s youthful and special attractiveness, he still restrained these impulses.

    - Okay, that''s enough! The Hokage raised his voice and abruptly stopped Tenten''s head, which instantly startled her and attracted the attention of a surprised Itomaki.

    - BUT? - The girl did not understand why he suddenly decided to stop everything, secretly looking at all this debauchery.

    If she was surprised, what to say about Tenten? She was absolutely amazed! At such a moment, she almost finished, and then suddenly she was cut off! Bitter resentment even shed in the sparkling eyes of the ve!

    ¡ª Ahh~

    If only a little more...

    "X-master?~

    Long viscous juices flowed from Tenten''s lustful pussy, and droplets of no less thick saliva fell from her skillful tongue. She was on fire, already at the peak, when he suddenly stopped everything ...

    With a prayer looking at the adored Master, she asked for a long-awaited reward!

    In the most humiliating position, with the tongue on disy...

    He wanted to fuck her properly, but...

    - Ha-ah...

    Naruto didn''t want to talk to her. He realized that he had rushed to leave Itomaki for nothing.

    "What a troubled girl..."

    As long as she was virgin, even if she was in love and was a gift, she still did not belong to him. It should have been fixed soon! If you take it for yourself, it will be easier. All these sad faces irritated him noticeably. The expression of sadness did not fit at all with the masterpiece of depravity that he had so carefully created! The Hokage couldn''t stand such defilement and was going to desecrate it himself, in retaliation for her attitude!

    "She knows how to annoy..."

    Tenten can be fucked in the mouth after. Dirty bitch can wait, but this little fool should be impaled on a big adult cock! This loli is just made to be a bait for him!

    Want to be sad, huddled in a corner? Let her do it with overflowing cum holes! This will suit her and will not spoil the whole atmosphere!

 Chapter 327: The habitual taste of virginity (18+)

    Chapter 327: The habitual taste of virginity (18+)

    Without any care, Naruto pped Tenten''s forehead with his cock, shed a wicked grin, and then patted her cheek and walked around, back to Itomaki again.

    "W-why?" The ve turned a displeased nce towards Yuina.

    The master traded her for this girl! Even for a ve who obeys her master in everything and endures all his humiliation, this was a real insult, which no longer brought pleasure.

    Having fun with a few girls was not easy. Jealousy and discontent have bemonce. But what''s the difference? Naruto didn''t care! Only he here decided who took whom and in what order!

    That imperious and insolent look did not allow Tenten to resist. Looks like she''s going to have to endure again...

    "Damn~" she licked her lips as she settled back in again.

    "The owner is so cruel! But, but... Obeying him is so good!~"

    "Ahhh~" she was flowing like a bitch and acting like she was, and he was ignoring her and having fun with the other¡­

    ¡ª Nyah?~

    Yuina did not expect that the Master would suddenly return to her... And he did just that, approached and brazenly pulled on himself! Grabbed by the legs and suddenly ...

    "Nyahahh!~" He took everything into his own hands, even her petite body!

    "Aaah!~" Naruto abruptly removed her hands from her flushed face. He wanted to see this impudent girl at the moment of merging and was not going to be content with some kind of embarrassment!

    As soon as the Hokage pulled Itomaki to him, he immediately freed her from sadness and stiffness - he suppressed all loneliness and spread her legs apart.

    No hesitation - now he was going to take her by force!

    "So rude..."

    "Ahh~" Yuina couldn''t help but moan in joy. Happiness filled his eyes, and love fluttered in his chest. He took her himself, and she did not resist, because when he did this, it meant that now his attention was only for her!

    "Nyahh~ G-sir!~

    He started to crawl downstairs. There were already enough caresses and the moment hade to burst into her, fill this miniature body properly, and then erase this unpleasant mncholy and show her that she was not alone today!

    In the meantime, Himawari finally stopped spanking her mother and proceeded to her ass hole as her father ordered.

    Hinata''s entire ass was glowing red, it even seemed to have grown in size and slightly swollen. There was no need to talk about any traces of the palms - this big and juicy ass turned into one whole bright red flesh!

    She didn''t spare her at all...

    ¡ª Aahh~

    Hima''s little naughty tongue slid easily into her mother''s ass and then began a perfect polish. Mature hole at times different from her own.

    "Mmmm?~" The girl shuddered. The depraved taste and smell seriously aroused her, from which she began to lick even more aggressively, literally making Hinata go crazy with pleasure! For her beloved daddy, she spared nothing. Himawari didn''t even think about herself yet, and, by the way, this was not even required - like her mother, her ass was always ready to ept daddy. Even without special training, she was distinguished by training - after all, he had made her his long before this day.

    Never before had Naruto allowed his daughter to have fun with her mother, and therefore, Hima became a little wild and began to be jealous, secretly catching his scent and perfectly distinguishing from the side how he was preparing to fuck her friend!

    "Damn, and why is it always her ?!" Himawari was visibly annoyed by the fact that all the fun always went to that Itomaki! She was supposed to be his toy, but the Master was too fond of this useless girl!

    "Here''s a bitch ... She always wags her tail and pretends to be touchy!"

    Was it a mistake to bring her in? But, what is most offensive, she became her best friend! At first, Himawari just used her: she chose the cutest girl and gave it to daddy, even got close to her just for the sake of it. But in the end, such a sweet and kind Yuina for some reason, even she did not cause anything but sympathy. Although he connected them, jealousy irritated, but with it it always felt so good ...

    "How annoying!"

    Himawari''s small palm suddenlynded on her mother''s ass!

    "Hyayah~!" Hinata couldn''t help but scream, identally tearing herself away from the pillow!

    The bedroom engulfed in debauchery was again filled with moans of mature and young bitches. Everywhere there was a champing vulgar echo of wet lips and tongues, covered by the constant squelching of women''s pussies, sshing their lustful juices everywhere.

    Around the same time, a mature and hard cock began to slowly prate Yuina''s tight ass. Naturally, she did not resist, but on the contrary, with rapture and hidden fear, she waited for the Master topletely prate her. Deprivation of virginity, albeit anal, with him, seemed to her the fulfillment of her most secret dream! She''d been waiting for this ever since looking at Naruto made her chest constrict and her young uterus burn with lust. Even if Himawari taught her the vulgarities, it was this man who made them a reality! The fusion of two lovers... Just thinking about it, Yuina''s innocent body made her shudder.

    And finally...

    ¡ª Nyahh~! He''s half in! And as soon as the heaviest barrier was passed, the strong cock suddenly changed its route and hit upwards, ramming the uterus even through the ass!

    "Aaaahhh~!" Juices spilled out of Yuina''s pussy, and an impressive bump clearly appeared in her stomach, changing in time with his slow movements.

    "Aaah! So big!~" She shrank back!

    "Wow..." Naruto chuckled, sensing her tension.

    "Won''t be so shy... I just started."

    ¡ª Nyayaha~

    From one such pration, the young bosom tingled and a wave of pleasure passed through the body. The love reflected in Yuina''s eyes sparkled with a woman''s happiness!

    At that moment, as if by magic, the pink hearts of her sincere feelings scattered everywhere. The first time Naruto had encountered something so cute was by sneaking into the most forbidden ce for women.

    - Not bad...

    Itomaki did not disappoint. He slowly pulled away, and then, with the same tenderness, plunged deeper, pushing even further!

    And at the same moment...

    ¡ª Nyahhh!~ ¡ª She couldn''t help it and came! A deafening discharge of electricity pierced the young body, spreading unimaginable pleasure through every nerve!

    Unlike other horny bitches, Yuina never had a jet orgasm. Therefore, even now, even though her clitoris shuddered, she only got wet and began to scream passionately!

    ¡ª Ahhhhh~!

    Amazingly powerful orgasm! From one stimtion of the uterus through the ass, she has already achieved this ...

    Marvelous!

    Naruto enteredpletely, biting his groin against the girl''s wet thighs. His thick head stood out clearly even through her pale skin.

    Young flesh is amazing!

    She took itpletely and finished juicy!

    Certainly not an anal orgasm, but that was enough for the Hokage.

    The pure and sincere feelings that Yuina had for him affected the situation too much. It''s not even about stimtion - she finished thanks to her emotions for her partner!

    "What an honest¡­" He admired her pretty face a little.

    ¡ª Ahah~

 Chapter 328: Complete Suppression (18+)

    Chapter 328: Complete Suppression (18+)

    Yuina epted her Master without much difficulty or pain. A prepared, lubricated and rxed ass of even such a small girl was able to amodate this giant.

    Weird situation, but Naruto fucking loved it. He even wanted to take the virginity of her pussy, though for now he decided to stop at the narrow ass and test it well, and then fill it properly!

    The fun with one toy went on too long, it was worth it to finally take the rest before it was toote, and they went crazy with lust. Plus, someone else ising soon...

    - Do not rx...

    The moment hase to fuck this ripe ass well! Naruto took her virginity and it''s time to make herpletely his own!

    He was about to put an end to it!

    "Nhaaaah?!~

    Suddenly, the Hokage began to move, and not as gently as before! He burst loudly, literally pping his hips on her small ass!

    "Aaaaah!~ Nyahah~!"

    Vulgar pops of wet anal sex filled the bedroom! He took his daughter''s friend on the family bed, and she licked her own mother''s ass right in front of her!

    What a spectacle...

    "Aaaah~!" Heeeee!~

    Again and again! Rushed in with all her strength, taking Yuina to heaven! She couldn''t even think anymore, bursting into another orgasm. He didn''t spare her at all!

    "Haa¡­~ Master~

    Breaking into an indecent smirk, Tenten feverishly stroked the depths of her oozing pussy, admiring this hard fucking from the side.

    "Mmmh~ I want too~"

    The ve got so close to the Master''s cock that all the dirty juices from Yuina''s ass constantly sshed on her face, but in response to this, she only lustfully licked her lips and continued to lustfully stare at this lewd sex.

    The whore was also close to orgasm, but she constantly restrained herself, wishing in her dreams that the Owner would make her cum!

    ¡ª Nyayayah!~ Ahhh~

    Wet spanking suddenly intensified! pping his hips against the exquisite ass of his toy, Naruto suddenly gritted his teeth and pulled hard on her nipples!

    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    And at the same moment, he growled, piercing into the very depths!

    - Hiaaaaa!!! I¡­!~ I s-finish!~ Hyayahh~!

    A scalding explosion shook Itomaki''s youthful body! And at the same moment, an incredibly thick and hot adult sperm burst into her loli ass, desecrating all the immacte depths with its endless stream!

    The amount of seed released was amazing! Yuina''s stomach is swollen! The ass shrunk so much that nothing leaked! But her red face suddenly turned pale!

    "Aaaah~!"

    The girl finished so hard that her eyes rolled back, a shadow of pleasure covered her face and she just passed out...

    ¡ª N-nhaa~

    Yuina''s small body was trembling uncontrobly, but Naruto continued to ruthlessly pour into her like his own personal cum drain! Now it is being used for its intended purpose.

    ¡ª Ha-ah!

    Itomaki''s entire womb trembled. Even while unconscious, pleasure reached her brain. Discharges ran through the body, and he finished everything!

    The uterus burned and groaned with thirst. The pussy was doused with the sweet nectar of innocence, and in the depths of the non-virgin ass, everything was turned upside down by burning sperm!

    Yuina was overwhelmed - such heat and pleasure could not be tolerated at her age ...

    For the first time, she passed out from pleasure, surrendering to the arms of euphoria.

    Right now, an innocent girl had a bewitching dream: floating in the foliage, in distant clouds, pierced by the warm rays of the sun...

    "Aahh~ Am I in heaven?"

    Naked like an angel and the happiest in the world.

    But the reality was strikingly different from this beautiful illusion ...

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Good bitch...

    Naruto grinned impudently and began to slowly pull the thick cock out of the girl''s narrow hole. She sucked so hard that she almost turned inside out!

    Finally tried my present.

    But before he had time to pull it outpletely, thick streams of his seed escaped from this trembling crack. Vulgarly champing, developed ass over and over again released jets of adult sperm.

    From the defiled hole, it poured endlessly, even the floor was flooded.

    All the women in the room have long been distracted, excitedly admiring this depraved spectacle...

    Yuina''s youthful body was releasing so much of his cum that the womb of every bitch present involuntarily moaned with lust...

    These whores wanted her for themselves!

    - Stand!

    Naruto stopped the insane Tenten in time, who nearly went off the rails, already reaching out with her naughty tongue into the puddle of semen on the floor.

    "Ahh~ B-but¡­

    - Not now!

    The Hokage was well aware that this slut would get dirty all over, which would make it inconvenient to fuck herter.

    - Go here!

    But he did not leave her with an empty mouth, but insolently plunged his trembling dick right into the depths of her skillful throat!

    "Glhh!~" Tenten rolled his eyes in surprise!

    Naruto suddenly started pecking at her throat!

    ¡ª Ugh!~ Ahmmf~

    This one didn''t look like a purge at all - it looked like he wanted to break her throat with his huge club!

    However, she only caught a buzz from this, as befits a slut-ve...

    The Itomaki was no longer pouring out so much. Naruto used to hold her legs, but now they dangled limply off the bed.

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Her condition could be described in just one word - defeated! Though that''s putting it mildly...

 Chapter 329: Loyalty Reward (18+)

    Chapter 329: Loyalty Reward (18+)

    Entire streams of female juices mixed with white odorous sperm ran through the slender charms. This tart masculine aroma enveloped the entire bedroom.

    Each female was excited even more! They were enveloped in uncontroble lust - one wrong move and they could rush to prey.

    "Damn it..." All those burning looks sent chills down Naruto''s spine.

    Dangerous situation...

    Yuina''s little nipples were visibly trembling, either from excitement or from how hard he pulled them. Panties along with pantyhose hung on her thin fingers. Virgin pussy oozed like a waterfall. Something simr happened with her constantly shrinking back hole: she either gaped no worse than that of an anal slut, then she narrowed like an exemry cute girl.

    Too obscene... Little loli is fucked hard in the ass and trembles exhausted after the first sex.

    This could be admired forever ...

    "Haaah¡­ Well, I warmed up.

    Since Naruto was done with her, he was going to take on the next bitch, and since this is anal and someone else should sweat a little on the tongue of his daughter, he decided to choose the most skilled anal slut.

    Come on, try...

    Tenten has long been worth a good tear and reward for all the work done.

    "Khhh!~ Mfhm~" The ve sucked her cheeks in and sucked like a clockwork, rolled her eyes lustfully and moved her long tongue furiously.

    She swallowed too eagerly! Naruto''s knees were shaking.

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Enough...

    He suddenly stopped her and began to slowly stretch his violently throbbing cock.

    - Hey! - It was difficult. This pervert looked up at him, and in her eyes flickered displeasure.

    What a cheeky bitch!

    Naruto frowned, causing Tenten to flinch immediately.

    "Mhm~" She lowered her eyes guiltily, rxed her mouth, and finally let him go. Blushing and dripping with juices, the ve instinctively obeyed her master. The body dutifully acted to his advantage.

    - Good. And I don''t want to see that look again. Don''t forget who''s in charge here!

    At his stern tone, Tenten cringed and softly whispered:

    "I-understood~ Sorry Master~

    The Hokage red at her and didn''t even answer.

    "S-sorry!~ I¡­I really don''t¡­~" She began to panic. The longer he was silent, the worse she got.

    "X-master?~" Tenten''s pleading eyes sparkled with tears! If, after all that had happened, she had not gotten anything, she would have gone to any meanness!

    ¡ª P-please~

    - Hm...

    Naruto finally replied with pity.

    - Okay ... So be it. Your pathetic hole to apologize for you. His eyes were filled with contempt.

    ¡ª Ah~

    But from such treatment, she only wound up stronger!

    What a pervert...

    - I see you can''t wait to get my dick, since you started to get so impudent.

    Without giving her time to think, Naruto abruptly grabbed this ve by the hair and turned her ass towards him!

    ¡ª Hyahah!~

    He treated her like the ultimate whore! But that''s what she needed!

    Pussy oozed, and the ass throbbed in anticipation of the member of the Boss.

    ¡ª Aaahh~

    As Tenten moaned in pain and pleasure, Naruto roughly pressed his foot into her back and then waved his hand...

    A furious pnded on her juicy ass in an instant!

    ¡ª Ahhhhhh!~

    He hit so hard that the burgundy print burned even more than any of the prints on Hinata''s ass! From such sudden pain and stimtion, a raging wave of pleasure spread throughout Tenten''s body!

    "Heeee~" Contorted in a grimace of lust like aplete whore, she stuck out her tongue and began to drool.

    - Well, what a bastard...

    With a pitying nce at this bitch with a smug look, Naruto let go of her hair and began to brazenly attach himself to her ass begged up.

    Tenten almost came from his p, but still managed to resist.

    - Not bad...

    He expected her to have an instant orgasm, considering what she''d been through today.

    How patient - it was not at all like her.

    Although, this blow obviously spoiled something in her head ... The ve mumbled stupidly, buried in the floor, continuing to roll her eyes and wag her ass like some kind of lustful animal.

    Since her brains hade to an end - it was worth putting them through that depraved ass!

    - Let''s start...

    The Hokage grinned, lustfully peering into the swollen lips of this pervert''s anal ring. Too alluring and appetizing spectacle...

    ¡ª Ha-ah!

    Even the aroma spreading from her was dizzying!

    Tenten stuck out her ass and waited for her fate. Lubrication was not required - droplets of her depraved juices oozed from both holes.

    Sweet views. But he wasn''t about to waste time whetting his own appetite, so...

    Putting his thick and throbbing cock against her wet slit, Naruto mixed his pre-cum with her nectar, and then leaned forward a little and...

    "Hyaaaaaah!~

    A powerful jet flew out of the tight pussy!

    ¡ª Ahhhhhh!~

    Instant orgasm!

    He entered with one push to the very base, mming his hips hard against her juicy ass!

    ¡ª Aaaah~!

    Tenten was unable to withstand such a rough and deep stimtion...

    Contorted in a wild animal grin, the ve rolled her eyes and finished brightly, as befits a whore on the Master''s cock!

    ¡ª Aahhh!~

    The whole floor was flooded like a fountain. She squirted incredibly hard, a lot, and extremely loud.

    All the attention of every girl left in the mind immediately switched to this sshing nymphomaniac. It didn''t make sense to be amazed anymore - Tenten surpassed them in many ways, but such a powerful orgasm from just one push in the ass, just something ...

 Chapter 330: Anal Nymphomaniac Talent (18+)

    Chapter 330: Anal Nymphomaniac Talent (18+)

    Naruto easily slipped inside, but then he was squeezed like a vise! The narrow hole did not let go of anything that fell into its power. Like a female spider - this bitch seemed to be trying to eat him!

    ¡ª Ha! Not bad!

    He''d seen this before, so he wasn''t too worried and rather enjoyed her passionate reaction.

    "Haa¡­" Ignoring everyone around him, he began to slowly move, even though whole streams of love juices continued to flow from her.

    - Do not rx! He grinned rapaciously and gave her a resounding p!

    ¡ª Hiaaaaa!~

    And then he began to hammer hard!

    Rough spanking breaking into the tight ass of his ve, the Hokage did not spare her at all, and she liked it to madness!

    ¡ª Ah! Oh! Aaaah!~

    Such loud and wild sex is the best!

    Juices sshed in all directions, and he continued to fuck her. At some point, Tenten could no longer even kneel and fell to the floor, but he still dominated, bursting into her from above to the full length. Even with the size of her thighs, Naruto calmly reached the deepest ces of her ass and was practically driven into the uterus!

    "Aaaahee~!" Aaaahh!~

    At first, the ve squealed and behaved boldly, but when he knocked her down, grabbed her by the hair and began to tear hard in the ass, she rolled her eyes and drooled from her mouth, just mumbled and obeyed. In the past, she could have shouted vulgarities, but now even that was not strong enough. Orgasm covered after the first and it did not stop! Rough and strong dominance of the male brought her into ecstasy!

    ¡ª Mmmffhaa~

    Drooling spilled onto the floor from the tip of a dirty tongue!

    Wet ass squelched loudly from his hard thrusts. The bitch''s hips trembled insanely - her body at that moment resembled a broken toy. The Hokage did not even think about mercy and, of course, understood that this pervert did not need such a thing, rather she would take it as an insult. It is not proper for a ve to be offended by her master, but even this pervert has feelings that she cannot hide at an important moment. A submissive and energetic ve is much better than a dreary and clumsy hole.

    Besides, he tore off his lust! Naruto used his things with his usual pettiness and cruelty! Like a dragon who did not care deeply about the size of the virgins brought to him! He took everything without a trace!

    "Aaahee~ Cheeeeeee!~ More~

    Tenten''s womb burned even more fiercely than her torn ass. As if anticipating the eptance of the desired portion of the seed, she opened and sank. Unfortunately for her, the Master was about to fill his ve through another hole!

    ¡ª Mohhi~

    And at such a furious pace, this moment came pretty quickly. This greedy hole amused him well, but when she couldn''t even scream, Naruto quickly got bored and decided to end everything ...

    - Get bitch!

    Gritting his teeth, he sharply pulled Tenten''s hair, and then with all his might he drove his cock into the very depths of this dirty whore!

    The Hokage''s eyes shed, and then he began to furiously descend into her tight hole!

    Like magma, a scalding stream of cum began to envelop the kunoichi''s insides, melting everything in its path. Her uterus trembled, her pussy reacted with a copious flow of juices, and her anus began to contract violently, not even for a second doubting her main duty. The ve girl sucked out all the Master''s sperm even despite her condition!

    Tenten passed out, but her body continued to please him.

    "Haa¡­ Good! The Hokage grinned contentedly, enjoying the most amazing ability of this anal slut. No matter what anyone says, but her ass was top notch!

    As nned, he poured so much and so much into her that it probably even reached the very brain! Shake in orgasm and lose consciousness, almost the limit avable to a normal girl. Endurance was already failing Tenten, and today, it has reached its peak.

    At least the first round ended sessfully. Naruto still had a second n, but first of all...

    "Ha, as usual¡­" He tried to escape from captivity.

    "It''s harder than it looks ... She seems to adapt every time. Creepy girl..."

    The anal lips covering the base of the cock kept him from escaping, but he continued to pull. Slowly, carefully, until finally...

    - O!

    With a vulgar pop, he finally managed to slip out!

    "Haa¡­ I''m saved!"

    At times like these, Tenten could be intimidating...

    As befits an anal professional, her trained anus immediately shrank, and then began to yfully tremble, as if in gratitude for the gift of the Master. Unlike Yuina''s clumsy hole, this ve girl was fine with control even when she was unconscious. She did not release the precious seed, kept everything inside the hostess, keeping her beloved heat in her hidden depths. She was overwhelmed, but she did not even try to open up.

    Impressive! This is what is called skill!

    Usually, reflexes make women spit, but Tenten somehow managed to ovee this stage and reach a new realm of not only personal pleasure, but also submission to a partner.

    Born anal whore! Yes, and swallowed properly - you can not argue here. Even Temari, with her amazing talent for sucking, could not ovee the reflexes associated with the throat.

 Chapter 331: Family Meeting (18+)

    Chapter 331: Family Meeting (18+)

    Naruto got up and looked at the body under his feet, pleased with the good sex.

    She was still shaking...

    "Hmmm¡­" There was a hint of mockery in his eyes, so he couldn''t resist and pressed his foot on the back of this defeated bitch.

    Suddenly...

    Her anal lips trembled and then stretched out. Because of the pressure on her stomach, she was unable to hold the seed and fired powerfully!

    - Wow!

    It sprayed just right! With an overly obscene sound, the white liquid left her tight ass! It hit like a cannon and the whole floor was sshed with viscous sperm.

    How depraved... If you try, you can make her hit moving targets!

    What a woman... She began to shake even more.

    Naruto had some more fun, messing up the bedroom floor, and then finally noticed the two untouched bitches. Itomaki never recovered, leaving only the mother and daughter couple in the room.

    Just a family reunion...

    Often they stayed here only three of them. Habitual business. Quite polite of Yuina and Tenten to leave the family alone.

    "Not for long..." - Naruto squinted at the door with a grin, and then slowly began to get close to his wife and daughter.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Himawari had been distracted for a long time and only asionally moved a couple of fingers in Hinata''s ass, mostly her attention belonged to her father. After ying depravedly with Tenten, he will obviously choose a new target.

    Two were eliminated, so who will he choose next? Instead of ying with her timid mother, Hima preferred to y with her rude dad! She loved to dominate, but it was much more pleasant when he dominated her ...

    After everything that happened in the room, there was a persistent smell of charming femininity, followed by a piercing scent of unbridled masculinity. Having merged together, the intoxicating rhythm of debauchery beat in the very head, shaking the already shaky thoughts of the excited bitches.

    Naruto grinned wickedly as he met his daughter''s fluttering eyes. From the look on her face alone, it was clear what she was longing for.

    "She''s basically a masochist though..."

    His eyes then fell on Hinata''s juicy ass, covered with traces from Himawari''s palms. This ripe sensual ass took away all his attention. Coupled with the aromas hovering everywhere, and the hot - almost suffocating atmosphere of lust, he could not deny himself the next goal!

    To hell with the daughter! Now he wanted to have a wife!

    All sorts of immature bitchestely began to get him. He had been getting tired of Himawari for a long time, and Sarada had dragged out too much time. Well, Yuina... It will do. These shallow boards could only boast of big nipples and tight asses, but this quickly bes boring. So now he wanted to enjoy the luxurious body of one of his first women. Mature whores are more important now! That''s why he called her...

    In the hands of the Hokage, everything quickly lost its weight, and now Hinata''s body, to which he had not paid due attention for a long time, appeared before him in all its sexuality! The time hase to pay off the marital debt. Take this soft ass and drown your fingers in it, followed by a dick!

    "D-daddy?~ Ah!~" Himawari quickly pulled away from her mother, joyfully leaning towards her father, but he only pushed her aside and pinched her bottom indecently.

    "Aaaa~ Hey! It''s not fair! - Following his gaze directed not at all in her direction, the girl frowned and puffed out her cheeks with resentment:

    "Biiiin~ Why is she?!

    Don''t be mad, I saved you for dessert. - He waved his hand with a grin, as if waving away an annoying puppy, and then climbed onto the bed and began to attach himself to his wife''s sweet holes.

    Himawari was clearly not happy with the whole situation. She not only had to restrain herself and prepare her mother''s anus, but also all the fun went to everyone except her!

    What an injustice! He also brushed it off like some useless toy! Yes, he even fucked Yuina, but she didn''t care!

    "Uuu~" Himawari''s eyes watered, "Dad! You''re a fool!

    Naruto ignored his daughter''s dissatisfied tone and then lecherously grinned at his wife''s quivering and oozing charms.

    - What a beauty...

    The viscous juices of her mature lust oozed from Hinata''s pussy. Long threads of love nectar fell to the very sheets. Ass constantly winked in anticipation of more, and anal lips glowed with excitement, viciously gleaming.

    Like the ripest fruit, she''s fully ripe for more.

    "Himawari did a good job here" - Naruto decided to reward her after, but for now...

    Stretching out one finger, he had a little fun with his wife''s aroused and slightly swollen anus, and then swallowed hard:

    ¡ª Impressive.

    Himawari did everything right. After such rude stimtion from her own daughter, Hinata could hardly kneel and buried her face in the pillow, moaning intively. The mature woman was no better than the embarrassed Yuina right now. She already knew who was attached behind, and therefore burned with impatience. Even if she did not show lust, her oozing holes said everything for her. Hinata wanted to fuck, and as rough as possible!

    The situation with her daughter aroused her, but she wanted something more meaningful...

    Strong and big member of the beloved husband!

    ¡ª Mmm~

    "Right now, Naruto must have been soaked in the scent of young Yuina and mature Tenten! What will he be like?

    It must be special!"

    Approximately such thoughts hovered in the perverted mind of this mature whore ... Although, it could hardly be called "thoughts" - rather, the instincts of a hungry female. The ability to think had long since been knocked out of her by her daughter.

    "Afuuu~" Hinata moaned lustfully, smearing her dirty drool all over the pillows. Blushing excitedly and vulgarly turning her eyes together, she tried to hide her head and stick out her insatiable holes to meet him.

    Well, what a vicious wife ... She allowed her own daughter to abuse herself, and now she also wanted her husband to fuck her in front of her eyes.

    The Hokage turned his wife into aplete pervert. Only the most fallen woman can get so excited in the presence of family members and acquaintances...

 Chapter 332: Himawaris Jealousy (18+)

    Chapter 332: Himawari''s Jealousy (18+)

    Hinata dreamed of only one thing. After Naruto fucked two bitches, he would definitely treat her even harder! After this, he will surely fuck her like thest time.

    Finally!

    Of course, she could not say this, at least not in front of her daughter, but if he forced her ...

    "Mhhm~" wiggling her sexy ass, Hinata was already asking to enter it!

    "I recognize my girl¡­" Naruto snorted, and then swung with force and¡­

    A resounding p spread throughout the bedroom!

    - Aheeee!~

    Finally, the bitch showed her quiet voice!

    "That''s right, shout as you should¡­ Have you forgotten already?" When I fuck, you scream all over the house!

    ¡ª Mhhmm~ ¡ª Hina wagged her ass even more actively, obeying the Master and agreeing with his words.

    Good answer!

    The daughter was still pouting on the sidelines, gazing at her mother with open hostility:

    - Stupid...

    But unexpectedly...

    "Hey, Himawari.

    ¡ª Y-yes? - As soon as he heard his voice, the girl immediately beamed, but ...

    He didn''t even turn around.

    - Wake up the others. Let the bitches get cancer on the bed. I want their submissive asses to stand in a row and wait for me.

    - BUT? B-but... - He didn''t say a word to her about the reward... It was already the second order, but in the end...

    - Why .... - She almost burst into tears again, clenched her fists and with resentment began to burn her father with a distressed look.

    She was staring so furiously that chills ran down Naruto''s spine...

    "Damn, Himawari, didn''t you hear me?"

    - Not! Did not hear! The girl snapped, holding back a sob. For the first time she went against her beloved daddy. Everything in my chest was trembling, but my eyes burned with determination. Today she vowed that she would achieve her goal! Doesn''t want to see her? So let then at least punish and shout! She wasn''t even going to move if he didn''t...

    - What are you up to? You are next! The Hokage irritatedly squeezed his wife''s ass and finally looked at his naughty daughter:

    "I wanted to fuck you after Hinata and cum properly, but you made a scene¡­ Get these sluts up and line up with them!" For your impudent tongue, I will fuck you even rougher than usual! Understood?! He snorted and turned away.

    "If you keep showing off, you won''t get anything at all.

    - B-but...

    "Do what they say, you little bitch!" And don''t you dare contradict me!

    Another p hit Hinata''s ripe flesh!

    - Aheeee!~

    Naruto groaned.

    - I''m the owner here. Know your ce! Now you''re my woman, so behave ordingly! When your Master orders you, you execute. Move your ass and don''t act like an offended daughter... - He waved Hima away and returned all his attention to his wife.

    Visibly annoyed at such a sudden resistance from this petty, defiant girl, the Hokage was about to take all his anger out on her pitiful mother.

    How was it possible to raise such an impudent sadistic bitch?

    Although, in this case, Hinata could only rejoice. She should thank her daughter not only for stretching her own ass, but also for provoking her father. After all, now she will get the most delicious!

    "Ahhh~" Hinata snuggled up against his scalding cock in anticipation. She already didn''t care about her daughter - she wanted to greedily fuck like thest bitch! Be his female and have animal sex! Some children there are not important now ... Unless - you can have another one!

    Although, in her position, it''s toote to dream of such a thing...

    With a predatory grin, Naruto slightly raised himself and began to attach himself to the already familiar hole of a hungry wife. He did not let his mood fall, but on the contrary, he wanted to raise it properly. And she handled it very well...

    Himawari, on the other hand, was in a slightly dejected state. The most important and beloved person in her life scolded her.

    "D-stupid~" but still she couldn''t help smiling happily. When the ass called her his woman and promised to treat her rougher, she felt better. At least he hasn''t forgotten about her, and now he will punish her too... Anything is better than such a cold attitude as before.

    Putting her thoughts in order, the girl obeyed and, with noticeable displeasure, began to p her girlfriend on the cheeks. Now Yuina pissed her off even more!

    "Bitch! Wake up! Himawari was angry, but did not dare to make noise and interfere with daddy. But she took out her resentment on her friend rather aggressively ...

    Well, of course! This little slut, all innocent and sweet, took her beloved daddy!

    "I said wake up!"

    She always builds a good girl out of herself and gets everything she wants! What a cheek!

    The jealous Himawari was already unstoppable, she beat Itomaki''s cheeks and pulled her nipples with a special dose of sadism.

    Tenten was trembling on the floor all this time, dripping juices and blowing funny bubbles from her mouth. With a happy smile, she flew in clouds of pleasure.

    What a spectacle...

    One was sprawled out on the bed, exhausted and fucked by a big cock, and the other was collecting dust on the floor, letting out liquids from all the cracks.

    However, Naruto had long been spitting on what this impudent girl was doing there and what feelings the rest of the bitches experienced.

    He focused on what he wanted...

    The Hokage began to slowly enter. The thick head slid into Hinata''s ready ass without much difficulty.

    "Mffh~" She instantly felt the familiar heat and immediately rolled her eyes, breaking into a lewd smirk.

    Finally some favorite sex! Kunoichi just loved it when her husband filled her tight ass with his thick cock!

    That''s just....

    "Heeeeeeeeeahh!~" Suddenly, Hinata''s deafening scream resounded throughout the house!

    Naruto didn''t just break in - he sted her into the deepest depths! With one resonant and hard pop, he crossed the whole distance, and hit his strong hips on her tormented ass!

    "Ahiii!~" Hinata pressed her head into the pillow and trembled.

    ¡ª Mfffhm~

    Discharges of pleasure that could drive you crazy flew through her body. As soon as he so hard burst inside - as expected, a stream of love juices sshed out of the pussy.

    Not bad for a housewife... She decided to let the neighbors know about her fun.

    Even passers-by heard this passionate cry, more like the squeal of a female in estrus.

    Ha, that''s my wife! - Naruto began to greedily paw her juicy boobs, and thenpletely began to pull the nipples by the piercing.

    "Nhaaah?!~

    They are all so sensitive...

    "Hyaaaa~!" - Another passionate moan went through the room and stirred up his lust. He burst into the most essible depths of his wife and did not even move, but she had already finished and wanted more.

    Well, it can be arranged...

 Chapter 333: Wifes True Essence (18+)

    Chapter 333: Wife''s True Essence (18+)

    Hinata''s ass squeezed her husband''s cock extremely tight, especially at the very base. Inside, she rather gently embraced him and intively asked for pleasure and the desired sperm.

    Hey, I''m not running away...

    Even her lustful body was especially submissive...

    - Okay... As you say. Naruto couldn''t wait to get started himself, so he stopped teasing his wife''s nipples, pulled back slightly, squeezed the sensual charms roughly, and moved from a position on top to afortable position behind. Since the angle changed - he was already touching slightly different ces, but this did not slow down the pleasure at all, but rather allowed him to break even deeper, and Hinata just loved to fuck this way.

    Showing him your holes and hiding your face is the most pleasant situation. This mature pervert loved to have doggystyle sex and be his bitch. Of course, everything was under his control, and she did not help much, but she could focus on pleasure and maintaining bnce. With Naruto''s pace, she really had to give everything she had to keep from identally fainting. Being his litter isn''t bad either, but not that deep...

    In the ass from behind - the best!

    And only Naruto knew how perverted Hinata was in that sense. Who would have thought that the modest princess of the noble Hyuuga n could think so lustfully in bed?

    Many of her secrets were revealed through debauchery...

    As the position changed, the Hokage chose a different strategy. Slowly, without too much haste, he began to withdraw his juice-covered cock, letting Hinata enjoy this moment and feel its full length properly.

    ¡ª Mmmhaa~ ¡ª She enjoyed it to the fullest: trying to push him back, and then he moved to the meeting and went ahead, then again taking it out. This went on for a full minute. Oveing resistance, feeling his heat and every wreath, Hinata bit her lips and moaned.

    ¡ª Mmmmhaa~ haaah~

    Naruto teased his wife''s ass very skillfully, but he already felt that she needed something more serious. Obviously, this greedy hole wanted rough and active treatment. For her, such gentle games were no different from simple flirting. Anal sex is not about caresses - it''s hard fucking!

    And the Hokage understood everything, because he himself taught her this, and therefore, as soon as Hinata began to shake her ass in impatience, drooling from her pussy, he began to spank her ass with both palms!

    "Hyayah!~

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    Beautiful and resonant pops gave off cruelty, and traces of this wildness quickly covered Himawari''s prints. That little bitch dared to leave her footprints on his woman!

    "Here''s a bitch!"

    Another reason to rip her off!

    ¡ª Heeeee~

    Even if he hit her, Hinata was enjoying herself, rolling her eyes and grinning vulgarly. Of course, she loved this, especially now,pletely surrendered to her depraved nature.

    Naruto was finally serious, and she understood that better than anyone. As a husband knew his wife, so she understood his tastes. So when he stopped hitting her and started pulling the hairpins off her, she flowed more than usual.

    The hokage tossed the useless shoes aside, brought Hinata''s feet closer to his knees, pressed down on her back and created a deflection. He didn''t grab the cor or her hair, but slowly ran his nails over her beautiful, velvety skin.

    ¡ª Mmmhm?~

    The pinkish manifestations of his fingers stretched out in five lines along the kunoichi''s pale back. He repeated. Then again. Until bright scarlet stripes covered her entire back. Naruto seemed to give her the opportunity to rx and caressed gently, in order to eventually lean in with force. He teased her so much and made a special impression, stretching the moment before the obvious rudeness. The more desirable the reward, the brighter the pleasure will be.

    It''s already blown off the roof...

    Hinata was shaking her ass in impatience and frowning downright.

    "Narutooo~"

    She couldn''t wait! He was taking too long! After all, it''s already over, so what are you waiting for?! All the same, in the end, he will wear out until he loses consciousness!

    That''s true, but he stretched not only her pleasure... How can this selfish bitch understand the desires of the Master?

    ¡ª Ready?

    The hokage teasingly pinched his wife''s ass, and then his eyes shone with burning lust! At that moment, it was as if a beast awakened in him. The chakra went berserk, golden lightning bolts scattered through the body! It was as if he had be a different person and entered a new chakra mode!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Naruto gritted his teeth and bared his teeth wildly. The atmosphere in this depraved nest has be even more scorching!

    Himawari was distracted and looked back at her daddy in surprise, while Hinata felt all his strength on her. He held her so tightly that it felt like he would never let go! It became unbearably hot in the ass, everything fluttered in my chest.

    "Aaaaah?!~

    His chakra raced through his body, mingling with her own, and then...

    He broke!

    With one jerk, without any pity, the member of the Hokage burst into his wife''s tight hole and immediately flew out to freedom, and then burst into full length with another hard pop!

    Two precise hip movements with terrifying speed!

    Hinata did not even have time to scream, as he began to cruelly peck her anal at an inhuman pace. As soon as pleasure reached her body and brain, she squealed and began to cum brightly!

    "Hyaaaaaaahhh!~

    But he didn''t care at all! Naruto no longer exchanged for tenderness and was not going to hesitate. Using his true power, he prated her with monstrous speed! Chakra was all over the ce. Hinata simply had no chance to remain whole!

    The kunoichi''s ass was not only abused by arge and strong cock, but also by a terribly strong chakra. Moreover, to all this, he did not leave her thighs intact and cruelly squeezed them with his rough fingers!

    It was as if he turned his wife into his own masturbator! Although, after everything that had happened, he was more likely to just use it for its intended purpose.

    "Aahiii~ Heeeee~ Ofuuu~" Hinata had no choice but to scream and throw herself at his mercy. Naturally, as before, she deliberately did not shut her mouth, but allowed him to hear all her pleasure.

    Naruto appreciated it and how! And so hard that her female juices flew in all directions!

    "Ahh!~ Ahh!~ Ahhh~!"

    And again Hinata started to cum! He just did not give her a second of peace - one sheer pleasure!

 Chapter 334: Stepping into Supreme Pleasure (18+)

    Chapter 334: Stepping into Supreme Pleasure (18+)

    Himawari watched from the sidelines, with obvious envy and jealousy. Itomaki was already awake and was sitting beside her friend in embarrassment, her knees drawn up. The Master''s seed was still flowing from her young ass, so she felt a noticeable difort in her holes, especially when she saw that he treated his wife in the same way.

    No... Compared to this, he simply did not put her in anything...

    Again and again! He pounded his wife and mocked her magnificent ass like a real demon! Juices sshed, ass squelched. Important ps of the thighs and rough pping of his hands flew around the room, drowned out by the lustful cries of the kunoichi.

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    "Wow¡­" Yuina stared at this depraved scene in fascination, swallowing her saliva.

    "Irritating¡­" Himawari nced at the quickly soaking sheets with displeasure, and then nced at her friend:

    - Like? Of course, he was already with you! What should I do?! I''m not Yuin''s babysitter!

    "S-sorry¡­" The girl lowered her eyes guiltily, blushing with embarrassment and arousal.

    "What good is your ''sorry'' to me?" Hima snorted and turned away. "Just be quiet. Damn... You''re always apologizing. Runs straight.

    True, she could no longer be angry with her ... But with her mother ...

    "Enjoying... Just look at her... Wow..."

    ¡ª Hmmm-m-m! She pouted and frowned in displeasure, gazing intently either at the lustful face of her mother, or at the wild grin of her father, whose roof was clearly blown off. He pounded his wife so hard that it no longer looked like sex, but some kind of torture!

    And some people like it...

    Obviously everyone. Even Himawari didn''t mind being treated like this by her daddy. But he never gave her time!

    "Ahh!~ Heeeee~!" - Another orgasm covered Hinata with his head!

    ¡ª Aaaaaah!~

    Naruto, in turn, continued to fuck her hard. He growled like a beast and burst into her poor ass with terrifying speed!

    No normal man could keep up that pace, but he could do anything! Not to mention the terrible squeeze in the ass, from such strong stimtion, he could have already pulled into this bitch several times, but this was not yet part of his ns!

    In fact, the Hokage did not want to drag out the moment too much, but for more than ten minutes she had only been doing that she was raping this defenseless hole!

    "Hyaaaah!~ Ahhhhh~

    Hinata is still good, whatever you say, but you still need to look for such a wife!

    - Ahhh! Ohhhh~

    She knew how to do almost everything, except that she did not show vivid emotions ... But it was a pleasure to rape her!

    Naruto was drawn in, but after a few minutes, he finally decided to end it all. His chakra was already starting to spiral out of control. At that moment, only a sexual shell remained from his ever-ending bedding. As with Tenten, Hinata was already barely thinking anything - just screaming and drowning in the pillow and her saliva. Even her ass kept only on the strength of the spirit and his strong cock.

    ¡ª Ohhh~

    He treated her too cruelly: he used chakra stimtion, and he also fought at such a speed that even for a hardy girl, this became an insurmountable test. But the pleasure was amazing!

    ¡ª Mffhi~

    Under Hinata''s body, all the sheets were soaked long ago. Long threads of her nectar spread everywhere. The thighs shone and trembled madly. It was not worth talking about the special color of her ass - there were not only bruises, but also distinct bruises appeared. The Hokage pawed and spanked her so roughly that it simply could not leave traces of wild passion.

    The kunoichi''s entire body was on fire. My heart jumped out of my chest. Hair tangled and wet. Countless beads of sweat covered his reddened back and then dripped from Hinata''s nipples. However, they rarely had time to gather there, because from all this furious swotting they were thrown from side to side like balloons. Fortunately, she buried herself in a pillow, and therefore nothing particrly dangerous happened. If Naruto put her on her elbows and fucked her like that, then the piercing would surely turn into a weapon...

    As for Hinata''s face... Just looking at it was amazing! Vulgar, lustful and incredibly depraved! Her whole essence was manifested in those obscene eyes and the whore''s grinning grin. Red no longer from embarrassment - she drooled and burned with heat. Visible puffs of steam and blue chakra were emitted from this mature bitch''s body, quickly erased by the scorching flow of Hokage energy.

    The sex of this couple was like a magical scene of the merger of two mythical creatures. It only took time to slow down, as the chakra flows intertwined in the air. Sparkling drops of love juices scattered in the reflections of energy, like stars spread out in a dark sky. Threads of visible chakra and lines of white vapor mixed in the neb, and then, the space creaked with a creak and an uncontroble female moan scattered throughout the bedroom:

    ¡ª Aaaaaaahhh!~

    The veil fell. Time returned to normal and seemed to speed up immediately. The world is filled with savagery! With a muffled bed squeak, the pair of beasts fucked hard, ignoring the whole world. ps and vulgar moans, ps and wild growls. Now they looked like a couple of monsters from scary tales, given over to lower instincts...

    Hinata still understood that he was uncontrobly raping her in the ass, but her thoughts had long since crumbled and mixed into something crazy. No magical images - she stared nkly into the pillow and blissed out, giving herself to constant orgasms, and a hard cock in her ming hole.

    There is emptiness in my head, and a big and strong dick in my ass! That''s what she wanted so much! No problems mattered anymore. When he fucked her, everything evaporated and rxing pleasure came. She seemed to fly away from reality and surrendered to the will of the male.

    Indescribable feeling!

    ¡ª Aaaaah!~

    Finally, Naruto began to prepare for the finale. He already a member felt how Hinata is weakening. Even her chakra began to behave strangely. Apparently, she has reached her limit. If you continue now, then most likely in five minutes there will be nothing left of her. At the very least, she definitely wouldn''t be able to continue when the guest arrived, which meant...

    It''s time to end this!

    ¡ª Aaaaah!~

    Naruto growled and clenched his hands on his submissive ass! He was going to lower everything inside, as befits a worthy husband! The wife should be rewarded properly. A real slut should be rewarded with a great anal creampie! This is how a husband should treat his wife, subjugate her and fuck her until she loses consciousness!

 Chapter 335: Daughters True Essence (18+)

    Chapter 335: Daughter''s True Essence (18+)

    Gritting his teeth, the Hokage elerated sharply. The chakra around his body went berserk and started to literally burn! It was at that moment that he sharply leaned forward and began to violently finish!

    - Ra-ah!

    "Aaaaahh?!~" Hinata was suddenly under a terrifying pressure! Her husband poured burning sperm into her, and she had to pass this test, as a worthy wife should! But the body and thoughts did not obey - she still experienced a long orgasm, and therefore, as soon as the burning seed burst into her ass, she rolled into a passionate and hysterical scream!

    ¡ª Aaaaaahiii!~ ¡ª He came so hard that all her chakra channels began to burst at the seams! Yuina would never have experienced sex like this, but Hinata had to!

    The unbridled flow of sperm filled everything in its path, it shook the very soul of the kunoichi and flooded the insides without stopping. As if trying to nt a seed in her womb, Naruto descended like it was thest time!

    Hinata''s womb trembled madly, throbbed aggressively and demanded a reward, but she was tricked again!

    ¡ª Aaaahhh~

    The Hokage continued to fill his wife with his sperm. He acted calmly, no longer as aggressive as before.

    Like a dying me, his chakra began to dim and weaken as his cock slowly left the narrow captivity of her anal hole.

    ¡ª Ha-ah...!

    The fat head slid out of Hinata''s ass with a cute squelching sound, and then streams of his white seed began to spread down her thighs.

    "Ha¡­ Not bad. Naruto patted his wife approvingly on the back and then leaned back in bed. Although his strength overwhelmed him, but something this time he suddenly wanted to rest ... At least for a couple of minutes.

    ¡ª Ofuuu~

    Hinata let out a cute moan and finally fell down exhausted. Covered in juices and semen, marked by his scent, she barely remained conscious.

    Quite decently... She, too, would be better off taking a break. She could no longer hold her body, and when she fell even more soiled.

    And the seed kept flowing...

    How charming.

    - Ha-ah...

    Peace and quiet...

    Yuina was already in full readiness, and Tenten... Well, she''s not worth mentioning yet.

    "And where does she wear it?" The Hokage was irritably thinking about another bitch of his.

    It looks like she''s running into punishment... He''s already fucked almost everyone here, but she''s still hanging around somewhere!

    "Will be next..."

    It''s probably getting better. Although he clearly ordered just bring your ass here...

    - Here it is...

    ¡ª Mhm~? Ah!~

    And suddenly, Himawari''s eyes shed with a predatory gleam!

    "That''s it daddy!~"

    Like a wild cat spotting an easy prey, she slid across the bed, straight to her rxed father.

    ¡ª Nyam!~

    Having licked her lips, the girl abruptly grabbed onto his trembling and slightly tired cock, and then began to lick him greedily!

    She didn''t even say a word and jumped right in!

    "Ugh..." Naruto''s eyebrows twitched slightly. He did not expect such an unexpected meeting with his daughter ...

    What a timely cleanup.

    So be it ... He did not interfere with her.

    The daughter''s tongue skillfully polished not only the base of her father''s penis, but she even sank down to his wet scrotum. The girl literally drowned in his crotch. She did everything to clean out her mother''s juices, as well as boldly savor the tart taste of her beloved daddy''s masculinity.

    Himawari''s aggressive sucking style was quite pleasurable, so Naruto took the opportunity to hold the back of her head in control of the situation.

    "Haa¡­ Well done, take a walk here¡­" He lifted his trunk, directing his daughter''s tender lips to the sensitive bridle.

    And she immediatelyplied.

    ¡ª Mmmf~

    The hot breath of the girl enveloped the most necessary ces, and the small nose tickled the head rather pleasantly. Hima gave herself to the task quite skillfully and did not resist at all. Even with all her jealousy, she did not try to rebel in any way. Although her eyes shed manifestations of disobedience and resentment, she was not going to miss this long-awaited moment, and behaved like an exemry daughter, serving him with special care.

    Naruto grinned contentedly, causing Himawari to literally choke on his scent.

    How do you like your mother''s taste?

    ¡ª Pfft! Soon it won''t be! She grimaced in displeasure, loudly pulling his balls with her small lips.

    No courtesy...

    Where is the respect for elders? Where is the love for your mother?

    After her first sex, she seemed to have matured and became too capricious.

    "Haa..." Naruto sighed heavily and continued to hold her head with a wry grin.

    "I''ll take care of you, stop being angry."

    ¡ª Hmph! ¨C Hima didn''t answer anything, and only began to squish her lips louder and move her tongue, and then, inhaling the intoxicating aroma of a dirty cock, she simply pounced on him and began to swallow roughly with her small mouth!

    - Ugh! The Hokage closed one eye and squeezed the hair of this passionate girl:

    "Not so much¡­ I''ll lose my temper even then¡­"

    But she has be even bolder!

    Will ite out? Yes, she only dreamed about it!

    ¡ª Khhh! Glgh!~ ¡ª and insolently began to take it to the very throat!

    She did not care about the size, because she was not going to lose to anyone!

    Of course, Himawari was at the peak of arousal, as proof - her young pussy was constantly leaking lecherous juices. Quite natural, considering that today she was the only one here who didn''t fuck him! But I wanted this perhaps even more than others! All these whores were lucky, and all she had to do was wait on the sidelines and swallow the saliva of jealousy with envy. One had only to imagine her condition, and also take into ount that daddy''s favorite dick smelled so strong, from which the roof was blown away.

    Greed awakened in her a hungry whore!

    The entire bottom of Himawari''s swimsuit, no matter how strange it may sound, was soaked from her female juices - it literally oozed this depraved nectar. All this time, she secretly masturbated in order to somehow maintain her condition. If you do not touch the pussy at all at such moments, then she began to hurt and burn, so naturally she had to fight this feeling. That''s just the best would be the coveted member of daddy, which she so carefully and boldly sucked, licking every familiar centimeter. As if trying to clean out all the scents of other women, with a jealous desire to leave only her own scent on him, she did not spare her tongue and throat at all. And he brazenly took advantage of this and began to prate to the full length!

    ¡ª Mmmfhm!~

    Himawari held back her cough, vulgarly snorted, and sprayed her drool all over the ce, but she did not back down from her bold pursuit even for a second. At a young age, she could take on her father''s impressive size at full length! Yes, even for adult kunoichi, such skill could seem intimidating. Even Hinata couldn''t take this big dick so unerringly and with such control of reflexes.

    "He is only mine! Aaah~"

    If she was inferior to someone, shepensated for everything with her feelings and hard work.

    ¡ª Mmmhamm~ Nyah~

    Amazing, talented, sexy and fucking vulgar blowjob! Also from my own daughter. What could be more beautiful than giving your own child your adult penis, being surrounded by a personal harem?

    Amazing feeling!

 Chapter 336: All in a Row! (18+)

    Chapter 336: All in a Row! (18+)

    The small bitch swallowed so desperately that it was getting dark in her eyes! Everyone could only watch, and like so many days before, Hanabi also indulged in the pleasure of following her nemesis.

    From all this, Naruto caught an insane buzz and was even more excited. He was surrounded by crazy women, but they belonged to him! He forced his wife to ept him, subjugated Tenten and fucked a loli daughter, and then she also gave him a gift in the form of her girlfriend! Isn''t this life? Yes, this is the best thing you can dream of! How can you refuse such a heavenly pleasure? Why not fuck all the beautiful women in this world?!

    Satisfied with himself, Naruto continued to enjoy his daughter''s tight throat, enjoying the enchanting musicing from her vulgar mouth. The way she slurped, drooled and choked is just a treat for the ears!

    ¡ª Mmmfhum~ Ughhm~

    Hinata began toe to her senses and gradually get up from the pillow, looking back at the vulgar sounds made by her daughter. Tenten had already done so, leaning her hands on the bed. She was impressed by the scene of depraved incest.

    "Haa¡­ That girl¡­~" With such a small mouth, she took the Master''s cock as well as herself!

    Yuina was still sitting on the sidelines and also couldn''t let the situation go unnoticed. Squishing softly with her fingers in the virgin juices, she yed with her cute clitoris, looking with excitement at her friend, or rather, at the wet penis, which not so long ago deprived her of anal virginity.

    The bedroom, already shrouded in lust, was again covered with a wave of desire for mature and young bitches. Everything went to the second round, and Himawari prepared the main role only for herself.

    Female fingers made their way to bored and oozing pussies.

    Everyone is impatient. The bewitching depraved atmosphere became suffocating. Nobody was going to stop there. Everyone present has long been spitting on the difference in age and their past acquaintances.

    Tenten exchanged nces with Hinata, exchanging confused nces and gentle smiles. Sometimes they looked at the cute Yuina, who was getting a little ufortable from such attention, but otherwise, without any words, shrouded in Himawari''s jealous and passionate desire, they anticipated the continuation of this depraved night, losing sight of one detail ... And She already hurriedly moved to the Uzumaki''s house, to this obscene scene, trying to y an important role in it.

    "Haa..." Naruto abruptly pulled Himawari''s hair back and admired her flushed face with a mischievous grin. Now this young bitch looked the most used. Drooling dripped from her chin, her nose twitched cutely, and her eyes shone with lust. Finally it was the turn to take care of her narrow ass. The Hokage was not going to cum in his daughter''s mouth, even if she was so aggressively trying to get the coveted seed.

    No, it''s time to cross the forbidden line again...

    He pulled her sharply to the side and threw her onto the bed, straight towards Itomaki.

    "Nyayah?!~" Himawari yelled cutely. From surprise, she did not know what to think, but the hot pulsation in the uterus suggested the answer ...

    Naruto got up and walked around the bed.

    Assessing all his women, he noticed Tenten''s wiggling ass and couldn''t help but p it!

    ¡ª Hyahah!~

    What a cute screech...

    Without denying himself pleasure, the Hokage greedily groped her juicy thighs. Fingers literally sank into the stic ass, and he did not hesitate to push it, and then with a satisfied grin admired the yful anal hole. White seed oozed down the trembling legs of the ve, but she continued to hold the remnants inside.

    Pretty sexy...

    Naruto squeezed the avable bitch a little more, and then pped her again!

    ¡ª Aaaahh!~

    Tenten damned loved such treatment, but this time he did not fuck her, but simply threw her on the bed and put her in cancer.

    - Come on, ass to the top! - And with a swing inflicted another p!

    "Hyayah!~

    The ve obeyed, buried her face in the bed and, on her knees, protruded her ripe ass.

    Great spectacle!

    Since he was going to collect all the bitches and put them in a row, he did not hesitate to beckon his wife to him:

    She came over and stood next to me.

    He didn''t even expect to be refused, so he turned to Yuina and personally bent her down.

    "Nyahahh?!~" Her cute squeak pissed off the beast, so he admired her petite ass for a bit and licked her lips and pped her hard!

    ¡ª Hayayayah!~

    Itomaki''s sensitive hole trembled and she almost came!

    "Uuu~" Giving him an angry look, the girl buried her face into the bed, eventually obeying the Master. Like Tenten, this cute loli had to stick out her small yet ripe charm. Like her mature rival, she also let out white streams from her narrow hole, but in a muchrger volume.

    She has to study and study...

    What a wonderful sight - already two knots obediently bowed. Horny and naked, mature and teen, both side by side, so different and so damn hot!

    - Hm...

    But that wasn''t enough for Naruto, so he helped Hinata in his own way. He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her towards him!

    "Aaah?!~

    As usual, rude... But he did not turn her to the others, but brazenly grabbed her by the neck and dug into his wife''s alluring lips!

    "Mmhh~!" Hina instantly felt dizzy! But just at that moment, he grabbed her nipples and began to brazenly pull them away, while suppressing any resistance with his tongue.

    ¡ª Mmfh~

    They sucked greedily and loudly, and then the Hokage''s hands ended up on the kunoichi''s ass and she had to meet his aggressive fingers. He kneaded and spanked his wife''s sensual ass, bit her tongue and pulled her over. He acted as its full-fledged Master!

 Chapter 337: The True Taste of Life (18+)

    Chapter 337: The True Taste of Life (18+)

    Hinata''s eyes rolled back, she constantly oozed onto the bed and passionately hugged his neck. He hadn''t kissed her like this in a long time!

    "Aahhh~ How cool!"

    She loved kissing, and in such a rough manner, in front of others - most of all. Naked, like the rest - she became his toy! The quiet and calm housewife looked like aplete whore right now!

    "Mfffhm!~" And he didn''t stop, catching her tongue. Drooling mixed up and everything was covered in fog in my head ...

    What a great kiss!

    "God!~" Hina almost came, but he sharply pulled her tongue away, and then pulled away from her lips and spat juicy into her mouth!

    "Ah!~" She didn''t know how to react in surprise!

    But Naruto decided everything for her! He pulled his wet fingers out of his wife''s dirty ass and brazenly stuffed her into her mouth!

    "Aaahh?!~" The husband''s seed got on the tongue and mixed with saliva created an indescribable taste of debauchery!

    Hinata swallowed hard!

    At that moment, something exploded in her head! His face melted in bliss...

    ¡ª Haaaa~! She exhaled extremely slowly and incredibly sexy.

    She was covered.

    ¡ª Aaahh~

    The excited kunoichi sent waves of heat. Anguid look, a wet face and a vulgar smile. Disheveled, with her mouth open, burning with submissive lust.

    This is how true female beauty blooms.

    Naruto nodded contentedly and mentally praised her, and then abruptly turned her around.

    "Aaaah?!~

    He did not continue these games and turned his wife''s ass towards him, after which he moved her legs together.

    "Mmmh~" Hinata groaned in shame.

    The third naked figure entered this depraved scene begging for her juicy ass. Soft and alluring, velvety skin and exquisite pussy... The noble princess showed herself in all her glory.

    Tenten stood on the right, weakly wiggling her yful ass. Next to her, Hinata, who surrendered to her instincts, and a little further away, cute Yuina, timidly hiding her eyes.

    There are two ces left: one in the middle, and the other for Himawari, next to her friend.

    "Come to me..." Naruto beckoned his jealous daughter to him. It''s her turn.

    ¡ª Ah!~

    He hasn''t forgotten about her! Recently collected anger immediately turned into happiness.

    - Hooray! ~ - Overjoyed, the young beauty quickly crawled up to daddy and immediately turned to him with her wet holes. She already knew what he was trying to achieve, and therefore she arched herself like a cat and began to wag her ripe ass, actively urging him to do something rude and perverted with her.

    And he did! Waving your hand properly...

    "Nyayayah~!" A sweet moan escaped Himawari''s lips! The hard p of the father was immediately imprinted on the daughter''s white ass.

    "What the..." But Naruto suddenly frowned.

    Because of the swimsuit, he could not enjoy the views, and therefore he simply took it and tore it to shreds!

    "Haah?!~" Hima looked around, realized what had happened, and then red at her father angrily.

    "Damn~ Daddy, I actually put it on for you!"

    Don''t spoil the view! So much better. The Hokage nodded contentedly and looked at the four asses with a predatory look.

    Gorgeous spectacle!

    Excellent! There were traces of him on each, making the situation even more exciting. Everyone stood in the right position, in one row, bowed their heads and ingratiatingly wagged their sexy asses.

    They seemed to be asking the Master to pay attention to them.

    "Ha¡­ I like it!"

    That''s how a real Hokage should enjoy! To put a daughter, a wife and a couple of ves in a row, and arrogantly evaluate them.

    This is the true taste of life!

    Young and mature, in the fourth they stood in the most submissive female pose. These bitches demonstrated with all their being who is the real Boss here and to whom they belong. No self-respecting woman would ever do something so humiliating as worshiping a man like that. But they obeyed and carried out any order of their beloved Master! Shaking their asses and asking them to take good care of them!

    Well, perverts... These girls not only calmly acknowledged their position as simple whores for hisfort, but also enjoyed it. Enjoyed the dominance of the male and behaved like his litter!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! Naruto let out a long breath. He got unimaginable pleasure from just one kind of all this humility!

    They belonged to him, and he was going to enjoy these whores to the fullest! And it was worth starting with the most violent and hungry of them ...

    Moving towards Himawari, the Hokage without thinking twice grabbed her ripe pussy with his whole palm!

    "Hyayah!~" Daddy''s touch was the most beloved feeling!

    He moistened his fingers with love juices, and then lubricated her tight ass well.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Naruto began to attach himself to his daughter''s ass hole, and then, in one easy movement, he pushed the head inside.

    ¡ª Nyayayah!~

    Finally inside!

    Long awaited reunion! All jealousy and discontent was immediately washed away by a wave of pleasure and happiness. Goosebumps swept through her tiny body, her ears rang, and the pussy began to actively tremble.

    What a nice reaction...

    Naruto immediately felt the pressure from below and immediately realized that Himawari was already approaching...

    How fast are you...

    Grinning, he pressed on the ass of his girl, and then began to prate further. Rudeness here would be superfluous, so he acted measuredly.

    And as soon as he entered halfway, his daughter''s body shuddered, her back arched, and her eyes rolled back!

    ¡ª Nyayahaaaaaa!~ ¡ª Tight squirt sprayed out of the pussy! She started to cum and did it no less violently than Tenten! The body was enveloped in sparks of pleasure, the limbs tingled, and the eyes could no longer grasp the normal images.

    She was covered with her head and at the same moment, realizing that this little bitch had entered her ideal state, Naruto sharply pped her ass and rushed into a furious attack!

    "Haaaaaaa!~" Another stream of female juices hit the floor and sshed on his legs! Himawari brightly finished and shuddered wildly in convulsions, and he had already begun to fuck her mercilessly!

    "Ahhh!~ Nyaaahhaa~!"

    The Hokage fucking loved the sincere screams of his daughter, as well as the moment of female pleasure, which you could break into and strengthen it with your pressure! He ustomed each of his women to this special pleasure. Himawari was already narrow, and when she came...

 Chapter 338: Have fun without me?~ (18+)

    Chapter 338: Have fun without me?~ (18+)

    Furious pops of wild anal sex filled the entire bedroom. Almostpletely pulling out his cock, and then driving it to its full length - Naruto mercilessly raped his daughter! As if matching the pace of her pulse, he moved in this obscene rhythm and constantly pped her young ass!

    Loud and hard incest attracted the attention of everyone in the bedroom. The father was fucking his daughter, what an amazing depravity... Hinata was already used to this, and Yuina was not too surprised, but Tenten was fucking turned on by this. She already understood that he was sleeping with his daughter, but that he also had her in the ass ... This is already beyond morality!

    "Master~ Ahhh~" After today, she fully realized how great he was.

    From all these perverted thoughts and vulgar moans of the ending girl, the ve began to flow profusely, flooding the bed under her feet

    "Nyah!~ More!~ Daddy, fuck me harder!" Aaaaah~

    The orgasm passed, but Himawari was already unstoppable, she began to wave and moan loudly, shouting vulgarities. Drawn into anal pleasure, she nned to finish at least five more times in order to somehow satisfy her female appetite! Today she was going tost the longest and squeeze daddy''s dick hard.

    Pretty ambitious, considering her young and not very hardy body...

    "Aaaheeee!~ Rape me~ Heeeee~ I''m your bitch!~ Strangle me~!"

    Naruto was amused by the pervert''s cries.

    "I''vepletely lost my shame..."

    The ringing pops of wet thighs intensified - the Hokage began to rape this small bitch even harder!

    Himawari started squealing even more aggressively!

    ¡ª Nyayahaa!~ Deep!~

    Meanwhile, the half-open bedroom door began to creak. Passionate echoes of incest spread throughout the house, and in this muffled melody of debauchery, the unexpected guest moved with a light gait.

    A mature kunoichi in a dark kimono smiled yfully and bit her glossy lips sexually. She finally came and with excitement moving up the stairs, she was looking forward to all the depravity arranged by her beloved Master.

    Shizune was in no hurry, although she was flowing profusely, leaving a trail of love drops behind her. Holding her breath, she dreamily imagined the scene with which she was to face any minute.

    She was a littlete preparing herself for this meeting, so she was not at all surprised that the Master decided to start without her. Shizune was probably the only one who had a clear idea of who she was about to face. She knew about Himawari and Tenten too, but still wondered what he was nning to do to them. Therefore, she had only to imagine what this wild male, from whom she was crazy, got up in that bedroom. Surely something perverted, judging by the moans and ps, he took his daughter and very hard.

    "Mm~ Have fun without me?~ I''m jealous..." Shizune giggled and finally stepped onto the second floor.

    The depraved sounds of sex reached her more clearly.

    "They''re not shy at all~"

    Just a few meters and she will finally be able to step into the abode of her Master''s lust...

    Kunoichi was not in a hurry, but on the contrary, she was anticipating and moving measuredly, savoring the familiar aroma of his manly sperm floating in the air, as well as special female pheromones. A whole bunch of vulgar smells mixed into something amazing. Just one breath of this mixture could intoxicate, appealing to the basest desires.

    So exciting!

    ¡ª Mm~

    Shizune licked her lips, as befits aplete pervert obsessed with sex with the Master. She has long abandoned her past and changed for him. Already excited, she began to stagger and moan. From all these smells dizzy, and the sounds pleasantly caressed the ear, awakening hidden desires. She seemed to plunge into a different world, full of lust and pleasure.

    ¡ª Ahah~

    It was mesmerizing...

    Meanwhile, the Hokage continued to possess his own daughter without showing any pity. He dominated, and like a wild beast took her cancer on the bed!

    "Nyayayah~ I¡­ I already¡­ Ahhh~

    And unexpectedly for everyone, a sonorous yful voice swept through the bedroom:

    "Hee hee, how busy it is here¡­~

    - BUT? Hinata turned around sharply.

    Tenten froze in shock.

    "Sh-shizune?!

    - O? Naruto stopped and looked away.

    - Finally came.

    "Ah~ I''m sorry Master¡­" Ignoring everyone, Shizune fluttered lightly towards the Hokage and quickly knelt down, meekly bowing at his feet:

    I''m ready for any punishment!

    "Hmm," he snorted, "how shameless you are.

    "Shizune..." Hinata got up, but...

    Who gave you permission to get up? Naruto red at his wife, which immediately made her flinch and quickly return to her seat.

    She began to shake her ass even more actively:

    "S-sorry¡­~

    Of course she was surprised. He told her about Shizune, but no one said that she would appear here today with everyone else! But after everything that happened, does that really matter now? What difference does it make if it''s fun?

    Hinata didn''t really want to think about shame and embarrassment... In such a humiliating position, she already showed her all. Even if Shizune sees, what difference does it make? Surely he would put her like that too ... And this also excited her in her own way.

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Yes, when it smelled of sex and he took her - she could not help herself! The whore became active and nothing mattered anymore. Even my sister and children. So what''s the point? She has already let his other women into the house ... Now he is in charge, and she, the legal wife, has to watch him fuck her friends and acquaintances, in front of her eyes. Not to mention my daughter...

    "Aaahhh~" Hinata''s pussy suddenly started leaking.

    Well what a pervert...

    "Hmm..." Naruto shook his head with a grin. The reaction of these bitchespletely satisfied him. They are already tired and sumbed to lust, so the reaction is not so bright, but still worthy. Shizune asked for it herself...

    Butte!

    Tentenpletely froze. She was amazed at such an unexpected meeting! No, after the scene with the two young girls, she understood that he was capable of anything, and to take Shizune too, but... She did not expect that she would suddenly show up here and rush to bow to him!

    What kind of situation is this? Is she also his ve?

    "Ah~ Master has so many secrets¡­"

    Yuina did not intervene, she was already embarrassed and only recently got used to everyone present, and then she also appeared ... Fortunately, she had already met Shizune, so this is not such a big problem.

    Even Himawari didn''t show any displeasure due to the interrupted orgasm, but rather was d:

    "Wow! Shizune-san came...?"

    She tried to act confident and dignified. Although, the truth is that her legs almost did not obey ...

    However, her reaction was understandable.

    In the past couple of weeks, he and Shizune had already met and got along well. Hima once visited her father at the Residence with Yuina, and it was there that she encountered her for the first time. They even managed to see how she skillfully worked with her mouth under his table. The girls were very impressed, especially Himawari. She even wanted to learn from her! So submissive, sexy and diligent. Even her mother did not notice such a fanatical look directed at her father. It felt like Shizune hadn''t just given up her pride for him, she was possessed by him. So in love that it instantly caught my eye. Naruto seemed to be her entire world. Naturally, the daughter respected such a woman and, surprisingly, was not even jealous, but on the contrary, she wanted to be the same and please daddy and stop being jealous. It didn''t turn out too well, but she tried.

 Chapter 339: True Whore (18+)

    Chapter 339: True Whore (18+)

    Shizune continued to stay at his feet, waiting for the usual order from the Master. She didn''t utter a sound, though she flowed wildly, not allowing herself to be distracted. That is why she did not even greet the others, but immediately obeyed him. She wasn''t going to show any kind of dignity in front of Hinata or Tenten - she hadn''t had it for a long time. She gave up everything for him. Even at the very beginning of their rtionship, Shizune could have been ashamed in front of his wife or felt guilty, but it had already been too long. Shepletely changed and epted his words with all the seriousness of her feelings.

    "You are my woman. Stop being afraid and ashamed of it. You didn''t do anything wrong, because I fucked you, and I''m ready to take full responsibility for everything. If you really feel something for me - stop thinking about any nonsense! I won''t let anyone ruin our rtionship!"

    Shizune followed what was said without any hesitation, so she didn''t think about Hinata, Tsunade, or anyone else besides him. The stronger her feelings became, the less she thought about any nonsense.

    ¡ª Aahh~

    In public, Shizune could still control herself, but in such an environment, only humility. A true whore is the most faithful and loving. For her, there was nothing more important than serving the Master and earning his approval.

    "Haa¡­ You really have changed.

    Knowing how strict she was about her duties, Naruto knew it was better to just give her what she wanted. Shizune worries too much and takes everything personally. Such a woman needs a goal, and he became this goal, filling the kunoichi''s heart without a trace. Unfortunately, this is something she hasn''t been able to show off to Tsunade yet. I had to hide such a heavy secret to this day. Nevertheless, she wanted to open herself to those closest to her first of all.

    But it''s not time yet...

    Well, do you want punishment? You will be punished! Naruto pulled his cock out of his daughter''s narrow hole and abruptly grabbed Shizune''s hair, then pushed her face hard against Himawari''s trembling anus!

    - Lick whore! Everyone in turn!

    -Ahhh~ - the sight of a young and developed wet ass was mesmerizing ...

    Shizune swallowed hard.

    The owner was recently in...

    The kunoichi''s eyes shone, and then she went grinning and loudly licking her lips began to look around. Her predatory gaze assessed the others. All of them were leaking, and fluttering anal slits let out white streams of semen.

    Seed Master...

    "Mffh~" Shizune swallowed again and stuck out her tongue. She was not going to resist, but happy and contented, she decided to get down to business. She has even chosen a target for herself and decided in what sequence she will clean his sperm from their dirty holes.

    Who, if not a faithful assistant, will take care of the seed of her Master?

    She will go to waste! This could not be allowed!

    "Mm~ She''s only mine..."

    Tenten will definitely be thest one... But this way you will be able to get to know these whores better. Convenient opportunity. Hinata and Tenten were much younger, and they all knew each other, but after licking their holes, Shizune did not doubt the opportunity to strengthen this connection. The owner brought them together, and they are obliged to serve him faithfully!

    With all the passion and aggression, Shizune sharply dug her lips into the ass of young Himawari! The mere realization that she was kissing his daughter''s anus drove her into ecstasy!

    Skillfulnguage hit right on target!

    "Nyaaaahh!~" The girl screamed out of surprise!

    The yful tongue of the kunoichi immediately climbed into the fluttering hole and began to lick everything greedily.

    ¡ª Mmmfh~

    Like a skillful bitch, Shizune didn''t even caress herself, she just opened Hima''s ass and greedily savored her sweet anus, reveling in the remnants of the smell of cock. If someone had told her a couple of months ago that she would lick the ass of the daughter of the Hokage himself so hard, she would have burned with shame!

    Tsunade wouldn''t recognize her student right now...

    Often women adjust to the tastes of their lover, but Shizune has achieved something unimaginable.

    ¡ª Mmfhm~ Mmmhm~ Ahh~

    "Nyayayah!~ Not so strong!~

    Slurping and smacking, she sucked and licked Himawari''s dirty anus with all her heart.

    The startling sight apanied by such vulgar sounds made Naruto even more excited. Droplets of pre-cum fell on the floor, but he still stood and watched, enjoying the views. He wanted to put his assistant on the bed and finallyplete this masterpiece scene of debauchery - five juicy asses in a row.

    It was only worth the wait...

    - Enough already! The Hokage angrily grabbed Shizune''s hair and forcibly pulled her away from her daughter''s ass.

    ¡ª Mmfh?~

    As soon as the kunoichi''s tongue slipped out of her hole, the girl cried out cutely:

    ¡ª Nyah!~

    I almost finished ... Father intervened again!

    "Ha... Haa... Mmmhm~" Shizune licked her lips lustfully.

    - Delicious!~

    Her whole face was covered with Himawari''s sticky juices, so without thinking twice, she began to collect them with her finger in her mouth, looking yfully at the owner.

    Well, the spectacle ... So greedily licked that he barely managed to tear her away from her daughter.

    "Damn... She''s even kinkier today"

    - Good. Now the next one. - Naruto directed his assistant to the left and rudely stuck the wet lips of this bitch into Itomaki''s dirty hole!

    "Nhaah!~" A cute new moan showed itself, and then, Shizune, as before, grabbed the girl''s tight ass and began to lick it furiously! This time she acted even more rudely. As soon as the familiar sperm of the Owner hit the tongue, her roof was torn off!

    ¡ª Mmmfhm!~

    Warrior and courageous - she was not going to miss a drop!

    As if savoring the most coveted delicacy, Shizune began to collect droplets of sperm from Yuina''s thighs, and with a greedy gleam in her eyes, carefully sucked her fingers. She smacked her lips and drooled, and like a cat, she cleaned her palms with her tongue to a shine.

    "Mmmfh~ More!~

    After some fun, Shizune aggressively attacked Itomaki''s defenseless pussy!

    ¡ª Nyayayyah!~

    Struck by such sudden stimtion, the girl didn''t even know how to react!

    ¡ª Aaaah~

    ¡ª Mmphhm!~ Ftoy peacefully!~

    "Got off the rails again..."

    Even Naruto was amazed... Shizune acted like a sick drug addict. She often drank his sperm, but not at all like now. Did she really want to prove herself to other women so much? Just a crazy braggart.

    "Or maybe just a perverted rimming fan..."

 Chapter 340: Shizunes Perfect Cleansing (18+)

    Chapter 340: Shizune''s Perfect Cleansing (18+)

    Shizune licked all of Yuina''s wet thighs, sexually ran her tongue over her wet pussy and collected a beautiful trickle of sperm, so that in the next moment she would break and bite her lips into her fluttering anal hole!

    ¡ª Mmmmph!~ ¡ª And suck fiercely!

    "Nyayayahhhh?!~" Itomaki almost came in surprise!

    Seeing the sight, Naruto shook his head in mockery.

    - You''re crazy...

    There was already a puddle of her love juices under Shizune. She leaked, but continued to behave so vulgarly!

    Some kind of perverted madness... It was as if she was possessed by the dirtiest whore. Even Tenten had at least some shame, unlike this nymphomaniac.

    ¡ª Mmfhm~ Ahhm~

    Shizune licked everything with a fanatical passion. Naruto controlled her and brought her to each ass in turn, forcing her to carefully clean out the remnants of her sperm. She savored it, and without a bit of disgust licked and drank every drop.

    ¡ª Mmphaaa!

    Another anus shed clean!

    Shizune''s breath hitched, she now smelled of Master''s seed...

    After Yuina and Hinata, the perfect cleaning of their asses and pussies, and then their feet, it was Tenten''s turn.

    "Wow¡­!~" the girl caught her breath and drooled: "Mmmff!~

    "Soooooooo!~ I love it!~"

    The skillful ass of a professional anal slut held back a significant supply of Hokage semen - Shizune was rewarded well. Tenten initially resisted the rough tongue in her ass, but then she couldn''t control herself and started literally sshing into the mature kunoichi''s greedy mouth! She couldn''t believe that she was blowing sperm from the Hokage''s ass, and even into the mouth of that very Shizune! She had known her since childhood, and now she poured all these obscene secretions into her mouth from her dirty hole!

    ¡ª Mmmmm~

    It''s funny, but apart from vulgar sounds and champing from a soiled ass, all this did not cause any disgust ...

    So sexy!

    Naruto could no longer hold on, and therefore finally let go of his bitch and pped her in the ass with relish!

    "Mhhh!~" With cum in her mouth, pulling back Tenten''s anal lips, Shizune moaned contentedly and rolled her eyes!

    The smell, the taste, the humiliation - everything mixed up in pleasure, and she almost finished!

    "Kaaif!~"

    She was bursting with pleasure!

    Tenten released everything and Shizune cleaned everything up. Her mouth served as a toilet today, but that''s not the end...

    Her tight hole should have been used as a cock plug! The hokage was going to cum in the ass of the assistant properly, and then do it to everyone in turn.

    That''s why he didn''t want to waste time on pleasure for this humiliated whore. He tore Shizune''s glossy lips off Tenten''s clean ass and praised him contently.

    - Well done. Now you can join.

    He pointed to the bed, and the girl understood everything without words. Big asses stood in a row, what else could be required of her?

    "Mmh~ Yes, Master! Having licked her lips sexually and collecting the rest of the sperm from her chin, she staggered up and walked closer to Naruto on trembling legs, and then, biting her lips, began to untie the belt of her kimono.

    - I''m not justte Master ... Do you want to see?

    The Hokage looked at Shizune''s slender figure with a grin, and then nodded.

    - Intriguing...

    "Mm, it''s all for you~" After these words, the belt fell at his feet, and then the dark fabric slid down the fragile shoulders of the beauty. He had enjoyed this spectacle many times before, but this one was special...

    "Wow¡­" The Hokage lustfully stared at the magnificent body of his faithful assistant.

    It''s no secret how much Shizune has changed since their first sex, but today she did something special with herself, and all for him!

    As soon as she entered, Naruto already noticed her white stockings, stiletto heels and a new light manicure, but when she showed him the kimono hidden under, he was actually amazed at what he saw. This body no longer belonged to that Shizune from the past. Even her face was different.

    Naruto was aware of this before, yet he often spent time with his assistant. Although perhaps it was for this reason that he missed the moment when she actually changed so drastically and became so sexy.

    - Do you like me? ~

    ¡ª Ho... Impressive.

    As before, still the same purple tattoo below the navel and pierced nipples, but that was not what made her so attractive. Her very essence, hidden and forgotten femininity, blossomed like never before. In her entire life, in her decades of youth, Shizune could not even dream of something like this, but after meeting him, she fully awakened.

    Unlike Temari, whom the Hokage did not see often enough to miss the moment of this "rebirth", he was able to see Shizune in all its glory only today. Although, perhaps, it all came down to the fact that in fact Temari rather simply forcibly suppressed her attractiveness, while Shizune simply could not find it - there was no man who would make her open up like that.

    As soon as she realized her feelings, as soon as she cast aside all shame and excitement, she became this lovely, sexuality-writing girl, from whom she literally emanated an insane feminine charm that could attract males in droves. And all this belonged only to him! He made her like that, and she was not going to change, devoting her soul and body only to the service of her beloved Master!

 Chapter 341: Finish what you started (18+)

    Chapter 341: Finish what you started (18+)

    Today, Shizune even wore underwear, which was quite surprising considering that she had apparently decided not to wear it at all in the past. Looks like today was a special asion and she wanted to express herself a little differently. Like stockings - underwear is white, while transparent. Yet she did not put it on to hide something, but rather to emphasize, decorate and create a special impression.

    - Suits you.

    "Really?~ Ah, I''m d¡­~

    In fact, Shizune''s white color came in handy, unlike the usual dark shades of the past. The body became taut. Carved into ideal lines of mature sexuality, it has reached heights never seen before. Lovely pink nipples, charming sex lips - everything was visible through the fabric. And the view was mesmerizing...

    Shizune took care of herself in every way, especially her haircut. Naturally, the point is not only in the even tips of her square ... Her pubis was not shaved, but rather expertly groomed. The perfect line of dark hair and a damn sexy bikini areabined just perfectly. It was different for every girl, which is why, unlike the same Hinata, Shizune could not hide the attractive gap between her perfect legs.

    ¡ª Ha, and you know how to surprise... Or was it that I ignored the obvious all the time? Even though Naruto asked that question, an answer was obviously not required as he immediately pulled the kunoichi towards him and began brazenly groping her gorgeous breasts.

    "Aaahh~ Master~ What about your wife? So embarrassing...~ Shizune threw an "embarrassed" look at Hinata and couldn''t help but grin mischievously. This vicious girl clearly wanted to have some fun. It was only necessary to remember how she behaved before ...

    What a wicked bitch!

    The Hokage grabbed her ass sharply and then pped her loudly!

    "Aaaheeee!~" Shizune screamed passionately and then stuck her ass out even more!

    She obviously liked...

    He immediately took advantage of the opportunity and started beating her with extreme rudeness!

    "Ahh!~ Haaaah!~ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~"

    At some point, Naruto grabbed Shizune''s hair and pushed her sharply onto the bed, then forced her to her knees in a row and finally stopped bullying her.

    "That''s right¡­ put your head down!"

    He demanded obedience, and she happilyplied.

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Shizune''s butt was burning brightly. The red marks from the Master''s fingers stood out perfectly on her fair skin. They literally swelled, as if turning into real burns.

    "Aaah~ What now?"

    But she just continued to have fun and brazenly wag her ass. Moreover, Shizune''s depraved juices soaked all her thighs - literally everything was leaking juices there. The transparent fabric of white panties stuck to her pink lips. And these views captivated ...

    Naruto wanted so damn much to pull them off and get a good taste of such an alluring juicy and appetizing pussy, but he restrained himself, just pushed the stic of her panties and admired the trembling ass hole. Today, she''s the only one who''s going to get a little bit of attention, before anything else, Shizune will have to deal with this on her own.

    In any case, since thest whore finally stood in the line, the time hase to return to her daughter and finish what she started! Himawari had already begun to whine, the others had long been turned on and also wanted sex.

    That''s why...

    It was worth it to tear off this whole row of whores properly - as befits a Master!

    - BUT? X-master?~ Shizune was slightly surprised when he abruptly moved away from her and began to attach himself to the other ass.

    But Naruto just chuckled and sternly ordered:

    - Get on your knees! You are next.

    "Aaah~ I''m listening~" She moaned and smiled obscenely and started shaking her ass in anticipation. She finally got a chance to look around...

    "Ah~ Did he really turn her into a ve?"

    First of all, Shizune''s eyes met the lustful Tenten, who was looking at her with interest in return...

    "Master¡­ I didn''t expect anything less from you¡­~"

    Next was Hinata, looking at the first assistant with no less curiosity.

    "So that''s what happened to her...Naruto~"

    They met in such a depraved position and studied each other without words, and meanwhile, the Hokage finally settled down to the lustful daughter, and with a sharp push burst into her tight ass!

    "Nyayayahhh!~" Glittering drops of saliva escaped from Himawari''s tongue! With one push, he burst into her small hole and, without slowing down the previous pace, began to hammer hard into the very base!

    Wet pops scattered around the bedroom, followed by the bright moans of a young girl.

    As always merciless. Despite the fact that she was his daughter - he just used her as a real cock nozzle!

    "Aaaahh~ Daddyaaaa!~ Y-yes-aaa!~

    Naruto not only brutally raped his daughter, but also beat her tight ass mercilessly!

    Spanking fell one after another and it did not stop for a second!

    But that''s exactly what she wanted! From each blow, Himawari shrank and actively waved towards him.

    "Nyayaha!~ Moreeee!~

 Chapter 342: What a disappointment... (18+)

    Chapter 342: What a disappointment... (18+)

    The eyes of all those present have long been turned not to Shizune, but to this little bitch, so boldly epting her father''s huge dick. They were amazed how such a young girl could cope with this giant. Even Tenten had a hard time sometimes, not to mention Hinata or Shizune, but this loli took him to his full length!

    Although, the consequences were obvious... Himawari twisted into a vulgar grimace, and her body shook with endless waves of pleasure. She no longer controlled her wet tongue and eyes shining with lust, rolled up in pleasure.

    ¡ª Nhee~ aaas~

    "Not bad..." Naruto didn''t slow down, but calmly assessed his surroundings. Out of the corner of his eye, he could also follow Itomaki''s cute ass, as well as a trio of mature asses a little to the right.

    What kind of views... Burrowing all the way into your own daughter and admiring something so juicy? True paradise! This day was definitely not in vain. The Hokage wanted to entertain himself with something special and everything went off in the best possible way!

    It remains only to finish everything well, but first...

    "Nhhyayah?!~" Himawari suddenly yelped!

    Naruto sharply brought her legs together, put pressure on her neck and began to fuck even more furiously!

    "Nyayayah~!" Aaahhhh~!

    Hard pops filled the ears, and then resonant ps flew from above on the young flesh! Himawari''s entire ass was on fire for a long time, but he didn''t care at all! He punched, made her contract and give her cute squeaky voice in response!

    That young bitch should have screamed as loud as possible!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~!"

    He tore her to pieces until finally...

    - K-x-x! Sharply squeezing the tight ass of this little whore, the Hokage growled, and then mmed his balls loudly on her oozing pussy!

    And with a wild tremor erupted into the anal bowels!

    "Nyayayahhaaa!~" Feeling the scorching flow of her father''s semen, Hima could only scream, and then her head was covered!

    "Nyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!~

    An incredibly strong orgasm with a deafening wave blew the whole consciousness to smithereens!

    Pleasure mixed with slight pain and indescribable heat simply left her no chance! The girl rolled into an orgasm and began to finish loudly and brightly, filling all the remnants of the sheets on the bed!

    ¡ª Ahhhh~!

    A stream of female juices hit the floor, but Naruto continued to descend!

    He held his daughter by the neck with one hand, and with the fingers of the other greedily and rudely held her ripe ass, literally imprinting all his desires into her body!

    The Hokage showed no mercy, that''s why she came harder than usual! Surrounded by rivals, she could only ept her fate and let them see her most prolonged and deafening orgasm!

    ¡ª Nyayahaaaa!~

    Himawari waited so long for this,nguished so much, and finally he fucked her! And how! And now he was finally filling her hungry ass to the eyeballs with his adult seed! Daddy''s cum turned out to be incredibly hot and damn nice! No wonder she wanted to drink it just like Shizune. Even the young uterus pinched in the hope of getting her share, but all she could do was greedily throb in the side...

    Today, all the fun goes only to anal holes!

    Naruto finally stopped cumming, but young Hima wasn''t about to stop at all! Moreover, the color of her squirt suddenly changed, and a hot stream of a different kind began to flood everything around! As usual - she could not restrain herself and began to urinate right in the parent''s bedroom ...

    That''s a shameless bitch!

    Shizune chuckled in confusion.

    - Wow...

    The rest were amazed at what they saw, but Himawari didn''t care anymore - she was cumming stupidly!

    "Aaaaaaah!~" Her eyes trembled wildly, and her face twisted with pleasure!

    Her appearance was simply shocking!

    Hima was hardly thinking at all right now. In such a state, she may not be able to recover at all ...

    The orgasm didn''t seem to end. Naruto was squeezing so hard that all the remnants of his seed had been sshing inside that greedy ass for a long time. He wanted to pull him out, but this little bitch continued to keep him in her narrow captivity.

    "Here¡­" The Hokage patted his daughter''s swollen ass with a grin, and then squeezed it roughly!

    - Stop being greedy! - He growled, and then with force began to take out his trembling cock ...

    "Nhhaah~" Himawari couldn''t help it and started to roll over onto her side, but Naruto caught her just in time.

    "Ha¡­" He lifted his daughter up and let her ssh some more¡­

    ¡ª Mmmh~

    Quite a funny sight.

    Little loli cums and urinates in front of your eyes...

    "Haa¡­" The Hokage stepped aside a little and stretched his neck.

    - You''ve had enough.

    Whatever it was, in the end, she quickly lost.

    What a disappointment...

    So much waiting and asking, but what in the end?

    Still weak!

    It was worth taking any of her holes, so she immediately became submissive and quickly gave up. After that, Himawari also resented why he did not devote time to her?

    Some people need more endurance training...

    In any case, this little bitch got everything she wanted, which means it''s time to get serious! Besides, this is only the first round. Himawari still has some work to do - the whole night ahead. But first of all, it was worth taking time for thest guest!

 Chapter 343: Kaguya? (18+)

    Chapter 343: Kaguya? (18+)

    Naruto called Shizune for a reason: today he wanted to check how much she had advanced and whether she would be able to ept him, as befits a faithful assistant. Not just sex, but also chakra stimtion! Few of his kunoichi were capable of such a thing. The main problem basically boiled down to passion and falling in love. Himawari was so crazy about her father that pleasure simply tore off her roof - the turn did not even reach the chakra. It is a well-known fact that a woman''s emotions are an ideal orgasm stimtor. If skillfully use them, which Naruto, in general, did, using various perversions, then the girls very quickly surrendered to pleasure and fully awakened. This is how submission worked. Sex addiction, love and affection are all ideal methods to drive a girl into a frenzy. Of course, skills were also important, but there were actually enough emotions. Everyone but himself...

    Naruto got a lot more emotion from passionate girls like Sarada or Yuina. Age, oddly enough, influenced this detail. Younger people often rely on feelings more often and show them much more sincerely. Especially Sarada, who has reached puberty. Naruto no longer wondered why he was drawn to her. Uchiha are already emotional personalities, and even at a simr age ...

    Even if the Hokage preferred the more mature ones, they were still worth something, even though he couldn''t use all his skills to the fullest with them. It just so happened that only mature kunoichi could ept him with dignity and withstand all his strength. That was the main problem.

    Sarada turned out to be too young, but even so, the sex with her was amazingly good, and there, oddly enough, he could not give his best. Himawari had great potential, just like her mother, but it was a matter of time, he wanted it right here and now, so he called five at once!

    The tastes of the Hokage became too sophisticated, he wanted both young and mature .., passionate sex, rough... But even more, he wanted to find someone with whom he could give it his all - to experience everything at once! Each was good in its own way: someone had enough sincerity, someone had endurance, and someone simply turned out to be incredibly attractive, but not one of them was able to show abilities worthy of him!

    That is why he was always looking for the ideal. Naruto wanted not only passion, but the perfect woman with amazing stamina. The highest beauty and sexuality, able to take all its sides. He wanted perfect chemistry - to create an amazing reaction. Even Hinata couldn''t, not to mention the other weaker kunoichi.

    It was for this reason that Naruto had ns for Kushina Uzumaki. He was more than sure that it was this hardy girl who could ept himpletely, and because of her character, she might not have be perfection, but she would have gone much further than the rest.

    Of course, if Tsunade doesn''t work out, then there''s no other option but to find a way to bring the dead back to life. Although, with his growing demands, Naruto somehow had no doubt that one day he would still have to do this, not only out of curiosity, but also out of greed. What predator would refuse the flesh of his own sexual mother? Yet in theory, oddly enough, she really was the ideal that could quench his thirst. Although, in that case, it would not be so easy to find someone equal after that... Maybe there is someone else more legendary?

    Kaguya?

    This thought amused him a little, but still, now is definitely not the time to think about other bitches ...

    "Shizune... How long has it been since thest time?" he asked with a sly smirk as he crept closer to his charming assistant.

    As soon as the kunoichi heard the beloved voice of the Master, she immediately began to actively wag her juicy ass and muffled moan:

    "Nnh~ Maaster~ You haven''t touched my hole for a week now... She was lonely~

    "Hmm, how is it?" - Naruto squeezed her ripe ass properly, from which streams of fragrant nectar immediately began to ooze from all the cracks. He seemed to press on a sponge ... Amazing softness and juiciness! As if an overripe fruit gave him its juices.

    What a sexy charm... She looked damn hot in those wet white panties!

    "I see you can''t stand it anymore¡­" The Hokage chuckled, amused by her impatient movements. The wet Shizune clearly did not have much endurance. It was only because of her submissiveness that she did not act insolently. If Himawari were in such a state, then all ears would be buzzing about her desires. Another difference between mature and submissive women and annoying little girls...

    Since Shizune behaved appropriately, Naruto decided to reward her and not tease her once again. She did not need to be lubricated, he did not even begin to pull off the underwear, but simply fixed the thin stic band of the panties right on the ripe ass, then settling down from behind.

    The thick member sparkled from the daughter''s juices, the veins throbbed slightly, and the swollen head almost exploded from the heat. He really wanted to get into that juicy hole! She was so tempting...

    ¡ª Mmmh~ Y-yeah~

    Attached to the ass of his assistant, the Hokage did not burst in with a push, not at all... He slowly inserted, and then gently leaned forward, allowing Shizune''s sweet anal lips to suck on his tip properly. She did it quite skillfully, almost as skillfully as the nymphomaniac Tenten.

    Impressive!

    "Aa-ahhhh~" A passionate moan was drawn out throughout the bedroom. Naruto drove his cock in slowly, and she sumbed to him also slowly,nguidly stretching her lustful voice. Shizune''s pussy, on the other hand, was leaking love juice very quickly. She enjoyed only one movement, but was already approaching an orgasm. How lustful...

 Chapter 344: Unity (18+)

    Chapter 344: Unity (18+)

    Finally, Naruto entered fully, mming softly against his assistant''s damp thighs.

    "Nhah~" A tender and love-filled moan escaped the beautiful lips of the beauty, and then she arched like a cat and turned slightly, throwing a trembling nce at her lover:

    "M-master~ You''re inside... Ahhh~" and immediately darted her eyes towards Hinata. To which, in the next moment, Shizune''s lips stretched into a yful grin. No matter how hard she tried to hide it, she was still a woman and defiantly demonstrated her intentions to her lover''s wife. It is impossible to go against nature, even if she tried at the very beginning. An awakened female is much more terrible than a sane woman.

    Although, this look rather amused Hinata. She had immense confidence in her husband, and therefore did not worry at all that he would treat her badly. She was rather aroused by the fact that she was the only one here who was his legal wife, and everyone else only had to y the role of his bedding! She still came first! And throwing a slightly worried look at Naruto, Hina received in response that same smile that instantly dispelled momentary doubts...

    He smiled brightly and confidently. He understood her without words!

    ¡ª Ahhh~

    At that moment, Hinata felt as if she fell in love with him even more! Naruto was the best! How lucky she is...

    And meanwhile...

    "Aaahhh~" Shizune continued to enjoy the Master''s cock. As if realizing that her act did not have much effect, she decided to show a lustful voice and show her loyalty, and that she is no worse than some wife!

    "Hyayah~ Master!~ I''m ready for anything!~

    - O? Really? - Naruto''s eyes shone with an ominous gleam, and he immediately grinned: - Then get it!

    With a sharp movement, he put his finger in her ass!

    "Hyayah?!~" Shizune squealed in surprise! Not only a member, but also a thumb! He pulled it up and began to work his hips more actively, while with his free hand he brazenly grabbed the brte''s hair and began to fuck her even rougher!

    Wet ps and dirty moans have be even brighter!

    Naruto didn''t hesitate and abruptly shoved two fingers into the tight hole!

    "Aaaaaahhaa?!~" Shizune came close to orgasm, but it didn''t slow down at all, but only got hotter!

    ¡ª Aaah!~ Aaah!~

    The fingers did not interfere at all, the girl shrank with all her might - she clearly liked such an interesting stimtion!

    ¡ª Nhaaah~

    The hokage stretched the hole of his bitch and at the same time burst into her tight ass to the full length. Everything was flooded with juices and vulgarly squelched, from which he only became rougher. This time, he wasn''t going to finish quickly, so he elerated, growled, and pounded her without any pity!

    ¡ª Aaaah!~ D-dhaaaa!~

    At some point, Naruto jumped onto the bed and began to hammer his whore from above! He moved his fingers in time with the movement of his cock, making Shizune''s anus squish uncontrobly over and over again!

    A shiver ran through the kunoichi''s entire body, and she realized that an orgasm wasing! In such a pleasant moment and so quickly...

    "Aaaahh~" But it was already impossible to resist him! I had to give in!

    The master did not slow down, but suddenly, fingers and cock in the ass squeezed hard, and then...

    Aaaaaaahiiiiii!~ Shizune started cumming aggressively!

    "Heeeeeeeee~!"

    She almost pushed Naruto. A jet shot out of her pussy, not as plentiful as Tenten''s, but her scream, as usual, was incredibly long!

    "Ha, you and Himawari will give me floors as a couple!" Narutoughed, took his fingers out of this cum whore''s ass, and thenshed her with his palm!

    The p scattered around the bedrooms and in response ...

    "Hyaaaaaaa!~

    - Good reaction! The Hokage chuckled and then began to strike with blow after blow!

    "Aaaahhh!~ Ahhhhhh!~ Heeeeeaaah!~

    He beat her until Shizune''s ass was on fire from his handprints and her pussy stopped drooling! But she began to do it with her mouth ...

    What a vulgar face... She showed it to Hinata and wasn''t shy at all - what a bitch!

    "Haha, it''ll do..." Naruto jumped off the bed, squeezed Shizune''s sensual ass, and as soon as the juices flowed, he plunged into her full length again and began to fuck with not very fast thrusts.

    "Aaahhm~ Ahhhh!~

    He let her scream and also enjoyed the sights and sounds of the squelching hole.

    Drops of female juices flew to the sides from each of his movements, and then, Naruto began to elerate again, only this time not as much as before. This time, he used chakra, causing his body to quickly begin to be covered with a golden aura!

    "Ahhha?!~" The kunoichi''s body suddenly began to st golden lightning bolts and shes of scalding mes. The Hokage''s chakra instantly reacted with Shizune''s chakra, and then the fun began!

    Unity!

    Having merged physically and spiritually, they entered an ideal state, and then everything squelched even more actively!

    Shizune began to wave and scream passionately, while Naruto let go of her ripe ass and began to move his hips, briskly breaking into the kunoichi to its full length!

    He took it without hands, and she sat down in response! Juicy spanking wet thighs constantly appealed to female instincts!

    Shizune was getting closer to another orgasm, but she didn''t let herself slip away. She worked her ass well, squeezing and pushing out a cock, drooling and acting like a skilled whore!

    ¡ª Aaaaahhh!~

    Dripping juices, she rolled her eyes, alreadypletely covered with a veil of golden chakra. Kunoichi did not resist her Master at all, but rather allowed him to suppress her in every sense and stimte the depths of the uterus with her burning energy. As if anticipating a quick reward, the bosom sank down and began to tremble greedily, as if begging for more sperm!

    Unfortunately, Naruto had to disappoint her as he was already getting ready to fill the tight hole higher! Shizune''s body was already starting to convulse, although she was shaking with herst strength, it became obvious that even she had a hard time withstanding prolonged chakra stimtion. The strong energy of the Hokage involved every sensitive nerve, all intimate points, and most importantly, the spiritual essence. He stimted everything that was possible, from that any girl, as soon as she allowed his chakra toe into contact with her, immediately flew into the realm of euphoria! Hinata endured longer, but Shizune had already begun to weaken and roll into a lingering orgasm!

    "Hyaaaaaaahh!~" She finally got it!

    The girl could no longer act - she finished stupidly! The whole body was uncontrobly stimted by energy flows, from which it simply began to turn off. Naruto didn''t hesitate, he abruptly grabbed her hair and took the opportunity...

    - Get it! - He growled and mercilessly drove to the very foundation!

    ¡ª Khhh! Naruto''s teeth shed in a grin and then his balls twitched!

    With a crazy wave, a scorching stream of semen burst into the narrow anal hole of the kunoichi, tearing down all the obstacles in its path!

    "Heeeeee~!"

    The ass contracted insanely and stimted his cock. Strong chakra continued to violently ram every sensitive point on the tormented body!

    Her weak spiritual foundation couldn''t bear his mighty presence...

    Shizune was losing herself when she was suddenly engulfed in a terrifying heat!

    "Aaaaaaahhhh?!~" Another wave of pleasure merged with the previous one, and the kunoichi''s body instantly drowned in pleasure!

    She screamed and began to violently finish!

    ¡ª Ahhhhhhh!~

    However, Naruto did the same, today he lost a lot and this time was quite worthy. Although a little, Shizune brought him quite a pleasant feeling.

    "Haa¡­" He slowly pulled his trembling cock out of the assistant''s narrow ass, and then exhaled heavily, admiring the way she came non-stop.

    Streams of semen began to flow down the kunoichi''s beautiful thighs, mixing with her own juices. Everything was soaked into white stockings, and some drops fell off snow-white heels. Amazing spectacle...

 Chapter 345: Perfect Ending (18+)

    Chapter 345: Perfect Ending (18+)

    Shizune trembled wildly - her legs trembled like crazy, she arched, then sshed. In her soaked sexy lingerie, she looked simply stunning!

    If we still appreciate the sights of other juicy asses obediently standing in a row ... Naruto got excited again!

    This was definitely just the beginning... He wanted to break loose and fuck her again, but suddenly, Shizune squealed, drooled and just lost consciousness. Buried into the pillow, she remained in this depraved position, only she no longer shook her ass, but simply flowed and shuddered all over her body.

    ¡ª Mmmffh~

    "Ha¡­ Not bad!" Naruto wiped the sweat off his forehead and stepped back.

    - Ha-ah...

    His entire torso shone with moisture, and his penis, once again filled with blood, throbbed in anticipation of new prey.

    Five avable holes were waiting for their turn. What a sweet sight...

    "I have to capture this, hmm¡­" He wanted to do it, but first he had to prepare them properly.

    So submissive... How could he leave them alone?

    "Well, we have the whole night ahead of us..."

    Should have started with the smallest. Cutie Itomaki was clearly eager to feel the adult cock in her one more time. Don''t make her wait!

    shing a cruel grin, Naruto abruptly moved, being near his young beauty, and then, like a real beast, fell on her tender flesh!

    ¡ª Nyahhh!~

    He spared no one!

    In circles, over and over, for many hours, the Hokage pounced on their submissive asses in turn. Sometimes he came inside, and sometimes he just covered the avable whores with his seed and broke into the next target. He sometimes took them in turn. Since everyone was standing in a row, he simply stepped aside and burst into another hole, and so on one after another! Sometimes he just inserted a member at all, and then stepped back and inserted it into another crack. He teased them, sometimes even just with his fingers, while fucking someone in the middle.

    Sometimes Naruto would break loose and beat them hard, spank and even masturbate their pussies, sometimes he would m their cock and ruthlessly ignore them, make them cum fingers, and at some moments just develop holes and bully with a vicious grin.

    Kunoichi came after each other, squealing and begging, and he kept fucking them non-stop! Buttocks standing in a row dutifully obeyed their Master! He raped them as befits a Master! For several hours, he finished and tortured, until he finally finished a dozen more times, forcing his wife to squeal vulgarities and bury herself in the sheets as an exhausted whore.

    "Ha-ah¡­ Ha-ah¡­ Now I''m happy!" Naruto grinned rapaciously as he stepped back against the wall and then took a couple of great shots.

    The spectacle opened to him simply amazing! His girls had changed considerably in the intervening hours. Now all five buttocks looked maximally used and even sexier. Pieces of clothing remained only on Shizune: white torn panties and holey stockings, as well as one shoe, while the second rested on the floor in a puddle of juice and seed.

    The entire floor was flooded with various liquids, literally everything was saturated with viscous secretions of debauchery.

    The picture came out perfect. A vicious haze gathered in the muted lights of the room, surrounding all the fallen women. Just the perfect atmosphere for photography. Although she couldn''t convey the whole enchanting situation in this bedroom...

    The air was literally pierced by the aromas of debauchery. The smells of lustful bitches mixed with a thick tone of male sperm! All this turned into a real cocktail of pheromones that can drive any virgin crazy.

    Moisture dripped down the walls. The room was stuffy, like a steam room, which was not surprising given how hard they fucked in here. Most of the girls were no longer thinking. Covered in semen, their juices and the prints of the Master''s hands, they trembled together and drooled from all cracks. They seemed to have been raped for a whole week - this is how they looked now!

    Amazing sexy!

    They stood in a row, as before, from left to right: Yuina, Himawari, Shizune, Tenten and Hinata. Five whores with torn and trembling anuses. Their pale buttocks glowed from the prints of the Master''s palms, now these juicy charms hurt and throbbed. Some showed bruises and bruises - he did not spare them at all.

    Wet pussies and thighs sparkled with love juices. The rear holes now gaped, then again contracted into narrow slits. The developed anuses let out streams of sperm and simply beckoned to fuck them again...

    Well, the spectacle ... That''s why the picture turned out so perfect! This is just the highest picture of debauchery! The smell from those juicy asses and their greedy pussies was mind-blowing... They came so often that the sheets could literally be squeezed out!

    What did he do to them...

    All five were brutally raped and still have not been released. Submissive bitches seemed to understand the tastes of their Master and did not allow themselves to fall even after dozens of anal orgasms. Filled with sperm to the eyeballs, smeared from head to toe by her - she finally fulfilled her whore duty!

    Probably, after this day, these perverts will masterfully take in the ass. Such humiliation and pleasure will forever be imprinted on their used anuses and defiled souls! The owner marked them inside and out and they fucking loved it!

    "Good bitches..." Naruto licked his lips, took a couple more photos, and then captured them one by one. Walked around the bed, and then took a picture in profile, and after and in front. All the whores buried their heads in the sheets, stuck out their tight asses and mooed sweetly alone. Tousled hair, arched backs and trembling bodies... How sexy!

    He wanted to fuck them a little more, but he was already tired himself ... After several hours of sex and liters of sperm, a little respite was required. Before the hard days, the Hokage pleased himself well, so he should have rested a little ...

    At this thought, Naruto took another photo, lifted a couple of his bitches by the hair and took a picture of their vulgar muzzles, and then finally allowed them to rx and with a light gait, with a smug grin, left this abode of debauchery ...

 Chapter 346: Everyone is blind

    Chapter 346: Everyone is blind

    The Hokage went out onto the balcony and pulled a stunning haze of lust behind him. Fresh air immediately hit him in the head! In response, mingling with this enthusiastic aroma of love ...

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah! Glorious day! Naruto took a deep breath, stretched his shoulders and took out a bottle of sake. He had already put on his pants, but he still looked like he had just stepped out of the steam room. Shaking his wet hair, he pulled back his bangs and uncorked the bottle.

    The perfect torso sparkled in the moonlight, drawing attention to itself with reflections. Damn attractive, as always, while surprisingly pleased! He fucked hard, and therefore greedily swallowed cold sake, not ceasing to smirk.

    The day really came out great! Besides, it''s not over yet...

    "She won''t leave things as they are, will she?"

    Naruto understood this girl much better than when they first met... They hadn''t talked in a while, so why not?

    She was not even aware of his thoughts, but only watched from the shadows. Red, horny and wildly angry!

    "Bastard... Having fun and now resting! How I hate him¡­" Hanabi was hiding nearby and peeking around the corner, grinding her teeth furiously.

    "I can''t believe they let him¡­ Hinata, what''s wrong with your head?! You are all crazy!"

    Hanabi, as usual, kept an eye on her worst enemy. After the incident with Tenten, she practically never missed a day not to follow the Hokage. It can be said that this has simply be her daily routine. She even started skipping training and n meetings. Many things faded into the background, and the more she followed him, the more obvious her new habit became.

    By now, Hanabi simply couldn''t stop. She herself knew that what she was doing was not quite right, but the realization that he was acting even more terrible and disgusting always made her continue. She wanted toe up with a way, find something, and finally make him regret everything he had done. Tenten''s situation wasn''t as shocking as Hinata''s reaction, but even that paled before the knowledge of Himawari and Sarada! Hanabi knew everything, every one of his women, their feelings for him and much that was done to them. She was probably one of the few who truly understood what the Seventh Hokage really was, and that pissed her off the most! She understood what a bastard he was, how terrible and perverted, how vile and cruel he was acting, but it was as if everyone around didn''t care! Even her father suddenly, for some reason, started talking about him more often and did it with even more respect than before!

    Everyone was blind!

    Hanabi couldn''t understand what the hell was going on! There was a feeling that he had fooled everyone, just like he once tried to her ... After that day, she was not going to stop. Perhaps she harbored a grudge, but is it really that bad ?! Yes, he fucked his own daughter! He is sick and should be punished!

    She thought so, but...

    The only irony is that Hanabi couldn''t tell the truth to anyone. It just so happened that she had no friends, but acquaintances ... But who would they believe: her or the Great Hero ?! The answer is obvious. And this fact made Hanabi even more furious! She was practically helpless. Her sister betrayed her and lost to this scoundrel. Even my own father would hardly have believed! Everyone would consider her either ungrateful or crazy! She understood this better than anyone and knew for sure that he was simply ying with her and allowing her to watch. As if mocking and mocking, demonstrating their impunity. Naruto could have interrupted easily, but he was clearly enjoying himself knowing she was watching! How frustrating and disappointing!

    The longer Hanabi watched him, the more those feelings umted. By her actions, she multiplied non-reconciliation and could no longer quit everything ... All that remained for her was to either stop and forget, or continue, and remain the only one for whom watching the Hokage was already some kind of ridiculous duty. She herself did not have time to realize how it all came to this ...

    The worst thing happened a little while ago. This morning, Hanabi faced the most terrible and disgusting situation of her life. For many days before, something simr happened, but today: her whole nature, femininity, feelings and outlook on life were shaken. Even all the anger she felt towards this man turned into something that frightened even her. That''s why she came today and watched for so long. Nothing came to mind - Hanabi felt terrible and hatred was bing unbearable. She really began to hate him - everything had gone too far!

    Last night, in the Hyuuga quarter. As usual,pletely naked, ustomed to sleeping without clothes, slightly disheveled and carefree like a child, Hanabiy on the futon. The nket almostpletely opened up beautiful views of her perfect back and slender legs. It covered only the most important ces, but the lovely forms were still slightly visible in this hot night silence.

    As she slept on her stomach, her firm breasts pressed into the futon and shone faintly in the subdued moonlight. The dark hair of the beauty spread like a waterfall on the pillow, intertwined andpletely hid her face. Some of the curls trembled with rapid breathing, and the temperature in the room rose steadily.

    Hanabi looked simply stunning. But at some point, the whole carefree atmosphere began to change into a tense and hot one...

    "Haaah¡­ Ah~

    The girl began to breathe heavily, her body covered with beads of sweat, excitingly gleaming in the silvery moonlight. The room became unbearably stuffy. The reason, however, was quite simple...

 Chapter 347: She Shouldnt Know... (18+)

    Chapter 347: She Shouldn''t Know... (18+)

    "Ahhh~ S-stop! No wow!~

    In the semi-darkness of an illusory fantasy, in the same room, Hanabi was shackled by strong male hands. He held her wrists and pressed her to the futon, brazenly plunging his face straight into her sensual breasts, lustfully teasing her aroused nipples.

    "Ahhh~ Stop it already!" Hanabi tried to fight, to fight back somehow, but her body would not obey. Pleasure and an unbearable pulsation pierced my stomach. Everything in his chest fluttered from uncontrolled emotions, and his mind melted from his sophisticated caresses.

    "Aaaah~ Stop it!~

    She had never felt such heat before!

    Fear and panic fettered her soul, the girl could not see the face of her rapist - everything was in a fog. He just greedily sucked her nipples and did not let her escape! This insolent stranger was naked himself, and with just one hand, without any difficulty, he held her wrists brought together above her head, and she could only flutter and moan, beg him to stop ...

    "Please!~ S-stop¡­ We can''t! I''m... I''m... Ahh~ Wait! I''m her sister!

    And suddenly he froze!

    - BUT?! Hanabi''s eyes widened in shock! She didn''t understand why she said that all of a sudden! She acted on instinct, for some reason those words... Sister?! Really...?

    "Ho¡­ So you finally confessed?"

    And as if by magic, the veil fell from tired eyes and his face appeared before her in perfect light. Still the same courageous, with the same self-satisfied smirk and that annoying look!

    Naruto looked at her with a wild lust that could drive even the purest girl crazy...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    But the body did not obey. It was the first time Hanabi had felt such helplessness and such intense arousal. Her heart was trembling so madly that the only thing that was enough for her was the most ridiculous words... Words that she would never say in her right mind...

    "Hinata¡­ Ahh~ Promise¡­ She mustn''t find out¡­"

    - O? Do not hesitate, for you I am ready to keep this secret forever. We won''t tell her...

    "Aaaahh~ You gave me your word!

    And after that, having given vent to feelings, all the fetters fell. She allowed him to take what he wanted and did not resist at all. The mind seemed to be suppressed by something, all anger and non-reconciliation, the desire to make him pay, and even resentment, for some reason were forgotten.

    Remembering this dream, Hanabi despised herself so much that she just wanted to die, but at that moment, in a dream, the sensations were too realistic... Such lightness and freedom is insane pleasure! As if getting rid of all the bad things, she let in the truth from which she had been running all this time.

    His touches, kisses, and as soon as he entered, Hanabi experienced an iparable, indescribable feeling of euphoria. She gave him her first time, her first kiss... In a dream, but everything seemed so real. Unfortunately, dreams end sooner orter, and that time, she was destined to return ...

    Not controlling her actions, all alone, Hanabi had long rolled over on her side and, with obvious pleasure on her face, plunged her right palm between her lovely thighs.

    ¡ª Mmhf~ Ahh~

    Sexual squelching sounds and light moans of the sleepy kunoichi flew around the room. She could not even restrain herself in her sleep... Long abstinence had an effect, and now her body demanded a sweet caress.

    It seems that this bewitching dream made too strong an impression on her.

    Already surrendering to him, Hanabi suddenly widened her eyes, blinked in bewilderment, and then jumped out of bed in horror!

    - BUT? Aaaah?! Frightened and shocked by what had happened, she began to look around excitedly. He was no longer there, but... But... Feelings...

    "H-ha¡­ Ha-ah¡­" Still uneven breathing, wild trembling in the uterus and uncontroble streams of moisture escaping onto the bed¡­ All the sheets were soaked and not only with sweat! My heart was pounding madly in my chest, my thoughts were confused, but...

    - Not! Hanabi abruptly covered her face with her hands and screamed!

    - What have I done?!

    A heart-breaking feeling brought terrible pain.

    She yearned only for a moment, but it was enough to plunge into a pool of shame and disappointment.

    Hanabi couldn''t believe everything she was saying and feeling! She let her worst nightmare happen and enjoyed it! Even if it''s a dream... Even if she couldn''t control herself...

    - Why?! Tears welled up from my eyes. Hanabi began to feel sick, she got up from the bed and found her wet thighs and swollen nipples in disbelief! Well, of course she still felt that insane arousal...

    She also masturbated... How so?! It was so good that in the end...

    "Disgusting..." The kunoichi''s shoulders trembled as she knelt down and gnashed her teeth.

    "What am I¡­ To say such a thing¡­ Even if in a dream, how disgusting!" It''s all him... Exactly! Her eyes shed with hatred.

    "It''s all this bastard!"

    Trying to find excuses for herself, she came up with the only possible option and within a minute she began to curse her worst enemy!

    "He was always talking nonsense and constantly having fun with these girls¡­ I just¡­ I just let go¡­ Right, who could look at this for a long time and not break loose?" I didn''t do it on purpose... Besides, it''s just a dream... - Hanabi began to justify herself, with every word more and more clearly convinced of the correctness of her words and thoughts. Few people knew, but in fact she had refrained from touching herself in any way ever since she did that day at the Uzumaki house.

    All because of him! She just couldn''t concentrate! One had only to try, as his arrogant image immediately appeared before his eyes. Hanabi was insanely infuriated by this fact, so she had topletely abandon self-satisfaction. Therefore, such dreams and such a breakdown are quite logical. It is so?

    "T-that''s right¡­ I''m a human, so it''s normal¡­ I don''t think about him at all¡­ Naturally I dreamed, because I see him all the time! There is nothing strange in this ... And in general, all men are vile! Besides, I had never dreamed of him before!

    In fact, she had already been visited by erotic dreams, almost the same, but only this time, for some reason, Naruto''s face appeared ...

    - No, it''s just nonsense! I was watching him, that''s all... Everything is understandable, but about her sister... - Hanabi began to bite her nails and think hard:

    ¡ª Ha! Exactly! Most likely, I just behaved as he would like ... Right! I would never say that ... If I liked it, it was only because I was afraid and did not control myself in a dream. Everyone liked it, right? It just remained in the memory, so I had a dream ... Everything is understandable. I don''t have any feelings, I just hate him and that''s it! And I would never say anything like that! I''d rather die! She growled and pushed away all doubts:

    "Damned dreams!" Hateful or terrible alwayses to mind, and then this vile feeling appears ... My consciousness mocks me and all because of this scoundrel! I will definitely destroy it! I swear... He will pay me...

 Chapter 348: I hate you!

    Chapter 348: I hate you!

    Too long anguish affected Hanabi, and gradually, feelings umted, turning into something terrible, addressed only to one person. Naruto would never have thought that everything woulde to this, and therefore, when he went out onto the balcony, he did not at all foresee how neglected everything was...

    That morning for Hanabi turned into a real nightmare - obsessive thoughts and fears tortured her from the inside. She barely managed to reconcile herself and pull herself together. Therefore, everything she saw today influenced her much more than usual, and from the moment she saw him alone, carelessly drinking sake, she simply could not restrain herself and began to act ...

    The silhouette of the kunoichi blurred, and in the next second, she was right behind him!

    Naruto immediately sensed someone else''s presence and couldn''t help his typical sly grin.

    "I thought you were going to keep hiding. Hanabi, I confess... - But before he could turn around, when suddenly...

    - Shut up! - The girl did not let him finish, sharply grabbed him by the neck, and then with fury pushed him over the railing and began to choke him. One wrong move and he could fall off the second floor...

    - O! Naruto''s eyes sparkled in surprise, it was the first time he had seen such fury in Hanabi''s eyes! She seemed to want to kill him ... One wrong word, and she would definitely do something stupid. The fire burning in those eyes was mesmerizing...

    It''s just that it rather amused him. She held him tight, as if fighting the thought of letting go. Obviously, falling from such a height would not cause him any harm, but... At that moment, she simply did not think about it!

    ¡ª I will erase you! I''ll rip that filthy grin off your arrogant face!

    The venomous, hate-filled tone matched perfectly with her expression of resentment and disappointment. Like a jealous girl driven mad by emotion, she was ready to destroy the most hated man in her life.

    Hanabi was so angry that she suddenly extended her other hand and tightened her grip on Naruto''s neck. With her frail hands, she could barely wrap her arms around him, but at that moment, there was a terrifying power hidden in those exquisite fingers!

    In a fit of emotion, she began to choke him and violently insult him:

    ¡ª Nothingness! Trash! You are not a man! If I had my way, I would have killed you on the spot! "There was no stopping her now!" The Hokage''s face turned pale literally before his eyes, but his self-satisfied grin, with notes of sadism, did not disappear anywhere. He did not resist, but she only got stronger!

    ¡ª Having fun?! Was it fun torturing them?! You''re filled with a sense of superiority, aren''t you?! I can see in your eyes that you''re having fun! It''s all because of you! My whole life has turned to shit because of you! I know it makes you happy! Enjoying other people''s torment, you fucking bastard?! Hanabi started using chakra in an attempt to crush his windpipe. Her Byakugan manifested, tears welling in her eyes.

    "Why won''t you stop?" Stop torturing them... Stop torturing me! I hate you! Die! Get the hell out of my life! Leave me already, you bastard!

    The girl''s breath hitched, tears did not stop her face on her cheeks, but her grip began to weaken ...

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I hate¡­ H-aa¡­ How I hate you!" What do they see in you... I hate... - Hanabi was no longer in control, panting and sobbing, until she finally realized with horror how far she hade, and abruptly retreated...

    "W-why?" Her hands were shaking, and her legs were unresponsive. She just fell to her knees and cried:

    "Get out already¡­ Why are you doing this to me¡­"

    ¡ª Kh-khm! Naruto coughed and rolled over the balcony with a grin, rubbing his neck.

    "Haa¡­ What the hell?" Looks like you got up on the wrong foot today...

    Hanabi''s face twisted sharply, she raised her tear-stained eyes and shouted:

    "Wh-what¡­ what did you say!?"

    Everything began to take shape - she was covered with distrust and pain!

    - Did you do that? Is this really your genjutsu?! How could you?!

    - Hey Hey! Calm down... What other genjutsu? Naruto stepped back and snorted in annoyance.

    You think too much of yourself!

    Hanabi hysterically shouted:

    "Then why the hell am I having these damned dreams?!

    "Damn... You''re sick!" At first you almost killed me, and now you are inventing nonsense! The Hokage grinned angrily.

    "Yes, if I wanted you, I would have taken you as it should have long ago!" I also did not use any illusions ... Who do you take me for? I have enough of my women! If it pisses you off so much, what have I to do with it?! Do you want to draw attention?

    The kunoichi jumped up abruptly and shouted:

    ¡ª How dare you?! Attention?! Your?! Yes, I better get up! Her voice began to break.

    "You filthy bastard!" Would you take it?! Me?! Who would let you? Who do you think you are, freak?!

    Naruto was actually taken aback by such rudeness. It was the first time they were hiding on him like that. Yes, this hysterical even surpassed Sakura! No fear and respect - pure anger and sincere resentment. Yes, she behaved as if he had raped her!

    Naturally, Naruto provoked Hanabi and had fun showing her different looks, but no one forced her to keep peeking! So why the hell is she acting like a ridiculous fool?! He expected to piss her off or excite her, but everything went awry...

 Chapter 349: Is that all?

    Chapter 349: Is that all?

    The original n was simple as a clock. Hanabi acted strange the first time they met, so Naruto decided to charm her a little, but he didn''t really like the process, but he learned some knowledge about her personality. She was fully aware of her attractiveness and was the wife''s sister, so there wasn''t much pressure to leverage. For that reason, he decided to be blunter and take one limiting detail out of the equation¡ªhis marriage. If it didn''t matter and Hanabi stopped worrying about her sister, things might get easier. So he thought, but it turned out quite differently ... The Hokage showed her his betrayal, and using Hinata wanted to show that this was normal.

    Everything went ording to n, Hinata did her job. At the same time, Hanabi had to give up and no longer follow him, and after, with the participation of his wife, Naruto wanted to find a way to drag her to bed, but for some reason - this girl became uncontroble and began to follow him around! Instead of epting the situation, she began to seek justice! He was surprised by this, so he put on a show for her and multiplied the feeling of non-reconciliation, and since he could not take it for himself, he just amused himself.

    That''s why Naruto didn''t act as Hanabi''s reaction became too weird, she got angry even after Hinata confessed to her. He quickly understood the tastes of this voyeur... Too stubborn and rather arrogant. Everything got out of control, and he left her, and then demonstrated his rtionship with his daughter, but even then the reaction was not at all what was expected - she just ran away and started watching from the shadows! Her fears and vices were not so easy to predict, so they even had to conduct a different test using Sarada. It was then that he realized that she would not be a threat, but rather a pleasant entertainment. In the future, she could be broken, but... Because Naruto couldn''t take her now, he showed her more rtionships with other kunoichi, just to add fuel to the fire. He managed to get rid of herposure, and that meant a lot. But even so, he hadn''t nned anything with her before Sakura''s time, but just enjoyed the process. But today, surprisingly, she broke...

    Hanabi seemed to care more about this than he initially thought. Women''s thoughts are sometimes difficult to predict, but Naruto tried to untie her hands with the help of Hinata. In fact, Hanabi had no barriers to be with him, but she herself created them, and slowly changed her perception. Obviously, Naruto was in a hurry, but it was alsopletely not in vain that he arranged all these provocations.

    Hanabi showed the strangest character trait that he didn''t even know he had. Peeping is one thing, but it''s too strange to break loose because of a topic that is not rted to her ...

    The only method that came to his mind was to respond to aggression in the same way, and therefore ... He abruptly took off and knocked her to the ground!

    - Hyayah! Not! Hanabi squealed and seriously began to fight back. As if the worst nightmare manifested itself in reality - she began to behave like a desperate and cornered animal!

    - Do not dare! Ahh! Let me go!

    There was not even strength in her blows, she only beat him in a panic with her fragile fists wherever she could, not forgetting to scratch and scream at the same time.

    What a reaction... Naruto was amazed!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaa! Not! Help! Dont touch me! Not there! Please nooo!

    Naruto didn''t even pinch her anymore, he just pulled away and hung on top, watching with bewilderment and mockery as she screamed hysterically and waved her hands in front of his nose.

    It was the first time he had encountered something like this.

    Hanabi squinted her eyes and shouted some nonsense through her tears...

    - Not! I beg you! I''m still a virgin! I can''t! Please don''t hurt me! I won''t do that again! Don''t take my first time! I won''t be able to live! Forgive me!

    ¡ª Hmm! The Hokage coughed and whispered darkly.

    - You''re crazy...

    What did she imagine there? It''s funny and cute at the same time...

    It''s also lucky that it''ste at night... Although, it''s doubtful that no one heard anything. This girl is definitely not right in the head! With the way she fought, he had every chance to just take her by force. Was she so afraid of losing her purity that she had already stopped thinking rationally?

    She peeped herself, did not even seek help orin to someone, and now she is behaving so strangely. Naruto used to worry that she would tell someone about his rtionship with Himawari and Sarada and ruin his ns, so he followed her for a bit, but what did he notice in the end? Nothing! She just swallowed everything and continued to follow him like some kind of crazy stalker!

    You are definitely her sister...

    - BUT? Hanabi suddenly fell silent. She began to realize that he was not harming her... Her lips were trembling, her forehead was wet with sweat, and her chest was trembling.

    Naruto raised an eyebrow with a sneer.

    - And it''s all?

    Too charming...

    Suddenly she calmed down and fell into a stupor. Remembering her defiant behavior, Hanabi blushed. He hovered over her from above and just watched. She had to answer...

    They ended up staring at each other for almost a minute, until the Hokage finally stood up and said something strange:

    "If it''s easier for you to hate me, then please, I don''t mind. I just advise you to look into this... Are you really mad at me or is there really another problem? What I do suits everyone. If someone else''s happiness infuriates you, then maybe the problem is not in me at all? Naruto looked her straight in the eye with a sneer.

    "You''re beautiful, I won''t stop saying it, but¡­" There was a menacing look in his eyes.

    My patience is not limitless. Your body needs care, and judging by the reaction, it has not been paid attention for a long time. If you wanted to ask me about it, then do it normally. I can''t stand lying women. If you want to be a jealous egoist, then I''m just d ... But if you continue to make a fool out of yourself, then you will be left with nothing. He turned away and waved his hand.

    "Get out before I change my mind!"

    - Oh you! Hanabi is furious again! This attitude awakened in her all the umted hatred!

    - Yes, I ... Yes, you ... - Her lips shook again:

    - Bastard!

    Naruto stopped abruptly, causing her to freeze immediately. She was really afraid, and therefore she instantly fell silent ...

    "Hmm... How stubborn you are... If everything suits you, then continue these stupid games, and if you want to get something,e and take it!" I don''t care about your vices or tastes. Selfish pervert? A voyeur who likes her sister''s husband? Don''t care what others think! But as long as you continue to build yourself a martyr and a heroine, nothing will change. I get what I want, the question is, is my woman right for me? The Hokage bared his teeth cruelly and added in a cold tone:

    "If I see any guy next to you, I''ll finish off, and then I''ll finish what I didn''t do today. So don''t think that you have a chance to get away from me... Although, you can still resist. I love it dear Hanabi Hyuga...

    The pupils of the kunoichi contracted sharply, and the whole stream of rage already rushed into her hand along with the chakra, when suddenly, the door mmed right in front of her nose!

    He just dumped her!

 Chapter 350: The message is ready

    Chapter 350: The message is ready

    Hanabi continued to sit, clenching her fists, burning the balcony door with her burning gaze.

    - I hate...

    Her fingers were already white, her teeth were gritted, but what was most infuriating was the reaction of her body! She got wet, again... That treacherous body reacted as soon as he appeared! She had never felt so humiliated before! This arrogant bastard once again showed his essence and, as usual, left with his head held high...

    What a disgusting scoundrel!

    She wanted to strangle this bastard with her bare hands, right in front of his bitches! In front of those stupid whores always spreading their legs in front of him!

    Insignificant parodies of women! Also, that worthless sister...

    ¡ª I hate it! Take a breath! You all! Hanabi almost cried out in hatred, and then abruptly stood up, cast an angry nce to the side, after which, with a contemptuous grin, she disappeared into a gust of wind.

    Her facial expression didn''t bode well...

    Whether she was up to something or maybe reconciled, now it was difficult to understand. The Hokage didn''t specte, but he knew for sure that she had gone and was no longer watching from the shadows.

    Perhaps things will finally change and Hanabi will stop being passive.

    Maybe he kindled enough fire in her...

    - Let''s take a look. With a slight chuckle, Naruto took a sip of his sake and moved away from the door. All that was left was to wait...

    If Hanabi was hiding her true feelings, then what? Is there something special about this insult? Perhaps there was something wrong with her from the beginning and he became the one who discovered it in her, and she still tried to resist ... And how long will this continue?

    Will everything go to the extreme?

    Anyway, now is not the time to deal with all the crazy girls... The Hokage was about to prepare for two important events.

    The group sex turned out well, so it''s time to put some finishing touches on the jutsu, prepare it for practice, choose a target, and then wait for Sasuke. Shin Uchiha is a Mangekyo wielder - there''s no point in missing out on this kind of material. Someone definitely won''t give up on him... Orochimaru is like poison, but if used correctly, anything is possible...

    Naruto was going to use every possible means. Although, doing it next to Sasuke will not be easy.

    "It doesn''t matter, he won''t be a problem..." Walking into his office, the Hokage turned on themp, put his feet up on the table, and started making some notes on a small scroll.

    In the semi-darkness, while five of his women were resting in an embrace on the same bed, he drank sake and prepared for the inevitable future ...

    *

    After a couple of days, it finally started. Naruto received the same message...

    "And I was already starting to worry¡­" With a slight grin, he stroked his old friend''s recruiting hawk, and began to read the note.

    ¡ª Ho, that''s how it is... You areconic even on paper...

    As expected, the message was about an unknown shinobi with the Sharingan, as well as a meeting ce. This time, Sasuke wanted to talk outside the vige walls and solve the problem with this unknown Uchiha. Oddly enough, he didn''t take matters into his own hands and decided to look into the situation with the Hokage.

    - Are you bored? Chuckling, Naruto pulled on his cloak, opened the window, and then moved outside. He had no intention of informing anyone of his departure as Shizune had known for a long time that he would soon be leaving the vige indefinitely.

    Difficult times havee. Since Sasuke would be returning to the vige, Naruto was going to take the opportunity to finish one thing outside and also keep his rtionship with the kunoichi too low. Of course, he was not at all worried about the possibility of being discovered. With his current strength, he didn''t worry about anything at all, but in order to avoid unnecessary conflict, he was going to let his old friend hang out in Konoha while he was away.

    All the women had been warned long ago, and Shizune remained in charge. If Sasuke finds out about something, then it''s worse for him ... After all, sooner orter something will have to be done with him. But now is not the right time - he can interfere with the business with Sakura and some ns for the Vige. Even if the Uchiha is weaker, he can still create a lot of trouble, and Naruto couldn''t stand unnecessary trouble. It is better to use Sasuke to the very end, and only after shocking him with "special" news.

    Thus, without slowing down, the Hokage left the walls of Konoha and then disappeared into the foliage. Naturally, he wasn''t going to let Sakura or Sarada know about it. He didn''t want to interfere in his affairs with any interference.

    "Don''t let ''buddy'' down... Sakura is waiting." The better you deal with it, the more pleasant the result will be.

    Naruto could have overwhelmed her with force, but he wanted too much to drag out the pleasure... Although, perhaps Sasuke would guess something. Obviously, you will have to show him some cards and show your changes. Now, even a suspicion won''t hurt. The Uchiha chose his own path...

    Chuckling wickedly, the Hokage ignored the shadow of a strange creature with a Sharingan, and then disappeared.

    "So the Seventh Hokage?" In an unknown space, hiding under a cloak, the pale Shin Uchiha couldn''t help his smug smirk.

    - How interesting...

 Chapter 351: Uchiha Sasuke

    Chapter 351: Uchiha Sasuke

    *

    Naruto moved at amazing speed and in a matter of moments reached the high tower in the gorge.

    - Interesting ... - He stopped at the very entrance and admired the multi-story building with interest.

    The building is right on the outskirts ... Who took it into his head to build it here? Roofing in oriental style, quite good.

    "Ha¡­ Why don''t they build towers in my honor?" Oh, the world is really rotten...

    The Hokage slowly parted the doors, and then stepped into the darkness...

    ¡ª Ho? Couldn''t you have chosen an even darker hole? He immediately turned to the silhouette in the corner. A lone dark-haired man in a raincoat sat there with his eyes closed, soundlessly, like a shadow. But, he did not sleep, only waited, like a lurking predator.

    - Hm? Sasuke had known about Naruto''s arrival for a long time, so he slowly got up and said gloomily:

    - You came early. Impressive.

    "Ha..." The Hokage chuckled and gave his old "rival" a mischievous look.

    Nothing remarkable. The dark cloak covered everything except his pale, handsome face. A long bang of ck hair covered the left Rinnegan. The second eye is quite ordinary, ck as night, straight, like his hair. Sasuke didn''t show much of an aura, like a shadow, but he still evoked a slight sense of wariness.

    Shinobi has always stood out from the crowd. I wonder how strong he is now? And what will he do against Mokuton?

    "Hmm, you are still so gloomy. I would cut my hair, or something ... - Naruto could not restrain himself and smiled brightly.

    Sasuke''s eyes shed cold.

    I just missed your advice...

    "How rude." With a chuckle, the Hokage turned away and looked around.

    - I was followed. I think it''s the guy''s animal with the Sharingan... He showed up just in time. I wonder if he has the guts to attack?

    "Hmm..." The Uchiha frowned. "Did you show up on time?" What are you talking about?

    Naruto didn''t answer, just turned and nodded towards the exit.

    - Let''s go to. I think he will show up soon. Reckless, of course, but, apparently, his target is you. What a fearless...

    "Naruto... Tell me what you know!" Sasuke immediately demanded. He clearly understood that his friend knew something and naturally was not going to remain in the dark.

    The Hokage stopped at the door and calmly said:

    Come on, I''ll tell you on the way.

    "Hmm..." After a brief nod, the Uchiha followed.

    All this mystery was starting to irritate him...

    "Haa¡­ just look. The weather is what you need...

    As soon as the rays of the sun shone on Naruto''s face, he smiled as he turned to his old friend.

    His name is Uchiha Shin. His goal is the shame of the Uchiha n, that is, You. Understand?

    Laughing, he asked:

    - It''s enough?

    ¡ª What the hell? Sasuke grabbed Naruto''s shoulder sharply and raised his voice, "Stop showing off!" Speak normally! Who is this Shin?

    His friend''s behavior pissed him off...

    "Hey, take it easy¡­" The Hokage slowly grabbed the insolent man''s wrist and pressed hard:

    - Rx.

    "Kh-h! The Uchiha winced in shock! The strength of the grip was terrifying! The bones cracked - he could not escape!

    "What the heck?!"

    After this little exchange of "pleasantry", Naruto released Sasuke and snorted in displeasure.

    - Keep calm. Why so fiery? It doesn''t look like you at all. I would be ashamed...

    "Wh-what are you¡­" The Uchiha raised his hand in bewilderment. She kept shaking...

    "What..." Sasuke looked up and frowned. In fact, from the very beginning he understood that something was wrong here, but did not attach any importance to it, and now ... Looking at a familiar opponent, he did not recognize him at all. It seems like the same smile and face, but everything else ... Even the aura seemed to have changed, and the manner of carrying on a conversation too. He no longer looked carefree, or rather not so naive. Naruto used to be light-hearted for no reason, but now, he was acting loose for a different reason. It''s like looking down on everything! That was what annoyed him, because before he was inferior to him, and now ...

    "What the hell..."

    Like another person - self-confident and filled with pride. This waspletely unlike the very Naruto Uzumaki.

    Did it seem? Or is he on purpose?

    What does all of this mean? What happened? Has he be stronger or is it something else? Perhaps because of a new power or some event, he became so harsh ... But, how could this neglected fool, could he change so easily? What happened in Konoha in his absence?!

    Sasuke asked a lot of questions, but you can only reach the answer yourself ...

    He quickly calmed down and coldly asked:

    "Naruto, what''s going on?" What happened to you? - He asked the most important question right on the forehead!

    Not a bad move... Although, he could be understood. Naruto would never have reacted like that to a change of tone before.

    "Ha¡­" The hokage let out a light chuckle before reaching out and lightly patted his friend on the back.

    - Yes, you calm down! I''m d I asked... I get asked this all the time. Even had a fight with Sakura.

    - With Sakura? - Sasuke was surprised: - Quarreled? You?

    ¡ª Hah, well, yes... It was the case. True, we seem to have already reconciled. Never mind." Turning his gaze to the clear sky, Naruto smiled brightly.

    - I''m just tired. So many years have passed and nothing has changed. Disrespect, constant work and for what? I decided to change everything, and started with myself. Turning to his old rival, he said seriously:

    "Otsutsuki are moving into our world, and I tend to believe this information. That''s how I found out about Shin Uchiha.

    Sasuke instantly changed his face, frowning sharply.

    ¡ª Otsutsuki?

    "Well¡­ I think we still have time¡­"

    Switching the topic first to Sakura and then to himself, Naruto easily shifted the conversation in the right direction, and in doing so, left the word to himself. Now some people will have to think before acting insolently. Maybe it was not noticeable, but Sasuke epted the lesson, and even he did not understand it.

    The Hokage no longer pissed him off - with his actions he achieved what he wanted, prepared the ground, and then simply told his old story about ¨­tsutsuki and how he found out about it. True, like Kurama, Sasuke still did not immediately believe in everything, he had very big doubts about this, so he had to demonstrate some tricks ...

    - What do you think? Twisting the snow-white bone in his hands, Naruto returned it back to his body and grinned at Sasuke''s surprised face. For the first time he saw him so worried and excited at the same time... Although, this is their first meeting after all...

    However, this demonstration helped not only bring evidence, but also allowed Sasuke to find out the reason for such a strong grip touching his hand.

    Naruto solved two problems at once, nted doubts in the mind of a possible opponent, and also turned his attention to another threat.

    "Shikotsumyaku¡­ So it''s true. Now I understand why you seemed so strange... You really have be much stronger! Damn¡­" It is not clear if the Uchiha was annoyed by the fact that his opponent gained more power or knowledge of the ¨­tsutsuki.

    Although, since Naruto had stressed that Sasuke would meet them in person in some ancient ruins in the future, he was now eager to hasten the event.

    There was no point in trying further. The Hokage did not pursue the goal of raising an army to fight the heavenly beings. All he needed was Sasuke''s temporary blindness. The remaining problems could be covered by force. No matter how suspicious he may seem - the attention of the Uchiha can be diverted, the same with the rest of the people. If you use information correctly, then your entire environment may well simply not notice the obvious. As long as people are confused and divided, one can dominate and strengthen one''s position. Strength is an important factor, and the rest is not so important. After all, even Sasuke wouldn''t interfere in the Hokage''s business. At the moment, he can spoil the ns, but very soon even his existence will have absolutely no meaning. Until...

    - O? Naruto suddenly turned around, which immediately distracted his thoughtful friend:

    - We have guests.

    - BUT? The Uchiha looked surprised and then frowned sharply. He also noticed distortions in the air.

    Shin Uchiha has arrived!

    The Hokage''s eyes shone, his entire body was immediately covered with golden chakra, and then the Byakugan instantly manifested!

    "Let''s start..."

    "Wh-what!?" Those eyes¡­" Sasuke marveled at the unfolding spectacle, but all he could make out was just a silhouette shing in front of him, followed by a silvery line of sparkling dojutsu¡­

 Chapter 352: Teleportation?

    Chapter 352: Teleportation?

    The Hokage abruptly took off and rushed to beat back a volley of Shin''s des. He attacked directly from the air with a hundred of his des. No more talk - surprise attack!

    The space was pierced by whistling knives guided by the power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!

    The eyes of the Uchiha burned red, and the toothless grin expressed the excitement of battle!

    The sound of steel! The chakra-covered fingers easily beat off the sharp des. Moving through the air, the Hokage instantly appeared next to the enemy, hitting him with a surprise attack!

    One hand seal and... Wood cracked!

    Uchiha''s face changed dramatically!

    Thick branches shot out of Naruto''s hand, but... Shin''s Mangeky¨­ shed and a clone appeared in its ce.

    "Wow¡­" - Shifting sharply to the side, Naruto extended his hand and a Rasenshuriken instantly appeared on it! He did not waste time and attacked this pitiful copy without any pity!

    A terrible roar filled the space!

    Like a doll - the lifeless body of the clone was blown to pieces! Crimson rain fell from the sky, mixing with pieces of torn flesh!

    Naruto dodged the blood drops easily, furrowing his brows in annoyance, and then shifted abruptly. His cloak shook non-stop as his chakra pressure increased with every second. He wasn''t going to stop at such a petty failure. The bastard sacrificed the clone, well then...

    One seal and two hundred spears, like a scattering of shining stars, filled the bright sky!

    Shin Uchiha was instantly surrounded.

    "Damn¡­" He immediately darkened. The Sharingan imnted in his flesh moved warily. The right hand trembled and all the des spread out in space began to return to the owner.

    The Hokage didn''t stop him, while Sasuke finally began to react. Unfortunately, he could not fly, so he intercepted his sword and ended up near the dead remains of the clone.

    "Hmm¡­" He was a little surprised by what had happened. Naruto killed the child, and so ruthlessly! Even if it''s just a clone...

    The bloodied head of the dead man rested not far from the pieces of his body. The light in the boy''s red eyes had long gone out.

    "Has he really changed that much?" It seemed too impossible. For such a naive fool to suddenly be so cold-blooded? He behaved almost the opposite of himself in the past. Although, in some ways, it still remained the same. At least he was still annoying and behaved as openly and brightly as before. It''s definitely Naruto, but different...

    Finally, for the first time since this little sh, Shin Uchiha showed his mocking voice:

    ¡ª Impressive. Seventh Hokage, you''re really strong... Ha, I''m surprised even the First Hokage''s Element, I didn''t foresee this...

    "Hmm, really? - Naruto snorted, looking down at the enemy: - Well, you are so-so ... So many Sharingans, but in your hands they are of no use. Sorry sight. It looks like you weren''t taught by Izanagi... And Susano... Although, no wonder, you''re not a real Uchiha. He grimaced contemptuously.

    "It''s just pathetic garbage thrown away by Orochimaru."

    Shin''s face twisted sharply in rage!

    - Bastard! Shut up!

    It obviously pissed him off...

    "Haa..." The Hokage sighed in disappointment and turned to Sasuke.

    "That freak has a lot of copies. Take the eyes from the dead while I deal with this.

    - What? Take your eyes? For an Uchiha, to hear that...

    Is he serious?

    But Naruto didn''t care. His eyes didn''t really bother him, but why not pick up a few? The opportunity is right. Then you can kill the rest.

    This Shin turned out to be aplete weakling...

    "What a disappointment..."

    One collision was enough. The Hokage hadn''t even used half his strength, and had already finished off one of that freak''s life cards. If he used all his abilities, he wouldn''t even be able to react...

    What a pity.

    But he still turned to Sasuke and added:

    - What good is lost? I don''t know how he propagated the Mangeky¨­, but throwing them away is stupid, don''t you think?

    Sasuke frowned. He could not argue with that, but still... Although, his opinion on this matter was clearly not taken into ount.

    Naruto didn''t say any more - all of his clones rushed forward to attack! He did not even move, but simply watched from the sky as Shin fought back and literally drowned in the enemy environment. He wasn''t too bad at it, he moved quite tolerably, and his control of the scalpels was not so insignificant. He cut down the clones one by one, only¡­ In the beginning, they just rushed at him with their bare hands, and then different techniques were used. Rasengans, dozens of different elements... Until finally...

    ¡ª Ha! - Shin Uchiha flew out of the crowd, spilling a whole streak of blood behind him!

    Didn''t evenst a minute...

    Sasuke didn''t even have to intervene, as Naruto''s clones beat the enemy half to death. The jutsu, one after the other, rained down on the poor fellow without stopping! In this world, few people would ever be able to escape something like this... Even with his des and Dojutsu, this fake Uchiha couldn''t defend against the wave of aggressive shadow clones.

    As a result, the owner of dozens of Sharingan was on the verge of death. Several of his eyes wentpletely blind, and his body was pierced by dozens of holes and a sea of burns. In a matter of moments, he was in a pitiful state, so it is not surprising that he had to hastily retreat ...

    "What it is?! Your mother! Panic gripped the tire! Chaos reigned in my head! This was not what he expected from the encounter with the rusty Seventh Hokage! He did not even have time to rece his body with clones ...

    A terrible and humiliating defeat.

    Suddenly, space began to distort - the Uchiha was about to run! But then Sasuke suddenly reacted. Lightning shed on his de, after which he charged sharply, but... Naruto suddenly shifted and blocked his path.

    - BUT?! What... What are you doing?! He almost broke down...

    It was then that Shin Uchiha finally escaped.

    "Wh-what are you¡­" Sasuke gritted his teeth in anger, "What the hell?! Did you let him go?!

    "Well, yes¡­" The remaining shadow clones one by one began to dissipate, and then the chakra around the Hokage''s bodypletely faded. He straightened his cor and calmly nced at his friend.

    - What are you angry about? We need to end everyone. This guy''s kids are still alive. Now he will lead us to his hideout, and we will deal with them once and for all.

    Sasuke didn''t say anything and then nodded grimly.

    "I would have said right away¡­ Damn. He turned away in embarrassment and muttered:

    - What''s the matter with you? I don''t recognize you at all. You used to be a jerk, but now...

    An icy spark shed in the Hokage''s eyes. Hearing insults from some crippled stranger was not his style.

    And the answer was not long ining...

    "You know, Sasuke, I heard from Sakura that you''re having trouble with this one... That''s why you''re so gloomy, huh?" - Naruto mockingly chuckled: - Poor fellow, I would have said right away!

    ¡ª What?! The Uchiha''s face twisted in outrage. Of course he took the hint!

    - What you said?!

    The Hokageughed and patted his "friend" on the shoulder. That reaction was enough for him, this time...

    - Come on, let''s go already ... - And suddenly, the space opposite trembled and distorted!

    Angry Sasuke changed his face dramatically!

    Teleportation?! But how...

    The smirk never left the Hokage''s face, and then they ended up in an unknown space together.

    Everything went perfect...

 Chapter 353: The Great Hokage Can Do Anything

    Chapter 353: The Great Hokage Can Do Anything

    Unfamiliar scenery appeared before my eyes.

    A room filled with electronic equipment, apparently medical, but there was something else...

    ¡ª Haa! Khkhkh-khkh! - Suddenly, wheezing sounds were heard, and someone began to choke ...

    Sasuke turned around in shock and saw how his friend tore the throat of a recently escaped enemy with his bare hands!

    It was worth distracting, and he was already killing behind his back ...

    "What..."

    Shin Uchiha, half-naked and burned, was lying on the surgical table, and Naruto was brazenly picking at his open chest!

    First, he tore out the lung, and then the throat ...

    "Tick-tock¡­ Heart in the trash¡­" He ripped out the heart and threw a piece of flesh against the wall! Everything was sttered with blood!

    Like a butcher. No mercy...

    All the scalpels controlled by the Dojutsu fell to the floor! Shin did not even have time to perform an autopsy of the next clone, as he was instantly killed!

    The sound of falling des echoed in Sasuke''s head...

    A pitiful death...

    "And don''t say..." Naruto sighed and winked at his partner, "But it''s effective."

    "Wh-what are you¡­" The Uchiha frowned, and then abruptly dodged the enemy de and drew his own sword. He was taken away again...

    "Damn it!"

    How awkward...

    The des shed, while the Hokage nonchntly wiped the blood from his hands, looked into Shin''s shocked eyes, and carefully closed his eyelids.

    - Rest in peace. May the Goddess rest your pathetic little soul. You better kneel and serve me, eh...

    While Sasuke was already dealing with three clones, Naruto left theboratory and faced a whole crowd of these copies!

    "Whoa, guys, why are you here? The Hokage scratched the back of his head with a mischievous grin.

    Did youe to your father''s funeral? What worthy sons! I would like to learn from you...

    As the clones surrounded him warily, he continued to walk forward and look around.

    "And it''s quite spacious..."

    A cave is like a cave... Dark and gloomy. Although the stones are quite pleasant to look at, so bright... A waterfall murmured in the distance. Straight resort...

    How did he get here? Easily. Hiraishin''s mark on one of the scalpels and the problem is solved.

    In his first encounter, Naruto had already decided everything, so he restrained himself and did not finish the bastard on the spot. What''s the point? After all, in the end, he brought him to his shelter and allowed him to calmly take care of this whole crowd of clones.

    In a good way, they should be spared ... Sasuke will definitely not be happy with such an inhumane execution. The death of a few can still be justified, yet the Uchiha is not a saint, but the whole genocide of the red-eyed is another matter.

    "Ah, it doesn''t matter, as ast resort I''ll make him deal with it himself. Not my problem ... I was counting on a fight here, but I got a boring mutant and a crowd of freaks. But I chatted with Sasuke... "- After a heavy sigh, Naruto shook his head and stopped at the very edge of the cliff.

    - Hmm...

    Assessing the views of the distantke, he nodded confidently.

    "Well, then I''ll go and finish that thing ... It''s time to fulfill a new goal. Nothing to chill. I''m bored..."

    Turning around, the Hokage smiled at the crowd of clones. So they continued to stand ... Panties.

    - What''s the n?

    No one dared to attack. Clever - not suicidal.

    Turning his gaze into the distance, Naruto frowned in annoyance.

    When will he finish there? Yeah... Also something to exin to him... That''s bad luck. Can drop? I''ll say that I fucked his daughter ... He will understand me, huh?

    It''s hardly... What kind of life? Full of adventure! Fire in the heart and a hurricane in the soul!

    Tsunade will definitely be next! Or... Sakura?

    - Hmm...

    No, stop pulling already... Sakura is good, no doubt about it, but it''s time to taste the most juicy and mature body! There has to be a hierarchy, right? First the teacher, then the student. Although, here it''s more like a daughter first, then a teacher, and finally a student. What a mess...

    "The Great Hokage can do anything. Naruto smugly rubbed his chin, then sighed and frowned. His tone immediately became louder.

    - Sasuke! Enough! Don''t kill them!

    Why not show mercy? You can confuse him like that ... First he killed, and now he is kind again. Why not Naruto Uzumaki? You look, problems and suspicions will decrease. Just right...

    The noise of battle and the nging of des quickly subsided. As soon as Sasuke stopped attacking, the clones retreated as well. Someone was already preparing to use the power of the eyes, but he was stopped in time.

    With a light step, the Hokage moved forward, surrounded by a tense crowd of red-eyed children. His cloak fluttered behind his back, his face was enveloped in a bright light, but even this radiance was eclipsed by the radiant smile of a true hero. At that moment, to all these young souls, Naruto seemed to be the very embodiment of justice!

    "Haa¡­ Well, what should I do with you?"

    Still the same self-satisfied ... True, they did not notice this at all. He stopped not far from his old rival and cast a mocking nce towards the four armed Shin clones, and then delivered a worthy speech:

    - Stop fighting. You are still quite children. What''s the point of dying over some fool''s crazy ideas? Whoever used you is already dead. I delivered you from the fetters of very. Now you are free and can finally find a purpose in life.

    Like a true peacemaker, Naruto spread his arms and smiled brightly.

    The whole world is waiting for you. Lower your weapon and know it. All in your hands.

    "Well, nonsense ... Although, it seems to have worked? Hmmm..."

    He himself did not count on such a farce, but the result was quite funny ...

    The Hokage looked at Sasuke in bewilderment, but the clones, surprisingly, began to react. Turning around, they looked at each other until finally, one by one, they began to throw their weapons on the ground. It''s hard to tell if they epted the Hokage''s words or if they simply didn''t want to die. The main thing, perhaps, is that they decided not to create any more problems and admitted their defeat, and if so ...

    Naruto walked over to the nearest clone and gently smiled as he patted his white hair.

    "I will show you a better world, not these gloomy caves, but something more. Some will definitely not mind showing you the other way...

    Raising his eyes, he wiggled his eyebrows and chuckled.

    "What do you think, Sasuke?" Will Kabuto do it?

    ¡ª Kabuto? The Uchiha lowered his sword and asked gloomily, "Are you serious?"

    - Well, what ... He still has nothing to do. The kids are just about to meet the one your brother re-educated. Consider it fate, huh?

    "Haa," Sasuke sighed and shook his head with a wry smile, "After all, it''s you Naruto... I don''t know what happened to you, but you''re still the same talker."

    Oh, thanks for thepliment.

    And that''s not apliment!

    "Yes, yes," Waving his hand, he turned to the children and pped his hands loudly:

    - Well? Pack your things, it''s time for us to move!

    And just like that, strangely and surprisingly, this sh ended simply.

 Chapter 354: Any Overlords Dream

    Chapter 354: Any Overlord''s Dream

    After Shin''s death, all of his clones were sent to be re-educated by Kabuto Yakushina. In fact, Naruto believed that it would be easier to kill everyone, yet the expression "no person - no problem" quite perfectly demonstrated his outlook on life. But only because of Sasuke and because of the strange logic of these kids - everything was resolved so well. It is amazing how easily they epted the words of some stranger, and even followed him. Although, in the end, the Hokage still considered it a good acquisition, albeit potentially dangerous. A whole army of Sharingan owners could do something. In addition, Sasuke still took a few eyes from Shin''s body, so there were not so few trophies from this battle.

    Too bad the battle was too boring. Now all hope is on ¨­tsutsuki.

    Naruto nned to use the Ch¨±nin Exams not only for fun, but also to make some moves against the "allied countries". The Council of Five wille earlier, naturally, but it will only be the first step. After the ¨­tsutsuki defeat all the Kage, something much more interesting can be done.

    After dealing with the Shin clones, the Hokage left Sasuke and moved on to his own business. The Uchiha had to meet with his family, and he decided not to refuse this opportunity. In a certain sense, Naruto insisted on this, and he also became the unwitting reason for the uing meeting. Still, Sasuke wanted to find out something about the changes in his friend and talk to Sakura about it. The Hokage himself refused to chatter on this topic, on the way he already told this annoying Uchiha a lot about the future and his Elements. In the end, simply citing business, he went home. He didn''t even leave a clone in Konoha. In addition, it was time to meet his daughter at least once, so Sasuke had to agree. Although, he was obviously itching to move in search of traces of the ¨­tsutsuki and find out the truth of Naruto''s story. He really wanted to figure everything out, but since it turned out to be useless to interrogate a friend, he had to verify everything personally. He started with Sakura, oddly enough...

    *

    Capturing the Hidden Vige... Every ruler''s dream.

    For the first time, Naruto was lucky. Konoha sessfully tucked under his arm. Although, it could hardly be called luck, rather, abination of circumstances. The very position of Hokage obliged him. But since the next objective required the capture of another vige, he had to choose wisely. Fortunately, the situation allowed a lot, so that he knew literally every target, every ruler of any of the Hidden Viges, and all the more clearly identified every important link in the government of these viges. Starting from the Kage and ending with the heads of the ns, Naruto has long had a clear list of people suitable for submission.

    With some viges, everything could not be so difficult. For example, with Iwagakure. Still, Kurotsuchi ruled her, and she, after all, was originally his target, regardless of position.

    The beautiful and intelligent Tsuchikage... How could Naruto miss out on a woman like that? Only by subordinating it, he would practically have got the whole vige into his hands, and there the entire Land of the Earth is within easy reach. It was God knows what was going on in the Land of Fire, but the other Kage kept the Daimyo in a tight grip. In essence, the control of the Hidden Vige is the control of the whole country.

    But the Hokage did not look for easy ways. Firstly, he was going to subdue Kurotsuchi a littleter, just like Terumi Mei, and secondly, he wanted to test his submission jutsu in practice. For this reason, he was going to choose a weak vige with a male leader - brainwash him and have a good practical experience. No wonder you spent so many days working on this jutsu? He liked to subjugate and corrupt girls, but he wanted to entertain himself in other ways. For this reason, Naruto abandoned the old goal - the Vige Hidden under the Moon, because of its kunoichi ruler, and chose a different goal - the Vige of the Hidden Rock!

    The target was located between the Land of the Wind and the Land of the Earth. A very convenient position, since it is not so difficult to get to it. That is why, literally in a matter of hours, the Hokage crossed hundreds of kilometers and ended up in a rocky area, not far from Ishigakure.

    Stopping in the center of the gorge, on a ridge of sharp rocky spikes jutting right out of the ground, Naruto lowered his strength and removed the veil of chakra. Finally, he arrived.

    "Ha¡­ Just a couple more kilometers to the west and I''ll be there."

    He chose the vige Hidden in the Rock for a reason. In fact, this goal is not too difficult, but it fit well with his n. As practice in Konoha has shown, subordination points can be obtained directly from the most important figures in the vige, namely, representatives of the ns and the Kage himself. At least Naruto was sure of it. The case with Ino allowed him to draw certain conclusions, and although he was going to test them in his time on Tsunade and Tsuma, he did not want to dy and decided to arrange a test on a simpler specimen.

    For this reason, Ishigakure was convenient to conquer, unlike other viges in which the number of ns and other strong and respected representativesplicated the work.

    In the past, it was the factor of strength and reputation that caused doubts, because the Hokage was not clearly sure whether such individuals as Guy or Kakashi would give points. Without a doubt, in the Inuzuka n, Tsume is much more respected than her son, but in terms of strength, she is definitely inferior to him. From this side, her submission could decide the distribution of points. In Ino''s case, it was Sai who was definitely stronger than his wife, but was not the main representative of the n. Therefore, due to these circumstances, it cannot be taken into ount. Besides, even if Tsume seeds, it won''t answer the question about Kakashi. The n is important, there is no doubt, but is it one of the main conditions? Can a huge reputation remove the need for n affiliation?

    In any case, the fact remained that Ino gave him points of subjugation of the vige, not being the head of the n and inferior in strength to Temari. At the same time, from the blood representatives, being the heir and the strongest among the rtives of Yamanaka, she was in the highest position of strength and reputation. Although, to some extent, this is debatable, given that many elders are also quite respected, but even they would give her their vote in any of the votings. For these old people, she was the undisputed leader. Naruto didn''t doubt it at all.

 Chapter 355: Hidden Rock Village

    Chapter 355: Hidden Rock Vige

    Naruto could only draw a few conclusions: the position in the n is not important - it is not necessary to be the head of the official. n and position in it is one of the main factors influencing shinobi, which can give submission points. Personal reputation is in question, but it is the reputation in the n (and possibly in the vige) that is the most important factor in determining the ability of a shinobi to issue points. Since Ino (purebred Yamanaka) is the strongest among the rtives, excluding Sai, the strength (namely within the n) is still in question.

    In this case, the conquest of Tsume will answer the question - "does strength matter?". If this is not the case, then only one factor remains - reputation. Then, ignoring the abilities of the candidates, one can make clearer assumptions. If it is only a matter of strength within a particr family, then it will be much easier to identify the necessary figures for subjugation. In both cases it will be easier, but one thing is clear - the n is very important.

    Tsunade, in this case, as has long been clear, is in question. Even though she is the only representative of the Senju, she still bears that surname. In addition, it fits all the parameters for obtaining submission points. Her conquest basically won''t answer a single question.

    That''s just the submission of Yamakage from the Hidden Rock will help solve the issue of quantity. Let''s say if the theory about "fifty points" is correct, and the Kage position gives exactly that much, then it will be possible to calcte the correct number of people needed for a hundred points of submission. This is another reason why Naruto moved to capture this particr vige.

    If for his position, which he was almost eighty percent sure of, they gave fifty points, then considering the received five from Ino, it can be, although not exactly, but one can assume that he needs to subdue only five more people. Even if someone did not give five points, but let''s say only three, then this number will decrease by another one or two people. In general, it will note out hundreds, but still, quite a lot. In addition, by then it will be possible to urately calcte who the system considers worthy of issuing vige subordination points.

    From all this, it can be understood that the choice of Ishigakure is not idental. The reason is simple. In this small vige, even if it is called "Hidden", there are only three ns! Moreover, it has personalities of the level of the Elders of Konoha. Of course, not in terms of strength, but position. They are highly respected by the entire vige. If the theory is correct, then given Yamakage''s position in his n, only three people need to be subjugated - representatives.

    An ideal situation for clearly defining goals around the world. That''s why Naruto didn''t waste time on female Kage, after all, this adventure is a purely male adventure!

    It didn''t take long for the Hokage to cross the remaining kilometers to his destination. Having stopped in the big canyon, he had alreadypletely entered the territory of the Vige Hidden in the Rock.

    The name spoke for itself. The whole vige waspletely immersed in a huge mountain. A real fortress in the rock, perfectly protected from all sides. True, it was precisely this situation that, to some extent, was their main problem, since they were practically trapped, hidden from the whole world. One unfortunate earthquake could not weakly harm the entire vige and its inhabitants. At the same time, it seemed quite difficult to get inside unnoticed, given that all approaches to this fortress were perfectly protected and, in extreme cases, could be blocked.

    In a world where people can literally destroy mountains and continents, Ishigakure''s position was not so sessful, but this is only at first nce. It''s not so bad - they could defend themselves against almost anything. Even in the event of a copse, specially trained ninja teams could contain the destruction, and using many kilometers of underground passages, it was not difficult for all the vigers to evacuate to a safe ce. In addition, most of the buildings in this vige were made of incredibly strong steel!

    A real metal city was hidden in a huge mountain, the shadow of which covered the entire canyon. The "only" official passage was located exactly in this ce.

    For many years, the people of Ishigakure did not have much contact with the outside world, but after and during the war, they still had to reconsider their policy. So now, in times of alliances and long peace, they had acquired connections, although they still continued their seclusion.

    Like underground inhabitants, these people did not particrly like to get out of their holes. After all, there wasn''t much need for it. Underground rivers supplied them with water in abundance, and rather advanced technologies provided the entire city with electricity. In fact, they lived in quite decent conditions, which is why they rarely participated in wars. Although, in part, it was not entirely down to their reclusive nature ...

    The poption and number of shinobi in Ishigakure, even in modern times, left much to be desired. Basically, the vige was inhabited by shinobi, namely representatives of the three ns. There were enough internal conflicts between them, sometimes spilling over into real wars. Although, at the moment, the feud has stopped and the only Yamakage has been recognized.

    Naruto didn''t care much about the past. Only three goals are important:

    Head of the Konjiki n - Ishin Konjiki

    Head of the Akarui n - Yagura Akarui

    Head of the Hai n - Sato Hai

    Three ns with a strange history of enmity and friendship...

    The strongest are known to be Konjiki. Naturally, by virtue of its unique Improved Genome - the Element of Steel. Moreover, Lava Release or Steam Release owners are often born in this n.

    The other two ns are also not so simple.

    Akarui are the perfect Lightning Release wielders. It is partly because of their association with Konjiki that the whole vige is so prosperous. They are not distinguished by genomes, but quite worthy swordsmen and excellent tactics. Their greatest merit is science. The n literally specializes in technology. They say that it was with their participation that many electronic machines appeared in this world.

    And of course thest - Hai. Storm Elemental Owners. The family that controls all the water resources of the vige. It is ironic that it was this n that often entered into political marriages with the heirs of the other two, in the hope of peace, but at the same time it was its representatives who were guilty of many uprisings and civil strife. Although, one thing is clear - together they are the perfect team.

 Chapter 356: The First Target

    Chapter 356: The First Target

    Naruto chose the heads of the three ns as his targets, because it was these old people who were the most respected representatives of their families. While one was the current Kage at all.

    Interestingly, in addition to the three "Great" ns, there were several other families in the vige, as insignificant as, for example, Maito or Hatake in Konoha. It was from such small ns that the people who influenced the current world in the Hidden Rock came out.

    There were only two of these. Great Elders are strong and highly respected by the entire vige. It was this pair that Naruto decided not to include in the list, because he did not see the point in wasting time on those who might not fit at all. He chose the three n leaders because he had no doubts about the possibility of getting subjugation points for them. In the event that it turns out a hundred, then the theory will be confirmed, and Kakashi can be left alone. At least don''t think about it. Naruto didn''t originally intend to make a puppet out of him, even if he could give him obedience points. What''s the point? He didn''t even know how the jutsu would end up working. If it''s perfect, it doesn''t matter. Subdue everyone in your path? An interesting step, but incredibly boring...

    The most useless people fell under the jutsu, and Naruto had no intention of showing mercy to them. These three strangers from the Rock are the perfect candidates. In other cases, he nned to choose a moreplex method. There is no interest in brainwashing people. It''s much more pleasant to break them gradually ...

    Anyway, since the goals are set...

    That night, the Hokage easily slipped through the Hidden Vige''s security and then chose the first target. ording to calctions, the application of the jutsu should take no more than ten hours. But, it all depended on the strength of the candidate, so he chose the weakest. At least Naruto thought so, based on the quantity and quality of his target''s chakra.

    Yagura Akarui was honored to be the first.

    The Hokage stepped into the shadows, hovering high in the sky.

    - Hm? Something like Hidden Rain...

    Only slightly surprised at the brightly lit metal city below the mountain, he located the most dangerous enemies.

    Even without the sun, life flourished in this ce. The number of people was nothingpared to Konoha. Although, a couple of thousand could definitely be counted.

    A mountain several kilometers highpletely covered the huge city. Dozens of huge columns rested far in height, supporting the mountain from the inside. Huge chimneys of smelters could be seen in the distance, and even further away one could see a real forest! The lighting in that ce was distinguished by a bright ultraviolet glow reflected on the lush green branches and the smooth surface of a distant undergroundke.

    An impressive sight.

    Everything is pure metal, except for a few buildings. The city was held together by both hanging bridges and ordinary winding roads, ideally lit by brightnterns.

    Ishigakure was divided into four areas, markedly different from each other. The main one was upied by the Kage residence - it was the center of the city, and the other three were separated by metal walls, hundreds of meters long and tens of wide. The ns were separated from each other like separate cities...

    Huge steel structures, bases, skyscrapers, factories, overhead railroad tracks. Incredible ce.

    Because of the multi-colored reflections of neon signs on steel buildings, this ce resembled some city of the future.

    - Decent... It seems I was not mistaken.

    In the data received, Naruto already roughly imagined a simr picture. But reality still gave him a vague sense of deja vu. An underground shining city, saturated with the smell of smoke and steel... It''s rare to see something like this...

    With skills in sensory skills and terrifying stealth, the Hokage could easily operate undetected, as well as find the right targets even among thousands of people. Since this vige was not protected or hidden by barriers, it was even easier to operate.

    Naruto had no intention of negotiating or meeting anyone, introducing himself or showing off, but on the contrary, maintaining caution, he slipped into the residence of the head of the Akarui n.

    ¡ª Wow, just look... What a cute scene.

    The gray-haired old man slept in the same bed with his mature wife. She looked well into her fifties, but the gray had just begun to touch her dark hair. Unfortunately, all beauty has long been hidden under numerous wrinkles.

    If she were younger...

    "Ha... And what am I thinking about?"

    Finding a woman to your liking here is definitely not the best idea ...

    The residence of the head of the Akarui n turned out to be quite impressive. Even Naruto''s house was three times smaller!

    This old man is doing well. Lots of servants, guards and quite a decent security system. Instead of barriers and fuins, there are rms and electronic traps. In fact, this residence served as an entire researchplex and, inbination, a huge base for the entire n, in the center of which, surrounded on all sides, protected by metal fortifications, stood the house of the head of the n.

    The vige itself was a fortress, and here is a real military base, with hundreds of armed masked shinobi. Only an S rank ninja or someone very capable could really prate here. For Naruto, of course, all these security measures were like childish tricks, but he was still impressed. Such protective devices were not inferior to the main Anbu base in Konoha, although there, in addition to technology, Fuin barriers were also used. However, it was not worth being surprised, the shinobi of the Hidden Rock clearly took a different path of development. They had no connection with the Uzumaki, and in the absence of the opportunity to develop fuin, they had to get out, and they did it quite well.

    Yagura was snoring lightly,pletely carefree, turning away from his wife.

    Beside the bedy a scabbard with a straight de and a silver guard. As a precaution, but it is unlikely to help him ...

    Since no one noticed Naruto, he made his way to almost the most secure ce in the vige and all that remained for him was to start acting. And he started with the basics...

    First, decontamination.

    "Heh¡­" With a wicked smirk, he sharply manifested his Byakugan, and then delivered a few precise needle jabs right at the old man''s head! Yagura did not even have time to react, as his entire body was paralyzed! He failed to regain consciousness, he remained in the realm of dreams, having lost his freedom forever.

 Chapter 357: Something that shouldnt be seen...

    Chapter 357: Something that shouldn''t be seen...

    The Hokage was not going to limit himself, and therefore blocked the enemy with two methods. Prior to obtaining the Byakugan, he nned to use a more crude method, but with the power of the Dojutsu, things became much easier.

    Since the mind of the target waspletely in his power, Naruto secured everything with needles andpletely immobilized Yagura, and thenbined the seals and used the fuin ofplete paralysis. There was no need for genjutsu yet, the enemy is definitely not even aware of what is happening. This is a very important point that can help reduce the time spent on installing seals.

    The old man''s entire body was quickly covered with ck fuin symbols. Rings wrapped around his neck and all limbs. At the same time, the chakra continued its course, without harm to the body.

    Everything went perfect. In extreme cases, you will have to use prepared drugs for anesthesia, but Jutsu is still a more reliable method. There should be no problems during the operation. The only threat mighte from outside, but on that score...

    Naruto wasted no time. As befits a ninja, he acted absolutely silently, having done exactly the same operation with the old man''s wife. She could have been killed, but in the end it could create unnecessary trouble. The living are more useful than the dead, even considering that people are nothing but problems.

    Although...

    The Hokage did not deny himself the opportunity to admire the figure of a woman. He threw off the nket and opened her kimono.

    "Hmm¡­" The view was not particrly impressive. It can be seen that in her youth she could boast of worthy forms, but now everything sagged and dried up.

    I shouldn''t have seen this...

    He covered her head with the nket and exhaled heavily. Right now, Jutsu of rejuvenation would not hurt ...

    After dealing with the two, Naruto ced a barrier over the entire room and then ced a pair of signal seals at the exit. Just in case.

    Once all the preparations were over, he proceeded to implement his Subjugation Jutsu. More precisely, it could be called that, but in reality everything is not so simple. Rather, it is a method - a whole set of operations with a person, as a result of which he should be an ideal puppet. However, the so-called "submission" is not yet known how it will show itself. In theory, the victim will be inplete control, but that''s just in theory...

    Even for the Hokage, doing everything perfectly can be tricky. The method is quite cruel, the jutsu is not tested in practice, and the end result may not give anything.

    But there is no way back...

    "Let''s get started..." Naruto took off his cloak, rolled up his sleeves and unbuttoned the bottom buttons of his shirt. After that, he cut off contact with Kurama. Not that it was so necessary, nevertheless, the fox was doing something of his own right now, but all the same, he should not have seen the process and climbed by the arm. It was necessary to get rid of all distractions andpletely immerse yourself in the case. Besides, initially Kurama was not enthusiastic about all this. Even if his opinion has begun to change, it is better for him not to show some things for the time being.

    So the Hokage got down to business. He pulled out a scroll and ced it right on the bed, and then began to get the necessary tools out of it ...

    "I hope this doesn''t drag on... I''m already bored with everything, and there are at least two more of the same¡­"

    Right after that, Naruto took some paper fuin, ced one on Yagura''s forehead and the other two on his temples. Then he took out needles and pierced the papers in a certain sequence.

    It looks like he didn''t die...

    After a slight chuckle, the Hokage proceeded with the operation. His fingers suddenly lit up, and then chakra threads burst out of them, which immediately caught on the needles and quickly prated the old man''s head.

    What matters now is focus and fine control...

    At the moment there are only two ways of submission.

    For girls, it''s sex. For men and women not to his taste, Naruto quite obviously chose a different method, which he was just now using.

    The current method is very crude. Basically, he used Madara''s Heart Seal Technique to ensure that the victim didn''t fail. Next - Juinjutsu of the type that Orochimaru has, necessary to control emotions and observe the target. Also, Naruto decided tobine puppet jutsu and Sasori''s techniques to prate the brain. In addition, he nned to use the highest rank genjutsu obtained from Tobirama''s knowledge.

    The method is notplicated:

    The victim is rendered harmless, after which Dojinjutsu is ced on her body for tracking and partial control, and then the most difficult stage is pration into the head. With the help of threads and genjutsu, you can cut off memories and rece them, inspire something and force them to obey. In the worst case, even kill. Everything as a whole will resemble a web, and very fragile. At the same time, it ispletely invisible and easily controlled by its creator. Technically, the identity of the victim bes a puppet in the hands of the user.

    The hardest part is setting the threads and weaving them with Juinjutsu. The mark will be practically an interface through which it will be easy to control the target. Threads are a kind of wires to the brain.

    The method should work, especially with Naruto''s control and skills. Of course, it is also worth considering the strength of the subject. To use such a crude method of submission on an ordinary person can be extremely dangerous. Daimyo will wait for now. On the other hand, this "Jutsu" has practically no drawbacks and is many times different from its weaker versions like the Genjutsu Seal or puppet maniptions. In fact, it unites everything and allows you to control a person as you like.

    There were also risks. If the victim tries to remember or they want to remind her that she is mistaken about something, or she starts to guess something herself, then Fuinjutsu will be activated with the help of threads and the puppet will begin to experience wild pain, and then lose consciousness. In the end, she doesn''t even remember what happened. This is what Juinjutsu is for, in which case their creator can receive a signal that his subordinate (puppet) is provoked into memories and awareness that he is being manipted. Then you can move to him and take care of everything personally. If the threads in the head are broken, they can be restored.

    The method is quite thoughtful, but it is extremely dangerous. One wrong move can lead to the death of the victim, and in the best case, she will receive brain damage and lose memories or fragments of memory. But thanks to teleportation to the mark, the user will be able to partiallypensate for the danger of this jutsu and save the puppet or end it forever.

    This is the first and main method developed by Naruto. After all the acquisitions from the system, he counted on the Sharingan, or a worthy genome, so that he could act more humanely in the future. Now, recing memories and creating aplete ve, it is quite possible to count on submission points and the fulfillment of the next condition to advance to the next reward.

 Chapter 358: Suggestion

    Chapter 358: Suggestion

    Before taking care of the Juinjutsu, Naruto decided to temporarily inject the opponent into a genjutsu and test their resistance. Previously, he used the Byakugan and blocked his chakra channels. It can be said that by this move he was preparing the target for the future suggestion. Like a surgeon opening a patient''s chest and checking to see if he bleeds out and if there are anyplications during the operation. In the end, everything went well. The old man did not resist at all and was put into an ideal state - a deepa.

    Pulling the threads from Yagura''s head, Naruto proceeded to set up his Juinjutsu. This was not a problem since his seal was not as difficult as Orochimaru''s. Its only use was to track and manipte the target. In extreme cases, she could serve as a beacon for teleportation.

    After a small ck whirlpool mark appeared on the old man''s neck, two rings of fuin symbols followed it. Naruto put several instructions into the Juinjutsu, and then, itpletely hardened onto Yagura''s body and disappeared.

    "Well...let''s get started." With a bored sigh, Naruto nced briefly at his watch before returning to the old man''s head. Binding thebel was not a problem, but the main difficulties are yet toe...

    Activating the Byakugan again, he touched the needles and immediately used the chakra strands. The delicate surgical process required time and control, so without much thought, he frowned and got down to business.

    An hourter, the Hokage suddenly stopped and tensed.

    - Hm? Okay... - Some moment got out of the calctions, but it was not critical. He used another needle and blocked the flow of chakra in the cerebellum.

    It seems to be in order...

    Naruto had already connected some parts to thework for a long time, but sometimes the old man''s body began to shake and interfere with the further operation. Disabling the chakra channels for too long could harm the body, to which it immediately reacted. Quite an embarrassing moment... I had to give almost half an hour for a temporary stop, but Naruto did not waste it, but simply fastened his mark and Yagura''s brain with threads.

    "So¡­ let''s continue.

    The best part about this method isplete control. Even if someone guesses that the target is a puppet, it is almost impossible to free it from submission. As soon as such a "hero" breaks at least one thread in the head, the victim''s brain will immediately fry!

    Of course, if you know exactly how the jutsu works, then you can find a way, but how will they seed? Even Kakashi had to forcibly destroy the seal on Obito''s heart. The situation here is simr, but much moreplex. In the end, although the Uchiha could not kill himself, he could still do something. In this case, as soon as the basic instructions are received, Yagura will be an absolute ve. In theory...

    After another two hours, Naruto, to his surprise, noticed a slight fatigue. That didn''t happen often...

    Fine tying of threads was required for perfect suggestion. Once all areas of the brain are connected to amonwork, the memories and emotions of the victim will be under theplete control of the user. The integral control of the personality turns it into a puppet, but not thoughtless, but quite adequate.

    It is worth paying tribute to Tobirama, because it was he who was responsible for creating the basis of this jutsu. Almost most of the torture methods in Konoha, banned and not only, were his work. Unfinished or especiallyplex and too dangerous remained in the scroll. However, Naruto received them directly to the brain. It can be said that Tobirama could loosen the tongue of anyone, but, unfortunately, even hecked certain qualities. Fortunately, the current Hokage had plenty of everything. He did not hesitate for a second when he finally created the perfectwork of chakra threads, tested it for reliability, and then proceeded to use genjutsu.

    - No more twitching... Good. Naruto nodded, wiped his sweaty forehead, and then touched Yagura''s neck and pushed his chakra inside. For him, as theplete creator of this puppet, controlling it was a piece of cake. In this case, using the Juinjutsu interface, he easily sent a signal to the target''s brain. His chakra was practically her mother tongue. If someone else was here, Yagura would obviously just be baked.

    With the help of genjutsu, you can create the necessary programs and send them to the brain of the target, in an understandable way for it. It was of course impossible to do this with normal chakra, except to kill the target. Now it was necessary to create certain instructions in her head, to which she would react.

    For example: reaction to the orders of the Master, attitude towards him, behavior and, of course, the response to specialmands.

    That''s what genjutsu was for. It allowed the target to be programmed, and without it, Yagura would be of no use.

    In any case, the most difficult stage has already been passed ...

    "Only four hours... Good. I can even run tests.

    Initially, Naruto had estimated almost ten hours, so doing it in such a short time is quite a good result.

    Now all that remained was to inspire the most basic. In the past, Tobirama created a theoretical method for controlling the brain, but did not finish it, but as for genjutsu, here Naruto had to turn on fantasy, based on the numerous techniques of his predecessors. I have to admit, he wasn''t very good at this...

    Genjutsu (S)

    Not even (SS)... He was better with Fuinjutsu, despite the fact that he hardly used them. The level, of course, is so-so, but thanks to Yin-Yang, everything eventually came to a natural result. How could he fail? Almost with the power of a demigod, perfect control of all the elements and chakra. It is foolish to think that he would not be able to subdue some weakling from an unknown vige.

    Naruto was a little amused in the process. Even if he did not doubt his sess, at least some kind of work is better than getting everything for nothing. With his power and position, he could only have fun by breaking someone or subduing. Although, getting into someone else''s head and putting a bunch of threads there, it''s not like a method for all time ... Surely, after a second or third time, it will quickly get boring. If the victim shows no emotion or at least resistance, then everything will quickly turn into a routine. Women and sex are another matter... No matter what you do, they will still be able to surprise you. Sometimes it''s easy with them, sometimes it takes effort, but if you use your head, you can eventually shock them and enjoy it. As for example, it was nned with Sakura. After those shinobi games outside the vige walls, Naruto was going to take care of her... Right after Tsunade, of course.

    ¡ª Hmm, I''m thinking about girls again... Oh, I foresee the glorious days. Their reaction will be priceless!

    In any case, the knowledge of the past Hokage contributed and in the end...

    He''s started giving!

 Chapter 359: Result

    Chapter 359: Result

    Almost an hourter...

    "Hah, that''s it..." Pulling away from his puppet''s head, Naruto exhaled and rubbed his palms, then quickly pulled out all the needles and signaled to wake up.

    "Mm¡­" Yagura seemed toe to life, and then abruptly opened his eyelids and stared up at the ceiling. The look of dark eyes immediately fell on the stranger, after which the pupils of the old man sharply contracted. He jumped out of bed, dropping quickly to his knees, bowing obediently at his feet.

    - Greetings Master! Yagura''s energetic and loud voice could easily wake up his wife, but she didn''t even move.

    "Wow..." The Hokage smirked, then nodded.

    - Good. Get up.

    Yagura shuddered and straightened up sharply. Standing at attention, he did not allow himself anything extra and just waited. He did not look like a puppet in any way, but rather like the most faithful and obedient servant. Even if he met his master for the first time, he acted as if he had known and worshiped him all his life. The loyalty that flickered in his eyes seemed fanatical and even slightly crazy. It felt like he could kill himself right there when Naruto gave the order.

    Worthy!

    The technique worked almost perfectly. Although there were difficulties in the process, but the result was quite satisfactory.

    Complete submission is the basis. Any order of the Master, Yagura would fulfill even at the cost of his life. Now he would kill his wife without dy if he received the Master''s order. Although, it was definitely not worth it to go down to this.

    Of course, Naruto also created several importantmands that activated special conditions in this puppet''s brain. Yagura couldn''t perform them on his own, so they were sent straight to his brain. Just one sentence was enough.

    Something like...

    "The time hase" - self-destruction.

    "Think about your behavior" - caused a sharp sense of pain.

    "Do it right" - the ve turned into a mindless puppet and carried out orders, despite his personality.

    And everything like that, even to the point of being able to erase memories.

    Orders sent directly to the brain were carried out despite the nces of the ve. You could say Naruto was talking directly to his brain rather than his personality. For all extreme cases, he had long agoe up with code words and could easily get rid of unwanted errors. Of course, he needed Yagura''s personality more, lively and submissive, so it was only natural that insurance was required for this, yet problems could arise unexpectedly. No one would ever be able to save this puppet. In addition, her personality itself was now worshiping its Master with insane fanaticism.

    "Terrible technique... You can conquer the world with this." The Hokage chuckled wryly. Realizing that you now have such power in your hands turned out to be not so pleasant.

    Boring ... Although, such a result is predictable. Anyone could kill millions for this technique, while he looked at her with the same indifference as he looked at the new ve in front of him.

    Subdue everyone? With an obsession to drool at the huge power ahead? Or for system rewards?

    Thinking fools...

    Naruto had long understood that he could conquer the world with his strength alone, so there was nothing special about this technique. If you think about it, then ording to this scenario, you canpletely turn everyone into obedient ves. To rule without end, to deprive the world of wars, to get every woman and win in all scenarios...

    Funny! What''s the point? It''s one thing to take control of some pathetic old people with a little bit of effort, but it''s another thing to do that with a kunoichi. Then what will be the pleasure? The world of ves is a boring world. Even in the most extreme case, the Hokage will not make it easier for himself with all sorts of jutsu.

    If not for the condition of the system, he would not even think about it. But how else could he get those useless old men to obey? Naruto chose the only option that was profitable for him, knowing full well what he was creating.

    A terrifying technique that he didn''t evene up with a name for... He didn''t see the temptation in it, just an easy way to solve a small problem. Otherwise, he was terribly annoyed by this system. She provoked him to create something simr. As if checking to see if he would use this jutsu on his targets.

    How ridiculous... Use the Subjugation Technique several times and there it is - the path to even greater power.

    Isn''t it tempting?

    There is no doubt that if Naruto used this jutsu on kunoichi, and then on all the old people like Yagura, he would instantly advance in the awards. This system seemed to be mocking. Here it is - you don''t have to do much, I''ll give you whatever you want!

    Any difficulties? Well, nonsense ... What then is the point at all? Naruto wasn''t particrly tempted by the new power without it, so he didn''t see it as anything special. Get everything at once in the most boring way possible.

    But, although not often, it seems that this method of submission will have to be used on all sorts of n shinobi, Kage and, probably, Daimyos. There''s nothing to be done here. It made life easier, but there were no more options. Viges and Countries cannot be taken away in another way, and without them it will be even more boring.

    Naruto still liked to see the points of submission of his women, and if you do notplete the goals, then you will not get a slot for them.

    It''s about aesthetic pleasure ... Seeing your progress is quite a pleasant experience. The rest doesn''t matter...

 Chapter 360: Good Slave

    Chapter 360: Good ve

    Although the method of submission is not very humane, but, oddly enough, it worked!

    Hidden Rock Vige:

    + 5,000 respect

    + 25 submission

    General Subordination - 796

    While en route, Naruto added the vige to the list, and after Yagura''s submission, the notification was not long ining.

    "Hmm, that''s not exactly an answer, but... I think that''s understandable.

    Logically, if we take personal submission, then Yagura, by virtue of his absolute obedience, should give a hundred, but if he gave only twenty-five points, then there are only two options left. If Kage is fifty, then Hai is naturally the remaining twenty-five. Then, and only then, Naruto''s theory will be fully confirmed, and he will be able to clearly work against the ns, ignoring personalities from outside. He will only have to take care of all the leaders in his vige. It''s better to start with Tsume and solve the problem of power-reputation. If Kiba turns out to be unimportant, then everything will be decided - there will be a clear way to get obedience points.

    The second option is more problematic... If the Kage doesn''t give fifty points like it was supposed to, which Naruto really didn''t doubt given Ino''s situation, then a fourth would be required... This would result in a search problem. Although, this is unlikely.

    In any case, it was worth dealing with Yamakage more, and then everything would be clear for sure.

    "I''m wondering¡­ What''s the point of being respectful? Is this some kind of trust? Naruto has been thinking about this for a long time. Although, not that it was that important... The main submission.

    "Ino for five points gave a whole two thousand respect, and this old man for twenty-five points much less¡­ Hmm, so be it¡­"

    After some thought, Naruto returned his attention to his ve and coldly ordered:

    - Sprain your finger...

    And without a moment''s hesitation, Yagura carried out the order!

    After a characteristic crunch, his little finger arched at an unusual angle.

    Not bad...

    - Take it back.

    Another clear movement and the little finger returned to normal.

    "Well, okay..." Naruto waved his hand and turned away. It didn''t make much sense, just a bit of fun. Dislocate your finger and a fool can...

    "So what now?"

    He thought a little, and then suddenly grinned rapaciously, turning to the old man:

    - Do you have daughters?

    ¡ª No, Boss. Yagura answered meekly.

    - Yes? Naruto grimaced in disappointment, "Sorry... You should have tried harder." Find yourself a normal girl and make me a couple of concubines.

    - Will be done. Starkey bowed.

    How seriously he takes everything...

    "Hmm, never mind," Naruto waved his hand with a grin, "Do whatever you want... Waiting for the kids to grow up is too boring."

    Something else to check...

    Submission can be experiencedter, the opportunity will be perfect, but now...

    Test time!

    - Think about your behavior.

    And at the same moment...

    ¡ª Haaaaaa!

    An anguished scream echoed through the room. Themand worked perfectly!

    - Worthy...

    Yagura writhed in agony on the floor, gritting his teeth and screaming. His eyes almost burst with pain! Terrible pain impulses pierced his entire body, flying straight from the brain.

    Naruto sat down next to him and nodded calmly.

    "Everything works perfect here..."

    He looked at other people''s suffering as if admiring the death of an insignificant ant...

    "Okay¡­ You are forgiven.

    If so, then you can finish.

    There was no point in sitting in one ce for a long time and chatting in vain. If the ve is submissive, then this is already good. But since Yagura had no daughters, and his wife was an old woman, he was of little use. He''s just a small test subject, all his value is obedience points. Otherwise, only Yamakage can benefit. Here you can chat with him, but here ... Nothing special.

    Thus, after carrying out a couple more orders and giving one very important one, Naruto removed the seals, erased all traces of himself and quickly left the vige. He wanted to get home as soon as possible, but before that, he needed to do onest thing. Yagura will y his part and this boring adventure will finally end.

    It''s good to be away, but the most beautiful women were waiting for him at home ...

    *

    It was getting light. The red rays of the rising sun sparkled yfully, making their way through the rocks and mountains.

    Naruto sat on a small rock and calmly waited for prey. Before leaving, he gave an order to the ve and soon he would bring his friends to him.

    "Haa¡­ it''s starting to get annoying¡­"

    Sitting alone and waiting was his least favorite thing to do. But, there''s nothing to be done... It was worth finishing what you came for.

    Over the past time, the Hokage had already managed to take a nap and set a small fuin trap, but now he was bored and considered his status.

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of Otsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Asura Reincarnation, System Master, Law Toucher, Master of the Elements, Ancient Genes.

    Fully subordinated:

    Girls: Shizune, Hinata, Himawari, Sarada, Tenten.

    Skills:

    Chakra (G), Physical Strength (ZZZ), Endurance (ZZZ), Talent (ZZZ), Agility (ZZZ), Fortitude (ZZZ), Ninjutsu (ZZZ), Taijutsu (ZZZ), Senjutsu (ZZZ), Willpower (ZZZ ), Chakra Control (ZZZ), Five Elements (Z), Transformation (Z), Yin-Yang Release (SSS), Fuinjutsu (SS), Charm (SS), Morale (SS), uracy (SS), Lava Release (SS), Boil Release (SS), Ma Release(SS), Ash Release(SS), Speed Release(SS), Darkness Release(SS), Ice Release(SS)...

    Spiritual Abilities:

    Perfect Law (D), Supreme Sealing Law (D), Essence Condensation Law (D).

    "Crazy..." Naruto drawled mockingly.

    The change in status did little to boost his ego. A whole bunch of elements, skills ... All this was due to awards, he himself did not train much, so nothing really changed.

    Beautiful and just...

    Out of boredom, he had already begun to evaluate his sesses with women, when he suddenly got distracted:

    - Hm?

    Three people were moving in his direction, and at a fairly decent speed.

    "Finally..." Naruto slowly got up and then walked into the shadows. Yagura obeyed the order and led this pair right into his hands!

    "Good worker..."

    That''s all. One has only to end them and it will be possible to return.

    Tsunade must have been waiting...

    "I wonder if Sakura will do something? I didn''t seem to have a weak influence on her ... "Naruto was interested in this moment as well. After all, that was his original n. Sasuke is too stubborn and self-confident. He is ready to sacrifice even rtionships with his family, for the sake of his goal. Such a price will definitely cost him dearly. What will Sakura''s reaction be?

    It may not be so obvious, but... After returning, all the answers will be revealed, but now...

    The three silhouettes quickly crossed the canyon and stopped next to a small ridge of sharp rocks.

    Yagura moved ahead, I was followed by two...

 Chapter 361: A Pair of New Puppets

    Chapter 361: A Pair of New Puppets

    Yagura fulfilled the order and presented the Master with a couple of the strongest shinobi of his Vige...

    Sato Hai is a bald and energetic old man, a little over half a meter tall. Bare to the waist, barefoot, only in gray trousers. He looked rather strange, especially considering that his entire body was covered with multiple burns and strong relief muscles, dotted with hundreds of thick veins. Like worms, they encircled his strong arms, chest and back. By his very appearance, this old man inspired respect.

    Yagura changed into his standard attire, a light blue kimono. In it, he looked more like a sage than a shinobi. To his right stood another old man, the current head of Ishigakure, Ishin Konjiki. The gray only showed up on his green hair. A thick scar covered his entire face across, his eyes burned with determination and severity. A small beard gave stateliness, and two meters of growth - impressiveness. Just like Hiruzen in his time, this Yamakage wore the appropriate Kage ceremonial attire and a wide hat in gray tones.

    Interesting trio...

    At least Yagura was definitely not the strongest here, but the Master''s order was carried out as expected. That alone spoke of his loyalty. Of course, Yamakage easily listened to his friend and followed him to meet with the envoy of Konoha. Although he was surprised that the meeting was outside the vige walls, he didn''t worry too much about it. Ishin believed Yagura''s words without any doubt, he practically reced his adviser, and their families were the closest allies. How could he doubt him?

    However, Sato Hai didn''t have such close ties to the two, so he regarded this meeting with a huge amount of suspicion. He couldn''t understand why the top three shinobi of the vige had gone to a deserted ce at someone''s request.

    Yagura''s words sounded like a real trap! Even if it was someone from Konoha, Sato''s instinct made him seriously worried. Besides, waking up so early, the old man was in a bad mood.

    ¡ª And now what? - It was he who spoke first, oddly enough, glumly looking around:

    Where is this envoy?

    His anxiety increased with every second. Like most of the shinobi of his vige, he felt ufortable behind the walls of the fortress.

    "I swear, Yagura, if this is some kind of n¡­"

    "Calm down Sato," Yamakage''s stern tone was heard, "Our enmity is over, stop worrying." We havemon grandchildren, damn it! Do you think we''re nning something?

    - Hm?

    Sat¨­ cast an annoyed nce at his leader, then lowered his gaze and sighed.

    "You''re right, forgive the old man... But don''t be so careless," he added seriously, "That''s suspicious!" The three of us, the heads of the ns, suddenly have to go out alone to some kind of meeting there. Don''t you think this is strange?

    "So it was," Ishin nodded calmly, and then smiled, turning to his friend:

    "Yagura has already met this man. He certainly wouldn''t lead us into a trap. I don''t know what''s wrong, but I trust him. Ready to trust life.

    ¡ª Pf! Sato snorted, "Good for you two." Yagura, I believe, but this messenger... What the hell? Who does this Konoha take us for?!

    "Shut up Sato," the calm Yagura suddenly intervened. He behaved as usual, without arousing suspicion at all. Wise and confident, but loyal topletely different ideals.

    "Do you think I would have made such a mistake and set you up?" I''m not that old yet. Everything''s under control.

    Nobody answered because they couldn''t argue with that. Among all the shinobi of Ishigakure, Yagura was a real genius of strategy and a master of tactics. It''s impossible to fool him...

    Sato understood that even if all this seemed suspicious to him, then Yagura definitely knew more. Realizing this gave him confidence, while Ishin seemed not to even think about it. If his trusty adviser hade here and brought them, then he already had a n. They just didn''t dare to doubt him.

    He really knew... But they... They didn''t know the main thing. Remaining himself, Yagura Akarui turned into apletely different person. Now, he served his Master and for his sake was ready to betray friends and family, and do whatever it takes to fulfill his great will!

    And therefore, perhaps suspecting something was wrong, Yamakage and the head of the Hai n fell into his trap ...

    Quite suddenly for them, the earth was covered with a purple radiance!

    - What?!

    "Wh-what the¡­

    The reflections of the jutsu were reflected in their eyes, and then the worst began...

    Thirteen purple rings surrounded the area. Paper seals appeared on the ground and caught fire! The Fuin activated and the barrier began to move.

    Trap!

    - Damn it! Sato yelled furiously as he gathered his chakra into a fist. But, before he could react, Ishin had already begun to form hand seals at a terrifying speed. They both knew something was wrong as soon as they saw the light, instincts and experience made them act instantly. The bodies had already begun to shackle, when suddenly ...

    - BUT?! Yagura?!

    - Bastard!

    Ishin and Sato froze at the same time, they didn''t expect such a sudden attack at all!

    Blue lightning shed and Yagura spun around. He stood in the middle and attacked in both directions!

    The palms fell on the shoulders of the formerrades and they were immediately struck by a discharge!

    "Hmm, has it already begun?" Naruto stepped out of the shadows and yawned.

    "Mhm¡­" and then raised an eyebrow.

    "Whoa, is he having fun already?" How heartless... These two are not that weak, able to resist the thirteen restraints. Impressive.

    Although Yagura had the advantage of not being restricted by the barrier, his formerrades were still able to use their hands. Their legs are covered with purple jutsu ribbons, but they won''tst long either. Restricting two high-ranking shinobi is not an easy task...

    Yagura attacked at weak points, but...

    "Dirty traitor!"

    Sato yelled, finally managing to form a technique...

    The fight immediately changed direction.

    A terrifying wave of storm element sent Yagura flying!

    It took no more than five seconds, but he failed. He managed to interfere with them with his lightning only at the beginning.

    Sad... But, it''s toote.

    At an unimaginable speed, surpassing anything that the Shinobi of the Hidden Rock had ever faced, a brightly burning silhouette flew up to their backs. They did not even have time to turn around, react or interfere with him, all they managed to feel was a burning light that covered them like the sun, and then powerless darkness.

    Consciousness left them... Even Yamakage, recognized as the strongest in his vige, could not resist the unimaginable power of the Seventh Hokage.

    And so it ended, and then a few minutes passed...

    "Master, this useless servant asks for forgiveness. - Yagura fell to his knees and hit his forehead on the ground:

    - Please punish me!

    Dirty and disheveled. After Satou''s technique, he looked rather pitiful...

    Naruto gave him an indifferent look and then waved it off.

    - Don''t interfere. Go get on your knees somewhere else.

    - Will be done.

    As the drooping old man disappeared, the Hokage shook his head with a grin.

    "Funny guy..."

    He executed the order perfectly, you can not argue here. Now let him think about his behavior and do not get in the way. His obedience was slightly annoying. He even asked for punishment, although he coped quite well. Well, since you asked, why not?

    Lowering his gaze, Naruto looked around at the pair of old men sprawled at his feet with a sly grin. With the experience gained, it will be even easier to subdue them.

    - Sorry sight...

    They did not put up much resistance - their trust yed a cruel joke on them. Although, even if they took a detachment of shinobi with them, nothing would change much.

    - Well, let''s get started...

 Chapter 362: Voice Ready

    Chapter 362: Voice Ready

    *

    A few hourster...

    The scorching sun reached its zenith, while Naruto looked at the results of his work with a tired look. The once strongest ninja from Hidden Rock Vige knelt down.

    Ishin Konjiki wees the Master!

    ¡ª Hai Sato wees the Master!

    Their former severity and irascibility disappeared without a trace. Now this is just a couple of faithful servants who have lost their former freedom.

    Naruto smirked contentedly, not because of their submissiveness, but because of several notifications confirming his sess.

    Finally we can go home...

    Hidden Rock Vige:

    + 10,000 respect + 5,000 respect

    + 50 obedience + 25 obedience

    Now the status of the vige looked eptable:

    Hidden Rock Vige:

    Submission - 100

    Respect: 20,000

    And overall submission has grown significantly:

    General Subordination - 871

    It was not enough toplete the next goal. Now it was required to choose a new kunoichi and begin the process of submission.

    On top of that, after submitting to Yamakage, the expected notification came:

    - Subjugation of the hidden vige - Ishigakure: 60 points. Status - done!

    Worthy. Since the condition was fulfilled, all that remained was to score nine hundred points and finish with the seventh goal. Although, if you use the remaining slot for the girl on Itomaki, then you will most likely be able toplete everything right now.

    But that wasn''t his n...

    "Better Tsunade... It''s high time already" - Naruto wanted to enjoy the mature beauty and after that satisfactorily get the "deserved" award. Everything is better than now, in this wastnd, along with old bones.

    "Just look at them... So submissive"

    Naruto gave the pair of old men a mocking look, then turned away and ordered:

    - You can return. Yamakage, you have a week. Arrive in Konoha and receive my orders. Don''t you dare linger.

    - Listen, Master.

    "Oh yeah..." The Hokage remembered something and raised his voice.

    "Yagura, you can leave with them. Continuing to live as before. You all continue," turning to the neers, he added menacingly:

    Don''t you dare arouse suspicion. Your time wille. When you need me, I will call you.

    Satou and Ishin quickly bowed at their Master''s feet, and then Yagura came out and did the same.

    Having finished with this subservience, Naruto irritably drove them away.

    Summoning Yamakage to Konoha is a reasonable and logical move. Naruto wasn''t going to miss out on possible advantages and be content with justpleting another goal. Having a Kage under his control, albeit a small Hidden Vige, is quite profitable. If used correctly, it is possible to provide Konoha with not only support from the "puppet ally", but also provide it with new resources. Trade, Jutsu, technology and setting up your own bases in the territory under your control. All this could be achieved thanks to the puppet government. It will be possible to use the Hidden Rock in almost any way. Of course, literally stealing it from everyone in in sight would bepletely unreasonable, but it is quite possible to pretend to be allies and get advantages under this cover. In addition, given the unquestioning obedience of the top of the vige, excluding a couple of elders, the possibility of resistance can be ruled out.

    After establishing your power and sending several squads of strong shinobi to control a point in the Hidden Rock, you can consistently turn these people into your ideology and keep them under control. All this, not to mention the creation ofws that control the main state apparatuses. By taking control of the economy, and then banning their own ideology, the country can easily be deprived of its goals and a colonial government can be installed. By spreading your interests, you can get a lot.

    After more clear thinking and restructuring of the Council of Five, it is possible to recreate the concept of a Unipr World, governing it from the shadows by hidden force, and then simply establish in each country and Hidden Vige one simplew - the supremacy of the universally recognized rules of internationalw. In fact, they will dominate thews of any country and vige. But, in a world where there is only one master, who will decide all these rights andws? The answer is obvious. Just conquering the world is a very big mistake. Action from the shadows and slow subjugation of every top authority is a much more reasonable move. In addition, even if in the future one of them somehow manages to get rid of the "mark of a ve" - they will already be powerless. When their own viges and countries live ording to the rules of the world, and the economy bes subject to a renewed government, any actions they take against the system will be perceived as aggressive. In this way they will dig their own grave.

    This trick will save many lives and forces. Only to turn this method will not be easy.

    Of course, personally, the Hokage himself did not really need all this, but for Konoha it was quite a worthy acquisition. Yamakage should have been used to its fullest, and with Shizune''s cold-blooded nature, she would surely squeeze whatever the Master demanded out of him.

    "It will be necessary to solve the issue of currency ... But, first of all, we need to get rid of this miserable form of government"

    Thinking in this vein and nning his future steps in this world, the Hokage quickly got bored, and therefore, used Hiraishin and moved to Konoha, straight to his office.

    The day was in full swing...

    "Haa¡­" A tired Naruto sank into his chair, put his feet up on the table and wearily massaged his temples.

    "It''s all so annoying¡­ If only someone would walk around the world instead of me and end everything."

    He sighed, then turned his gaze to the wall, to the row of portraits. Focusing on one very attractive one, the Hokage couldn''t help but smirk mischievously.

    - I am only d that soon you will be mine ... Who would have thought, right? I could work on the rejuvenation jutsu just for you.

    Tsunade... She became his main target. This familiar anticipation of theing hunt was damn exciting!

    "I''m still fit to be your grandchild, but somehow that only makes me want you more."

    And just at the moment when Naruto was about to get up and start preparing, an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded in his head.

    - Hey! I''m talking to you! Are you even listening to me?!

    "What the..." The Hokage froze in shock. Instead of the usual rough tone of the Nine-Tails, a clear and angelic girl''s voice rang in his head! So charming that for just one opportunity to listen to him for hours, he was ready to sacrifice ten fingers! This bright and attractive tone was terrifyingly enchanting, as if it possessed some kind of magical power.

    Even for him, a man who faced so many beautiful girls, it seemed too dangerous...

    "What the hell..." Naruto frowned as he began to suspect the most logical. Why would there be other voices in his head than...

    ¡ª Kurama? he asked warily, once in his inner world.

    - Hm?

    Nothing has changed in this gloomy ce, except for one important detail...

    The big fox is gone!

    "What the¡­" The Hokage stared in bewilderment at a small sphere hovering right in the air.

    The concentrated chakra of the Nine-Tails... All the power gathered in one ce!

    That voice was right there!

    - So you...

    It was not often that something could make the Hokage so excited, but at that moment, true surprise and bright anticipation shed across his face!

 Chapter 363: Kuramas Choice

    Chapter 363: Kurama''s Choice

    Kurama has changed his form! Without any warning, he just went and did it! While Naruto was distracted and ignored everything going on inside his body, this cunning fox took the opportunity to pull off something so important!

    - Oh, you smart...

    - Cunning! Don''t confuse my gender, boy! The sweet, sweet voice sounded again. Its owner was clearly in no hurry to show herself, as if she was teasing her jinch¨±riki and wanted to y for time. Make this cunning and self-righteous Hokage burn with impatience.

    "Kurama, is that you?"

    He immediately wanted to see her!

    - What you are quick-witted! Do not bother me!

    Naruto could have sworn that this voice definitely didn''t belong to a mature woman. To some extent, he assumed that Kurama would take the form of an adult and wise girl, someone like his mother or even Mito Uzumaki. The example was perfect and he himself even hinted at it. But... That voice put everything in doubt!

    What does it mean?

    - Stay there! I''m almost done.

    The Hokage began to suspect something was wrong.

    "Something''s wrong..." He frowned sharply. Even he couldn''t see through that floating chakra ball.

    He had already managed to rejoice and desire the owner of this enchanting voice, but now...

    Back in the beginning, when Naruto offered Kurama a makeover, he nned to take her for himself. Everything went ording to n, even if this vixen did it without him knowing, he still had to smugly enjoy the situation, because she did exactly as he wished! But... Something was clearly wrong here. This bewitching voice shone with mockery and some kind of threat, and most importantly, it seemed to embody chastity and untouchable pride. It was like a higher being speaking to an ordinary mortal¡ªit was uneptable for her to even touch him. Her angelic voice betrayed in her contempt for everything around andplete disobedience. This girl, hiding from his eyes, seemed to be trying to say: "You are not worthy, miserable person!". Never before had there been such inessibility in Kurama''s voice.

    As if the proudest princess, she clearly indicated that it was impossible to reach her, impossible to conquer, and every man for her was like an inferior being. Anyone confronted with that voice instantly realized their insignificance and would simply give up.

    Unattainable, arrogant, damn cunning and devilishly attractive!

    That was exactly how Naruto felt as soon as he was in this ce, faced with this powerful aura and her seductive voice.

    How in one moment, this impudent fox could be like that?

    "Amazing!"

    A wicked grin appeared on the Hokage''s face. How could he be so nervous and afraid? He''s fucking turned on! His blood literally boiled with anticipation.

    Of course, this cunning fox did it on purpose. She went against everything he told her and refused to try on the mask of some old jinch¨±riki. Kurama decided to be herself!

    It was like a challenge.

    Before, Naruto already suspected that this vixen would be difficult, but to that extent... She literally embodied all her contempt and pride in her current form. She was able to convey it without even appearing to his eyes.

    An incredibly difficult goal - unattainable, but terribly alluring.

    "She doesn''t y with me, does she? If there''s a cute guy or some ugly little one¡­" Naruto frowned and then quickly cut those ridiculous thoughts away. No... It''s not like Kurama''s character. He would not incarnate into something disgusting for the sake of a simple mockery, because he would consider such a thing below his dignity. Nice guy? Pitiful nothingness! Ugly mask? Not even funny!

    There was something special in this area. Kurama must have chosen something out of the ordinary.

    But what is it?

    - All right, I''m tired of it!

    The Hokage moved abruptly, the orders of this fox did not bother him at all. If he wanted to see a princess or a goddess, he would do so whenever he pleased.

    But as soon as he took a step, Kurama''s excited and quick-tempered voice was heard in response:

    - Stay there! Fool! I''m almost done, I said! If you interfere, I will not forgive you!

    "That''s it..." The Hokage still stopped. Whatever it was, spoiling the rtionship right now is not the best idea. This time she wasn''t ying, she was really angry. It''s like he hurt her pride...

    "Is she changing clothes there?"

    Surprisingly, Naruto guessed...

    Kurama really did change...

    "Grr! When will this be over!"

    The irritated vixen was easily able to concentrate huge reserves of chakra in her small body, and although she could not cut off some animal traits, even this seemed easier than the clothes she hated! Kurama''s tastes turned out to be rather pretentious, and from that she pored over her appearance much more diligently than the most determined beauties.

    In the orange streams of energy, a naked female silhouette was quickly covered with ribbons of radiant chakra, then turned into patterned fabric.

    She was finally able to reach perfection...

    The fox''s blond hair shone brightly and spilled to the sides, and its stunning forms bounced weakly, braided with shiny clothes.

    Naruto waited tensely, all impatient and in great anticipation. Like a child, waiting for a cherished gift and an early opportunity to print it. His eyes literally glowed! Kurama''s radiance never left him for a second...

    Without the help of her jinch¨±riki, she herself was able to create a change of appearance technique. As a result, it turned out to be much easier than it seemed at first. It was only necessary to concentrate and change the consistency of your body. Oddly enough, the bijuu were quite capable of it, they just never used it. The main reason is survival. Tailed Beasts couldn''t use techniques, so their giant bodies were their only advantage inbat. What can a small person with a lot of chakra do without being able to use it? It is much easier to seal such a target than a huge monster. The terrifying form of the Bijuus kept enemies away for centuries, until eventually it became useless...

    Finally, the Nine-Tails'' chakra sphere began to tremble and gradually decrease.

    Naruto held his breath...

 Chapter 364: Seductive Vixen

    Chapter 364: Seductive Vixen

    And finally, with thest flow of chakra, all the energy fit into a miniature female body.

    At the same moment, Kurama showed herself in all her glory!

    Stunning!

    The Hokage froze in shock.

    "Haa¡­ That''s all. Making clothes wasn''t easy. How stupid, hmph! - The blonde said slightly indignantly, defiantly pushing her long hair with her palm. It was hard to know if she was irritated or in high spirits. She seemed to be slyly grinning, shing her cute fangs, but at the same time ...

    Although, Naruto now focused on something else.

    First, from a red-haired monster, the Nine-Tails turned into a petite blonde! He didn''t foresee this...

    Beautiful blond curls fell on both sides of her captivating face, straight to her fragile shoulders. A short bang hid her forehead, and long and fluffy ears yfully trembled on her head.

    Long and perfectly shiny hair flowed down a thin back, to the very tails.

    That''s right... Tails! Whole nine! Kurama seemed to change her red fur on purpose, to light and warm. Fluffy charms swayed in different directions, deliberately drawing attention to themselves. I wanted to touch them, but... Naruto''s eyes couldn''t focus on one thing, because this attractive creature turned out to be perfect in every sense!

    Short, about a whole head smaller than her jinch¨±riki, very slender with thin, graceful fingers and a noble pale skin tone. She seemed to glow. Lively and lovely. Gorgeous.

    And incredibly seductive! Cute fluffy fur perfectly contrasted with the very unattainable attractiveness of an unearthly girl, as well as her amazing sexuality.

    The perfect chiseled figure, long slender legs and surprisingly wide hips. Kurama has reached the ideal parameters for the height and size of her female forms. There was a feeling that in the settings of her appearance she brought all her characteristics to the maximum. At the same time, endowing himself with a mass of blessings that enhanced the already natural beauty to a level that an ordinary person can never achieve.

    Gorgeous sensual breasts, not inferior in size even to Tsunade, practically burst out of her lowered yukata. The shoulders and corbones were slightly bare, their sheer brilliance captivating - it was no different from a trap, since this cunning fox had the appearance of a goddess and possessed terrifying strength. With just her appearance, she could plunge countries into chaos and make men go crazy. But, the arrogance hidden in her eyes could bring everyone to their knees. No one would simply dare to desecrate it with their presence! Like her voice, this insanely attractive face expressed cold contempt for the whole world, as well as sly mockery of the pitiful nonentities who have the courage to think about her beauty.

    Frightening creature. Naruto didn''t think he''d see something like this today.

    But, oddly enough, this appearance was quitebined with the character of Kurama. She could kill people without hesitation before, but now, when they would dare to think about her, most likely bloody spectacles would not be avoided. Like Naruto, the fox was terribly petty, for any wrong look - death.

    Her appearance and face literally embodied true pride, unimaginable seductiveness and, in mockery of nonentities, frightening iprehensibility. Even in such a perfect form, she would make everyone tremble in fear.

    Most beauties in her presence would feel the most insignificant and ordinary...

    Naruto was amazed! In fact, being perfect in every way, both in terms of appearance and character, Kurama embodied in this appearance everything that he would not wish for! entric, selfish and dangerous, at the same time - the most beautiful in the world!

    He saw many women, but she surpassed them all, because she took the best from each and multiplied, starting from voice and character, ending with this celestial body.

    Is it even possible to conquer her? It instantly became an obsession for him. The Hokage lusted after her so much that even his body reacted...

    "Damn it..." Naruto swallowed and tried to calm down with a wry grin. He stared for almost a full minute as she stood there, grinning yfully as he straightened his hair and wiggled his fluffy ponytails.

    Kurama enjoyed his attention and did not stop him from admiring. After all, she did it, only for the sake of this moment and only so that he forever imprinted this image, and never again dared to look at others.

    Kurama knew exactly what he craved and let him appreciate the most unattainable beauty in his life.

    That''s what she wanted, and the n worked perfectly!

    "Hee hee¡­ Already drooling! Fool, you''re so predictable!"

    But, Naruto''s zing gaze suddenly turned cold, which immediately surprised the fox.

    "Hmm... Is that all? Shouldn''t that pathetic womanizer have at least tried to grope me? Really chickened out? She began to think hard:

    "What if he realized everything and now realized that he was no match for me? And I immediately gave up ... Did I go too far?

    She suddenly felt uneasy, and the sly grin left her beautiful face.

    Only Naruto wasn''t as simple as she imagined. With an indifferent grin, he waved his hand and asked:

    - So what''s this?

    - BUT? Kurama blinked in confusion. His tonepletely swept away her magnificent performance! The mask of the greatest began to crack, and the position was shaken.

    But he did not stop there, but only asked with a grin:

    - Yukata? Didn''t you put it down too much? I can almost see your chest... Didn''t expect this from you.

    "Wh-what?!" The golden eyes of the fox shed with a crimson glow of anger: "Oh, you bastard! What are you implying?!"

    Kurama wanted to growl, but the current image did not allow such simple provocations...

    "You will regret..."

    She easily found a way out and kindly answered, like a princess to her subordinate:

    "As I thought, you are pathetic, just like that fool Mito. You don''t understand anything about true female attractiveness. She always wore her rags and pretended to be touchy. For a true woman, this is a shame!

    ¡ª Mito? Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion, "What are you talking about?" Is being naked already attractive?

    "Fee¡­" Kurama grimaced contemptuously: "How long have you been such a hypocrite? Sorry sight...

    The fox turned around and proudly puffed out her chest, causing her to actively sway, and then smugly said:

    "Listen here, boy¡­ A woman must be sexy! Everyone is obliged to bow before true beauty! Pray for her and realize that you are not worthy to possess her! Kurama did not seriously understand such women, and therefore her tone became more and more arrogant:

    What''s the point of hiding your perfect body under a bunch of rags? Yukata creates the perfect contrast of sexuality and purity! The main thing is to bare your shoulders quite a bit ... - She lightly stroked her fragile naked corbones and grinned predatoryly:

    - You''re excited, aren''t you? I know you... You know exactly what I''m talking about, stop pretending!

    "Damn... She''s good..."

    Well, Naruto couldn''t argue with that. Even without the words of this impudent fox, he fully supported what was said, because he himself believed so. That''s right, there is no point in hiding a luxurious body under rags, because this is real barbarism over true beauty!

    Surprisingly, Kurama realized this and tried to hook him with this. Even a little funny...

 Chapter 365: Watch your tongue!

    Chapter 365: Watch your tongue!

    Now apletely different person was opening up for the Hokage, so judging her as a Bijuu no longer made sense. Kurama really became a woman and even began to think, as befits her. Still, it was strange... Although, she now elevated her arrogance and stubbornness to the absolute.

    But, Naruto did not sumb to her cunning teasing, but only calmly asked:

    "And why did you decide to take on such a look?" Why this particr dress?

    - Because I wanted to! Kurama snorted haughtily, "Why on earth should I exin something to you?" Shut up and enjoy! Is not that enough for you? Isn''t that what you wanted?

    She changed the subject again, clearly provoking him to do something...

    "Interesting..." - Naruto with a sly squint looked at her luxurious body with an appraising look:

    "Do you want to tease me?"

    In this case, there is only one way...

    - Quite worthy. You have reached the ideal, I admire.

    He yed along with her. And as soon as he did so, delight shed in Kurama''s eyes. She couldn''t help but smile charmingly.

    - That''s how...

    Efforts were not in vain, he at least saw beauty in her. Although, how could he not appreciate all this?! Of course, this is impossible! But, oddly enough, he didn''t look at her the way he looked at the others. There was no great lust or desire to possess her in his eyes. He just looked and... That''s all.

    This seriously annoyed her, because the calction was for apletely opposite reaction. If Naruto didn''t show such attention, it meant only one thing - he was holding himself back. Kurama did not even think that he could be mistaken. Of course, he could also just realize that he didn''t stand a chance, but... It''s even worse.

    If things continue like this...

    The fox dropped the frown from her face, extinguished her arrogance and began to behave more sweetly. She understood that it could also work against men. They love it when girls act charming. This is another way to trap them.

    Grrr! You bastard... To stoop to something like this..."

    But there was no choice...

    True, although Kurama knew about such a female skill, she had not yet applied it in practice.

    "You... You don''t understand anything!"

    Therefore, it turned out with her, as usual, with a touch of arrogance and irritation. Then she broke off and smiled shyly. Although, there was nothing from embarrassment in this smirk ... As usual - a trick. It just so happened that she absolutely did not know how to pretend and y a role, but she tried, and it seemed that she did not realize at all how bad her game was.

    "To you¡­ Well¡­ I created the look myself. More precisely, I had an example ...

    She decided to start with that, to keep the conversation going a little, and to back off a bit. After all, if now we continue to act too rudely and put pressure on him, he will most likely just leave. If this happens, the n will fail, or worse... He might seize the initiative!

    - Hm?

    "What''s wrong with her..."

    Such sudden changes were surprising. It was the first time Naruto had seen this sly fox acting so strangely. Her smile came out as not sincere as possible - she trembled and almost turned into an evil grin. But she tried to keep...

    For what?

    However, it doesn''t matter. After all, it looked very funny! Naruto just couldn''t resist...

    ¡ª Really? He showed curiosity to get her to continue.

    This conversation just got weirder...

    Kurama''s female traits showed themselves in a rather charming way. Based on something, she built her image, but the real essence came to the surface no matter what. It may seem inessible, but these are just attempts to wishful thinking. At least with him...

    Kurama''s mindset, her attempts to act lofty, and of course, her appearance. He liked all this, but Naruto knew better than anyone that there was no way he could suppress her now. Until she shows weakness, there is no chance. Besides, now that she had done what he had originally hoped for, it awakened a major question in him.

    How can you even touch her and do something special? After all, this is the subconscious ... Isn''t it the same as a rtionship with an imaginary girl?

    "Well, at least she talks... And she looks pretty."

    For some reason, this began to make himugh, but Kurama took Naruto''s smirk a little differently. Indeed, unlike him, she did a lot, and he did not lift a finger! And he takes it for granted!

    Holding back her anger, the fox closed her eyes and said proudly:

    Don''t think that I stole something from someone. My appearance belongs only to me! Don''t think of it as your measly Erojutsu. The self-satisfaction shed across her face again.

    - My appearance is real! Hair, chest, figure, face... Even these clothes. It was all taken from the most attractive women I''ve ever met. In addition, I slightly tweaked it all to my taste and made it even more perfect.

    Nevertheless, she could not resist and boasted ... Although, in a sense, her words sounded like an excuse for her own uniqueness and even a hidden attempt to beg for praise.

    "Oh..." Naruto smirked. At that moment, he roughly understood how tomunicate with her. Attention here will be superfluous, and since he was her only friend and person whom she did not look at as arrogantly as others, then he is very important for her personally.

    Being special for such a cunning fox is still a pleasure... She behaved like a princess, for whom there was only one person who could appreciate her. The only one she wanted to show herself to.

    That''s just... If you let her get what she wants, then it will be aplete failure. But if you take advantage of the situation...

    "Hmm, quite convenient..." The Hokage had already seen the ways of influence. But for starters, it was required to make her lose her bnce. Every ideal has ws, and in this case it is character.

    Naruto immediately began to act...

    "I didn''t think that you paid attention to women, and even understood them so well. Sexuality? Taste for clothes? As far as I can tell, you are in no way simr to your past jinch¨±riki. So, someone else became an example ...

    Kurama snorted smugly and defiantly tossed her curls aside.

    - Well, of course! This is what I told you! These two fools not only had a bad taste in men, they also dressed like some pathetic servants!

    "Heh... Gotcha"

    Naruto suddenly turned gloomy for no reason and coldly said:

    - Watch yournguage! You''re talking about my mother... The woman you killed yourself. Do not forget about it!

    - BUT? Kurama winced. She didn''t expect him to suddenly remember this...

    "Wh-what?" I...

    All arrogance immediately descended from her, she looked away and lowered her voice:

    "S-sorry...

    "Wow..." The Hokage thought amused. Naturally, he didn''t care about Kushina. But, he did not just trante the topic, because he perfectly understood that this fox did not follow thenguage at all and would most likely show contempt for his mother, and thus he would be able to make her show other emotions. Who knew it would be... Shame? Or guilt?

    "Hmm..." Naruto tried to understand, and the only thing that came to mind was himself. Kurama hardly felt guilty for her wrongdoing, rather...

    "I won''t make excuses for Naruto..." She suddenly began uncertainly, looking at him awkwardly from the side, "I don''t regret what I did that day... Not one bit." I was furious! And they ... They ... I ... - Hatred mixed with regret flickered on her face, and then, the fox turned her gaze back to him and forced a smile:

    "But if I knew what we would be for each other... I would do everything to prevent their death." Kurama became worried as she saw the indifference on his face.

    "Y-you¡­ You believe me, don''t you?" I thought we''d been through this for a long time... If you''re mad at what I said, y-please forgive me...

    She was unrecognizable. This arrogant little fox was now acting like a little girl who did not want to quarrel with a close friend. She justified herself and hopefully looked out for warmth in his eyes. It was damn charming.

 Chapter 366: Outwitting the Fox

    Chapter 366: Outwitting the Fox

    Naruto enjoyed the situation. In a short period of time, he clearly confirmed several points. First of all, she cares about him, so much so that Kurama bowed her head without even thinking, despite her current image and all the past hatred. He couldn''t exactly confirm his importance to her, but with the change in appearance, it became easier to do so. Feelings are obviously not romantic, and it will not be so easy to rebuild her on them. In addition, one of her weaknesses is the past associated with the murder of his parents.

    "Well... I didn''t try to pressure Kurama before because I didn''t see the point in it, but now..." Naruto nodded grimly. As soon as the fox became a fox, he immediately began to explore its essence. In the past, this did not make sense, but now it has be a necessity.

    In a matter of moments, the Hokage had already approximately built the path of the conversation, his behavior and further steps. Based on the collected data, although with difficulty, something can be done...

    "N-naruto..." the fox said worriedly, lowering all nine tails and pursing her ears. Now she looked abandoned and alone.

    What a cutie...

    It was at that moment that the Hokage sighed and shook his head.

    "I just remembered something¡­ Don''t worry, I''m not angry.

    "R-really?" She was immediately delighted and looked at him enthusiastically. The faded tails moved again actively, and the ears twitched yfully.

    The fox came to life!

    "Ha, I bet..." Naruto''s lips twitched into a mischievous grin.

    "Listen, Kurama... If you''re really sorry... Of course, I don''t insist, but... Can I touch your ponytails?"

    He just couldn''t resist...

    - BUT?

    Kurama blinked cutely, then again and again, trying toprehend the question in a moment of female joy ... Until she finally realized and her face was sharply contorted in rage!

    - Oh, you''re a boy! Damn jerk! I knew it, damn it! You... You... You''re just awful! He specifically remembered his mother in order to force me to let himself be touched ?! Cunning bastard! I''m not that stupid!

    Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha! You really are stupid!

    - What you said?! The fox''s body began to glow with chakra, its tails actively moved, and its eyes turned red with anger. She was definitely going to scold him for being so impudent!

    - Hey Hey! What did you think?

    The Hokage stepped back with augh and held out his hand peacefully.

    - Yes, I''m kidding! You''re just too cute, I couldn''t resist. Enough already to build from yourself do not understand who, it only makes meugh!

    Kurama was furious.

    - Ah well! So it''s funny, right? Did I suddenly start making youugh? I''m not making myself up, you little bastard! Now I will always be like this! If you don''t like something, get the hell out! The fox clenched its fists, its chest swayed, and then it spat out:

    - Go away! Ungrateful fool! Hate you!

    Naruto''s vision suddenly blurred and he was suddenly pushed out of his subconscious!

    "Kha¡­ Damn¡­" He rubbed his ringing head and grinned wryly.

    What an aggressive...

    She really kicked him out...

    "So you are our tsundere fox? What, I like it!" The Hokage grinned wickedly. He got everything he wanted. Taking her out was the first step. All he had to do was use her own n to strike him against her.

    Decent result.

    Kurama won''t be able to be offended for a long time either, yet she was so stubborn that she definitely would not return her appearance back, and since Naruto was the only person with whom she could talk, sooner orter everything would work out. Surely the cunning fox will not give up and will not leave his attempts, and the more he puts pressure on her, the better.

    Left alone, the girl was ready to tear and throw.

    "Dirty sucker! I''ll finish him one day!"

    He tricked her and it made Kurama furious! She already nned everything, even tried to be nice, but in the end he started to scoff! She did it for him and it all ended up in a fight... Just a disgusting situation!

    Stamping her foot in anger, the fox crouched down, tucked her tails in and, gritting her fangs, began to n a way of revenge.

    "I won''t leave it like that ... You will regret it!"

    This perverted insolent not only ignored her appearance, but also spat on the image, and then also took advantage of such a vile move ... She did not think that he was so cruel and disgusting. Naruto became apletely different person. However, and she, too, and all because of him. It was pissing him off... Until he bowed down and regretted it, Kurama wasn''t about to back down!

    Meanwhile, Naruto calmed down a bit and exhaled tiredly.

    "Okay, it''s not so important now..."

    He got the maximum benefit from the current situation and could proceed on the basis of this. Kurama''s character has changed, but the old features remain. In addition, due to theck ofmunication with people, she was an easy target. In a way... If you put aside her defiance and arrogance.

    Of course, he didn''t expect much. As soon as I saw her, I immediately realized that it would not be easy. Therefore, he did not dy thoughts about her ideal appearance for a long time. Wanting something and always drooling over it is not his style. So now it took time, the main thing is to correctly react to her next step. In addition, the topic of this strange rtionship continued to bother him.

    "How can I have sex with her?"

    The question is quiteplex and very funny. Mental intimacy, he has not yet passed ... In its own way, it aroused. Pretty special variety.

    "As far as I understand, the sensations remain there, but¡­ Although, I still wouldn''t be able to impregnate her, would I?"

    This question made him think too. Technically, it is possible, but definitely not in the subconscious.

    "Ha¡­ The more I think about it, the more interesting it gets."

    He couldn''t wait to check everything. For example, he knew for sure that the shadow clones could get pregnant, no matter how strange it sounded. Unfortunately, this experience had its downsides, but on the one hand, given that Kurama had taken on a full female form, she could well fulfill women''s duties. That''s just being sealed in his body - this is hardly possible.

    Although, it''s not that he wanted to force the fox to give birth to his children. It all came down to the fact of pregnancy, and responsibility for this is another matter. But the mere thought of it made Naruto especially perversely delighted. Many of his women were pregnant long ago, but none of them were Bijuus! To some extent, this was almost like a higher being being pregnant from an ordinary mortal. However, the possibility of this is doubtful.

    However, all this required research. He certainly could bring pleasure to Kurama, but to experience it himself in the subconscious... Who knows...

    Is it possible that in order to have a rtionship with her, you have to give up the seal? If you print Kurama, then everything will definitely work out, but ... Was it worth it?

    "Haa..." Naruto sighed heavily. It didn''t make sense to think about it now. To begin with, it was required at least to subdue her, and only then to think about it. In addition, since they are now in a quarrel, it is better to focus on more important matters.

    For example, to put my thoughts in order and put everything on the shelves regarding the kunoichi.

    "It is high time..."

 Chapter 367: Sorting

    Chapter 367: Sorting

    Shizune ispletely subordinate and unquestioningly carries out any orders. She is so devoted that she is even ready to kill for the sake of her Master. There were no more special ns for her, since she was fully revealed. In the future, you can use it against Tsunade or in some kind of "group activities". Otherwise, she is an ideal assistant, faithfully fulfilling her duties. The benefits of her in the Residence are much greater than under the table, although even there she coped quite well.

    Once everything is ready with Tsunade and Temari finally gets down to business, Naruto will have at least three smart and efficient kunoichi. The former Hokage, her apprentice and serious Tenten, is a master at managing the affairs of the n. Great team. They will not only be able to warm the bed, but using their abilities will save him from unnecessary work.

    Shizune:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Next was Hinata, the perfect wife. Her corruption is alsopletelypleted, and there is nothing special to experience with her. It can only be used in special situations when paired with Hanabi. Having fun using Himawari was fun, but it''s not that interesting anymore. In other words, you don''t have to worry about it yet.

    Of course, you should devote time to your wife, but you can no longer count on something interesting. She fully opened up and showed herself, besides, she became pregnant, and this is a sure sign ofpleteness.

    Hinata Hyuga:

    Trust - 100

    Depravity - 100

    Submission: 100

    The same couldn''t be said for Ino yet, as even if she was almostpletely subdued, Naruto still nned one or two interesting events with her. The first - with the participation of his son, and the second, in the future, perhaps even with Sai. Using this selfish girl in such depraved games still seemed quite interesting to him. Other than that, Ino isn''t much use, except that she could be made to lead the n. After that, the finale. However, as with his other women, Naruto understood that she would still have to make time. In Ino''s case, perhaps even more often. She''s too insatiable...

    Ino Yamanaka:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 96

    Temari is a special case. Even if she ispletely subservient, she can still do something with her after Shikamaru returns. She epted her position, the pregnancy, and this forbidden rtionship. However, trust was still questionable.

    There''s no denying it, Naruto just enjoyed fucking her behind her husband''s back. Although, after he stole it that day, the sensations had dulled a bit. However, taking a pregnant bitch behind other rtives can also be fun in its own way. True, in the case of Temari, using his son as a tool still does not work. It''s quite possible to do this, it just doesn''t make sense, after all, she''s not Ino, her character ispletely different. Her attachments and principles are markedly different. They can be broken, but then it will no longer be Temari. She despised her husband, but as for her son or brothers, another question...

    Therefore, after some thought, Naruto decided to leave her in the past. Still, nothing stopped him from one day ying with her behind the back of Gaara or Kankur¨­. Who knows...

    Temari:

    Trust: 90

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    The same thing happened with Tenten. There was no point in breaking it down. After herplete fall that day, in the Uzumaki house, it is unlikely that she will be able to experience special sensations in sex with her. Just a funny ve ... Sometimes you can relieve stress with her. Already good.

    Otherwise, Tenten is of little use. Unless in the future it will be possible to use her friendship with Tsunade, invite Shizune and arrange a good foursome. Good idea, but untimely. Naruto didn''t even think about it.

    Tenten:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Himawari''s case amused Naruto a little. The molestation of the daughter in the beginning was quite fun and very exciting. Crossing the line and engaging in incest, and even with the participation of Hinata, is still entertainment. But then he got bored...

    Now, Himawari will fit only in the role of an animal, you won''t get much pleasure with her anymore. However, she has very great talents in other areas, and with her loyalty, she may well grow into a very loyal and strong kunoichi. Although, now it is unlikely that he will be able to use his daughter in this field, so Naruto put her aside.

    Himawari Uzumaki:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Mitarashi Anko is a unique case and stands out from the general picture. Naruto even made long-term ns for Mei or Kurenai, and Anko was thest thing on his mind, but everything turned out too unexpected... Who could know that she was so hot?

    The Hokage had no idea what this would lead to. After that incident at the Academy, there were no messages from Anko. He logically assumed that she was likely to be angry about what had happened. And she could be understood, in the end, he left her not in the safest ce, and not in the most proper condition.

    Not the best thing I''ve ever done...

    Most likely, even if a spark ran between them and despite the fact that she called herself the "Hokage''s Personal Whore", after that the rtionship between them would be strained.

    However, Naruto already understood Anko''s character. In his opinion, making peace with such a cutie will be as easy as shelling pears. Enough to be persistent. Besides, in the future, something could be arranged with her, perhaps even with the participation of Tsume or someone else from the list ...

    As for Sarada, things are a little moreplicated. First, Naruto could admit that even with all his student''s charms, he got everything he wanted from her. Emotions, love, fidelity and good sex... What else to strive for? With her almost fanatical senses, she could pull off just about anything. This girl in every sense could surpass Himawari. In addition, the age was quite suitable to take it seriously and bring up a good instrument.

    That''s just ... Secondly - she bored him. He had been messing around with her for too long, and after that day with Sakura, he didn''t really want to see her at all. Naruto chose a new target and wanted to take it seriously. He wasn''t going to share his moment of triumph with others and be distracted by the past.

    This mother-daughter pairing could make a good duo, but that would only happen after Sakura was conquered, and after he had fully enjoyed her himself, until then, the only thing to y with Sarada was because of her tight pussy, and amazing passion. Simply put, if you want thrills, then this cute kitty is the best choice. But now she needed to take a break. Recently, Naruto began to get tired of these youngsters. They are, of course, good, in their own way, but already boring. He''s wanted someone like Tsunade and Sakura for a long time. These two were practically one of his first desires, so it would be worth it to finally capture them.

    Sarada Uchiha:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

 Chapter 368: Liberation

    Chapter 368: Liberation

    The situation with Sumire at one time came in very handy. Naruto had long nned to give her under Shizune''s wing and raise this girl to be a worthy assistant. Unlike the current Sarada, Sumire had all the qualities of an adult woman, and for her age, this is a very useful skill. Even now, she will already be able to show her potential, as soon as she starts to learn.

    As for the rtionship with her, after the conquest, Naruto did not really develop them, because he got everything he wanted the first time. In fact, after that time, Sumire could hardly open up even more. Any special perversions with her can no longer be cranked out. You can think of them, but it doesn''t make much sense. Naruto considered the matter closed from that very day. Although it was still worth giving her time, he had not done this for a long time and simply used her patience. There was no reason to strive for more - there was too much work and unique kunoichi ahead. Perhaps she will find a position, but this is not so important.

    All in all, the only thing the Hokage could single out of the unfinished business was Ino, with a little game nned with her son. Otherwise, he was going to close his eyes to the past and not return to it. Someone will be able to use in the Residence and develop their skills, and nothing more.

    It''s time to move forward to new achievements. Bored things should be put aside and returned to them only out of necessity. If you can not get at least some emotions from the past, it remained only to leave it.

    Naruto never went against himself. Even if his ego boasted great arrogance and pride, he was not deceived and did not abandon his nature. Man is like this - greed guides him, and emotions bring feelings of worth. Only fools whose eyes are clouded by naive virtues try their best to be "worthy" and dedicate themselves to what drags them down. Such people do not have the courage to admit that their wife is bored with them or their mistress no longer brings the same sensations. Day in and day out, they drown themselves until they end up as an insignificant version of their past self. Almost like the old Naruto Uzumaki, having achieved a dream and rooted to a chair. Rusty and pitiful, living by the rules of the weak...

    You can''t move forward if you don''t have a goal, something that makes you feel alive.

    Naruto didn''t indulge in such meaningless things. Even if his actions might seem insensitive, they were not lying to others or to himself. Recognizing your essence and not running from your own demons is what most people in this worldck. Human nature is such that something from outside always presses on them. Unfortunately, they ignore the fact that they themselves are this world. Their perception is dulled, they look for mistakes and sumb to vices, forgetting that all the bad is hidden inside them.

    The choice is simple: dry up from boredom and suffer, or drop everything and move forward, egocentrically rejecting all risk and other people''s values.

    Naruto acknowledged his selfishness and pettiness. Even if things bored him, he was not going to leave them. And even more so, he would not tolerate that some pathetic person dared to dissolve his hands on his good. It was for this reason that he considered it his duty to sometimes "trample his territory" so that the females would not have a problematic response towards the Master.

    Even if the dragon did not use his wealth and wanted more, he would never allow even a grain of gold to be dared to be taken from him. So was Naruto.

    "Ha-ah-ah-ah¡­" With a long and drawn-out exhtion, he seemed to have cleansed himself. This moment of reflection felt like a real release. Although I epted myself, today I had to make this difficult decision. The reality is that we need to move forward. The Hokage did not strive for peace and quiet, he wanted new sensations, a sense ofpleteness - a taste of true life.

    Thus, havingid everything out with a cool head, Naruto put an end to his past and fixed his eyes on the future. There are still too many interesting things ahead, and past trophies have a ce on the shelf.

    Yes, it will happen to everyone. Is it bad? Perhaps for some it looks exactly like this. Romance, love, other people''s feelings and their eptance... Naruto has never been like this. That is why he acted in different ways: he hooked someone up for sex, someone simply broke and humiliated. Someone just fell in love or saw him as a strong male.

    But do not deceive yourself, because epting the truth is much easier than continuing to run away. There is no meaning in life if there is no peace and equality in a person.

    For someone, the fact that passers-by are staring at his girlfriend ispletely normal. Someone is even ready to ept the situation when she makes eyes at others. But, the truth is that they are only afraid to admit their powerlessness and amuse themselves with illusory reasons to justify their weakness, and fear wille face to face with the cruel answer of reality. The weak would rather call themselves an alpha with a beauty at hand than a pitiful selfish coward, unable to bring nonentities to their knees.

    But would a dragon allow a despicable mortal to touch his property? The answer is obvious. If there are weaklings who are ready to put up with the fact that his woman is defiled by other people''s views, then this is their truth. The inability to protect what is yours, but strive to get it - in the spirit of people who greedily thirst to satisfy their inferiority.

    - Hmm...

    Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle. His thoughts had gone too far... Yet, unlike all dragons, he did not hide in a cave, but rather would prefer to live on a mountain, in full view and tempt them with his riches. Those who had the courage to look at this glittering mountain of treasures would give up their eyes in punishment. This is what happens when a mortal has the courage to look at the sun.

    Rxing, the Hokage nodded.

    "Well, I finally finished it¡­ It should have been done a long time ago. I don''t want to waste any time. I already have a lot of work on my nose, there was still not enough time to waste on all sorts of nonsense ...

    With a cynical smirk, he pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind and returned to the present.

    The most magnificent Hokage in the world was destined by fate to go only forward!

    Laughing wickedly, he digressed...

 Chapter 369: New Stage - Main Objectives

    Chapter 369: New Stage - Main Objectives

    Naruto was going to do something important today and start subduing Tsunade tomorrow. These are not just thoughts, the n has long been prepared and this business willst for seven whole days.

    However, now that he had dealt with the past, he decided to evaluate the forward goals...

    First, Tsunade. There was no doubt about its value. It was not for nothing that Naruto chose her as his target almost immediately after he entered this world. He wanted her from just one photo! After the first meeting, he was fully convinced of this intention. But, moving on a different path, he ignored her all this time. Perhaps, involuntarily leaving such an appetizing charm for dessert. Still, it was worth admitting that after that "special" meeting, she remained one of the most attractive and sexy women he had ever met. Her mature pheromones left him with an unforgettable experience. In every aspect, Tsunade was superior to almost every woman he had met: in sexuality, in beauty, and even in smell.

    The most important thing that the Hokage managed to understand from that meeting was that she wanted him. More precisely, her body reacted, even despite her age and position.

    Shizune said vague things about her sensei, but from them Naruto could easily deduce that Tsunade cared. The main thing is that she was excited, and that was already enough. One had only to press, as she immediately flowed and gave up. Although, in doing so, she managed to escape ... You can say that Tsunade was the first who managed to fight him back.

    "It''s like an eternity has passed... I was so young!" Narutoughed. In fact, even a couple of months have not passed, and already such results ... And at the same time, he himself has changed significantly. Growth above oneself, as well as achievements along the way, brought inner satisfaction.

    Since then, Tsunade has not shown herself to him. Even during the council meeting, she acted too cautiously. No matter what happened, she stayed away ... Pretty suspicious, given her character. Naruto would have won her over by now, but since she didn''t even get into his business and didn''t try to find out who he was cheating on his wife with that day, he ignored her.

    "It''ll be fun..." Naruto wasn''t worried at all. Previously, her fearfulness could be a problem and raised questions in him, but now he could guess the reasons for such behavior. Tsunade was a virgin and it seemed to bother her even more than Shizune. Maybe that''s why she was so scared? Standing in front of the younger in such a pitiful way, with this "problem"... For her, this could be too much... Yes, and Hinata...

    A lot of factors. Tsunade is very proud, but still a woman.

    Naruto was going to be tougher on her back in those days, and now he was more than willing tosh out for all the wasted time. This cowardly girl didn''t try to do anything, so the time hase to take matters into her own hands. Plus now, he could use Shizune.

    No problems were foreseen at all. Even the stubbornness of this mature bitch did not cause him much excitement. Tsunade missed her chance to escape the vige and now pay the price. Who knows why she stayed, but Naruto was no longer going to let her leave.

    He nned to focus on her weaknesses. Tsunade was afraid to be alone with him, the meeting showed it.

    Everything will start tomorrow. Naruto will y on several factors: the fear of meeting - topensate Shizune, virginity - to use as pressure, long abstinence and sensuality - with perversions, pride and age difference - to break with rudeness and force, shame and guilt towards Hinata - to suppress the situation and atmosphere.

    Naruto bet a lot on this sex. He was going to turn it into the wildest conquest. He had never had such rough and unbridled sex. Especially for this recalcitrant mature female, he had in store just such a method. Breaking this strong personality will not be easy. Even if she starts to enjoy herself, she probably won''t lose so easily, and therefore, all the factors he took into ount should give a perfect result.

    In addition, there were additional benefits. Firstly, the deprivation of virginity will bring Tsunade the long-awaited peace, and Naruto in the role of a partner will make it easier to endure the situation. It is possible that some feelings for him will even leap up in her, which will noticeably facilitate submission. Obviously, she wouldn''t get turned on by the pressure of everyone she met. He already knew that it was not so easy with her ...

    Second, pregnancy. Naruto thought of it as an instinct and a wish for someone her age.

    All this will not only help to conquer her, but will also enhance the pleasure of the process. Also, referring to his past thoughts, he was thinking about the Rejuvenation Jutsu. However, since it was never created, Naruto decided to stick with the sealing.

    Sealing Henge. Of course, the Hokage took into ount that Tsunade could try to repel him with her true appearance, and therefore was going to deprive her of this trump card at the very beginning. Now he was quite capable of sealing someone else''s illusion for years toe. Plus, at the moment of sex, Tsunade would clearly be in no position to break his seals.

    "It remains only to clear the area and prepare everything. I think Shizune will be delighted when she hears that I have finally decided to act. - Naruto smiled contentedly, imagining how two faithful knots would curl under his table at once. Teacher and student, and if Sakura joins them in the future...

    "Hmm¡­ Should I take her next?"

 Chapter 370: Preparing for Submission

    Chapter 370: Preparing for Submission

    At the moment, Sakura is considered one of the first targets, but since she needs time after Sasuke leaves, it was not wise to act just yet. Her very conquest depended on emotions based on pain, selfishness and love. In fact, Naruto manipted her to achieve a better result. He bet on Sasuke''s selfishness and set Sakura''s selfishness on him. One was supposed to lose in the end, and given the stubbornness of the Uchiha, the winner is already obvious.

    Even if Sasuke stays, which is very unlikely, Naruto will still be able to take what he wants in some other way. Sakura''s problem is still not so easy to solve, Sasuke no longer has a chance to change the situation - he ignored her for too long.

    Naruto tossed him a bone in ¨­tsutsuki''s face, and he would probably rush at her just for his own sake.

    "He''s quite funny..." The Hokage couldn''t wipe the mischievous smirk off his face after meeting his "best friend". Sasuke disappointed him without it, but after the "acquaintance", he waspletely convinced of his nature.

    The desire to leave the family for their own protection, as well as the willingness to ept the hatred and contempt of others for the sake of rtives, can be calledmendable. That''s just in this "coolness" there was one "but". Motive. Obviously, Sasuke did this not for the sake of others, but only for his "redemption" and perhaps out of a desire to follow the path of his brother. Even if someone finds itmendable, in the end the family will not appreciate such a "feat". The Uchiha certainly didn''t want to die at Itachi''s hands, no matter how fair his motives were.

    Sasuke was imposed on Sakura, became pregnant, and he continued his hermitage. A family? Yes, she didn''t really care about him, even a fool understands this.

    The choice of a person is simple: you either choose people close to you, or your country. No matter how hard you try, these two values cannot coexist.

    In any case, Naruto had already decided and nned everything for a long time, it only remained to wait. Right now, only Tsunade matters.

    Tsunade Senju:

    Trust - 80

    Depravity - 10

    Submission: 0

    Mood - Irritation, intoxication, resentment, guilt ...

    Once Naruto added her to the list of targets, he briefly assessed the status and then shook his head with a grin.

    "Nearly a hundred trusts¡­ How convenient.

    It didn''t do much for him, though. Trust, of course, is important, but even if there were all one hundred points, nothing would have changed much. Things will get easier, that''s all.

    Ten in depravity is strong...

    Of course, not Tenten, but also not bad. Tsunade was clearly far from "adult" life.

    "I''m better¡­ Although, I''d like to see a girl who has zeros in everything."

    Such a target would definitely be an interesting specimen.

    Zero in submission is not so important ...

    As for mood...

    - Intoxicated? Well, no wonder...

    He didn''t focus on it. For the most part, everything looked pretty much as expected.

    In the future, Yuina and Anko should have been added to the list, but now...

    Standing up, Naruto moved to the exit. It was worth talking to Shizune and not only about the new "ally". The main purpose of the conversation will definitely surprise her.

    "What would I do without her¡­" Smiling, the Hokage opened the door and headed towards the goal.

    Tomorrow it all starts...

    The excitement grew.

    *

    A dayter. Uzumaki''s house.

    On this sunny and warm day, Naruto was sipping milk in the kitchen as usual. He left the Residence early, having taken care of some business beforehand. After a little training and putting himself in order, he was more active than ever.

    Today he felt alive and damn satisfied. The premonition of an imminent hunt and the atmosphere of new achievements intoxicated him.

    "Haaah¡­ Hurry up."

    Sasuke left the vige early in the morning. As expected, he didn''t linger. Naruto didn''t follow the situation and didn''t know how Sakura acted, but he did get some response and had some idea of what had happened.

    Before leaving, the Uchiha left him a message, and in person. He looked slightly gloomy, but Naruto did not draw much conclusions from this, yet this gloomy type was always in such a state. Although, this time he was obviously frowning more than usual, and he spoke somehow coldly. After a fewconic answers about his mission and desire to find ¨­tsutsuki, he simply turned around and left.

    Surprisingly, Sasuke didn''t even care about Naruto''s opinion and didn''t ask him questions at all. He expected at least something from him, suspicions or annoying questions about ¨­tsutsuki, but no, he just ran away, as if he didn''t care about anything except the ability to quickly leave on his journey.

    Strange type. But, Naruto was only on hand. Even during the first meeting, he told him enough, perhaps that was enough.

    "Or Sakura''s brainwashed him... Ha, I should thank her for that..."

    The conversation with Shizune went well. However, how could it be otherwise? Although everything eventually spilled over into sex, she promised to cope with her task.

    As expected, the conversation about Tsunade did not make her slightly happy, and she was filled with enthusiasm to quickly bring her sensei into this wonderful world of vice at the feet of her adored Master.

    One had only to see how brightly her vicious eyes sparkled. Shizune seemed to have been waiting for this all her life. It''s funny how much she wanted to share her feelings and secrets with someone, and that in the end she was preparing to betray the most important person in her life, and then bring him into the clutches of a real sadist.

    Perhaps Tsunade already suspected a trick, but did not know what it was and from whom to expect it ...

    Naruto could only wonder with what face she woulde here and how she would react when Shizune left her. What can we say about how she will kick after ...

    "Hah, this will definitely be fun.

 Chapter 371: Does he need me?

    Chapter 371: Does he need me?

    Just yesterday, after talking with Shizune, Naruto returned home and ordered his wife and daughter to leave the house. They didn''t resist too much and decided to stay with Hiashi for a while. It was obvious to all of them that the head of the family was up to something, but they did not interfere in his affairs. After that, he had another chat with Boruto and sent him to training with his sister. The Hyuuga could teach him something, and Naruto himself didn''t want to mess around with this annoying guy. There wasn''t much time for it right now, so he quietly got rid of it.

    From that moment on, the house was at the disposal of its rightful owner. Everything went ording to n. Naruto sent his family away, persuaded Shizune to take on Tsunade, while he himself was waiting for his prey...

    And she was already moving towards him right into his arms ...

    At the same time, in one of the rooms of the Konoha hotel.

    - So, wait ... Repeat. He invited me to his house for dinner. Did I understand correctly? Tsunade asked in surprise as she adjusted her tunic. She had only recently woken up after yesterday''s adventure with sake and gambling, and as usual she slept until noon.

    - Yes that''s right. He wants to... Um, make up and discuss your... your fight.

    Shizune chose her words, trying to hold back her excited smile. She knocked on the door so insistently that now she tried with all her might to extinguish her enthusiasm, so as not to arouse unnecessary suspicion.

    That''s just...

    - I refuse! Tsunade said in annoyance, turning away abruptly.

    - He went to hell! I don''t want to see him!

    "But¡­" Shizune frowned, this answer did not suit her!

    - And what about the advice, you are there ...

    - This is bullshit! Ugh! Tsunade stood up abruptly and growled.

    "That insolent fellow¡­ He wouldn''t dare act like that there, but¡­ He acted even worse!"

    Clutching her head, she grimaced angrily.

    "Wh-fuck¡­ It hurts!" I need a drink urgently...

    "Here, a splinter..."

    Yesterday, Shizune was so happy that she would finally drag this recalcitrant woman into his bed and finally see her happy, that she simply could not back down!

    She wanted Tsunade to lose her virginity and understand what it was like to be with the Master.

    That''s why...

    "Tsunade-sama... I understand." But, this is an order from the Hokage. Even if you have a fight and you don''t want to exin the reason, you should know... The meeting will take ce at his house, and I will go with you. So if you don''t want to be alone with him...

    Before Shizune could finish, Tsunade turned around abruptly and asked in surprise:

    ¡ª Is he at home? Like this? What does it mean?

    Something in her chest trembled, and she began to be afraid even more. She kept a terrible secret from Hinata and med herself for what this one had been doing until now. But she did not want to destroy the family, and therefore restrained herself. That''s only if he called her home - it''s definitely not casual!

    "What was he up to?" Tsunade frowned. Did he decide to make fun again? Or maybe he decided to tell Hinata everything himself? Or does he want her to do it?

    "I don''t understand anything¡­" She frowned even more deeply:

    "But what about Hinata?"

    Shizune mentally chuckled. She was amused that Tsunade was worried about such nonsense. But I had to answer...

    "She won''t, at least not at the beginning of your conversation.

    "Is that so..." Tsunade became even more alert. She wanted to refuse, and she certainly would have done so if this insolent person had invited her to the Residence. It''s not even that she was afraid of a situation in which he would begin to dissolve his hands. No. The problem is that she was terrified at the thought that she could not refuse him!

    These feelings should have disappeared a long time ago ... Tsunade tried to drown them, strangle them and pour sake, but after that day they suddenly came to life and did not want to disappear. Also shame in front of Hinata and anger because of his betrayals. Tsunade could not believe that the same Naruto had be such a scoundrel and treated his wife so cruelly. But, most of all, she was angry at herself, at her feelings, at those disgusting sensations that she experienced on the day when he began to pester.

    All this was frightening, angry and disappointing at the same time. Tsunade could admit that the reason she didn''t leave Konoha was because she drank more than usual. All because of him! She simply did not know what to do and constantly ran away. But today...

    "Are you¡­ are you reallying with me?" she asked hesitantly, turning to her former student. Perhaps this is a chance to settle everything once and for all? Tsunade didn''t want to confess under any circumstances, but meeting him and getting it over with before leaving the vige seemed like the best solution for her. Put an end to it and say goodbye forever. It did not work out at the council, but this time ... Perhaps fate itself gave her thest chance to cleanse herself and forget about him.

    And as soon as she asked that question, Shizune''s eyes shone with joy.

    - Of course!

    Tsunade was a little surprised by this enthusiasm.

    - Why do you care so much?

    "Well..." The girl smiled sheepishly. She couldn''t tell the truth, but...

    "S-just¡­ You are both dear to me, and I really want you to finally reconcile. Tsunade-sama, don''t you want the same? I think he also wants...

    The princess turned away in annoyance, and then sighed heavily.

    - If only it were that easy...

    "But, that''s exactly how it is!" He wants... He wants to talk to you.

    ¡ª Tch! Tsunade gritted her teeth, "I don''t believe him!"

    "But I will be with you. I promise, in the end you will only be grateful to me!

    "Hmm¡­" The woman nced at her student suspiciously and grumbled:

    "I still don''t understand¡­ Didn''t he seem strange to you?" He didn''t do anything to you at all?

    Shizune was naively surprised.

    - What are you speaking about?

    "Hmm... Yes, nothing," Tsunade lowered her gaze and thought.

    "So he only behaved like that with me? I don''t understand... Why did he suddenly pick me up and start pawing me? Maybe I didn''t understand something? That day, it was definitely not Hinata there¡­ I wouldn''t confuse this smell with anything!"

    Tsunade couldn''t understand what was going on here. Naruto was clearly cheating and then started to molest her, but Shizune didn''t touch her. Does that mean he just wasn''t interested in her?

    Then it turns out...

    "Does he need me?"

    She started. Even if this realization frightened her, in a way...

    "What a fool I am! How can you feel that way about this boy?!"

 Chapter 372: Tsunades Worst Fear

    Chapter 372: Tsunade''s Worst Fear

    Tsunade couldn''t shake the pleasant realization. He wanted her... He wanted her, even despite his age and everything else. In the past, these feelings appeared shortly before the war, but she considered them mere nonsense and did not even pay attention. But every year everything changed and nothing was forgotten, and then he got married. Naturally, Tsunade didn''t do anything and couldn''t help it... It wasn''t normal!

    But... This time, Naruto did exactly what she definitely could not fight if she was even a little drunk and, if not for Hinata, Tsunade had no doubt that she would have sumbed, even as a virgin. In the past, having drunk many times, she imagined something like this, but she could not even imagine that this could actually happen in reality.

    "Why me? I do not understand!"

    He couldn''t have known the truth, could he? Who was then under his table? And why did he even start acting so weird?

    All these questions and feelings in the end left her no choice ...

    After a series of intense thoughts, Tsunade got a headache and hesitantly agreed:

    - Okay...

    - Truth? Shizune was overjoyed again. Like a girl who found out that her best friend decided to ept her rtionship with a guy...

    - Stop being so happy! This annoys me¡­" Senju turned around and grumbled:

    "Just let me take a shower, I''m not going to go to him in such a ..." She broke off abruptly and hurried to exin:

    It''s not for him, you understand? I always take a morning shower!

    "Um¡­" Shizune nodded calmly, "Okay.

    This woman''s behavior was already starting to bother her...

    ¡ª Hmph! Tsunade turned away and cursed to herself.

    "That''s stupid! Why am I making excuses? I still won''t let him touch me! It''s humiliating, and in general ... "- She suddenly froze, imagining something terrible:

    "What if he confesses to me? What if I don''t care about him? What to do then?!"

    Tsunade once again covered the dark shadow of his own insecurities...

    Did she make a mistake that day? And knowing Naruto''s impudent nature, she could misunderstand his harassment. What if he did not know about the feelings, but experienced the same thing?

    "Oh my God..." Waves of fear and hidden joy swept over her. But they quickly crashed against the cruel reality driven by panic. Her cowardice and many phobias associated with rtionships, including virginity, as well as her long andnguishing feelings. But, the scariest thing is Hinata and his children! Naruto was married, so even if somehow, even in the most fantastic way, he fell in love with such an old woman...

    Tsunade gritted her teeth. She suddenly wanted to kill someone!

    "If he finds out what I really am¡­ If he sees me without Henge and realizes what a pathetic virgin I am, doing this for years¡­"

    Tsunade again decided to run away and hurried to choose another door...

    That''s just...

    "Tsunade-sama?" Shizune''s calm voice suddenly rang out.

    - Are you okay?

    "Wh-what?" - The girl''s heart trembled, she almost jumped off the spot ...

    The corners of her lips twitched nervously. She simultaneously experienced joy, disappointment, fear and contempt for herself because of all these naive girlish thoughts. After all, it''s certainly not the case! How could she be interested in him? He definitely screwed up! With Sakura, he also began to behave differently ... This is some kind of cunning n, not otherwise!

    Shizune narrowed her eyes. It became clear to her...

    "You''re not going to run away, are you?"

    "T-this is¡­ I¡­" Tsunade tensed up and was immediately confronted by the student''s stern reply.

    - Enough already? I don''t know what happened between you and why you feel this way, but ... - her lips were stretched in a wry smile: - In fact, this is the first time I see you acting like this because of some guy. But, you know what... Anyway, you are Tsunade Senju!

    Shizune abruptly grabbed sensei by the shoulders and resolutely looked her straight in the eyes.

    ¡ª Look at you! You were Hokage too! You are one of the strongest kunoichi in the world! You are so good that you were able to keep your virginity for years. Yes, all these miserable women are no match for you!

    "Um¡­" Tsunade was pleased with such words, but at the same time somehow ufortable¡­

    "Stop running away already!" I know you too well, you were going to do that right now, weren''t you? The time you found out about his wedding, you ran away too. They disappeared for so many years and then returned, and now again ... - Shizune no longer pretended to be a naive girl, this time she spoke coldly and sincerely:

    Do you think I don''t understand anything?

    Her insistent tone was starting to scare...

    - BUT? Tsunade''s eyes trembled, she wanted to retreat, but the student held her too tightly.

    "Well, here we go again¡­" Shizune clenched her fingers on her shoulders, "Don''t even try. Now I will say everything that I think, and you will listen to me!

    "No¡­ Don''t you dare¡­" The princess panicked. In her eyes, she understood everything that she was about to say!

    - Do not dare! Her face suddenly turned pale, and fear was reflected in her eyes.

    If anyone says it out loud, then she... Then she won''t be able to live anymore...

    But Shizune struck without any mercy!

    Are you in love with Naruto Uzumaki?

    "Ah..." Tsunade recoiled. Tears welled up in her eyes. The lips never stopped trembling.

    - How could you...

    Like a de to the heart...

    These words have never been spoken aloud. At that moment, it seemed to her as if the most terrible secret had be a reality for the whole world ...

    Hearing this from the outside was unbearably painful. Tsunade wanted to fall through the ground, not because of shame, but because of her own contempt...

    To fall in love with a guy who is good enough for your grandchildren ... To endure and hope for something, and then find out that he is getting married ... How could she stay? It was unbearable...

    Also his harassment... Naruto only made it worse. Tsunade''s heart was not made of steel, no matter how hard she tried to convince everyone of it.

    The more she thought about what had happened, the worse she got. But the most ridiculous and vile thing is to continue to stay here in Konoha and continue to hope for something, even when all is lost. She hated herself more than anything for it.

 Chapter 373: A way to stop everything

    Chapter 373: A way to stop everything

    Tsunade''s sincere tears made Shizune slightly doubt his act. Be that as it may, she still considered her a close person, and therefore she stopped pressing, let go and hurried to exin:

    "I know you too well... It just can''t..."

    But even when she tried, she only met the sad gaze of a lonely woman. Tsunade wasn''t listening at all...

    Shizune immediately became angry!

    How can you behave like this? If you love, then you need to give everything for the sake of it!

    Shizune immediately realized that simply supporting the cause will not help, a p in the face is needed here! And filled with determination, she began to act:

    Do you still care about Dan?

    Tsunade slowly raised her trembling eyes.

    This question brought her to her senses, and after the next one, her eyebrows twitched.

    Or your virginity? Or maybe the inability to conceive?

    Resentment flickered in her eyes, sparkling with tears.

    "Shizune¡­ What are you¡­"

    She touched on the most painful topics. It''s already out of scope!

    But she did not stop:

    Or age? Oh wait... Maybe it''s because of your bad habits? Few people know, but you love yourself so much¡­" Shizune giggled derisively, ncing between her legs.

    - Oh you! "Tsunade''s rage boiled up!"

    But Shizune seemed to not care about the consequences - she dealt blow after blow. Her knowledge of this woman became a real weapon.

    - Yeah... It''s funny. Maybe you''re worried that you fell in love with the boy? Or was his marriage so debilitating that you ran away with your tail between your legs? - Ridicules rained down one after another:

    "Well, isn''t it your fault?" If you had done anything, he wouldn''t have married Hinata and then you could...

    - Shut up! The resounding pnded right on Shizune''s cheek!

    Tsunade could not restrain herself and hit ... The student flew off onto the bed and grabbed her face in shock.

    "You... You... You don''t know anything!" Tsunade growled.

    "How dare you judge me? Her shoulders suddenly trembled, "It''s not like that... What... What could I do?" Tears rolled down his face.

    How could I be with him? He''s so... so young... And I''m a pathetic old woman using Henge... A worthless virgin... Yes, if he saw me without this illusion...

    It was the first time Shizune had seen her like this... shattered.

    Tsunade sat down on the bed and twisted her lips bitterly.

    "How could I take away his youth because of my selfish desires? We are from different generations ... We are simply not destined to be together. I had no right... No one would understand this. All I could do was just leave... I lost my chance in my youth. It doesn''t matter if he married Hinata... We just couldn''t be together. I had no illusions once I realized how I felt...

    Her voice trembled, but Tsunade didn''t cry, she just bowed her head in devastation.

    My time is up, it''s toote...

    Silence reigned in the room. Shizune slowly stood up, rubbing her swollen cheek, and then looked at the sad silhouette to the side. Like a ghost At that moment, this strong and independent woman seemed to her the most lonely and abandoned ...

    "Tsunade-sama...

    The Fifth Hokage, a great kunoichi and a strict sensei now looked like the most ordinary girl suffering from unrequited love.

    Sympathy shed across Shizune''s face. She used to be like that too. She considered herself unworthy, too old and unattractive. I was afraid to do at least something and drowned in loneliness.

    One had only to imagine what Tsunade experienced, living with this for decades. She didn''t purposely doom herself to this pain, Shizune knew that. You can''tmand your heart... Having fallen in love once and if you eventually ignore this feeling, it turns into an unbearable burden. Like a tumor growing day by day.

    She probably would have been d to forget, but she couldn''t. Shizune went through all of this, and for Tsunade, it intensified exponentially. Due to constant escapes from reality, everything came to a worse end.

    That''s just... Naruto showed Shizune a new world. There was no pain in him and any experiences no longer mattered. He did not care about age and other people''s condemnation - he could make anyone happy. Give them everything they want with all their hearts.

    Unfortunately, Tsunade did not know this and continued to live in the past, constantly running away, shutting herself in. If things continue like this, she will forever remain with this regret and pain, alone.

    Shizune couldn''t let that happen.

    - You''re not right. She said bitterly, causing Tsunade to slowly turn around.

    "Wh-what?"

    Shizune couldn''t use herself as an example and talk about how much her situation was simr to that of sensei, because she could make it worse. But she knew another way. The master will decide everything, she only had to make Tsunade stay and convince her not to run away this time.

    Now that it''s open, things are a lot easier.

    "There is a way to stop feeling this pain.

    Tsunade remained silent, looking at her student with subdued hope. She could express contempt with something like: "I already tried, why do you think I have been drinking for so many years?".

    But, Shizune clearly knew about it. Then, was there really another way to forget?

    Shizune got up from the bed, removed her hand from her red cheek and said seriously:

    "You just need to do two things.

    ¡ª Two?

    - Right. First: stop hiding and thene with me and talk to him. Even if it''s scary or ashamed, whatever it is... You need to meet him face to face and at least listen to what he has to say. If you run away again, then once again confirm your cowardice and you will be much worse.

    Tsunade frowned. In a certain sense, she herself understood this. It''s not that hard to do this...

    ¡ª And... And what''s the second?

    ¡ª It''s simple. Shizune smiled confidently, "You need to find peace."

    - What nonsense...

    "Hmm, I knew you would say that. Alcohol and games - no peace! I''m not talking about ways to escape from reality, but about a method to ept yourself and move on.

    Shizune knew the best way to do it, but Tsunade was not worth knowing about yet. As soon as the first step is taken, everything will happen by itself. In the process, the Master simply makes her gain lightness and perfection of spirit. In addition, knowing from her own experience, Shizune had no doubt that Tsunade, even with her stubbornness in the process, would ept the situation, if only because of her feelings for him.

 Chapter 374: Humility and Acceptance

    Chapter 374: Humility and eptance

    As rude as Naruto was, if he made love to Tsunade, everything would change. Half of this lonely woman''s phobias will immediately melt on their own, and when he gives her what he wants, he will uncover a true woman in her. Perfection will be achieved.

    Shizune understood all this better than others, because she personally experienced his skill and charm. So now, it remains only to guide the teacher on the right path.

    She continued, with a wise look:

    - As you can see, I applied this method on myself and now I feel the happiest in the world. So you can do it too. But first, we''ll start with the first step, and I promise you, the second one will be very close, you won''t even have to go very far. Very soon, in less than a couple of weeks, you will look at your current self and justugh. You will be happy, I promise you.

    Tsunade frowned even more.

    "Sounds crazy¡­ Besides, isn''t it because of your married boyfriend that you became like this?"

    She could not argue with the student''s changes, she just became a different person! Sparkling with youth and sexuality, bright and lively. Yes, even thirty years ago, Shizune was not so radiant and feminine.

    It would be a lie to say that Tsunade didn''t want to be like that...

    The problem is that this method did not suit her! She was not going to sleep with all sorts of nonentities. She didn''t just keep her virginity for decades. All these pitiful imitations of men aroused in her only one contempt. Tsunade vowed to die a virgin rather than have any kind of rtionship with the unworthy at all.

    - You did not understand me...

    Shizune saw right through her.

    "You won''t have to start a rtionship with some passer-by!" - She diplomatically ignored the question about "her boyfriend".

    Tsunade hit right on target. It''s really about the guy. Fortunately now she was not in a position to focus on this.

    "Hmmm¡­" The girl stood up and looked at the resolute student with narrowed eyes. Her zealous desire to help restored her former courage. She decided to try...

    "I don''t know what you have in mind, but¡­ If it really works, then I will do as you said. But if it''s something nasty and it''s about dirty men, I swear, Shizune, you''ll regret it!

    "It''s not like that, I told you!"

    Surprisingly, Tsunade recovered quickly. After a moment of pain, rage and longing, she again found the strength to live on.

    Shizune did a good job...

    Tsunade gave her a wary look, then grunted and raised her voice.

    "And one more thing¡­ Don''t even dare to remind me of what I just told you. No one should know about my feelings for him! And even more so! You say a word, I''ll choke ...

    Her eyes trembled. Even though it looked like a threat, she was actually asking her to keep her sad secret...

    Shizune actively waved her hands, trying to defuse the situation:

    "What are you, Tsunade-sama! I have kept your secrets all my life. When did I say something? I want to help you!

    "Hmm... I know," Tsunade gave a short nod and turned away in embarrassment, and then whispered uncertainly:

    "Try to mention this topic less¡­ Please." And... S-sorry.

    Opening up to Shizune wasn''t really that good, Tsunade even felt a little better. Although embarrassing, but still she always understood her and supported her. She is not the type of person to judge her. Maybe I should have told her earlier...

    "It doesn''t matter anymore..." - It still didn''t solve the problem. Besides, apparently, Shizune already knew about everything, but for some reason decided to talk about it now.

    So ashamed and at the same time... Suspicious.

    Tsunade squinted at her student, but didn''t dare to ask. She didn''t really want to bring up the subject again, which made her feel even more miserable. Even Shizune found a boyfriend, Sakura actually had a child despite her ridiculous husband, but what about her?

    Virginity at twenty is a reason for pride, at thirty it is already a question, and at forty and fifty it is disappointment and pain. But... At seventy... Tsunade Senju happens.

    She gathered her strength and epted the fact that all of her problems were known to Shizune. In that case, does she really have a method?

    "Eh... Something I strongly doubt..." But seeing the full enthusiasm of the student''s face, Tsunade still exhaled and agreed.

    ¡ª Okay... Let''s go before I change my mind.

    "Um," looking back at the resolute Tsunade, Shizune yfully remarked:

    - What about the shower?

    The girl stopped abruptly, gritted her teeth, and then blushed deeply. Suddenly an important question arose!

    "Damn it..."

    To go to him dirty is too shameful and humiliating, but to go clean ... Doesn''t this mean that she hopes for something? Maybe for the next harassment? Why smell good around him at all? If nothing happens... But, on the other hand...

    "I''m not for him... Everyone takes a shower in the morning..." Tsunade frowned.

    "Sounds like an excuse! As if he cares about my scent? your own mother..."

    She darkened. Out of pride, she didn''t want to bathe, but at the same time... Everything again came down to him!

    ¡ª Aaargh! Infuriates! Tsunade whirled around, grabbed Shizune''s arm and growled impatiently.

    - Let''s go already! Or I''m not responsible for myself!

    The girl smiled sweetly and followed her...

    Everything worked out! Mentally, she exulted.

    "She''s so cute when she''s angry..." But, Shizune still thought about it. The question with the shower made her nervous too ...

    "Maybe it was worth insisting? If the Owner takes her in this form, then she will remember me for it ... Bliiin!

    Now Shizune was also gloomy. What if the Master doesn''t like it?

    Tsunade, meanwhile, had other feelings. Going against herself, she nevertheless decided not to take a shower, and, slightly sweaty, went to meet him. It was embarrassing and annoying. But pride took over, and she could no longer back down.

    In the end I had to put up...

 Chapter 375: A Long-awaited Meeting

    Chapter 375: A Long-awaited Meeting

    *

    Meanwhile, after a long and boring wait, Naruto decided to switch to sake. He did not particrly like to drink in the morning, but since he had nothing else to do, he had to entertain himself with alcohol ...

    "If you think about it, the set month for Akita will soon pass¡­" He spoke out loud, putting his feet on the table and alreadypletely rxed.

    All preparations werepleted, it remains only to wait for Tsunade.

    "Although, I don''t believe her, something tells me that she''s not so cowardly ... But if this dog has the courage to betray, I''ll have to reward her." Two dogs on a leash, what could be more beautiful?

    Training a pair of Inuzuka bitches... Pretty interesting stuff.

    - Hm?

    And suddenly, Naruto''s sparkling gaze shifted towards the door.

    - And here you are...

    And as soon as he raised his cup in greeting, the door swung open without knocking! At the same moment, a fair-haired beast flew into the hallway like a hurricane!

    "Wow..." Naruto took a sip of sake and tilted his head to the side in interest.

    - That''s where we met. How I missed...

    ¡ª Uzumaki! Tsunade suddenly growled, and then caught herself and exhaled. Hinata wasn''t there, only him. All her confidence, as if bit by bit, began to dissipate just from one of his gaze.

    Putting her thoughts in order, the kunoichi lifted her chin proudly and walked towards the table with heavy steps. Tsunade didn''t want to back down. Today she wanted to end everything, once and for all! The traitor must be punished, despite her personal feelings. Even if it was Naruto, though scary, she didn''t intend to remain silent any longer. By the time I got here, I had already decided everything, and therefore ...

    "Where''s Hinata?" she asked in a rough tone, looking around the kitchen.

    Shizune quietly closed the door, and then slowly followed, smiled at the Master and stood aside. She did not intend to interfere with him, only prepared to act as ast resort. She understood better than anyone how much the Master liked to y with his prey... Unlike any cowards, he had amused himself with a surge of emotions, even with such a dangerous woman as Tsunade Senju.

    - Hmm...

    Naruto nced at his assistant with a grin, and then at his luxurious guest.

    Gods, Tsunade was still pretty! Her mere presence turned him on! He barely controlled himself, so as not to identally pounce on her.

    The smell of pheromones is just amazing...

    "Today is stronger than usual. Interesting ... "

    Everything is just as sexy. Stunning forms: her breasts almost jumped out of her tunic, and her trousers perfectly fitted her sensual hips.

    The Hokage saw many women, few of them stood out so much for their femininity.

    To be honest, at the moment he wanted her more than anyone else. Right now, Tsunade is the favorite. In femininity, she surpassed everyone. The mature pheromones umted over the years could take anyone''s mind to heaven. Her body, with all its nature, lured the male.

    A delightful figure, not to mention her attractive face. Shiny and alluring pink lips. Charming eyes filled with a variety of emotions.

    And it''s all just for him...

    Tsunade did not hide herself at all, acted aggressively, which attracted his attention even more. The Mark of the Hundred gave her charm a special sophistication, and her blond flowing hair of a free and liberated beauty.

    As if the most mature and ideal fruit appeared before him. He literally forced himself to rip himself off and taste this taste without a trace.

    Thews of nature in all their glory. Virginity must be collected before it''s toote, otherwise someone like Tsunade will appear. Too hot and too unapproachable. She drove men crazy for years and today she will pay for it!

    The great and fair Hokage was going to save the whole world from this notorious man-hater. It had to be stopped before it was toote. This beauty and deceit cannotst forever. Even treason is not such a vile sin as her terrifying femininity applied along with Henge!

    After her appearance, Narutopletely ignored all the pointless questions and couldn''t hold back his words:

    "You keep driving me crazy with your mature beauty¡­ I never told you, but my weakness for mature womenes from you, "Granny."

    Tsunade''s cheeks immediately red up, but she did not sumb to the provocation, but only gritted her teeth and clenched her fists:

    "Shut your mouth¡­ You have no right to say such things to me!"

    - Hm? What does it mean? Naruto swung his legs off the table and slowly stood up, easily towering over the petite beauty.

    "Wh-what are you¡­" Her shoulders trembled under his manly pressure, and as soon as he took a step towards her, panic was reflected in Tsunade''s eyes!

    - BUT! "It was the first time she acted like that¡­ like a little, frightened girl. If not for the presence of someone, she would definitely have rushed to run! Turning sharply towards Shizune, Tsunade saw her confident look, and then received a determined nod that put her thoughts on alert. Then she lowered her head and gathered her strength:

    "Y-you¡­ You¡­" Trying to control herself, the girl growled, and she herself took a step towards her fear. Stopping literally in front of his tall silhouette, Tsunade felt like she was trying to fight against a huge rock. Plus, he was grinning so hard...

    "Bastard!"

    She wanted to hit him hard, but... After what happened, and because of his vicious aura, for some reason, goosebumps ran down her back.

    But, she no longer lowered her head! A determined look turned to this self-satisfied insolent fellow!

    "You dirty bastard!" Do you think I''m afraid of you?! You forced me! I could calmly leave and not get involved in your affairs, I was even ready to forget about your vile harassment! I wouldn''t even remember how your dirty hands pawed my body, but... But... You yourself are to me for everything! Even now, you look like you''re victorious here. I swear, by the evening, this filthy grin will leave your haughty face!

    Tsunade''s cheeks burned, chest heaving again and again in an exciting rhythm. She blurted out all this in one breath and barely realized what was said herself. But at the same time, after such a decisive act, she was filled with even more confidence.

    - Ha-ah...

    Feeling superior, Tsunade rxed and chuckled proudly.

    "I won''t run away again. Today you will answer for everything!

    "I will answer then? Already in the evening? Funny..." Naruto chuckled. The feigned courage of this girl visibly amused him.

    Meanwhile, behind everyone''s back, Shizune was spreading a sly smirk. She wanted tough and apud this gant speech. Tsunade''s voice did not even tremble, she really found the strength in herself ... An act worthy of respect.

    It wasn''t even about what Naruto had done or what aura he had, it was enough that this mature woman was head over heels in love with him, even after what he had done to her. Those feelings alone should have been enough to make her hamstrings tremble in his presence. But she did it! The experience of pretense showed itself at the right time.

    But that didn''t convince Naruto at all. Tsunade made a mistake in the main thing - she started with ridiculous threats. Perhaps she instinctively demonstrated her strong position to Shizuna, trying to inspire the student and give confidence to herself personally. But Tsunade could not even imagine that she was already surrounded, and no matter how confident she acquired, everything was a foregone conclusion long ago.

 Chapter 376: Trap

    Chapter 376: Trap

    Tsunade''s magnificent speech was worthy of thunderous apuse, but, unfortunately, could not find at least some response in the eyes of those present.

    After all that was said, Naruto just chuckled and squinted at Shizune.

    "Are you sure you should have said all this in front of witnesses?" Isn''t this our business?

    Tsunade snorted haughtily.

    She has a right to know! She followed his gaze and nodded confidently.

    "It''s time to stop with your impudence¡­ Hinata should also be present." Where''s she?

    How could she admit that without Shizune, she wouldn''t have had the courage toe here at all? Tsunade wasn''t going to show any weakness right now. Last time, he took the chance, but now, with a witness behind him, he definitely does not have the courage to act!

    It is so?

    She convinced herself...

    "Uh-oh..." The Hokage smiled with restraint.

    If so, tell her in person. It''s time to end this prelude...'' He turned away and waved his hand.

    - Let''s go upstairs.

    "Wh-what?" Tsunade''s voice cracked for the first time, "T-upstairs?"

    He acted too suddenly!

    - Hm?

    Naruto stopped and asked with a scornful grin.

    ¡ª Are you afraid? You want to end everything, soe on... Tell Hinata everything.

    Fear shed in Tsunade''s eyes. She quickly turned to Shizune, as if trying to find support, but faced only with a confident nod from the student, she pulled herself together and took a step forward:

    - Okay! - and irritably threw: - I''ll go.

    But even though Tsunade tried to be brave, serious turmoil began to emerge in her mind. He was way too confident!

    Tell Hinata everything in person? That''s exactly what she came for. So why did he ept it so easily?

    Of course, Tsunade did not want to destroy the family and certainly did not intend to harm him, but ... The more insolently he grinned, continuing to behave like aplete bastard, the more she wanted to punish him for it. Naruto didn''t seem to feel guilty at all, and she couldn''t forgive him for that! If he cheated, doesn''t that mean her retreat in the past just didn''t matter?!

    Because of the outbreak of emotions, including fear and the desire to quickly end everything, she followed him. Shizune walked beside her and this gave confidence, but his even and strong silhouette, as well as the absence of any excitement, crushed all her determination with every step.

    "Wh-what''s wrong¡­ What the hell was he thinking?" Turning quickly to the carefree student, Tsunade did not notice the concern on her face.

    "I do not understand..."

    She did not attach any importance to the fact that Shizune did not react to the words about "molestation", and very much in vain ...

    And yet... He wouldn''t do anything stupid in front of witnesses, would he? Besides, with his wife...

    - BUT?

    Through all these thoughts and internal struggles, Tsunade did not notice how she ended up in his bedroom. And the first thing that caught my eye was not the absence of Hinata, but an incredibly suffocating smell!

    "Wh-what the..."

    After that very gangbang, lecherous aromas literally soaked into every part of this ce.

    It smelled like...

    "Wh-damn it..." Tsunade abruptly stepped back. She was seriously dizzy!

    A panicked look turned to Naruto.

    "Wh-what the hell is this?!

    This bedroom didn''t just reek of sex - everything here was soaked with it! Tsunade had never experienced anything like this before...

    "Haa~"

    Her cheeks flushed sharply, and crazy thoughts began to turn into the most obscene fantasies, and in the center of everything - He!

    She tried not to imagine what the bastard was doing to his wife, but...

    "D-damn it!"

    Thinking about it at such an inopportune moment...

    Shizune got slightly excited and stood in the aisle, already preparing herself for something dangerous. She remembered well everything that happened herest time, and now there are three of them ...

    This ce is truly special.

    "Ahh~"

    But, Naruto did not act - he was not going to scare Tsunade yet, but only amused by the unfolding situation:

    - What is it, is it really the first time you look into someone else''s bedroom? Looking at the embarrassed girl, he sneered contemptuously:

    - I guess I''ll surprise you, but for a normal couple, everything is about the same. Love is chemistry, and sex is its highest manifestation. When substances merge and be one, this is the true meaning of love. Smell is just a reaction. Although, how would such a virgin know this ...

    Tsunade''s red face began to boil with anger - his delusional chatter was getting on his nerves!

    - Oh you...

    But Naruto stopped her just in time.

    "Come on, you''ll soon understand everything yourself¡­ Sit down." He sat on the edge of the bed and admired his cute blonde with a carefree smile:

    "You were going to tell Hinata everything." Well, here''s your chance...

    "Wh-what?" Tsunade looked around in confusion.

    ¡ª Ha?! - And only now I noticed a tripod with a camera against the wall opposite the bed.

    "What..."

    She did not understand what was happening, but she was already beginning to be afraid!

    It''s all too strange... There''s definitely something wrong!

    Taking a step back, she made Shizune prepare to attack. Even unaware of the lurking traitor, Tsunade seriously hoped for her support...

    "How funny it all turned out¡­ Although, I was hoping we could y pretend a little longer." Eh¡­" Naruto chuckled wryly and stood up and approached the camera, and then turned on the recording with a light push. He wanted to torture her a little longer, drink sake and make her rx, but the experienced kunoichi still had the remnants of foreboding. I had to change my ns a bit...

    "Well... I''ll rock out in the process"

    And at the same moment, the Hokage showed a predatory grin, turning it to a frightened girl:

    "You still don''t understand, do you?" He did not change his facial expression, slowly moving towards the sleeping kunoichi:

    "We''ll tell Hinata everything, and we''ll show you¡­ Many, many times¡­"

    "Wh-what¡­ Oh you! Tsunade finally got it! No Hinata was here! He nned it from the beginning! Lured into traps and decided to attack again! But the worst thing is that this time was different from the past! Was he going to be raped?

    "What a fool I am!" - Tsunade tried to shield him and justify, gave him a chance to fix everything, wanted to solve everything peacefully for him ... But, he again behaved like a bastard!

    - Bastard!

    But even though she shouted it out, in fact, she was already about to run as fast as she could. Maybe he lured her to him, but he miscalcted something ...

    Today she is not alone and he will never seed ...

    - BUT?! Staring in shock at Shizune in the aisle, Tsunade nearly crashed into her! She didn''t let her out!

    "Wh-what..."

    "What does it mean?!" "For a moment she was shackled by fear, and that was enough¡­ He abruptly attacked the prey!"

    "Kyaaaaaa!~" Tsunade squealed as his hands brazenly clenched around her waist!

    Naruto did not exchange for tenderness, but abruptly picked it up and lifted it into the air!

    Tsunade screamed in fear!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa! Do not touch! Noooo! - All the hidden horror and panic broke out in an instant! Her heart fluttered and her breath hitched. But he didn''t listen!

 Chapter 377: Shizunes Betrayal

    Chapter 377: Shizune''s Betrayal

    You can''t imagine a worse situation! This is what Tsunade feared more than anything! Even knowing what he had be, she still loved and could hardly resist ...

    - Where are you going?

    The Hokageughed smugly and forcefully threw her onto the bed!

    - Hyayah!

    Crashing straight into the pillows, Tsunade''s sumptuous forms bounced fervently. The camera captured every detail...

    "How sexy..." Naruto relished the moment.

    It started out pretty hard and he loved it! He wanted to take her by force, because he knew perfectly well that this hot mature female needed it. So many years of abstinence... Of course she will resist! She was afraid, doubted, so he, as a man, had to take responsibility and take everything into his own hands!

    It is quite expected that Tsunade was not going to lie still and wait for the worst fate - she began to run away! And very quickly...

    Breaking off the bed, the kunoichi used her chakra and abruptly moved towards the exit. Without further ado, with panic on her face and slightly disheveled, she ran barefoot!

    Naruto was amused by the sight and moved instantly!

    "Where are you, coward?"

    - Kyah! He grabbed her again!

    "Wow¡­" Naruto dodged a sweeping elbow strike and stepped aside andughed.

    - Not so fast!

    - Hyayah! Noooo! - Tsunade began to fight back in a panic, but he dodged her every attack, and thenpletely caught his fists, and pressed him against the wall with force!

    "You won''t run anywhere!" Now you arepletely mine...

    He snuggled up to her chest and grinned predatory.

    - Bastard...

    Tsunade was furious and panicked more and more, and therefore could not restrain herself and kicked, but ... Naruto abruptly intercepted his hands and dodged, and then twisted her elbows and pushed her face against the wall!

    ¡ª Tch! Bastard! The kunoichi growled and tried to pull away, but he only tightened his grip.

    - Painfully! She screamed. The chakra in the body became more active - this time Tsunade was clearly not going to give in so easily.

    And he fucking loved it!

    How noisy are you...

    Naruto chuckled and burying his face in her fragrant hair, whispered vulgarly:

    Don''t even try, I''ve waited too long for this...

    - I''ll kill you!

    - I love you too...

    - BUT?!

    Tsunade''s entire fuse went out instantly...

    "Wh-what?"

    The chakra in the body has ceased to sumb ...

    "Wh-what did you¡­ what did you say!?"

    Those words meant too much to her!

    ¡ª Ho?

    Naruto was visibly surprised by this, but he did not miss the opportunity - he abruptly pulled her aside, and then roughly threw her onto the bed!

    ¡ª Aaaah!

    He pressed her with all his weight, approached close to her face and put his hands behind her head.

    "That''s it, good girl...

    Almost touching her enticing lips, he grinned impudently:

    "You''re so cute... Why are you resisting?" We both want...

    - Shut up! Tsunade spat as she tried to bite him!

    - Hey!

    ¡ª Aaaaarrgh! - She fought and fought back with all her might, but he squeezed from all sides and did not let her escape!

    - Calm down already!

    But she didn''t listen...

    Then Naruto had one funny thought and he couldn''t resist:

    - I love you.

    He said those magic words again...

    - BUT?! Tsunade stopped fighting back. She stared nkly at his calm face and stopped fighting. He seemed to cast a spell...

    "Wh-what¡­ What the hell¡­" She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. This forbidden phrase referred to something that should not have been...

    And then he finally understood everything!

    "How unexpected..."

    Chuckling brazenly, Naruto approached Tsunade, boldly inhaling the startling scent of mature femininity.

    - Ha-ah...

    He wanted to bite into those sexy lips, but for now he was just enjoying the spectacle... A crimson red face, a look full of panic and disbelief... Even her scent was not as attractive as this charming face...

    Now he realized that it was not only about virginity. Tsunade didn''t just react to his caresses that time. There was a good reason...

    "Who would have thought..." Looking at her shocked face with a lustful look, the Hokage whispered the very words that she was so afraid to hear...

    "So... do you like me?"

    - BUT?! W-what the hell?! Tsunade panicked even more and began to actively kick, but he brought his knees together and immobilized her.

    "Haha¡­ Now I understand¡­ Is that why you''re acting like this?" Are you jealous!

    Naturally, he began to have fun ...

    - Nonsense! Scoundrel! Get off me! Tsunade growled in resentment and anger: "I swear if you don''t back off, I will kill you!" I''ll tell everyone what a bastard you are! Bastard! Ugly freak! You dirty cheat! Rapist! Let go!

    Tsunade shouted this in such a pleading and hoarse voice that he even felt sorry for her ... She struggled in despair. After all, she perfectly understood what situation she was in, and that now he knows everything!

    For a proud and strong girl, there was nothing worse than being raped. Even hundreds of situations on the verge of life and death could notpare with this horror! But most disappointing was the way he acted. So dishonorable! And the horror is that she couldn''t escape...

    "What should I do... What should I do?!" Tsunade went into hysterics. After that incident at the residence - it became her worst nightmare! If this continues, and no one saves her, it will be the end... He will dishonor her!

    Tsunade didn''t know how long she could fight him off. The body and heart themselves reacted ...

    "S-someone...

    And suddenly remembering something, she abruptly turned around and cast a hopeful look in the direction of the student!

    "Sh-shizune!" Help me! she shouted in an orderly tone: "Please! Get him off me! - And she added intively, with a sincere hope for help.

    Now only she could save her. The only person Tsunade could trust with anything...

    But suddenly... To her horror, the unthinkable happened!

    Shizune walked into the bedroom, stopped next to the bed, and giggled yfully.

    "Tsunade-sama, you''re making such a noise.... I''m jealous..."

    - BUT?! The girl stared at her student in disbelief. There was a tremor in her voice.

    "Wh-what¡­ What are you saying¡­ Shizune? What''s happening?

    In that desperate moment, she finally realized that her faithful student was acting too calm. She didn''t seem to care what happened.

    Tsunade realized the worst. Her eyes filled with tears...

    "Sh-shizune¡­ W-what¡­ I¡­ I d-don''t understand¡­"

    She just couldn''t believe such a cruel joke!

    But realityughed right in her face...

    "Hee hee... Tsunade-sama, you wanted to know who the married man who won my heart was, didn''t you?"

    Shizune proudly turned an enthusiastic look to her Master.

    There''s no point in hiding anymore...

    A loving smile bloomed on the beautiful face of the kunoichi, quickly changing to a vicious grin...

    He was always there...

    - BUT?! Tsunade turned her gaze to Naruto in shock, and then looked at her student in disbelief.

    "I-Impossible¡­ You¡­ You¡­ Both of you¡­"

    It was like she was struck by lightning!

    Disbelief and despair slowly covered the weak body. Tsunade couldn''t take it!

    "Impossible¡­ You two¡­"

    Bitterness from pain and betrayal crushed all remnants of resistance.

    The person to whom she entrusted all her secrets, the same Shizune, treacherously betrayed her. The man she was in love with for so long was sleeping with the person closest to her.

    Tsunade started to feel sick...

    They were hiding behind her back, and what''s worse is this very moment... Shizune brought her here and nned to give her to him from the very beginning.

    She was led into a trap...

    - M-abomination...

    Tsunade could have epted Naruto''s act since she didn''t recognize him at all, but Shizune...

    "You¡­ you nned everything¡­"

    After such bitter words, she finally calmed down. Her brain almost exploded, and her eyes burned with pain ...

    For the first time, Tsunade felt so weak, helpless, betrayed and humiliated.

    She waspletely crushed...

 Chapter 378: Fall of Tsunade Senju (18+)

    Chapter 378: Fall of Tsunade Senju (18+)

    Tsunade lost...

    And then, as if trying to shock her even more, Shizune smirked smugly, loosened the belt of her kimono andpletely exposed herself.

    Like a female showing off to a rival, she lifted her chin arrogantly and did not miss the opportunity to demonstrate her full self.

    Shizune was exactly what she wanted! I wanted to see this shocked and panicked look from the closest person! She wanted with all her heart to make Tsunade the same. Show her this world and open up to herpletely. Show how happy she is!

    For her, this moment was not filled with betrayal and pain, but only a moment of triumph and greatest joy. The greatest intimacy with a respected sensei and beloved Master...

    Finally, they were together and no secrets prevented them from being themselves!

    ¡ª Aah~

    As if in retaliation for her shame, Shizune acted even more arrogantly, like the dirtiest treacherous whore!

    "Tsunade-sama... Look at me!" I became like this thanks to the owner~

    - BUT? Wh-what the hell¡­" Tsunade''s eyes fluttered. With disbelief and noticeable contempt, she looked at the changed body of the student, shrouded in traces of sexuality. In her, she did not recognize the very girl she had once taught and raised.

    Like a different person... A lot of vibrators, ck stockings, piercings and even a tattoo are a clear sign of the Master''s power.

    "Y-you¡­ my God¡­"

    Tsunade began to feel nauseous. She turned away abruptly and sighed. No longer resisting, she stared nkly at the ceiling. It shocked her, but did not break her, while she could notprehend what had happened.

    It was already too...

    - Why...? Shizune... Naruto... How could you... - She only muttered these words in pain, unable to find a way to change anything.

    At that moment, the face of the famous Tsunade Senju looked especially pathetic. She was crushed andpletely broken. Just a moment ago, she could resist, but with Shizune''s betrayal, all her determination crumbled to dust. She again became that weak and mature virgin in his strong hands.

    Now the Hokage could do whatever he wanted to her, but this time she couldn''t escape...

    The camera recorded everything. Shizune stood nearby and smiled enthusiastically, while Naruto enjoyed the charming bouquet of sincere emotions of his women. His n was to use Shizune, but she did even better than he expected. In addition, some of his theories were confirmed.

    Not just pure and innocent, but also not indifferent... Who would have thought?

    Since everything turned out like this, for Tsunade this blow became even more painful. This is not only a betrayal, but also the fact that her dear student slept with someone she liked. It''s not just a matter of treason... In addition, in the depths of her soul, Tsunade could understand that the paths were open for her. Although, it is unlikely that she now thought about it, and in general could recognize this truth. She needed to be convinced - to show and educate. This is exactly what Naruto nned to do, so he called her into this bedroom and used the camera. Hinata is a weakness, and now it remains to understand how much her influence has spread to the body of this mature, shy girl...

    But first...

    Turning around, the Hokage calmly ordered:

    - You can go.

    - BUT? Shizune was surprised, moved away from her delight and obeyed: "Y-yes, Master~

    Naruto knew that Tsunade definitely didn''t want to see her, especially now. She could be angry and hate him, but the betrayal of the student and her continued presence could harm the process.

    While Tsunade was silent and lying limp under him, Shizune gathered her things and turned to her once more, quietly whispering:

    "The truth is, Tsunade-sama, there is no second step.... Meeting the Master is the best moment of your life." Now everything depends on you. I believe you will understand...

    With a sweet smile at the end, she slipped out the door and mmed it softly.

    Thus, a frightened and desperate Tsunade Senju was left alone with her worst nightmare.

    At that moment, the world seemed to be covered by the shadow of doom...

    Finally, it all started...

 Chapter 379: The Last Trump (18+)

    Chapter 379: The Last Trump (18+)

    Naruto loosened his grip, extended his hand to Tsunade''s belly and stroked it gently.

    -So soft...

    The kunoichi shuddered but didn''t answer. She just let it happen...

    "What a cute reaction..."

    He liked it, but only in the beginning...

    Tsunade allowed to touch her stomach, but when he abruptly grabbed his chest...

    ¡ª Khh! She clenched her teeth and closed her eyes. Her breath hitched, but she still didn''t resist.

    - Hm?

    Naruto frowned. At that moment, it began to irritate him. If things continue like this, what will it be?

    Too boring...

    "She needs to get herself together..." He exhaled heavily and abruptly pulled away, then looked down at Tsunade before nodding towards the camera.

    - What are you waiting for? You came to chat with Hinata... soe on...

    - BUT? Tsunade perked up.

    "I decided to shoot specifically for this. Since you already know everything, you should confess to her ... Come on, on our bed with her, surrounded by these photos ...

    The Hokage gestured around the bedroom, defiantly pointing at the walls and the picture frames attached to them.

    His wedding photos, pictures with children and family... Each of these details did not escape the kunoichi''s trembling gaze...

    And he added, with a cruel grin:

    - Let''s. Breathe in the smell of my wife as you should and, right on this bed, fuck with her husband, and confess to me your feelings for Tsunade. Don''t you want it yourself?

    - BUT?! Her body suddenly shook. His rough and strong tone tightened his chest. Naruto said just awful things!

    Indeed, in this bedroom... With her husband...

    Tsunade began to panic again. How could she let this happen?! This could not be allowed under any circumstances! Even if you lose, you can''t give up now! How could she look into Hinata''s eyes after all this?!

    "You... you filthy bastard!" I''m so disappointed in you..." She growled in a hoarse voice as she tried to get up.

    - You''re the worst!

    The Hokage was not at all offended by these words, on the contrary, he had fun, and went from the other side, approaching the bed again:

    ¡ª Your smell intoxicates the head... Damn... I want all of you. Dressed, naked... Do you have any idea how hard it was to contain yourself all these years? I don''t know how I could be so...

    At his intimidating tone, Tsunade began to back away in fear.

    "You''re right, I''m the worst, but only because I made you wait so long!"

    - BUT?! Wh-what...

    She couldn''t understand anything!

    Naruto growled indignantly.

    "Doesn''t that annoy you?" We could be together! You could give birth to a child for me, you could be my wife .... - He abruptly fell on top of her, again pressed and raised his tone, continuing to rudely scold:

    - But what is the result? How did it turn out this way? Why the hell have you been silent all these years?!

    "I... I..." Tsunade''s eyes trembled uncontrobly. She couldn''t figure out what the hell he was talking about! But even if she showed a discouraged look, her heart fluttered like crazy...

    "Wh-what are you carrying¡­?" H-how can you...?

    A dark shadow covered the Hokage''s face.

    "Admit it already¡­ Damn virgin." Stop leading me by the nose... Last time you yourself wanted it, but you still ran away, and then suddenly returned and began your jealous tirade. Do you think this is funny? In the end, she took and left me, twice ... - He gritted his teeth in annoyance, after which he confidently grinned:

    But now it''s clear to me...

    Close to her face, Naruto asked seriously.

    "Answer me Tsunade... Do you feel something for me?"

    - I-I... I...

    Trying to look away, she was met with a rude answer...

    ¡ª Ah!

    He grabbed her chin, clenched his fingers, and growled impatiently:

    - Look at me! Enough of these games! We are both young! Answer me! Do you love me?!

    Tsunade''s lips trembled, her eyes filled with tears, and then... She couldn''t help a fluttering, hoarse outburst.

    - It is forbidden...

    Naruto frowned. Tears rolled down her cheeks and onto his fingers...

    He remembered how she had cried and ran away in the past, and finally fully convinced of everything.

    "So I was right... Shizune loved me too." Who would have thought... Two mature virgins were in love with a boy.

    Tsunade gritted her teeth and cried out intively:

    - Shut up... Shut up, shut up!

    "Ha¡­ I returned her feelings, so why are you resisting?" I can make you happy, only...

    - Shut your mouth! The girl growled furiously, trying to push him away. But since nothing came of it, she cried out with tears in her eyes:

    "You fucking idiot!" How could I do something?! You are dumb! Married her and it''s my fault?! What the hell are you doing here for me?! How can I ept all this?! Slept with my student! This dumb fool! How dare you?! You thought about Hinata, but about the children?! Scoundrel!

    Her cry was filled with resentment and non-reconciliation, anger, and even jealousy:

    You are not worthy! I''ve been thinking all sorts of things about you like a fool, and you... You... You''re just another trash! Will you make me happy?! Yes, you broke my mother''s heart! Twice! Fucking freak! I don''t want to know you, along with that treacherous whore!

    Tsunade finally exploded...

    Naruto''s grin grew wilder. He seemed to revel in the hysteria and entreaties of his prey.

    That''s what he missed so much...

    "Wh-what¡­ What are you going to do!?" Tsunade''s lips trembled. His face was starting to scare her...

    "L-face... Damn it!"

    It was in that desperate moment that she suddenly found thest weapon, and was instantly filled with confidence:

    ¡ª You''re still the same stupid... Wanted to fuck me like a slut? Yes, and on the bed of his wife ... Ugh! Well, an abomination! Soe on, do it with the olddy... Take your Granny, you lustful dog!

    A mockery shed in Naruto''s eyes, he knew what it was leading to, and therefore did not intervene ...

 Chapter 380: You will tell me everything! (18+)

    Chapter 380: You will tell me everything! (18+)

    As soon as Tsunade closed her hand seal, unable to contain the contempt and sadness in her eyes, she took them away with a sigh, and finally whispered:

    - Get loose...

    But, much to her surprise, nothing happened!

    - BUT?! Struck by this unexpected circumstance, she didn''t even pay attention to Naruto''s sly grin, but only tried again. Unfortunately, another setback awaited her...

    "What the heck?!" Tsunade was seized by another wave of panic.

    She couldn''t take off Henge!

    Awareness came instantly...

    "Wh-what did you do!? An angry look turned to the only one who knew exactly why!

    He set everything up!

    "Oh¡­ Did you notice? Naruto let out a mischievous chuckle.

    The look on her face was priceless...

    "Sorry, but I sealed your appearance. I don''t want you to manipte me with this cheap trick.

    "Y-you... You bastard..." He took away herst move... And it plunged her into despair!

    "But don''t be afraid¡­" The Hokage leaned over and whispered in her ear:

    "It''s not that I''m not ready to ept you in your true form. It''s just that we both know what kind of Tsunade I like and what kind of Naruto you like. There is nothing special about this. You made yourself like this. Now we are real... And I assure you, I am already working on a technique that willpletely rejuvenate you and fix this appearance forever. For your sake, I even made contact with a former apostate. Everything for my Tsunade...

    "Ah~" His words were soft to the ear, but¡­ She regained herposure and tried to push him away with her knee:

    - Let me go! You don''t understand...

    - What exactly? Naruto snorted in annoyance, "You love me and I want you." What other questions could there be? As I understand it, the feelings didn''t start today or yesterday... You''ve been craving me for a very long time, probably even before Hinata. Is not it? So it''s all your fault!

    - Nonsense! - He hurt her for the sick, and Tsunade could not remain silent: - I''m seventy years old! You''re an idiot?! What could I do?!

    Naruto narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly.

    - Surrender to me, give birth to me an heir and be my wife. Is this not enough for you? Why do I have to exin all this?!

    Tsunade''s face turned red from indignation, and also because of something hard, constantly poking in the stomach ...

    - You''re just a freak! It is not that simple!

    "To me, it''s too simple¡­ To answer the question: did you feel this way about me before I started dating Hinata?" Yes or no?

    The kunoichi''s gaze flickered and she immediately turned away.

    "That''s the answer¡­ Twenty fucking years have passed!" Instead of fighting for your lover, you just turned your tail and gave in to some petty girl. Well, shame! So what right do you have now to resist me?! You''ve been mine for a long time! I''m only taking back what you took from me!

    Tsunade''s chest fluttered. She could not believe, understand, and generally understand what she heard... On the one hand, his words made her wildly angry, made her feel disappointed and disgusted, but on the other hand... They brought her unthinkable joy and awe.

    It all came together so that... Tears glistened on his cheeks again, and this time even Naruto didn''t understand why.

    Tsunade just silently looked into his captivating eyes, as if expecting something more.

    He was talking nonsense, she understood, but...

    Naruto gave her even morepletely absurd words.

    You are a selfish thief. You didn''t even choose Jiraiya, you chose me and ran away for twenty years. Instead of giving herselfpletely to me, she made a fool out of me! Maybe I loved you too, you didn''t think about it?! Maybe I only married her because you fucking wench didn''t do anything?!

    ¡ª Ah... Huh?! He said things that made it hard for her to breathe...

    "Y-you¡­ You''re lying, aren''t you?" It''s all a hoax..." Tsunade began shaking her head in disbelief, faster and faster.

    - Nope... No! I don''t believe! This is fucking bullshit! You couldn''t! We could not! Don''t hang noodles on me... - Tears began to shed more and more:

    "Because I saw¡­ N-no¡­

    ¡ª What did you see? Stupid! Then why the hell are you on this bed now?! Answer me?!

    ¡ª No... No... If this is so, then it means... It means that everything that was in vain... I don''t believe...

    Naruto growled and abruptly ripped her tunic open!

    "Hahhh!~

    Tsunade squealed, and he swore harshly:

    - Old bitch! You could live with me all these years, but what did you choose?!

    "N-no... Naruto!" We can not! Stop!

    But he didn''t stop... Ignoring her tearful words, he tore her clothes like a wild beast:

    "Now you can''t leave me!" Don''t even think about running away! I will make you mine forever, you will give birth to a dozen children from me, and don''t even dare to deny that you don''t want to!

    "Aaaah~" His words sent lightning through his entire body! My head was empty, and he continued to undress her ...

    "Please¡­ Not here¡­ Hinata, she''s yours¡­"

    - Shut up! Naruto abruptly grabbed her naked boobs and angrily asked:

    "Are you still talking nonsense about Hinata?! Doesn''t she make you angry? Isn''t she the one who stole me from you? Stop fooling around! Speak like it is!

    "I can''t¡­. I can''t¡­" In a panic, trying to fight back and crawl away, Tsunade covered her face with her hands, trying to hide her shame, but he constantly threw them away and stared straight into her eyes.

    - Answer me! You''re angry?! Are you disappointed?! Isn''t she a thief?!

    "I... I don''t know... Stop torturing me..." Tsunade sobbed, but he didn''t stop.

    - You can tell me everything! With a sharp movement, Naruto turned her right on the bed!

    "Hyayah!~

    Brazenly pressing the kunoichi with his knee, he grabbed her trousers and began to pull them down. She did not fight back, but sobbed and asked to stop.

    Naruto grinned smugly.

    Yes! This is what he wanted! He brought her toplete hysteria and forced her to learn a different truth. Did he love her in the past? Yes, he didn''t care! If he had been like he is now, he would never have missed her! That''s why he could only me the past idiot Naruto and this cowardly fool. She had to face the truth and his cruelty.

    Weak and indecisive men are the worst fate for a woman.

 Chapter 381: Frightening Size (18+)

    Chapter 381: Frightening Size (18+)

    His decisive and powerful words awakened all the hidden feelings in Tsunade. But her eyes only looked at the pictures on the wall... Happy newlyweds, and now, on their bed, she...

    "Please, Naruto... Don''t do this... I can''t... Ahhh~!"

    And he abruptly ripped off her panties along with his pants!

    "Hyayah!~ D-Don''t you dare! Turning away in a panic, Tsunade tried to cover herself with her hands, but he again threw them away and brought them sharply from above, pressing her to the bed even more tightly.

    These games just pissed him off...

    Naruto grinned cheekily.

    "You know, I was just thinking¡­ We can''t go back, but¡­ How about this?" "He suddenly folded a one-handed seal and his whole image changed instantly!

    The already frightened Tsunade shuddered sharply!

    - BUT?!

    She looked at him in amazement. As soon as his appearance changed, Tsunade''s pupils narrowed, and she cried out:

    "Wh-what¡­ What are you doing!?"

    She could be understood, in the end, the former Naruto suddenly became almost half as tall! He looked exactly like when he was a child! It was as if he had just graduated from the Academy ... The same young look, a childish face and that same orange jacket. He even smiled too!

    "N-naruto...

    Tsunade didn''t know what to think. How do you behave now ... She was pressed to the bed by a boy. What was on his mind anyway?

    Use reincarnation at a time like this...

    Naruto grinned depravedly and began to boldly paw her amazing ass with his small palms.

    "You''re under Henge too, so why can''t I?" Let''s consider this a long-awaited reunion... You fell in love with me around that time, didn''t you? Do you remember our first meeting... Rasengan...

    He began to list one memory after another, and with such a self-satisfied smirk, as if he had experienced it all himself! Too shameless and cruel to those who really experienced all this, and to whom these memories belonged.

    His young voice and all those words made Tsunade burst into tears. She closed her eyes sharply and growled:

    "You cruel freak!" Shut up!

    - O?

    What a funny reaction...

    She couldn''t help but m her fist on the bed.

    - Stop torturing me! It wasn''t then! Understood?! It happened after!

    Naruto chuckled.

    - Yes, I know ... But, isn''t it more fun?

    - BUT? Y-you... You''re terrible!

    - Are you crying?

    - Nichrome!

    Of course he understood that she couldn''t fall in love with a brat. But miss the opportunity and not have fun with her in this guise?

    He just couldn''t resist...

    There was more than enough time left, so Naruto wanted to try everything in the world and get her emotions for a month ahead. All these games with appearance will surely please her...

    "Let go..." Tsunade hissed as she tried to stand up. She was looking at him now, as if she wanted to kill him.

    - How scary...

    Naruto was only amused, and that made him smirk... Like a predator, victorious and arrogant. After all, even changing his appearance, he held her too tightly, she no longer had the strength to escape.

    - That''s all...

    The Hokage sharply leaned over and pressed on her trembling shoulders, and then whispered ominously:

    - I think it''s time to start already ... I know you''re already impatient.

    - Nonsense!

    Smirking, he licked her ear and made her shrink.

    - Ha ... - And baring his teeth, he bit sharply!

    - Kkkh! Tsunade growled and tried to throw him off her, but this bastard was too heavy! Inhuman weight!

    Naturally, Naruto did not waste time on trifles and used his true power...

    Laughing, he suddenly dismounted and jumped off the bed.

    - BUT?! Tsunade looked around in bewilderment and raised herself on her elbows. She couldn''t understand why he suddenly let her go...

    With a yful grin, the Hokage took off his jacket, and it immediately disappeared.

    "So¡­" The boy''s eyes sparkled with lust.

    "I liked these forey, but you should take a good look..." He nodded towards the photos with his wife, causing Tsunade to look away. She looked around, and then lowered her eyes in shame.

    Again he hooked her with it...

    "Bastard..."

    Smirking smugly, Naruto took off his pants and they also evaporated, after which his long and too disproportionate cock blocked the camera lens!

    Tsunade wasn''t looking, but as soon as she looked up...

    "Wh-what the hell?! She screamed in surprise, frightening even herself. This size shocked her! Maybe she was naive and hoped to escape, but deep down she understood that this bastard would most likely take his own ... But who could know that he would take this with such a big thing!

    The guy chuckled contentedly and waved his "club":

    - What did you want? I changed everything but him. You have to get used to my current size. Yes, and at thirteen, I must admit, I could boast of something, but such a mature beauty needs a man''s dick...

    But Tsunade did not seem to be listening, all her attention was filled with this giant dick! It was literally reflected in her frightened eyes... Too big! Too scary!

    The mature womb began to shrink, tingle and throb. The body reacted on its own, instinctively, and the realization of who this huge cock belongs to brought thoughts into chaos.

    Her panicked gaze rose by itself, meeting the eyes of a boy who was not at all thirteen years old. It was him... The one who made her body tremble and her heart jump out of her chest. The hips were shaking, the panties were soaked... It was unbearable!

    And now what?

 Chapter 382: Suppression (18+)

    Chapter 382: Suppression (18+)

    Tsunade covered her bare chest. Her pants were torn to shreds and there was almost nothing left of her clothes. Sweaty and frightened, she glowed with sexuality.

    Naruto appreciated her pitiful appearance, let out a haughtyugh and said:

    "I hope you remember my wife''s face, because very soon you will have to think about her and apologize right on camera ... Is that what you came for? Didn''t you hope that today I would finish what I started that day?

    Tsunade frowned sharply and cursed.

    ¡ª Dream! Bastard!

    "How wicked you are..." He took a step and she reacted, cowering in fear.

    And still just as shy...

    - Let me go...

    "Hmm¡­ You know," the boy began, kneeling on the edge of the bed, "Hinata will be gone for seven days.

    "Wh-what?" Tsunade began to realize something as she stared at him in horror...

    - Don''t worry. During this time, we will try everything you want ... There are a lot of condoms in the cab, it should be enough for a week. I will make you admit your feelings and tell me and Hinata about them...

    Having already climbed onto the bed, Naruto stood up to his full height, towering over the mature beauty. Her eyes trembled at his every word...

    - Try to hold on longer. I have a great imagination, so every day we will do something new. These days will be some of the best of your life, I promise you. When I start using chakra, don''t let me down... I hope you''re strong enough, Tsunade Senju...

    He sharply bared his teeth and, without any pity, attacked the defenseless woman!

    "Hyayah!~

    Tsunade screamed, but Naruto acted incredibly fast and had terrifying strength. It was not difficult for him to tear off the remnants of her clothes,pletely expose her luxurious body and roughly press her face to the bed. But the position has changed...

    Now the girl was lying with her head towards the video camera and could not hide her changed appearance. Her beautiful hair was disheveled, her body was wet with sweat, and Naruto''s small fingers were already gliding all over her ripe flesh.

    He enjoyed the position!

    Tsunade''s juicy breasts pressed into the bed, slender legs were spread apart, so the guy did not miss the moment and pressed his knee straight to her juicy pussy!

    Tsunade tried to resist only at the beginning, but now, naked and defeated, she only growled like a hunted animal. He didn''t even let her get up.

    Too strong...

    ¡ª Grrrr! I''ll kill you... - But suddenly...

    ¡ª Oooooh!~

    Naruto moved his knee and hit her squelching hole!

    How sweetly she moaned...

    - Hm? The boy raised an eyebrow in surprise. It was the first time he had heard a girl make such strange noises. It wasn''t a squeal, but something close and wildly exciting. Tsunade seemed to be releasing something like an animal ... She groaned like some kind of predatory animal and at the same time growled aggressively.

    That''s character... Getting her resistance and insults in return was fun, but this...

    Too exciting!

    Naruto''s eyes shed and he pressed his knee again, and then he swung his palm and pped her juicy ass furiously!

    ¡ª Oooooh!~

    Again... She screamed so funny, and then immediately...

    "Grrrr!~ I... I will kill you...~

    Not sincere at all ... No, she swam a long time ago. It didn''t feel like Temari fighting or Ino liberated, but more like a call to action. Tsunade couldn''t beg, be gentle, or easily give in and ept the situation. Maybe after Shizune''s betrayal and the shock of what happened at the beginning, she took the defeat hard, but in the end, when the atmosphere heated up from the uing sex, her instincts showed themselves. Fear and stubbornness did not allow her to sincerely answer, therefore she growled like a female in estrus.

    Indeed, now she was showing more of animal instincts mixed with her arrogant personality. Some females often behave in this way before mating. If Tenten could be called herbivorous and easily subdued, then Tsunade was a real predator, a lioness among animals. They both wanted sex, but behaved very differently.

    - Amazing...

    It was the first time Naruto had encountered such a woman. Sarada could also be considered a predator to some extent, but she was too young and weak. Tsunade, on the other hand... Pretty much what he''s been striving for for so long!

    Each one is special in its own way... That is why the Hokage was so fond of changing girls and conquering new goals. All of them gave a special sense of uniqueness, like trophies - a delight for his dark beginning.

    He wanted to conquer this female for a long time, but now it has be his main goal! Naruto was going to revel in her for a whole week, in retaliation for waiting so long!

    An amazing woman, and even with such a feminine and damn sexy body ...

    The Hokage''s fingers literally sank into her juicy ass!

    "Ooooh!~ Don''t touch me!~ You bastard!"

    If already in clothes Tsunade was incredibly hot and bubbling with supreme mature sexuality, then without all these useless rags, she surpassed herself and everything that Naruto had ever encountered.

    Undoubtedly, many girls in certain parameters couldpare with her. For example, in amazing sensuality. In this, Hinata was practically not inferior to her. Although, Tsunade''s forms were noticeablyrger and seemed even more inviting. Breasts for sure... The Hokage had never touched anything softer and gentler in his life.

    True, the mature kunoichi did not possess the so-called "demonic attraction". Naruto thought the two Hyuga sisters were opposites for a reason. They had a special charm that could captivate any man. But Tsunade had something to oppose them...

    The unique feature of every woman is her charm. There was no doubt about Ino''s sexuality, she literally embodied hot beauty and passionate sex. Because of this, her face seemed so captivating. However, in this, Tsunade was not particrly inferior to her, just because of her special charm. Against all this, she used her incredibly attractive mature femininity. Her fiery nature was not even worth considering, only that ripe, juicy and incredibly alluring charm that is inherent only to her alone. Body and smell, voice and personality, together they represented the highest female essence, with which no one couldpete.

    Only from these small games, the amazing aroma of a mature princess scattered throughout the bedroom. From such pure and rich pheromones, Naruto could hardly control himself. This time, Tsunade smelled even stronger than the first time they met. Now her arousal was nothingpared to that moment of weakness.

    Just like Sakura, who has an incredible fragrance and a luxurious body, holding back for years, multiplying her sexuality, so Tsunade was simr to her in this. For decades to withstand her virginity, she fell right into his hands ... That is why he so strongly wanted to take possession of her. Supreme femininity and beauty, like wine aged for years. How can you resist?!

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah!

    Taking a deep breath, Naruto nodded slightly. Even before he had fully tasted it, he was going crazy with lust!

    Tsunade heard how loudly and brazenly he inhaled her scent and bashfully blushed, clinging to the bed. She could not raise her head, because if he did, then he would definitely not see her face! In addition, everything would have been recorded on video ... Yes, she herself was warped with lust!

    Tsunade wasn''t just flowing, her nectar was so viscous that it barely soaked into the sheets. Naruto''s leg was almost stuck to her crotch! The girl''s thighs shone and fluttered madly...

    "Ooooh~ Hwaaaaaaaaaaaaa~!"

 Chapter 383: Special Taste of a Mature Virgin (18+)

    Chapter 383: Special Taste of a Mature Virgin (18+)

    The mature virgin was still keeping an eye on the vegetation, so her body was basically shaved wherever required, except that her pubis was slightly covered in vegetation...

    White hair soaked with sweet love juices. Naruto liked that, it made her mature all the more charming.

    He only greedily kneaded her ass and gently drove his nails along herrge thighs, leaving his marks on them.

    "Aaah~ Perverted! Let me go!~

    Tsunade was clearly not happy with such tenderness...

    You could tell the Hokage teased himself and her before he started.

    Although, it is worth recognizing, all this has already been noticeably dyed. But why not? They have seven more days ahead of them! How could he deny himself such an opportunity? You can''t get your virginity back and this moment won''t happen again...

    Naruto wanted to get maximum enjoyment and get a good taste of everything. Starting from the body and the smell, and ending with her reaction. It is unlikely that Tsunade will resist at all at the end, so he took it while it was hot and there was still an opportunity. In the future, it will definitely not be so aggressive, rather the opposite...

    That''s why...

    Leaning over the blond curls of a mature beauty, he loudly asked in a teasing tone:

    "Just imagine what we could do if you confessed to me back then? Yes, we would fuck all over the residence for days on end ... Didn''t you dream about it?

    ¡ª Aah~

    A sweet moan is the best answer.

    Baring his teeth, Naruto finally removed his leg and released the weak girl. With his height against her background, he seemed quite a boy, but it was this contrast and the obvious dominance of a thirteen-year-old boy over a mature bitch that made the situation so exciting. He could literally drown in her ass or boobs, and she definitely wouldn''t have a problem just strangling the brat, but...

    ¡ª Ooohhee!~

    Another p of a small hand left a hot imprint!

    Only he dominated here!

    "It''s okay, we''ll make up for lost time..." Naruto grinned and brazenly parted her rear charms to the sides, enjoying the views of the fluttering anal hole.

    ¡ª Mmh~

    "Don''t react like that, I won''t take your virginity¡­ For now¡­" Turning back to her narrow slit, the guy licked his lips.

    - The beauty...

    Wet and pink, mature and damn alluring...

    "First, I''ll take your first experience with this ce ... You will be surprised, but mature bitches like you love it in the ass.

    Tsunade shuddered sharply, and even got up, turning around excitedly. Panic shed in her eyes and she yelled out loudly:

    - Do not dare!

    The mention of her ass really scared her...

    "Interesting..." Naruto frowned.

    "Looks like you already know something¡­ You already touched yourself there, didn''t you?"

    From his lustful tone and this unpleasant grin, the girl gnashed her teeth:

    "Uzumaki... I''ll finish you off!"

    ¡ª Come on... I''m not judging. How often do you tease your holes? You think about me, don''t you?

    - Don''t talk nonsense! I... I..." Tsunade''s shoulders trembled, when suddenly...

    "Hyayah!~

    Another p brought her to her senses!

    - Good answer!

    Narutoughed and moved his fingers even closer to that very spot. It amused him how she reacted. Ass squeezed so yfully that he could hardly resist...

    "The body doesn''t know how to lie¡­ I understand you would have preferred to do it differently, long before Hinata, but I''m sorry, there''s nothing you can do about it!"

    And his finger abruptly slid inside!

    ¡ª Ooooh!~

    Tsunade pursed her lips and leaned back against the bed.

    "Ho..." Naruto looked at her shoulders in surprise. How much they were trembling... What a reaction!

    His finger was squeezed in a vise, the back hole of a mature bitch tried with all her might to push him out, but this was precisely what demonstrated her great potential!

    He didn''t just want to start with her... The tastiest for dessert, but as you can see, anal will be incredibly good!

    Tsunade was already sumbing, although she was struggling, it is understandable, and therefore ...

    Another p came in very handy!

    - Ohhh!~

    From the pussy suddenly sshed!

    Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle.

    - So simple? You are damn good...

    ¡ª Heeeee~

    All of Tsunade''s feelings were mixed... She was ashamed, hated and angry at the same time. Cum from the finger in the ass and his rough p, what a terrible situation! She couldn''t even answer!

    "Come on, don''t me yourself¡­" And he seemed to understand her feelings! This annoyed me even more...

    - Shut up~

    Her trembling whisper irritated him even more, and so he began to wiggle his finger.

    "Ohhh~ D-don''t you dare!~

    It was too good... And terribly ashamed!

    "Aaaah~ What the hell?!" Tsunade''s inner voice broke into a scream. How can you get so much pleasure from such humiliation?! This is violence!

    "Like I said, the body doesn''t lie¡­ Knowing you, you''d probably want to take matters into your own hands, but you know what I think of such impudent girls?" This!

    - Ohhh!~

    Another p and a second finger in the ass caused another ssh!

    "Grrr!~ D-die!~

    Tsunade''s entire body was reddened and sweaty, continuing to spread the pheromones of maturity...

    Taking a deep breath, Naruto grinned wickedly.

    "It''s part of our nature. Enjoy... I might be called a fucking sexist, but it just so happens that there is an Alpha in the rtionship. The fact is that by submitting to a woman in sex, a man is doomed to failure. Females are born to obey the male, the sooner the bitch admits this, the sooner she will drown in pleasure! He certainly knew the truth. It''s not that he didn''t respect women, quite the contrary. Stubborn idiots try to go against nature, but this is a dead end.

    - In my case, the female is obliged to obey!

    ¡ª Ohhh~

    He wiggled his little fingers and gave her amazing pleasure. Even in this bedroom, knowing who he was and knowing about Hinata, Tsunade couldn''t help herself...

    "W-why¡­~

    - Hm? But it''s true... Instincts are mixed with feelings. Our human and animal origins give rise to love and lust, and in the end, if youbine them, an amazing reaction is born!

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Naruto leaned over and began to yfully blow on the sensitive wet pussy. Already getting his lips to her juicy holes, he grinned and raised his head:

    "It''s just that you are not indifferent to me, but because of such a long abstinence, in the end everything turned out like that. Even shame is not a hindrance to you, otherwise you would have fought more actively ... Just admit that you want me and you feel good when I treat you so rudely.

    Tsunade was silent, continuing to breathe heavily and tremble under his pressure. And what could she say now?

    She didn''t even know what was right and what was wrong.

    And suddenly...

    ¡ª Ooooh?!~

    His lips greedily dug into her oozing pussy!

    The taste hit me right there!

    "Hell..."

    "Aaaah~" Tsunade showed such a cute moan for the first time, but in the end¡­

    "Ohhhh~ Your mother!~

    Naruto missed her scream past his ears, now he was not up to it - he was amazed at the taste and smell on his tongue. He felt dizzy, and the masculine principle burned from the inside! Impulses of unbridled bestial lust scattered throughout the body.

    The taste of a mature female drove me crazy!

    ¡ª Ha-ah! He became more aggressive, to which Tsunade reacted in her style...

    "Ooohh~ No wow! Bastard! Stop licking!~ Heeee~

    Gripping her teeth into the sheets, she began to growl wildly. Her fingers holding the edge of the bed turned white, the red polish shone, and then she rolled her eyes!

    Drooling and crying, Tsunade started to cum again!

    ¡ª Mmmmmh~

    Naruto faced this flow directly, pulling away in time. The taste of this virgin almost made him lose his mind, which is why she reached the final so quickly. Already three fingers were buried in the ass and doing God knows what there ...

    "Haa¡­ Damn it¡­"

 Chapter 384: Head Covered (18+)

    Chapter 384: Head Covered (18+)

    The Hokage was breathing heavily and was fascinated looking at the reddened and wet holes of the mature bitch. She smelled even better now! Damn sweet...

    "Haa¡­ Ha¡­

    Her heart was shaking and her chest was trembling. Although, Tsunade had an even harder time, because she had alreadye three times since the beginning of this test, and this time was the most powerful!

    She was overwhelmed by a wave! From the fingertips, impulses of pleasure covered the whole body, and the shaking did not stop... The brain almost melted...

    When Naruto lost his temper, Tsunade gave in and did the same... If she wasn''t lying on her stomach, then most likely her legs would definitely not have allowed him to escape. Now she seemed to be trying to bury her ripe pussy in his face.

    Great response...

    "Not bad..." The Hokage wiped his lips and stood up. He got much more than he bargained for. He didn''t do it for Tsunade, but only for himself. It had already been flowing like a bitch for a long time, so he could enter it without problems. Even the ass was easily stretched. This mature girl''s private parts were so damn soft, even her pussy looked like a plump and cute peach. He liked the juicy, sensual and refined beauty no less than the smartness of hot young bitches.

    Naruto wanted to taste his prey and get aroused, as well as spread its scent properly. Like a beast judging a female, he started with the basics. A simple ritual that has be a habit. What will you go to in search of perfectpatibility ...

    And everything went perfectly! Tsunade was perfect! Practically... It''s a question of stamina, but other than that, she waspletely suitable for a week-long run and even for sex with chakra. The unity of spiritual and physical energy no longer seemed like an impossible dream. Naruto nearly fainted from just ying with her pussy. It''s hard to imagine what will happen during sex...

    In any case, he got her scent, now he should start marking her with his own.

    "So..." Pulling away from the girl''s trembling body, Naruto climbed off the bed and pulled a long strip of condoms from the nightstand. The red packages gleamed in the dim light of the bedroom. The end of the tapended on the floor, but Tsunade did not notice this, she was upied with thest orgasm ...

    "Damn, she looks so big now."

    With the growth of a child, the world looked different, and women are much juicier ...

    The first batch of two dozen condoms quickly flew onto the bed. Even for anal, the Hokage was going to use rubber bands. Not only to properly fill everything with your seed, but also to tease her properly. Such a virgin will surely want more without any barriers, then everything will change. Until then, he was going to arrange various perversions. Hange, condoms and anal is just the beginning...

    Yes. Seven whole days of vicious desires! Naruto was going to live out all his fantasies with this mature bitch. He believed that she was able to withstand such a long sex, and therefore simply burned with enthusiasm and a sincere desire to get down to business in earnest.

    But first...

    - Do not rx.

    He lightly patted the blonde''s sensual ass and amused herself at how cute she was shaking, then went around the bed and moved the camera to the side to record everything properly.

    "Come down..."

    "Hmmm..." Thinking, Naruto slowly walked over to Tsunade''s head and with a light movement pulled the stic bands from her pigtails, after which he brazenly lifted it right by her loose hair!

    ¡ª Ooh~ Mmh~

    "Wow¡­ You look like jelly¡­"

    One had only to see that face twisted in lust... Right now, this noble princess looked the least like a virgin. Even Hinata didn''t pout her lips like that and act so vulgar!

    Mature bitch made cute growling sounds and was already starting to move away from orgasm, when suddenly something hot fell on her face! Terribly burning!

    ¡ª Ah? Tsunade blinked in confusion. Naruto stood to the side so that his cock covered her eyes horizontally. He held the bitch by the hair with his hand, and in the other a red bandage. Just in case...

    His size easily hid her eyes. The disproportionate elongated shape, with many pulsating veins, was not at allbined with the small body of the child. But how wicked it looked...

    The small boy covered the face of a mature whore with his big dick. The young Seventh Hokage and the adult Fifth. No one could have predicted such a scene...

    "That''s it... Wake up."

    Naruto let his precum flow and let this girl inhale it properly. The female must learn the aroma of the main male!

    And while she was perplexedly trying to gather strength and cope with dizziness from the powerful smell of masculinity that hit her nostrils, the guy decided to tease her again:

    "Ha¡­I guess Dan didn''t treat you like that?" You certainly didn''t expect me to behave like this? He grinned as he saw her lips twitch.

    ¡ª Has it already arrived? Ha... Probably considered herself an adult and wanted to teach an innocent boy vulgar things? Now look at yourself... You are my mature bitch and my dick covered you with your head!

    "Ohh~ F-fuck¡­ W-what the¡­" Tsunade focused and shook her head, but the hot cock was not going to leave its ce. He pressed on his face and burned, but the way he smelled ...

    The kunoichi was just beginning to realize when suddenly...

    "Mmmhm?!~" The precum oozing head poked right into her nostrils!

    Naruto began brazenly rubbing his male juice all over the ce, literally smearing the girl''s face with this sticky odorous liquid. And he tried to specifically push it into the sensitive nose of the kunoichi!

    Tsunade began to choke on this tart, dizzying aroma...

    Eyes rolled back again.

    "Aaahh~ Fuck!~

    ¡ª Ha? Naruto shook his head with a grin. He liked the way she expressed it, but now it was more like a groan and a sigh of pleasure at the same time.

    - Take a good breath. Soon you will be soaked with it from head to toe, believe me ...

    It''s a pity, of course, that she missed the mention of her ex, but ... There will still be time to mock, but for now ...

    - Now sponges ... - He smeared them too!

    "F-bastard... Get the fvoi away from me..." When he touched his lips, Tsunade started acting even more funny:

    ¡ª Phew...~ Mff~ Fool...

    Her mind is clouded again...

    "Aaaahhh~ What is this¡­ How it smells! So that''s what the male .... Your mother! I''m going so crazy! Get him away from me!~"

    Naruto could see in his eyes that Tsunade wouldn''t resist.

    "Good girl... Taste it well."

    This aggression was still exciting. Here she is a predatory female in action!

    If so...

 Chapter 385: What will I say to Hinata now? (18+)

    Chapter 385: What will I say to Hinata now? (18+)

    Naruto''s eyes sparkled with cunning. He patted Tsunade on the forehead with his head, and then suddenly removed the cock from the face of this bitch.

    ¡ª Ah?~

    She was surprised and finally able to see normally. That impudent boy treated her beautiful face too shamelessly and indecently, but now... Faced with his strange gaze and this smug smirk, Tsunade could not contain her anger:

    "Scum¡­~ Haa¡­ Y-you¡­ Do you even wash him sometimes?" I almost suffocated...~

    "Well, if it''s clean¡­ Usually your student cleans me¡­" Naruto "jokingly", but he liked the reaction:

    "Ha, what''s that look?" Are you jealous?

    Anger red in Tsunade''s eyes, although with her face glistening with saliva and precum, she didn''t look so intimidating:

    "What a brute you are¡­ Sleeping with her¡­ Unbearable th¡­ Uuglh?!~

    Naruto didn''t let her finish and rammed into that open dirty mouth!

    This is what he counted on, and caught her at the right time!

    "Too nasty words¡­ You should definitely brush your teeth!"

    The kunoichi gave him a furious re and then bit him!

    ¡ª Khh! Oh you bitch...

    In fact, it didn''t hurt at all. Obviously, even so, she didn''t want to hurt him...

    Pulling her lips, she had to suck, right on camera...

    ¡ª Mmphhm!~ Hmmf~

    Basically Naruto did all the work himself and moved his hips, and Tsunade had to ept, and get more and more inmed from the amazing taste and smell. About the same thing happened to her as to him when he yed with her pussy.

    Excellentpatibility...

    Although, for rudeness, punishment is due!

    "Hmm, you suck badly¡­ Shizune is much better at this, what a disappointment¡­"

    ¡ª Grr!

    In response to these shameless insults, Tsunade bit him again!

    - Oh you! Naruto growled, but continued to grin smugly.

    - You run into a whore ... It''s immediately obvious that Dan was still a slobber ... Well, nothing, I''ll bring you up properly!

    "Mmmfhm?!~

    Tsunade suddenly panicked! He suddenly became tougher! He sharply grabbed her hair, and then began to roughly peck her small mouth, each time deeper and deeper!

    In the beginning, Naruto barely touched his throat, but then...

    ¡ª Ughmm!~

    She had to take the full length!

    The Hokage did not trifle, because the throat of this bitch is only the beginning, and you can still hear her dirty words a hundred times. That is why he fucked her roughly, wanting to quickly discharge and mark her dirty tongue with his thick sperm. You will probably have to give up kissing in the beginning, but there''s nothing you can do about it ... In anal sex, kissing is useless!

    If he hadn''t been so tense, he wouldn''t have fucked her tight throat. The mature flesh of this whore turned him on too much - he could not restrain himself!

    "Ha! Already better!"

    "Mmmffhm!~ Ugggh!~

    In addition, it will not be superfluous to give her a drink of fresh seed. The mouth is just a snack, there are enough ces on this luxurious body that are worth a good taste ...

    "Ughh~ Mmmffh~" Tsunade took the full length, drooled, pouted her lips and rolled her eyes. The former anger and irritation no longer mattered, now she had no time for that ...

    "Aaah~! I''m suffocating! You will kill me like that! Oooogh!~"

    But Naruto didn''t stop... With a furious roar, he pecked her into the depths of her narrow throat and grinned viciously. Now this hole was noticeably better than at the beginning ... She did not do anything herself, but she squished and smacked quite excitingly. At the same time, she choked and snorted, and also growled.

    Just a treat for the ears!

    - Hm?

    And suddenly, something caught his attention.... Lipstick. Lots of lipstick... Tsunade literally smeared everything in the scarlet color of her lips!

    What a sloppy nipple... Not only is her mouth dirty, she also acts like a whore!

    Naruto was already approaching the finale, and therefore could not help but have some fun. Tsunade was obviously already flying somewhere, leaking under herself, but she could definitely hear, and therefore ...

    "Damn¡­ Why the fuck did you smear your dirty lipstick on me bitch!?" What am I going to tell Hinata now?

    He seriously began to scream and pull her hair, releasing her throat from captivity ...

    Viscous drool trailed behind the pulsing base, smeared with crimson tones of lipstick. Lip marks covered him like rings, and matching spots were imprinted on his pubis.

    A depraved scene... Especially her face, distorted in a vulgar grimace, as well as her drooling mouth that won''t close.

    Bubbles and frothy drool flowed down her chin and fell right to the floor ... Tsunade looked nkly at the cock and mumbled.

    That''s right, she came again... What a pervert...

    That''s why Naruto''s insults didn''t have much of an effect, but he didn''t care, because...

    - Get it!

    ¡ª Uuughm!~ ¡ª I turned it into the very throat!

    Since the bitch does not think only from the smell of a penis, then so be it ... Let her get drunk on sperm!

    And he''s getting close to the end...

    With hard thrusts driving into the throat of a mature bitch to the full length, Naruto pped her chin with his balls and made her literally drown in her pubic hair.

    Tsunade only had to admit defeat and loudly champing, choking from pressure, endure his impudence.

    ¡ª Uuuhm~ Mmmf~

    Her lips pursed after her cock, her red face was on fire, her eyes rolled back from such abuse and arousal, until finally...

    "Mmmmhm?!~

    Being practically in a trance from what had happened, Tsunade ignored the pulsation on her tongue, but there was no way she could miss the burning something that filled her entire mouth, and then hit her throat with a jet!

    Viscous and odorous sperm began to fill everything. Hitting the sky with a hot stream, spreading an indescribable aroma of masculinity behind her, destroyed all the remnants of resistance in the kunoichi and melted her brain!

    Unable to restrain herself from everything that happened, and realizing in the back of her mind that he was cumming in her mouth, Tsunade began to shudder herself in a jet orgasm!

    ¡ª Mmmmmfh!~

    For the first time, a man finished in her mouth. For the first time he ever finished her at least somewhere! The first smell and taste of a seed...

    Her pussy sttered so hard that the next sheets on this bed fell into disrepair!

    But nothing ended...

    Naruto descended non-stop, did not spare her mouth and throat, marking his scent so that she would remember this moment for the rest of her life!

    One has only to imagine what it was like for a virgin who faced something like this for the first time in her life ...

    Everything was burning and pulsing, and it was no longer possible to breathe. Sticky and slimy sperm blocked all the way. Her neck and cheeks were swollen - Tsunade just couldn''t swallow it all! Her legs began to convulse, and her heart began to beat a furious rhythm.

    Naruto kept growling and cumming as if he wanted to strangle her...

    ¡ª Ghhmmf~

    As a result, the girl lost consciousness fromck of oxygen, and when the guy slowly pulled out his penis, her shaking body did not stop cumming...

    ¡ª Huh... Wow...

    He hasn''t dropped like that in a long time. He behaved quite cruelly and here is the result ...

 Chapter 386: First time, but... (18+)

    Chapter 386: First time, but... (18+)

    Tsunade''s mouth didn''t close. On the chin, mixed with saliva, sperm flowed like a waterfall. Her tongue funny slipped out and white streams of liquid also fell off it ...

    He finished as it should and captured it all on video. Her first blowjob in her life and at the same time so "adult". Tsunade will definitely never forget him. Although, perhaps, the ending will not be easy to remember.

    Naruto stepped back and admired her face twisted in panic and lust with a grin. A funny and vulgar spectacle. All wet and used...

    And this is just the beginning...

    "Yeah¡­ Now you''repletely dirty.

    He knew that during these days he would definitely have to take a shower and cook her food, otherwise problems would not be avoided. The only problem with the weekly workout...

    In any case, the Hokage had no intention of letting her rest. pping Tsunade''s wet cheeks a couple of times, he almost brought her back to consciousness, and she even started smacking her lips cutely. That''s surprised then, with a mouthful of sperm...

    While Tsunade gathered her strength and got used to the stretched muscles in her mouth, the Hokage took one of the condoms and quickly pulled it over his hard cock. Sarada had given him protection for a reason, though he had to stock up on a few more packs, just in case. Tsunade will definitely need a lot, otherwise she will simply burst here.

    ¡ª Mmhm~

    While she was in the clouds, Naruto prepared himself and then moved the camera and turned Tsunade over on the bed, facing the other way, closer to the pictures of his wife.

    "Probably should have waited with such a rough blowjob ..." - He wanted to give him a second day, but could not stand it ...

    But the result came out great.

    "Well, in that case, you have to diversify the process differently ..."

    There are plenty of toys, Tenten provided him for a long time.

    Naruto forced Tsunade to her knees, but she ended up falling anyway, burying her face in the bed.

    ¡ª Uhmmf~

    Continuing to spill cum from her mouth and love juices from her pussy everywhere, the girl mumbled incoherently and trembled all over.

    Now she was especially wet and damn fragrant!

    "The beauty..."

    Naruto enjoyed these mature pheromones until she finally climbed onto the wet bed, tucked her shaking legs in and began to snuggle up from behind. Tsunade almost came to her senses and began to spit, how unexpected for her ...

    "Hyaaaaaaah?!~" He plunged into the ass without any pity!

    First cock, anal virginity and everything is so sudden!

    Tsunade did not even have time to control herself and somehow prepare, as he already brazenly fucked her with cancer on his wife''s bed, at a fairly fast pace. Not so bitingly and loudly as in the mouth, but still that was enough for her!

    "Oooohee~ T-your maaaat!~

    Narutoughed.

    - I would have fucked my mother like that, but only with her resurrection you are tormented ... But, this time I have you, so be strong!

    "Aaaah~ Oh my god! M-my zaaaad! What are you doing?!~ Oooooh~

    "Ha¡­ And you started chatting pretty quickly. Well done! I didn''t expect anything else from Tsunade Senju!

    "S-b-bitch¡­ Shut your rooot!~ Ahhhhh~ My butthole!~ You''re going to rip her up!~

    Seed-full balls beat against the wet pussy. Wet flip flops echoed through the bedroom. Damn exciting aromas and sounds dizzy ...

    "Aaaahh~ W-damn it! I can''t anymore... I''m so dying~"

    Tsunade began to sumb to anal...

    "Oooooh!

    From the humiliating position under his dominant cock, mixed with some kind of masochistic feeling due to the beating of his balls on the virgin pussy, Tsunade began to scream even louder!

    "Oooooh~ Tooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooing!~ Wh-What the fuck is this?!~

    The pleasure came instantly. Legs trembled, uterus throbbed. Sparks of pleasure flew through the body, and a waterfall of pussy began to flood the bed...

    For the first time, he began to suppress thest grains of resistance in her.

    "Ahiiiiii!~ I won''t forgive!~

    - Scream louder!

    "Hyayah!~

    The p arrived just in time!

    Naruto hasn''t felt such a tight and soft ass in a long time. That''s what virginity does to a woman! At the same time, she behaved so predatory ... The rear hole sucked in with amazing aggression!

    ¡ª Ooooghh!~ Your maaat!~

    The mouth of a mature bitch gave out regr curses or animal wheezing, and her pheromones flew into her nostrils and made it even wilder!

    A small boy tore the juicy ass of an adult whore. The view from the side seemed bothical and incredibly exciting ...

    It was very nice to dominate such a mature bitch!

    Naruto''s fingers sank deep into her ripe charms, and the big cock was already hammered into the maximum depth.

    ¡ª Rrr! Ooooh~ You''re a fucking asshole!~ Ahhhh~!

    Vulgarly stretching her lips, Tsunade did not shut up and insulted him. True, her position was not at allpatible with these dirty words ... Big ass obediently turned up, and her legs were bent at the knees. She somehow managed to grab the head of the bed with her hands and for this reason alone did not fall face down into the pillow.

    Her head hung limply, and all Tsunade could see was the juices of passion sshing out of her own pussy from his every attack...

    "Ahhh!~ What''s wrong with me?!~"

    The girl''s wet tongue was thrown from side to side and, although she spat out the sperm, the taste did not disappear anywhere! Tsunade was even afraid that she would never wash it off...

    "Oooh! Your own mother...~"

    What kind of situation is this? This boy beat her hard, and she could not get rid of the aroma of his sperm on her tongue! If she has to live with this smell in her mouth forever, how can she even talk to people?!

    Tsunade felt like the most humiliated woman and at the same time - a dirty shabby whore. And she did not understand what excited her more ...

    "Aaaargh!~ You''re a freak!" Fucking rapist.... Oooooh!~ Stop fucking me!~ Who even does this in this hole?!~ Fucking pervert~

    ¡ª Ha! Here''s how?

    Naruto pecked her and sometimes left ps on her mature ass, forcing her to scream more often and give her bestial growls. The ass, red from the beatings, bounced so funny every time...

    Jets of love nectar fell on the bed and often stuck to his legs.

    - Am I the pervert here? - The guyughed: - You''re a bitch, you yourself wave your insatiable ass to me! And what hole did you want? Thought I''d take your virginity? Hell yes! Let''s use up all the rubber bands first, and then I''ll think...

    "Ooooh!~" At his words, she again could not restrain herself and sshed on the sheet.

    Rolling her eyes, Tsunade began to lewdly grin and mutter unintelligibly with her tongue at the show:

    "Ugh¡­ I don''t know tefyayay!~

    - You don''t have to try. I''ve already taken two of your holes virginity. If you really want sperm, you can drink it from a condom. What do you say?

    And another p brought her back to reality again!

    "Hyayah!~ Fuck~ Nasty... Ohhh~

    Tsunade''s shoulders trembled and she spat and growled.

    "Your cum tastes like shit!" So that I drank it again ... Fuck you! You stick your dick in me and I''ll take it... Oooooh~ Wh-what is thisooo...~ M-my ass~

    Narutoughed and sped up. The spanking got a lot louder...

    "When we do this in front of the mirror, you will examine me properly. It will be fun...

    ¡ª Oooh~ N-noo~

    She understood his words, but there was simply no answer other than groans. Tsunade already instinctively understood that everything would be as he said anyway. Even if the body was weakened, it still remained incredibly hardy. Even after such a rough blowjob, although she was a little hoarse, she was practically not tired. That''s exactly what he was counting on!

    Of course, Naruto wasn''t going to use chakra now or it would run out of steam very quickly, but after that, why not? In the meantime... Hard anal time!

    And another pair of ps on the juicy ass was not long ining!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~

    What a cutie...

    The main feature is her narrow, soft and damn greedy ass. Even if he was in a condom, she still seemed to be trying to eat him. The hole of a mature virgin in all its glory. Too bad we can''tplete it now...

    All Tsunade had to do was scream and endure. She did not even know that she had been waving to him for a long time. Pussy, though oozing, but the ass did not stay away, vulgarly squelching and releasing lubricant. A big and strong cock expanded everything that is possible, which is why she swore at him. He could have broken it!

 Chapter 387: First day (18+)

    Chapter 387: First day (18+)

    What only Tsunade did not suffer for her first time ... Wet and humiliated, she enjoyed anal sex. And it really was. No matter how much shame I felt right now, everything was covered with pleasure!

    In shock to himself, Tsunade had to admit that even though he treated her like aplete whore, getting fucked in the ass was incredibly cool! Masturbation did not evene close to this debauchery!

    In the past, she could y with her with just one finger, without the risk of doing more, and being ashamed of this, but today, without any training, she was being torn by a huge dick! Naruto drove it to its full length and she absolutely loved it!

    "Oooooh~ I hate you so much!~

    Tsunade shuddered sharply and suddenly sttered!

    The virgin again finished with her pussy and at the same time felt an unprecedented heat in her ass. There, everything suddenly pulsed and impulses of unfamiliar pleasure scattered through the nerves ...

    "Aaaaaah~ W-what the¡­. Heeeee~

    Anal orgasm came too suddenly!

    "Yes, yes ... It''s obvious ..." The Hokage,ughing, fucked this pervert, approaching his finale, and as soon as she squeezed him, he was not going to wait any longer ...

    For a moment, time slowed down...

    - Ha-ah!

    Shiny drops of sweat escaped from trembling nipples... Men''s fingers sank into juicy mature flesh, and then impulses of pleasure enveloped their bodies. Completely naked, they indulged in a joint orgasm.

    ¡ª Ooooooh!~

    At that moment, Tsunade could no longer hide the happiness sparkling in her eyes... Even if she resisted all this time, now, with him, they shared the most desired moment in her life.

    In this moment of unity, Naruto barely held back his chakra... I so wanted to merge into the spiritual energy...

    "W-fuck" - But he didn''t hold back his cock at all ...

    Exploding with all its might, the condom overflowed! The rubber band swelled and nearly burst... Tsunade''s legs buckled - she could not resist and fell face down into the pillow. Sshing on the sheets, growling and cumming like a bitch!

    ¡ª Ooooogh!~

    The Hokage slid down non-stop until he finally stopped and began to take his trembling cock out of this pleasant captivity.

    - Ha-ah...

    The huge, overflowing condom weighed heavily, but he caught it in time and tied it in a knot so nothing would leak.

    Tsunade was still trembling, unable to get up. Her wet thighs shuddered and drenched in juices. Completely defeated by such hard sex, although she did not lose consciousness, she could hardly think. That is why she only growled, but did not break into insults.

    The view was mesmerizing...

    That''s just not all those present were such weak virgins. With considerable experience, Naruto reveled in pleasure for no more than a minute.

    - Not bad...

    The rest of the white semen stained the sheets, mixing with the kunoichi''s love juices, and then he tossed the overflowing condom aside and quickly pulled on a new one.

    "Haa¡­ Shall we continue?"

    Without any pity, he lifted her trembling ass and pped her hard!

    "Hyayah?!~" Tsunade didn''t expect to continue so soon!

    "Wh-what¡­ Y-you?! She turned around and immediately froze in shock.

    "T-this is¡­~

    The girl saw how the small boy barely rises above her big ass. He looked to be only thirteen! Just like when they first met...

    Who could have known that in the end he would fuck her in a simr guise?

    So young, with such an adult woman, but still dominated ...

    Unable to contain herself, Tsunade swallowed. For some reason, she was so aroused by the sight that she couldn''t finish her words...

    But, he did it for her:

    - What? Did you really think I''d get by in one go? - Naruto snorted and put his cock to the rapidly shrinking anal ring of this pervert:

    "Tsunade, I told you I''d make you happy." We still have seven days to go... You should get used to it. As long as you don''t acknowledge me, I won''t deprive you of your innocence. So we will be content with the ass ...

    Panic flickered in the eyes of the kunoichi, sparkling with lust.

    "Y-you can''t!" That''s bullshit! It is impossible to have sex for so long! I... I... I''m going to die like this!

    Don''t be afraid, I won''t let you die.

    His gentle smile made her heart flutter. If at that moment he had pressed even more, Tsunade could have given up right away, but ... He ruined everything with his rudeness!

    "Hyayayayah!~" Having screamed from another p, the girl got angry again!

    Why did he suddenly be such an unbearable bastard from gentle and caring?!

    This question remained unanswered. But if she knew him better, she would have realized that Naruto was only prolonging the pleasure...

    pping her a couple more times, he brought Tsunade to her senses, and then without dy drove his cock into the deepest bowels of her tight ass!

    "Oooooooh!~ Oops!~

    The poor girl couldn''t help it... Her week of pleasure had just begun...

    - Not again, but again. Be strong ... A lot of interesting things lie ahead!

    Anal sex was just the beginning. Naruto fucked this bitch for about twenty hours and the next day she was left with one wet spot, sprawled on a broken bed. Yes, in the end, she could not stand it and fell to the floor with a crash ... However, after how much Tsunade poured her juices on her, she had long sincee to an end. This is not even considering what he was doing in this ce with his wife and daughter.

    Tsunade finished so much and for a long time that her mind ended up inplete chaos. Even though she bounced back to normal every time due to her strength, the amount of fluidsing out of her could scare anyone. A woman could not produce so much juice, and the number of orgasms simply would not have survived. But she did! And the funny thing is that this is not even half of her abilities. These are the true kunoichi - these are not weak people with insignificant abilities, but real treasures. Their potential is terrifying. The true power of bitches with chakra is revealed in sex.

    But twenty hours of continuous fucking was worth a lot even for the most special, and only Senju could really endure all this, and even enjoy the process, not torment.

    Condoms full of cum filled the entire bedroom, there were at least three dozen of them!

    An amazing spectacle...

    A man could not finish so much! But Naruto didn''t even seem to be tired, just sitting on the edge of the bed and taking a breath. The first round ended with Tsunade still conscious and breathing heavily on the pillow.

 Chapter 388: 24 hours later The first stage has been completed. (18+)

    Chapter 388: 24 hourster The first stage has beenpleted. (18+)

    The pheromones of the mature bitch and the smell of the male mixed into such an obscene aroma that it did not even go to anyparison with what he had recently done with five women at once.

    His head was spinning, the heat from sex flowed down the walls in streams. Mirrors and windows fogged up.

    The Hokage himself was soaked and glistening with sweat. Sake was refreshing...

    - Ha-ah...

    Tsunade was lying on a broken bed, begging her battered ass. Completely red, covered with bruises and bruises. For twenty hours of continuous sex and its rudeness, she was painted in an incredible color of debauchery. But she also healed faster than ordinary people. The ass burned, the uterus shuddered, and inside the back hole everything was numb for a long time.

    All sweaty and shabby, bursting with mature pheromones, Tsunade inhaled the aroma of his odorous sperm, rolled her eyes and limplyy alone, not even imagining what was waiting for her next. Now she could not think - such a long sex almost broke her. For a virgin, she had already shown herself worthy, and this moment of respite was slowly bringing her back to reality.

    Resist? Enjoy? Everything was mixed up into something indescribable... The previously unprecedented pleasure from anal sex washed away the boundaries of normality. After ten o''clock she did not know where and why to go. How to continue to live and what to strive for ... Only he, his smell, his penis and voice. All this overwhelmed her. Hidden feelings came alive. Feeling his warmth, Tsunade faced a new wave of love.

    How could one possibly resist such pressure? Naruto literally made her remember what it was like to be a woman.

    Tsunade did not understand anything, did not look for questions or answers, she simply gave herself to him ... Such feelings were impossible to convey. How can you even exin what a woman could experience after twenty hours of sex with a man she loved and waited for so long? Even if it was treason and betrayal, even if he took her by force, nothing mattered anymore. When feelings bloomed again, everything faded into the background. Tsunade had never imagined this before. Like a dream, inexplicable but real. Now she felt herself the happiest, most desirable and lost her former fears.

    The whole past life was crossed out by white streams of semen, slowly flowing down over the photograph of his wife ...

    Tsunade''s gaze involuntarily focused on Hinata''s face. In the foggy picture, she saw her gentle smile, then her own depraved grin. His back flickered somewhere further, he never left her ... Everything seemed to return to the beginning, and it seemed that he would never leave her again ...

    "Ahhh~"

    As if a dream came true... With dumbness in the ass and exhausted, rxed rested and gained strength. The whole world was gone, and only his presence remained the only thing that mattered.

    The kunoichi''s loose, wet hairy t on her wet back. The whole body was pierced by the remnants of a recent orgasm, give off warmth in the head, filled with light and serenity.

    He conquered her for a long time, but today, something happened that she could not understand and exin. But still, for some reason, even if it turned out this way, it delighted her.

    Naruto never took his virginity, but Tsunade knew deep down in her heart that she would soon do this too ... What would it be like then? What feelings does she have with him? If it was someone else, Tsunade wouldn''t be able to move on, but if it was him...

    ¡ª Ah~

    The past flew away along with the pain ...

    Naruto sipped his sake and kneaded his neck in a rxed manner. He had long ago regained his normal appearance and no longer entertained himself by ying Heng. At least for now...

    The second day has begun, which means it''s time to move on to a new stage of training your mature girl. Virginity would have to wait, and since Tsunade''s ass had turned into who knows what, Naruto plugged it with a big dildo. Without his cock, she simply didn''t close, but only trembled and let out juices ...

    "Perhaps you should let her rest..."

    That''s how they be anal perverts...

    Tsunade already had a lot of potential thanks to years of restraint, and now she has definitely be addicted. After a dozen orgasms, she caught an incredible buzz from anal sex and almostpletely went berserk. Naruto wanted to see how she would behave in the end. He left the best for the finale. How pleasant will sex in the ass be in the end?

    For sure, she will show herself in all her glory ... Mature bitches and anal sex are perfectlypatible, and Tsunade clearly demonstrated this pleasant phenomenon.

    There is very little left, and she will fully ept all the feelings, as well as the joy of this forbidden intimacy.

    After what happened, Naruto feared that she might break. Yet the virgin, though so hardy, was not ready for such trials. Only a few kunoichi in this world would be able to survive the process.

    Tsunade needed practice. Of course, you can already take away your virginity, but in this case, she can go crazy. The body can handle it, but the mind... She''s never had sex or enjoyed it, so it might end badly.

    On the third day, it would be worth taking a shower and cooling off, and then on a new entry. After anal, Tsunade should get used to the pleasure and maybe be able tost even longer.

    "Well, rest and that''s enough..." Standing up, Naruto put down the bottle of sake, connected the camera to the charger, and then admired Tsunade''s gorgeous body. Like flowers, she was bombarded with semen-filled condoms. They shone in the subdued light of the bedroom and suggested the most lustful fantasies. At that moment, Tsunade looked rather depraved. It''s good that all this was captured on video. A real treasure for posterity...

    The Hokage decided to devote the second day to rest, or rather, he himself was not going to waste time, but Tsunade''s holes would be more lucky. Everything but her mouth. He already boasted some merit, and the ass and pussy needed to gain strength before the long days of training. She wouldn''t even have to work very hard - Naruto himself would take care of all the work. However, he was going to do it not as rudely as the first time. In the beginning, he even wanted to put vibrators in her holes, but then he decided not to go too far. As a result, I settled on a simple blowjob, possibly with the participation of the throat. He did not really count on her active tongue, but who knows, maybe she herself will join the process ...

    In any case, even this simple activity Naruto decided to diversify. With what? Hinata''s swimsuit!

    "I think she''ll like it..." He wanted to tease this mature bitch and y with her feelings a little more. The swimsuit is just the beginning... Now, if you use your wife''s casual clothes...

    Chuckling wickedly, Naruto rummaged through the closet and quickly found the right rags, then began to put them on his helpless girlfriend.

 Chapter 389: I Cant... (18+)

    Chapter 389: I Can''t... (18+)

    Tsunade was resting, already almost dozed off, when all of a sudden he began to turn the next pranks on her body! Naturally, she reacted and quickly returned to reality...

    "Wh-what¡­ What are you doing?" She didn''t fight back, but she was visibly surprised when she saw him pull white panties over her.

    "What the hell?!"

    - Do not be surprised. I think Hinata''s clothes will be a bit small for you, but it''s even sexier...

    "Ah¡­ W-wait¡­ I can''t!" D-don''t you dare!

    Kunoichi gradually came to her senses and began to protest...

    "You''re grumbling again¡­" Naruto squinted angrily at this impudent girl:

    "If you resist, I will fuck you even harder!"

    Tsunade blinked and then growled sharply.

    - Uzumaaki! Don''t you dare threaten me! Do you think... Do you think I''m scared?! I''m not that pathetic!

    She was so easy to get...

    - I noticed. Naruto lifted her ass slightly and finally pulled her panties all the way up. As expected, they turned out to be slightly small for her, yet Tsunade''s forms were slightlyrger than those of his wife. But when it fits, it really is much better.

    He then proceeded to the bra, and since the girl could hardly move and only swore incessantly, continuing to y hard to get, the Hokage finished pretty quickly.

    - Like this! It suits you very well...

    The panties are pure white, already soaked with sweat, and the breasts practically fell out of the narrow captivity of the bra...

    Pretty sexy...

    ¡ª Uzumaki!

    And Tsunade continued to growl ... It''s amazing how she managed to find strength for a skirmish in such a state. Although, in her voice, the former severity was no longer heard, rather even trembling and uncertainty.

    Is it just out of pride and his bitchiness continues to show off?

    That''s why it was worth shutting up, untilplete re-education ...

    "Are you listening to me at all?!" If you don''t now...

    - Shut up! Naruto suddenly raised his voice! Tsunade immediately fell silent, looking up at him excitedly. She sat on the bed, barely able to keep her bnce. Her hair stuck to her face and this made the girl look rather used, but at the same time very pretty ... Especially with this submissive and intense look, through irritation.

    "Yeah, you don''t look like the former great Fifth Hokage at all!" Naruto chuckled chuckling.

    Tsunade immediately became furious.

    - Look at yourself! Grr! R-rapist... Scoundrel... If anyone finds out what you did... They will make fun of you!

    - Have some fun?

    At his unexpected question, Tsunade shrank back and looked away. identally said too much...

    "D-Fool¡­ I''m old¡­ W-what did you even find¡­"

    "Shut up," Naruto grabbed her chin and turned her around sharply, forcing her to look into his eyes again.

    "Don''t even dare to talk that nonsense about age. I chose you, period. Didn''t get it? At the beginning, I said everything. From this day on, you are mine, and soon you will be carrying my children, understand? So enough of your nonsense.

    ¡ª D-children? Tsunade''s heart fluttered.

    To say that... She couldn''t believe what she was hearing!

    Her eyes turned to Naruto in disbelief. She looked at him frowningly, like a small quiet kitten, with hope and excitement.

    Such a cute...

    He nodded calmly and asked with a smile:

    - Are you against it?

    "I... I..." The girl had already begun to smile, when she suddenly lowered her head. Only for a moment, but Naruto noticed a sh of joy in her eyes, instantly covered with sadness.

    He immediately frowned.

    - What''s wrong? If it''s because of Hinata, then she''s not...

    - Not! Tsunade quickly shook her head.

    "I can''t, do you understand?

    Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "You can''t¡­ You mean¡­?" He looked down at her belly...

    Tsunade bit her lips and gave a short nod.

    "Oh..." Naruto whispered in surprise.

    "But¡­ You''re a virgin¡­"

    Smiling wryly, she did not dare to look at him, as if ashamed of something:

    - I''m a doctor...

    "Hmm..." The Hokage could see that Tsunade clearly didn''t want to talk about it. But he also remembered that look when he brought up the topic of pregnancy. It looks like she was more worried about it than it seems, but if so ...

    ¡ª Medic? I''m Naruto Uzumaki, damn it! I''m one of the strongest on this... So why did you think that you can''t have children from me?! Yes, I have already pregnant at least three! So you definitely won''t run away, Tsunade Senju!

    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise, and she finally looked at him, only with some kind of anger:

    ¡ª Three?!

    It seems to be the only thing she managed to hear...

    Naruto rolled his eyes.

    "So you want kids from me or what?"

    "That''s not what we''re talking about now, Uzumaki!" Her eyes almost burned, "Who are these three?! Shizune is definitely not pregnant, I would know... It means that you... You...

    "I got it¡­" Naruto sharply pressed on her head and decided to interrupt this useless conversation in the way he was best at - driving his cock into her narrow throat!

    ¡ª Mmmmgh!~

    And after all, you won''t refuse ... Stretching her lips and piercing him with an evil look, Tsunade sucked. This time she even moved her tongue.

    Marvelous...

    It seems that talking about children gave her strength. However, Naruto saw everything. Maybe she did not agree out loud, but ... Everything, so, obviously. But why did she decide that she could not get pregnant? Apparently, this is something personal and appeared with her for a long time.

    "Shizune didn''t talk about it... Hmm..." Naruto knew that if he pressed now, Tsunade could crack, but... He didn''t spoil the moment with any sentimentality. She doubted herself, dwelled on the past, and he just wanted to save her from this. In addition, she is unlikely to believe the usual chatter so easily. We must act and be as decisive as possible!

    If she can''t have children, that will be a problem.

    "Orochimaru can help..." While Naruto was thinking about his new trump card, he did not notice how Tsunade put her hands on his stomach and began to act on her own, still looking down with annoyance.

    Don''t even have to force it? Still, a cutie ... Although aggressive. How dare she walk around in a virgin until now? And after all, she once even had a boyfriend ... It''s just ridiculous. A good gift, you will not say anything.

 Chapter 390: Second Stage - No Mercy (18+)

    Chapter 390: Second Stage - No Mercy (18+)

    The second day was not as tense as the first, and not even as rough. It can be said that in the beginning, Naruto came off on Tsunade for a long wait, and therefore slightly went too far, but this time he practically did not put pressure on her.

    Although, sucking for many hours, even with her stamina, was not easy. Naturally, as before, Tsunade tried to reprimand him, threw furious nces and generally behaved too inappropriately. Even ignoring her appearance, more like a bitch in heat, she built herself a decent woman. In the beginning, when I tried to control everything...

    Since Naruto wasn''t pushing her, Tsunade could take a break for a quiet blowjob. Stroking his belly and sometimes touching his strong male virtues with her tongue, she stared into his eyes with displeasure, but at the same time she understood that words were useless. Fatigue also affected, so the girl only asionally muttered curses, moaned and growled ...

    "Forcing me to do this¡­~ What a brat you are. I''ll remind you... Mmf~

    And then she returned to the case until she remembered the differences in age and Hinata. How he pissed her off with his betrayals! He took it by force, and then he also carried all this nonsense about children ...

    "Traitor...~ Liar...~

    However, although she did not protest too openly and even worked with her tongue, in the end her grumblings got to him. Naruto couldn''t help it and took matters into his own hands. It is not clear if Tsunade provoked him on purpose, but in the end she had a very hard time...

    "Oooogh!~ Uuugh!~ Khhhh!~

    The Hokage flipped her over onto her back and with hard thrusts burst into the depths of her throat! In this depraved position, the girl could not do anything and, gushing out of her pussy, choked on saliva and sperm.

    ¡ª Mmmffgh!~

    And as a result, streams of bitter tears, viscous saliva and thick male seed flowed down her blond hair...

    How depraved it was ... These beautiful curls did not go unnoticed. After all, Naruto sometimes insolently wiping his dirty dick on them ...

    What can be of a girl after many hours of sucking and raping her throat?

    Absolutely nothing good!

    Even though Naruto often repeated how much he wanted to make Tsunade the best pacifier in Konoha, second only to Temari, he still drove her into a frenzy. It hasn''t even been five hours...

    In the end, he trampled the woman in her!

    Is it possible to finish from the smell of a penis and pressure in the throat? Someone will argue, but not Tsunade!

    She had to experience in her own skin how Naruto can be in moments of rudeness and how good his cock is in action. Her virgin body had to feel that cum over and over again from the taste of sperm and rough throat pounding is not at all perverted fantasies of nymphomaniacs! In reality, everything is much moreplicated. Even if there are girls who like to suck cocks, they will definitely change their mind if they experience the same as Tsunade. If they can survive...

    ¡ª Mmmfhm!~

    Felicia almost melted her brain! If Naruto didn''t give her mouth a break, he could end up dislocating her jaw or killing her by cutting off the oxygen.

    After many hours of such "games", Tsunade no longer even understood whether she was alive and what was happening to her face. He pulled it on so wildly that his tongue as such lost all sensitivity to anything but the taste of his semen. Naruto seemed to specifically mark her with these smells and taught her to cum only from him.

    As soon as it elerated and pulsed, it meant an orgasm! For both of them. Hot sperm on the tongue had already eaten into the brain taste that developed the instinct to drool and finish like a bitch.

    ¡ª Mfffh!~

    "Oooooh~ W-what''s wrong with me?!~"

    It was the moment when Naruto let the odorous sperm onto his tongue, surprisingly so both frightened and pleased the kunoichi. As in the case of sucking a sweet-smelling lover''s cock, although Tsunade pretended not to want to, at the beginning she gave herself to the process with interest and even with some yfulness.

    The result is already known. It''s the same with orgasms. Naruto didn''t just set aside a second day for her mouth. He taught her gradually, but how, if not directly through taste and smell, to bring up in a bitch a craving for a male?

    It might have seemed nice toe from sperm. Great instinct... That''s only if your partner cums a couple of times, and before that you were not raped for a whole day in the ass, from which you endlessly indulged in orgasms!

    ¡ª Mmmfhh!~ Ooohhmm!~

    The first time Naruto treated her even more carefully, and now... The slobbering and loudly squelching suction with constant coughing sounds became incredibly vulgar. Plus, it took hours. And so much sperm...

    Tsunade rolled his eyes. Shuddering from the pressure in her throat, her neck veins darkened and throbbed.

    ¡ª Uuughhh!~

    Just an incredible sight ... She puffed out her cheeks and mentally squealed so much that it seemed as if she was dying ...

    "Aaaaaahh~ Who-whoooooooo...~"

    But, no one could help her ... It really was violence, over the body and mind. It was as if Naruto was crushing the whole past in her and adjusting it to suit him. Like a wild male trying to point the female to her rightful ce.

    After this, she doesn''t want to change or look at another man - they will cause her a strong disgust. If this happened to Tsunade in his youth, there would be no question of any marriage with Dan. If Naruto lived in those days and did something like that to her, she would definitely be his property.

    What a pity that I had to wait so many years ...

    In the depths of her soul, these thoughts attacked her. Regret for wasted years, and anger at having waited so long! It''s funny, but Tsunade really got aggressive because he didn''t fuck her before. However, she thought so because she simply could no longer think normally. After what happened, she seemed to be stoned. It was not worth ming her for such a thing ... Although, she still did not say this out loud. Maybe something else was blocking it...

 Chapter 391: A Little Break (18+)

    Chapter 391: A Little Break (18+)

    Naruto not only trained her ass, but also her mouth, and all together it almost led to disaster. He didn''t overestimate Tsunade''s stamina, rather, after cumming on her tongue countless times, she could no longer swallow his family: she coughed, blew bubbles from her nose, and just passed out.

    At least she didn''t choke... Sometimes she choked on her cock, but usually he always monitored the situation and did not burden her too much. Tsunade was too weak after yesterday, so she couldn''t resist much. Which is why Naruto had to choose a moment to take a break.

    From such a rough throat swotting, the girl''s bra tore long ago, her panties turned into a wet rag, and what happened to her beautiful face was not worth talking about ... All in sperm, red and sweaty - Tsunade looked like the mostplete whore.

    "Haa¡­" Finally, the Hokage pulled his trembling cock out of the cute princess''s defeated mouth and made her dirty the floor again.

    - Yeah...

    A huge puddle of saliva and sperm had already gathered under his feet. To finish so much and often could, perhaps, only he ... But, Naruto did not even run out of steam.

    However, Senju''s body lived up to its name. Her ass was not torn, although her throat was clogged with semen, she still withstood all the loads.

    Only ten hours have passed. Finished Tsunade, of course, notparable to yesterday, but the mind could not stand it. Because of the viscous saliva and semen that clogged her airways, as well as such rough stimtion, she eventually swam.

    "Hmm, don''t rx¡­ We still have a lot of work ahead of us.

    Naruto knew she could do more. You just need to freshen up and go to the second run.

    The second day was nothing special. Ordinary throat fucking and cum hooking. Tsunade initially epted rough treatment, because it was simply impossible to treat her otherwise. Now, the mouth has almost reached full readiness. It can be said that through him, Naruto cleared her head of meaningless thoughts, and also hammered into her a confession to himself. But, he was not going to end the day so boringly, and therefore turned off the camera and picked up the bitch on his shoulder.

    - It''s time to freshen up! Do not sleep.

    But, she didn''t listen to him. A trail of semen and saliva stretched almost to the bathroom. Even living at Tsunade''s was slightly swollen from everything ingested.

    "Consider having supper..." Grinning, Naruto put his slut''s shivering body into the tub and turned on the warm water. While his sweaty and fragrant body flooded, he rxed and washed.

    "Haa¡­" A self-satisfied grinning grin flickered in the mirror. The Hokage was not tired, but looked slightly exhausted. It''s weird to see yourself like this...

    - Yeah... Not bad.

    He counted on a lot and it turned out quite worthy.

    If you force a girl to cum and give her the smell of a penis at the same time, or hard peck her throat at the moment of orgasm, or just p her in the ass, then she will finish only by catching the aroma of sperm, pain and touching her tongue. Excellent training.

    Now it was worth taking time for the nipples and the clitoris, and after...

    ¡ª Mm?~

    Naruto was suddenly distracted. He was a little surprised by the unfolding spectacle ... Tsunade suddenly began toe to her senses.

    "Can''t wait to continue?" - Smiling, he climbed into the bathroom with her, lifted her and sat him between his legs.

    This time, the Hokage was being gentle and gentle, wanting to let her rx before the next call. Undoubtedly, it was possible to end there, and only then take her virginity, but he was afraid that this time she would still be able to escape. It will be problematic to look for it all over the country.

    "You''re all dirty..." Smiling thoughtfully, Naruto grabbed the shower head and began to water his beautiful blonde locks, stroking them in the process.

    Tsunade was just beginning toe to her senses, mentally still in that humiliating position on the bed, but to her surprise, white walls shed before her eyes, and a pleasant, soothing sound of water slipped into her ears.

    "Ah~" She groaned softly, feeling heat waves all over her body.

    "Wh-what''s going on?" Tsunade focused her gaze, trying to understand, until she finally felt gentle touches on her hair.

    His hips and pussy were still trembling, his throat was aching, and his strong scent was enveloping his tongue and cheeks, but at the same time, his body plunged into a strange rxing state.

    So quiet and peaceful...

    "N-naruto?" she asked softly, as if trying to make sure he was there now. At the same time, Tsunade instinctively understood that it was he who brought her this soothing pleasure.

    The water dripped down her hair, the tub was almost half full and hid her belly. The tips of his fingers were visible in the distance, and warm streams of moisture clouded his vision.

    - I''m here. Don''t be afraid.

    "Mmh~" Smiling lightly, Tsunade leaned back against his shoulder and closed her eyelids. Convinced that Naruto hadn''t left her, she instinctively gave herself into his arms. It brought amazing peace, so why interrupt?

    Tsunade had already epted him, and in her current position, she couldn''t even speak. With a loving smile, not thinking about anything, she just melted in his arms.

    The whole world and the past no longer mattered. It seemed to her as if they were alone together in the whole world, somewhere far from exciting problems and bitter experiences.

    The Hokage smiled. He felt without words everything that she could not put into words. Chakra gave all the answers. So fragile and hot, even water couldn''t keep up with her warmth...

    Tsunade recovered at an astonishing rate. Naruto perfectly remembered how after a whole day of anal sex, she began to resist him in just a few minutes. After a couple of hours of blowjob, she could already go for the second run.

    Amazing woman...

    After half an hour ofnguishing in the water, Tsunade finally opened her eyes and let out a long breath. Vulgar scents instantly filled the room... She felt it herself, which made her frown sharply:

    "God, what have you done..."

    Pulling a few hairs out of her mouth, the girl turned around sharply:

    - Are you even thinking with your head? I almost suffocated! Do you have any idea how painful it is to take your club?!

    Naruto opened his eyes and yawned.

    - Are you yelling again? Like an old grandmother...

    After his open mockery, Tsunade blushed, muttered something under her breath and turned away hugging her knees. Surprisingly, she did not even answer this, but took it and fell silent.

    Not her style at all...

    The Hokage rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked in bewilderment:

    - Hey, what are you doing? Offended?

    She puffed out her cheeks and, like a small offended girl,pletely ignored him.

    Naruto got up and stroked her again, but...

    ¡ª Get off! she snorted under her breath.

    But he did not stop and began to stick to her sensitive breasts, yfully whispering ...

    "Tsunade, I know you love me..."

    "Aaaah~ T-That''s not¡­ C-Stop!" - Trying to wriggle away from his touch, she blushed to the very tips of her ears and wanted to drown herself.

    "Fool!" - Always offends and never apologizes!

    - Don''t touch me!

    - Come on... Let''s y.

    "Aaaah~ Let me finally take a break!~

    - Not today...

    "Boooo~ You''re insufferable!"

    Narutoughed.

    "That''s why you love me, isn''t it?"

    ¡ª Tch! Be sure to say that in... Aah~ Beast...~

    As a result, this "game" dragged on for three whole days! Narutobined everything: anal, blowjob, roughness, clit and nipple training, and then elevated to the absolute for the sake of his hungry virgin. All this was reminiscent of many days of forey, before the deprivation of innocence. Tsunade was already going crazy, and ended up practically begging to be taken away for the first time. Naturally, not by ear, because in the end, her tongue could do everything except conversations ...

 Chapter 392: Five Stages of Corruption (18+)

    Chapter 392: Five Stages of Corruption (18+)

    Naruto split the first two days, but since Tsunade performed well during the throat blowjob marathon, and got used to such training quite easily, immediately after the shower, he switched to a three-daybination of everything she had been through before. Sex, condoms... Sex... Lots of sex!

    Entertainment in the bathroom went beyond the expected and dragged on for three hours. In a fit of passion, they fucked in the corridor, and then in Boruto''s room, confusing it with the bedroom. As a result, they were so often "confused" in space that they had sex in all the rooms, and then finally returned to where it all started.

    This time, Tsunade acted more actively, since she no longer thought to run away from her "kidnapper". True, naturally she could not get rid of the innate instinct of the predator, and therefore she constantly growled, cursed and behaved amazingly sexually.

    Naruto liked it all, especially when Tsunade started to wave him or tried to fill up and saddle him. Did other girls worry her at that moment? Very unlikely. Rather, if such suddenly appeared, then she could definitely break loose. Especially to the traitor Shizune, whom she often mentioned in outbursts of anger.

    The stamina of this mature bitch could scare anyone. Since she got used to anal sex, shepletely stopped getting tired. Dream? Food? Water? Yes, she didn''t care! She had enough sex and Naruto''s sperm. It seemed abnormal, but it just so happened... The Senju are amazing.

    The Hokage got a lot more than he bargained for. At some point, he even began to use chakra, and in doing so, made Tsunade marvel at the changed stimtion. She especially liked the fusion of physical and spiritual energies, which is why she became so aggressive, because Naruto clearly spared her before the finale.

    - Bastard! Stop giving in! I will strangle you! Take me well!~ She screamed after he threw her away again.

    But he was just having fun.

    - Stop grumbling and go get some condoms...

    Tsunade was lying on the bed exhausted, with her butt upturned. But after his words, her face flushed.

    - Fool! You... You seriously think I''m going to do this!?

    Naruto asked for a reason... The entire bedroom was literally filled with cum-filled stic bands. They were just all over the ce! Floor, bed, bedside tables and cabs. Everything around was saturated with the purest smell of masculinity, mixed with the mature pheromones of the Fifth Hokage.

    Amazing atmosphere.

    That''s just ... During these days, all the protection is over!

    It should have been foreseen...

    While Naruto was enjoying her reaction, Tsunade broke down and blurted out indignantly:

    "And anyway¡­ Uzumaki, enough of your rubber bands¡­ B-no¡­ It''s better without them¡­"

    - Ho, really? His eyes shed. "So you''re already addicted to sex without protection?"

    The girl growled and turned away in embarrassment, muttering under her breath:

    "N-no... You''re just a fool... Who does anal sex in a condom? Y-and anyway... I can''t get pregnant, so I don''t need them... Do it already.

    Who would have thought she would say that?

    Naruto grinned mischievously.

    - Do what?

    "That''s it..."

    Tsunade remained silent and then let out a tired breath.

    "You''re unbearable¡­ Like a child, by God¡­ Should I repeat it ten times?"

    "Ha¡­ Acting like an adult?" Naruto mentally chuckled and then said:

    "I want to hear your sincerity, otherwise nothing wille of it.

    The kunoichi''s eyebrows twitched, and then she abruptly turned to him and looked directly into his eyes:

    "I told you, you can finally do it!" God... I agree to sleep with you. Stop hurting me already.

    - Not very convincing ... - In response, an impudent chuckle was heard: - We already sleep together ...

    Tsunade nearly exploded in anger!

    - Oh, you brat! Do you enjoy pretending to be an idiot so much?! If so... How do you like that... - She grinned evilly and answered him with the same coin:

    - Fuck my old vagina with your young cock, let the old woman feel young again! Tsunade spoke in a snide and teasing tone until she finally snorted.

    - Satisfied?!

    Naruto''s eyelids drooped.

    "Do you think it will piss me off?

    The kunoichi gritted her teeth.

    - You went!

    "Hmm... Well, if you wanted me to get angry, then so be it..." He stood up abruptly, which immediately frightened her.

    - Hey! P-wait! It''s a joke! I was just joking! Hyayah!~ Not sossy!~ Sukaaaa~ I won''t forgive youuuu!~

    But no matter how hard she screamed, Naruto didn''t spare her. It''s not that she resisted him - it doesn''t even look like resistance. Rather, the right day has not yete ...

    This scene has been repeated several times over the past three days. In different forms, but the result was always the same. Tsunade cursed, growled and clearly provoked him, and he answered her, as befits a male, to the protests of an impudent female.

    In the beginning, everything happened very rudely on the part of Tsunade, then even more aggressively. But, over time, she began to behave more quietly, and in the end even gently. True, even then she failed to realize her secret desire to experience the first sex. Naruto was relentless...

    From the very beginning he understood what she wanted. Even if she continued to be stubborn, she did not mind giving up her first time, then this is definitely not just. She wanted it, she just showed off! And the more she did it, the more violently he wanted to punish her for it!

    In addition, that day had not yet arrived, and since the condoms quickly ran out, the Hokage just fucked her without them, pumping cum into her mouth and ass from time to time. These hungry holes took everything without a trace!

 Chapter 393: Preparing for the Final (18+)

    Chapter 393: Preparing for the Final (18+)

    The bedroom is practically in disrepair. They not only flooded everything around with their depraved liquids and managed to break almost all the furniture, they also recorded it all on video. The inverted nipples of the kunoichi were subjected to brutal training. Although Naruto did not pierce them, he abused them properly. He did the same with the clitoris.

    While Tsunade''s ass was stuffed with a thick vibrator, and her breasts shuddered from a couple more, he blindfolded this bitch and tortured her virgin clitoris insolently. It was then that she confessed to him how often she masturbated and whom she dreamed about in those days ...

    "Oooooh~ Beggingsssssss!~ I can''t take it!~

    - Then answer ... Who? Naruto held a vibrator in his hand and looked down at the woman sprawled on the bed. He tied up her legs, fastened the vibrators on the nipples with clothespins, while another long toy fluttered in her ass...

    Wet, sweaty, drooling, covered in cum and a whole belt of cum-filled stic bands, this bitch moaned wildly and begged him to stop.

    "That was youeeee!~ I was thinking about youeee!~ I wanted you to fuck me!~

    "And you''re not ashamed?"

    "Ooooh~ Fuck!~ Nooo! I don''t fucking care!~ Untie me you bastard!~

    Narutoughed. This cutie either behavedisantly, then suddenly began to swear ... It was as if she was taking a breath, and then she demanded stimtion.

    He created a scene with a whore in the lead role and she handled it just amazing!

    Yes, who could have known that this mature bitch masturbated a couple of times a day and thought about the boy who was fit for her grandchildren? What a pervert...

    Tsunade has never looked more vulgar. Even when he raped her throat, she did not look like such a dirty whore as she is now. Naruto seemed to awaken something in herpletely, and she could no longer give up her true nature.

    Assessing her vicious appearance from the side, he sometimes thought that he could affect her condition even more ...

    Naruto could have used a nose hook, but felt it was redundant. He saved it for someone else, and turning Tsunade into a pig was not part of the ns. Even now, in such a pitiful situation, she still disyed an aura worthy of respect. Even though she obeyed the male, it didn''t mean that she became an inferior ve like Tenten. For that matter, Tsunade only recognized Naruto as superior to herself, but that was what gave her even more arrogance. If in this world it is below only one, then it turns out that it can stand above all at once? Strange logic, but what else to expect from a woman chained to a bed, practically in tears, begging to stop the torture of her body, which until recently did not even know male affection. Tsunade liked it, but not as rude!

    Naruto wasn''t nning on beating her innate arrogance and pride out of her. He liked it. Breaking her personality is almost the same as suppressing her sexuality. But to put her in such a humiliating position and force her to recognize herself as the main one was simply necessary. If a woman is not convinced of who her Master is, she may begin to act as arrogantly as Temari and Shikamaru. Just a pitiful sight! Naruto wasn''t about to put up with something like that.

    He wanted to pierce this blonde''s ears and make her even more attractive, and also perhaps ce his mark right on those gorgeous tits... But, not yet.

    After the shower, they just fucked, but after the rubber bands ran out, Naruto decided to go the other way and train her erogenous zones, as well as submission. All this before the deprivation of virginity.

    Turning to the wall, in the direction of the clock, the Hokage nodded gloomily:

    - You can finish...

    The fifth day is almost over. Naruto has been torturing Tsunade''s clit for almost ten hours in a row! Prior to that, the nipples took all the damage ... He even gave her a massage, pulled his tongue and spat in his mouth. He bullied the poor virgin as best he could. Massaged the neck, ears, legs ...

    Naruto literally turned everything into sensitive ces and ustomed the bitch to his smell. After saliva and massage, he even finished on her face, and then on every corner of her mature body. Therefore, it is not surprising that now her roof was tearing. Smell and taste mixed and melted the brain...

    These three days, though inferior to the first two, but not too much.

    Now, since almost everything was ready, Naruto began to untie her...

    "It''s worth washing it and you can move on ..."

    Thest two days are the most important stages in corrupting and conquering this mature bitch. Finally it all starts!

    After taking a short shower, Naruto carried Tsunade in his arms and ced him gently on the bed. Kunoichi trembled in his arms and clearly did not want to break away from her lover.

    "Ahhh~ N-naruto¡­"

    He carried her like a princess. For the first time in her life, someone treated her like this...

    "So warm..." Tsunade admired his face and smiled happily. Now they were closer than ever ... Age did not matter at all.

    Who would have thought that those bitter dreams from which she tried to escape would suddenlye true?

    Falling in love with someone who simply could not fall in love ... Then she felt like aplete failure, but now ...

    Fantasies have be reality.

    Biting her lower lip, Tsunade was looking forward to the most important step - deflowering. For her, this was especially important. Surrender yourself to your loved one...

    Who would have thought that he would turn out to be the man in the end? She didn''t remember how many times she dreamed about it.

    Now, Tsunade knew he was finally serious. That was what she liked about him the most. Sometimes Naruto acted rude and brazen, but when he behaved so gently, she became especially calm, because of which she did not miss the opportunity to cuddle up to him ...

    ¡ª Ah?~

    Under his protection, she felt like a young and desirable girl.

    But he decided everything for her, put her on wet sheets, and then began to change clothes.

    "Wh-what¡­ What are you doing?" After showering, Tsunade cheered up a little, so now she could think normally. Although her body was still weak and barely obeyed, she clearly understood what was happening.

    "S-again?"

    Tsunade still couldn''t forget the moment he covered her in used condoms like some kind of public whore!

    "Wh-what were you thinking?"

    His fantasies were already beginning to frighten...

 Chapter 394: Wedding night? (18+)

    Chapter 394: Wedding night? (18+)

    The hokage pulled white stockings over Tsunade''s slender legs, then put on her shoes and proceeded to her panties.

    She did not resist, although she feared the worst. During these days, he has repeatedly dressed her in his wife''s outfits - this has already be a kind of ritual.

    Lots of rags were scattered all over the room. Torn, soiled in sperm and juices - they all fell into disrepair. The way he treated his mature bitch ended up causing this chaos. Hinata will obviously not be happy when she finds out what Naruto did with her things...

    Tsunade understood what resistance threatened, and therefore did not interfere with him. But she could not remain silent. In the bathroom, he did not even touch her, except that he washed it thoroughly. All this silence was beginning to scare...

    "N-naruto?"

    She called him again, but again he ignored her. A hidden feeling intertwined with excitement and lust. Those strange clothes reminded her of something, and his actions...

    Tsunade swallowed and then her eyes widened dramatically! She saw the next part of this strange outfit and finally understood everything!

    "Y-You¡­ How can you?! She couldn''t help but panic. The reason is obvious... A wedding dress! He started dressing her in his wife''s wedding clothes in earnest.

    What the heck?!

    Not even for Tsunade, who hade to terms with the fact that she was essentially his mistress in this family nest. A whore who messed everything up... That was too much!

    Naruto didn''t even seem to notice her tone and calmly proceeded to bra.

    But Tsunade was pissed off even more.

    ¡ª Uzumaki! Stop this nonsense!

    - Shut up... Do you want to lose your virginity or what?

    "T-this is¡­" She frowned, sharply doubtful, "B-but¡­ But¡­ You can''t do that!" This is already a perversion!

    Naruto snorted and grabbed her cheeks sharply.

    - Stop talking nonsense. Get dressed and we''ll get started. Aren''t you turned on by the possibility of losing your virginity in her dress? Didn''t you want to marry me? Consider this our unofficial wedding night.

    Tsunade lowered her trembling eyes and murmured softly.

    "W-well¡­ If¡­ If so¡­"

    After all that had happened, even if he said such lewd nonsense... As soon as he touched the most desirable things like children or marriage, Tsunade quickly weakened and gave in to him.

    The heart fluttered happily, and the uterus contracted so actively that it became hard to breathe ...

    How could she not be happy? Even if he took her by force in the beginning, for Tsunade, it rather turned into something surprisingly beautiful. Like a loved one, responding to her feelings and finally epting them.

    For such a proud woman, it was impossible to give up just like that. That is why all this rudeness on his part was perceived more as courtship. During these days, hidden love turned into sincere and crazy love. How could anyone possibly resist it? When he talked about how he would make her a child, how to marry... A mature and self-confident woman began to give in, turning into a naive girl, ready to put up with everything he said.

    In addition, the vicious feeling of wearing his wife''s clothes, in some way, offended and angered at first, but then ... Seeing how these outfits get dirty and torn, how they be unusable from their wild sex, for some reason cause, brought Tsunade joy and pleasure. Thus, she seemed to feel superior to her rival, with whom she could notpare for so long. It was as if she was suppressing a thief who had stolen her beloved from her. And although she tried to hide it, deep down she understood what a bad girl she was bing next to him.

    ¡ª Aaah!~

    These sensations were intoxicating and mesmerizing...

    "Aaah~ You''re mean¡­ Don''t you dare show it to her¡­~

    ncing towards the camera, Tsunade blushed in embarrassment. Another factor that brings her all these days into simultaneous shame and arousal ...

    He captured all these perversions on film!

    In the end, Tsunade had to give in and help him with the clothes, and after a couple of minutes she was already sitting on the bed in a white wedding yukata. All red with shame and embarrassed, her head lowered, trying not to look into his eyes, and not to turn into the camera lens.

    Not only did Naruto change her clothes, but he also wore her hair in a high ponytail. Tsunade just couldn''t hide from his vicious gaze.

    Attractive face of a mature beauty devilishly beckoned...

    Tsunade''s panties were already soaked for a long time and even through the tight yukata her erect nipples showed through. There was a problem with the bra, so I had to act without it. But the white stockings and shoes fit perfectly.

    Overall, the outfit didn''t look particrly sexy, but the body hidden under the yukata could drive anyone crazy.

    In fact, the situation itself was exciting ...

    The mature Tsunade Senju put on the very clothes she had seen on his wife that very day. She still remembered him with a sad smile...

    "Howe¡­ Ah~"

    How did things turn out like this?

    Nearby stood a photo from that wedding. A happy newlywed couple... Just looking at this picture made Tsunade''s heart tremble.

    "What am I doing..."

    It is not surprising that after such a transformation, she only remained silent and did not swear at all. Now she couldn''t even gather her thoughts. Describe all these feelings... Shame, lust, arousal, happiness, guilt and... Love...

    Involuntarily, Tsunade gave him a brief nce and then looked away in embarrassment.

    How did he even have the strength to do something like that? Dressed up like this and now...

    "God~" Tsunade scrambled across the bed, unable to control the trembling in her uterus and the throbbing in her clitoris. Like a female realizing that right now she was going to have unprotected sex with a perfect male, she just couldn''t resist that instinct.

    Now, Naruto will take her virginity... It will be unforgettable. And how can one forget about such a thing, in such and such a situation, in this bedroom and in such clothes ?!

 Chapter 395: Tsunades Determination (18+)

    Chapter 395: Tsunade''s Determination (18+)

    Tsunade''s lips trembled, his fingers tightened and his whole body burned madly. The moment of her whole life dragged on so long that it made her dizzy. Perhaps the days of perversions were taking their toll, but... Why was he so slow?!

    She looked up again and saw his smug smirk. Naruto was clearly stretching the moment and brazenly staring at her depraved body.

    "Bastard..." Tsunade began to wind up.

    She did ask...

    "You¡­ You fool¡­~ Should I sit like this for a long time? The girl whispered, unable to make it louder. How could she not be angry?! But there was more impatience in her voice...

    Of course, more than shame, Tsunade was ruled by her feminine instincts. The selfish female he turned her into. She had long prepared for sex with him. I wanted to give my first time. Never before in her life did she want to give herself so much to someone, and, as luck would have it, he did nothing!

    That bedroom, the wedding clothes, the pictures of his wife and kids... Even the sight of the camera. It doesn''t matter! Five days of uninterrupted pleasure was clearly for this moment. So what the hell was he waiting for?! Here she is, ready to do anything for him, sincerely dreaming of losing her virginity to his hard cock.

    "Why¡­" came the impatient roar of the irritated female:

    - What else do you want?

    Tsunade asked this as if she had already decided to fulfill any request, so long as he finally touched ... Sitting like that, alone - the worst feeling!

    - Answer already! She raised her voice and finally looked him straight in the eyes.

    This is what Naruto was waiting for... He wanted courage and bright emotions, not a pathetic timid reaction. Sometimes this shy girl behaved no worse than Sakura in front of Sasuke. This is too annoying... Even Hinata, he taught to ask properly, and not look away when required.

    - Do you want it? The Hokage asked a strange question, which immediately surprised Tsunade.

    "Wh-what?"

    Do you want to lose your innocence with me? He rified, acting surprisingly too seriously. His stern tone even frightened her a little.

    "Um¡­" She cringed and nodded slowly.

    - W-want...

    What else could she say? Naturally, I wanted to! Yes, she would not even mind if he did it right away, many years ago, and now, after everything that happened ... Tsunade was at the peak of feelings, awareness, love and lust!

    The moment of her life¡ªhow many times had she dreamed about it? No longer counting on anything, in horror realizing his worthlessness and shuddering at the mere thought of loneliness ... Cursing his fate without having experienced this feeling ... Losing, pushing away and destroying everything that he touched ... Thest lover chose another and married, then she seemed to have lost the remnants of hope ... The most miserable and abandoned loser!

    Thinking about all this, Tsunade''s teeth clenched furiously. She didn''t want him to leave her again! With all my heart I did not want to be alone! She was filled with despair from the realization that if she did not give herself to him now, she would only die!

    All this crazy chaos of the purest feelings overwhelmed her. Tsunade wanted with all her heart to live, to be with him and was not going to miss this chance to be with her beloved for anything. Even if he had to steal it, Tsunade would shamelessly do it!

    "I''m sorry Hinata... But, I won''t back down!" Her eyes burned with determination. Obsessed with the desire to never lose him again, she growled aggressively:

    - YOU ARE MY!

    Tens of years to keep innocence is more difficult than it seems! Tsunade could finally lose her biggest phobia, and even with the most desirable man. Everything turned out so perfect...

    Naruto''s question was too stupid! She didn''t just want to¡ªshe wanted to give herself fiercely!

    But he already knew the answer... So what''s the point of asking? Did he even care about her consent?

    Tsunade couldn''t understand.

    Suddenly, the Hokage''s lips stretched into a sly smirk.

    "Yours" you say? Hmm... I don''t believe you... - He nced sideways towards the camera and said with a grin:

    Do you remember how it all started? I said you should exin everything to Hinata. The time hase...

    Tsunade winced. In the direction of his gaze and these words, she understood everything ... He wanted her to confess everything!

    "Y-You¡­ You just¡­" She gritted her teeth and stared straight into his eyes until she finally turned towards the lens and growled angrily,

    - You are terrible!

    "But, I want you to finally confess.

    He acted calmly and waited for her decision.

    Naturally, Naruto wanted a decent answer. What she so desired was not hidden from him, and if you want something, ask properly. He was not going to give her gifts just like that. If now she just takes and takes away her virginity, in the future she may begin to carry all sorts of nonsense again. But if it finally crushes everything...

    Do you think I can''t? She said suddenly, turning sharply to him.

    "Hm..."

    Naruto looked surprised while Tsunade''s lips took the form of a sneer.

    "Uzumaki... Don''t think I don''t understand what you want!"

    - Yes? He squinted with interest: "So what?

    "It''s obvious¡­" Looking sideways at his photo with his wife, stained with sperm, the girl grimaced:

    "You are trying to defile everything... My body, my thoughts... Every part of me, in order to humiliate me!" Do you think I don''t understand this?!

    After such an answer, he only smiled coldly:

    - Yah? You do not understand anything...

    ¡ª Really?! Tsunade abruptly got up from the bed, but due to weakness in her legs, she immediately flew into his arms.

    ¡ª Ah!

    "Careful¡­" Naruto grabbed her and sat her back, but she suddenly clenched her fingers and didn''t let go, and burying herself in her chest, softly whispered:

    - Why...? Why is it so important for you to make me... If I say this... I won''t be forgiven. Why are you so...

    Tsunade didn''t mind fighting for him, but doing something simr... In her dress, in her and her husband''s defiled family bed... Confess? In what?! Tsunade felt like a thief and a whore, and even a humiliated and weak fool!

    - Nonsense. Naruto hugged her and smiled softly.

    "You have to choose¡­ Do you want to live in shame, or do you want to be free with me?"

    Tsunade''s eyes were filled with uncertainty.

    - I do not understand...

    He pulled away and let her go, and then rudely ordered:

    "You don''t have to worry about why, do it!"

    - Y-you...

    Tsunade gritted her teeth. Her eyes burned. If they could throw fire, then Naruto would have ignited long ago!

    He forced her to do something so humiliating and terrible... No man dared to do this to her.

    That''s just...

    As a result, his cold gaze extinguished all the rage in her ...

    "Haa¡­" Tsunade exhaled and then grinned wryly.

    - What am I ... God ... And what should I say?

    She gave in. It''s probably the only option. If he wanted to make fun of him so much... It was rather unpleasant to realize that your loved one could be so cruel, but she still loved him. That''s why I couldn''t refuse.

 Chapter 396: Recognition and release (18+)

    Chapter 396: Recognition and release (18+)

    Tsunade still couldn''tprehend how the situation was actually affecting her. Her body received incredible pleasure from sex with a married man in his wife''s clothes. She just didn''t see her wicked smirk as he fucked her hard in front of Hinata''s photo.

    Tsunade didn''t realize how much it aroused her to realize that she was stealing someone else''s husband. She had not yet tasted the exciting essence of the opportunity to insult his wife, and did not absorb the feeling ofplete freedom.

    That''s why he arranged everything - Naruto wanted to show her the truth. Once she epts her and realizes her vicious nature, merging with her, then Tsunade Senju will be an ideal lover.

    All this time, the Hokage prepared her for this stage, trained and crushed all insignificant fears. Tsunade didn''t realize it, but he was saving her from herself. He wanted to beat the guilt out of her and make her as confident as Shizune. This move with Hinata was supposed to make her be self-sufficient and erase all sense of shame and guilt towards others. All she should care about is her own happiness and, above all, the Master! The meaning of her life should be love for him and loyalty to him. Everything else should disappear.

    While Tsunade did not understand this, and therefore felt only pain from such a cruel coercion. But once he realizes...

    Naruto didn''t want to torture or humiliate her, and he certainly didn''t like breaking her heart. He saw her sad look, but still kept his cool. All this for the perfect fusion! He wanted to create the perfect bitch.

    Tell her everything you feel right now.

    "I... I..." Tsunade cringed, gave Naruto a reproachful look, and then turned to the camera and lifted her chin proudly:

    - Okay. I will do it!

    The Fifth Hokage in all its glory... As always, skillfully builds a strong woman out of herself.

    "Well, never mind... Soon you''ll be squealing"

    Confession? Just the beginning... No matter how she did it, in the end everything moved towards the same end.

    Naruto was going to enjoy the show...

    "Ahem," Tsunade cleared her throat awkwardly, and then began to speak.

    "H-hello¡­ Um¡­" Closing her eyes, she cleared her thoughts and let out a breath before she stopped blushing.

    "Hinata¡­ Since he forced and took me by force, I was left with no choice. her voice trembled.

    "I... I love him. Always loved and hid it from everyone around, even from herself. But... I don''t know if you understand, I... I was the first. You may have been in love with him since childhood, I was the one who backed off. Now¡­" Tsunade clenched the fabric of the yukata and found the strength to raise her voice.

    "Now I won''t back down!" You can hate me or despise me, I understand... I''m a terrible woman, the most disgusting of all, but... I can''t help it. I don''t want to live like this anymore, I don''t want to run away... I want to be with Naruto forever! And today, I decided to give him my virginity. Sorry about that.

    Tsunade barely held herself back from shedding tears, and then abruptly turned to him and pursed her lips, mournfully whispered:

    - It''s enough? Please... Enough...

    "Hmm... It will do" - Naruto was hoping for something more interesting, but she really said everything she thought. Such determination, desire and shame... Amazing. It sounded pretty weird though. Such sincerity was clearly not easy for her. Unfortunately, it wasn''t very exciting...

    Naruto red at her and made Tsunade''s heart clench. She was afraid that he would demand more... She was already barely holding on.

    - Naruto...

    But, he suddenly smiled and gently stroked her head:

    - Well done. That''s enough. Do you feel better?

    Tsunade looked guiltily at Hinata''s photo and then raised her fluttering eyes to him.

    "I-I don''t know...

    She really didn''t understand. On the one hand, it was hard to say all this, but... It suddenly became easier to breathe, especially after his gentle smile. Perhaps she was d that he appreciated her efforts. Tsunade was thinking about it, when suddenly...

    "Hyayah!~ Wh-what are you¡­" He abruptly threw her on the bed and began to work his hands under the yukata. Naruto couldn''t restrain himself any longer and suddenly dug into her alluring lips!

    "Mmmmfh!~" Astonished at this sudden closeness, Tsunade fell into a stupor.

    "Aah~ Oh-he¡­ He''s¡­"

    He kissed her for the first time! Since their first intimacy, he did it just now! As if he finally recognized his own ...

    It''s amazing, but after all these perversions, the kiss has be something special...

    "Aaah~ Naruto!~"

    Tsunade couldn''t help but smile in love. Tears of joy rolled down from her eyes, and in a fit of passion, she sharply answered him...

    ¡ª Ahhm~

    The first kiss in so many years... But this kiss could not bepared with anything else! Joy and desire seized the burning flesh, piercing the trembling bosom with anticipation of theing intimacy.

    Excited, Tsunade threw everything away and abruptly wrapped her slender legs around Naruto''s belt, surrendering to a kiss with her head!

    ¡ª Mmph!~

    How nice it was! Kissing with your loved one, dropping the heaviest burden from your heart.

    At that moment, it seemed to Tsunade that she was freed from all the bad things.

    Having confessed her feelings, she had nothing more to hide. Only him, and their lips, merged in a sweet and unforgettable moment...

    But Naruto wasn''t going to be satisfied with these tendernesses, he had already waited so many days to finally subdue her, so his actions were not very polite...

    "Hyayah!~" Tsunade screamed as soon as he pushed her onto her back and spread her legs sharply to the sides. Throwing his shoes over his shoulders, he tossed aside the hem of her yukata, then pushed back the stic of her white panties.

    "Y-You... Ahh~" Tsunade knew where this was going! The first time, so soon ... She seemed to have forgotten how she was engaged in all sorts of perversions for five days in a row. However, her body perfectly remembered everything ...

 Chapter 397: The Fall of the Legendary Virgin (18+)

    Chapter 397: The Fall of the Legendary Virgin (18+)

    As soon as the hot member appeared in front of the very entrance, the bosom trembled with a previously unseen force. The ass began to shrink violently, the nipples trembled and the clitoris throbbed. Drooling rose to her lips, and love juices spilled onto the bed. Her entire being was preparing for this day! Body and soul, Tsunade longed to feel him in her.

    Naruto masterfully trained her...

    ¡ª Ready? He chuckled, looking her straight in the eyes. The camera recorded everything, but he still had the most perfect view of such a stunning scene. Excited, passionate and sexy, the girl looked back as if she wanted to burst into tears. He reveled in these emotions and savored her sweet aroma of maturity.

    Everything, as nned ... In the wife''s wedding dress, another took her virginity.

    The perfect scene of debauchery...

    Tsunade breathed heavily, her heart pounding so hard in her chest that she couldn''t even find an answer to such a simple question, and in the end she just nodded.

    ¡ª Mm~

    What else can be said here? She had already said enough, and now she waited with bated breath for his answer...

    Fucking seventy years Tsunade went to this! Yes, not a single young virgin felt the same as she does now. She wanted to scream and hug him at the same time! This is not just a pathetic deprivation of virginity - this is a long-awaited moment for decades with her beloved ... She did not understand how to behave correctly and what in general ...

    ¡ª Aaaah!~ ¡ª Grasping her red cheeks with crayfish, the mature beauty broke into a happy and at the same time vulgar smile, watching intently as arge and strong dick began to slowly enter her innocent wet pussy.

    Finally...

    - Haa...~

    "By the way..." Naruto suddenly stopped at the entrance, making Tsunade''s clit tremble at the hot tip.

    - I wanted to ask...

    "Wh-what?" She wanted to scream at him! At a moment like this... It''s not funny anymore!

    - Joke...

    He grinned impudently, and then abruptly leaned forward, rudely leaning on the kunoichi with all his weight!

    ¡ª Oooogh!~

    Came in with one push!

    Sparks flew out of Tsunade''s eyes!

    The hymen was torn in an instant and a sharp pain in a discharge swept through the whole body!

    There is nothing left of the hidden virginity!

    In less than a second, he took away a moment of her life...

    Streams of blood spilled onto the wet sheets, and the heat pierced the womb. His hot cock touched her base, and then, Naruto touched her lips and whispered insolently:

    - So simple?

    "Ah... Aahh~" Tsunade couldn''t answer, she was shaking!

    She reacted so sweetly that he did not even continue, but only admired her beautiful and distorted by lust face.

    ¡ª Hoooh~

    Tsunade did not understand what was happening to her - pain mixed with pleasure. The body burned and this heat reached the very head, and the mind simply rejoiced!

    She kept herself for so many years, and he took her innocence as if it had always belonged to him!

    It''s just unthinkable... At that moment, Tsunade experienced iparable emotions. Such intimacy with the man she loves is all she could think about in recent days, and it finally happened!

    "Aaah~ N-naruto¡­.~" Happiness sparkled in his eyes sparkling with tears. Her reaction was different from anything he had experienced so far. He took the virginity of many, but no one ever acted like this.

    Tsunade was confused and did not know what to do now. Excited and aroused, she simply hugged him and moaned sweetly.

    He finally made her his!

    This delight knew no bounds...

    "Damn it..." Naruto didn''t deliberately drag out the moment. He was a little taken aback by her reaction. This aggressive and rude woman behaved too gently. Even below, she did not squeeze him with the same greed, but rather gently trembled and hugged him from all sides, as if caressing him in response to the first pain.

    Usually mature women''s pussies are terribly impatient and too lustful when ites to sex, but Tsunade... Shebined maturity and chastity - too soft and sensitive. Theplete opposite of her back hole. There was a feeling that this was exactly what she had been waiting for all this time, and now she reacted so nicely in gratitude ...

    Her hands sped his head, the uterus affectionately kissed below, and pressed her legs to her. Tsunade seemed to want to stay in this moment forever...

    ¡ª Aaaah~

    The moment when he made her a real woman - she instinctively longed to capture him in her heart ...

    And it really surprised me how in one person there can be so much wildness of a mature female and tenderness of a loving girl at the same time.

    For Tsunade, his act meant much more than one could imagine...

    "Aah~" Biting her lip, she looked into his eyes andnguidly whispered her feelings, "I love you~"

    Naruto winced. For the first time he saw in the eyes of a woman such strong emotions. She literally shone with sincerity and purity.

    "Damn... You''re amazing..." He couldn''t help but kiss her.

    "Mm~" Tsunade broke into a happy smile and gently replied. For her, everything was real. Cheating or not, due to her age, she believed that this rtionship was forever. Having surrendered to him, she no longer imagined her life without him. This feeling turned out to be higher than the bodily connection. True spiritual union. Naruto only now noticed how their chakra intertwined in a strange dance. Tsunade did it herself, in search of an answer to her feelings. And he reacted...

    "Mmmfh!~" Her eyes shone. At that moment, she was finally able topletelye to terms with everything.

    Whatever he wanted... Now Tsunade belonged to him in body and soul.

    Perhaps her understanding of love was too old-fashioned, because she believed that her innocence can only be given to one person, and it was with him, in her heart, that she swore to stay forever.

    Naruto subdued her and Tsunade was convinced of this immediately, as soon as they merged together. He seemed to have broken all the barriers that had previously hung in their way.

 Chapter 398: Fusion (18+)

    Chapter 398: Fusion (18+)

    The fusion of spiritual energy gave Naruto the ability to feel all of her feelings. Tsunade revealed to him not only her body and heart - she gave him the opportunity to look into her soul. No more secrets - sincere loyalty and pure love. Who could have known that this mature and aggressive bitch would give him all of herself, and even be in seventh heaven from this?

    At that moment, Naruto began to understand much more ... The true purpose of a woman. Perhaps Tsunade is one of the few who sincerely believed and appreciated this forgotten rule. It is ironic that for this she had to save herself for so many years, while many in her ce would change men more often than gloves and would not experience all these hardships of loneliness. But, it is precisely such an attitude towards themselves that would never allow them to understand this immutable truth.

    Pride, strength, and stubbornness have left Tsunade as one of the purest women in this world, and that''s what made her so amazing. A woman who kept her body undefiled for years, even if she experienced difficulties, eventually performed a miracle.

    It''s not just mindless sex. What is more valuable: the virginity of some young girl or the purity kept for years, for that same man? It doesn''t matter if he took her himself or she gave herself. This is not just an indicator of great fidelity, but also a demonstration of the highest form of affection. Gift, just for one. No man could resist... If each of them were so lucky, they would never have thought to hide their secrets from such an ideal woman. After all, she would rather die than betray or leave her lover.

    This is howplete trust and perfect bnce can be achieved.

    And what will this man be like?

    Naruto was already dizzy from all the flow of her emotions, transmitted directly to his head ...

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah!

    Intoxicating!

    He sought to get a wild bitch, but in the end he found this... Although this was not the n, but he was going to enjoy this gift to the fullest!

    Even if the Hokage had no special moral character and was essentially aplete bastard, no doubt intending to continue his adventures on the side, but even he had a strange feeling for a moment. Stay with her... Forever...

    "Damn... This is already dangerous!"

    Such an obsession slightly surprised him, but he quickly threw this nonsense out of his head. Naruto had no intention of going down such a boring path!

    If he were a simple boy, he would appreciate her more, but in his case, such loyalty can be a problem...

    He was lucky, but was she lucky?

    In this exchange of feelings, Tsunade devoted herself to him, but the question is whether her selfishness remained. The highest form of fidelity is not just to live with your loved one, but also to die with him. Literally. There are girls who do not hesitate to kill themselves after the lost love. Undoubtedly, they deserved only admiration, and Naruto felt that Tsunade was the same ... Who knows how she would now behave with his betrayals. He was seriously worried, because he knew her fiery character! Jealousy is a very dangerous thing.

    Losing a woman like that would be a big blow...

    With a loved one once and for all?

    Who would have thought that she was so right...

    Almost a minute passed, and they stilly in the same position, continuing to kiss passionately. Sheets and thighs in blood. The heat had reached the boiling point, and the excitement continued to rise with the pressure.

    Naruto pushed the useless thoughts out of his head and quickly found a way out of the current situation. There are still two days ahead - this time is definitely enough!

    That''s why, he suddenly started moving...

    "Mmphh?~" Tsunade flinched in surprise and opened her eyes. Dissolved in a kiss, she forgot about the situation in which she found herself.

    Right... Sex...

    "Ahh~ W-what now¡­"

    Breaking away from the girl''s sweet lips, Naruto grinned impudently.

    Enough of these games... Are you ready?

    "Wh-what?" Tsunade tensed, and then felt a strange heat below, after which, right before her eyes, Naruto''s entire body began to envelop the streams of golden chakra. His eyes shone, and then he suddenly burst into mes!

    - BUT?! Ooooh~ Wh-what are you¡­" Pulses of his tyrannical energy flew through the chakra channels, intertwining with her own! It was the first time Tsunade had encountered something like this...

    Naruto began to pressure her with his power.

    - Get ready. I won''t hold back.

    He quickened his movements...

    "Oooh!~ Y-Your... Hooooh~ P-Wait... I''m... Ahhh!~

    The chakra began to merge and suppress the defenseless girl, then she realized everything!

    Frowning, Tsunade instinctively began to respond, trying to resist his pressure.

    - Good! Naruto grinned rather.

    - Let''s! He increased the pressure of the chakra, at the same time pressing into her weak uterus with his hard cock.

    ¡ª Hoooh!~ My God!~

    Streams of energy flowed throughout the body, until Tsunade suddenly lit up. At that moment, everything changed - she began to shake ...

    She didn''t make it.

    - Hm? Naruto snorted in annoyance. This oue did not suit him, and therefore he touched the kunoichi''s stomach and removed the seal of suppression.

    "Aah?~" Tsunade trembled. She realized that he had finally freed her, and that meant only one thing...

    He trusted her!

    Tsunade understood everything without words, so she closed her eyes and concentrated. Obviously, if it goes on like this, he will simply overwhelm her with his power and destroy her!

    Yes, she wished with all her heart that he would tear her pussy to shreds, but Naruto''s chakra was too strong...

    The seal of the Hundred shone on his forehead, and then began to grow. Dark marks spread across Tsunade''s face and reached his neck.

    - Not bad...

    She finally began to resist his pressure, and it turned out just perfect!

    Naruto grinned excitedly. Finally, at least someone managed to cope with his power ...

 Chapter 399: Final Unity (18+)

    Chapter 399: Final Unity (18+)

    Chakra intertwined in a furious dance, Tsunade felt Naruto''s arousal and exhaled in shock:

    "D-damn it¡­ What is this?"

    Her eyes burned with delight and overflowing power!

    She answered him instinctively, but she could not imagine where this would lead!

    It wasn''t even close to the way they''dbined spiritual energy just recently. As soon as the chakra united, Tsunade felt as if their bodies and souls had be one. She literally felt his pleasure while he felt her own!

    "Aaaah~!" Tsunade clenched herself with force! This togetherness surpassed everything she went through in those five days!

    "My God!" She almost finished!

    ¡ª Hooooh!~

    Naruto grinned lewdly. This is what he was after! This mature bitch did not disappoint him ... Finally she became the very wild female that he wanted to see.

    - Oh you!

    Tsunade suddenly frowned.

    "So that''s what you think of me?"

    She heard his thoughts and began to wind up. There was an exchange not only of feelings - everything was confused in the head ... His depraved thoughts hit right on target! He seemed to whisper vulgarity into her ear, and her body reacted in response...

    "Aaah~ Bastard¡­"

    Naruto was moving too slowly, but mentally they were already fucking hard!

    Tsunade was shocked! She had never heard of this way of having sex. It was as if a new world of pleasure opened up before the virgin, and she drowned in it endlessly... His lustful fantasies shed before his eyes, and his vicious feelings delighted him! To feel how your loved one desires you is an incredible discovery!

    "Use all your strength, I''ve only just begun..."

    "Oooh~" Tsunade suddenly cringed and rolled her eyes! As soon as she saw everything that would happen next, she was covered!

    The shaking in his hips moved to his cock and Naruto''s eyes immediately went ck!

    "D-damn it..." He didn''t expect this kind of reaction...

    - That bitch...

    She finished ahead of time!

    Pussy squeezed him as if trying to milk all the sperm. Tsunade did everything he could think of. I read it like an open book and reciprocated ...

    "Not bad..." Naruto chuckled. This girl quickly adapted. She allowed him to dominate, and in return showed submissiveness.

    "As you wish¡­" He knew what to do, and therefore did not give her the opportunity to rx and began to move even faster.

    ¡ª Ooooh!~ Fucking~

    Naruto grinned. Finally, Tsunade showed her growling voice!

    Very well!

    The pace picked up and wet pops of wild sex rippled through the bedroom. The chakra flowed through the bodies of both, intertwined in tankets and gathering together at the ce of their main confluence.

    Spiritual energy was woven into a ball of pleasure, and physical energy began to fight at a frantic pace.

    Not only did Naruto release his chakra, but Tsunadetched on to him and then prated his skin. In contrast to the gentle fusion of spirituality, their physical powers preferred topete aggressively.

    Like a couple of wild animals - they started fucking hard!

    Chakra, like a dome, covered their bodies. Heat and endless impulses of euphoria coursed through his nerves. Tsunade didn''t wait - she was cumming furiously!

    ¡ª Ohhhh!~

    Lustful thoughts shrouded their clouded heads¡ªthey both felt the right way to respond to each other''s promptings. Having achieved perfect unity, they knew how to bring maximum pleasure to their partner...

    ¡ª Oooooh!~ Godeeee!~

    Naruto shifted his cock, sometimes yielding to her chakra, and sometimes pressing hard and forcing energies to pierce through her limbs.

    The ck marks on Tsunade''s body extended all the way to his stomach, while the golden chakra around the Hokage began to burn even more aggressively.

    Their bodies were enveloped in a pleasure never seen before... Even Naruto had never experienced such delight!

    ¡ª Ha-ah-ah!

    ¡ª Aaahh!~

    Tsunade squeezed constant, often finished and spilled love juices on the bed. The veins on her body writhed violently. As a result, she blushed all over and squeezed him hard with her legs ...

    Began...

    "Oooooh!~ Your mother!" Fuck! I''m cumming!~

    Tsunade didn''t hold back at all...

    Naruto growled and began to pull on her nipples. He mentally heard how much she wanted this, and therefore began rough stimtion, while shifting the blows with a member to the sensitive side of her pussy.

    Tears spouted from Tsunade''s eyes, her clitoris shuddered, and another wave covered her body!

    At the same moment, a terrifying roar thundered in the heads of both!

    "Ooooooghhh!~ C-cum!~

    She squeezed him so hard that Naruto ended up breaking down and mming into the base of her womb with a snarl of rage. With this movement, he seemed to want to imprint in her the realization that she now belongs only to him!

    Tsunade sensed his intent and opened up.

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    At that moment, her happiness could not be expressed in words ... It surpassed all conceivable boundaries of pleasure and love. The moment when he wanted to cum in her and give a child, she will never forget.

    And then - the light ... Everything was covered with a burning golden glow!

    It started pouring in...

    ¡ª Ha-ah!

    Like a scene from the Divine Realm. The higher fusion ended in perfect union.

    Naruto was cumming furiously, and Tsunade was taking everything into her virgin womb...

    Supreme pleasure!

    Two souls spun in a single rhythm ... Naruto finished so much that it was simply impossible to get pregnant from this ...

    "Kha-ah¡­ Fucking¡­" Startled and intoxicated, he staggered back and fell onto the bed.

    Tsunade fluttered like an autumn leaf blown away by a crazy storm. She was shaking terribly!

    She pursed her lips lustfully and growled wildly:

    ¡ª Ohhhh!~

    It covered her so much, from which everything in her head turned white ...

    Only at the moment when he severed their connection did everything finally begin to improve ...

    "Damn it..."

    Naruto was in shock. It was the first time he had achieved such a strong connection. Notplete perfection, but still... He was struck by what had happened. There was a feeling as if he had finished not with a member, but with the very soul!

    Sounds crazy, but that''s what he felt. It was as if his physical and spiritual body reached the end at the same time, and Tsunade''s feelings were added to that. From all this pleasure one could go crazy ... It is not surprising that in the end she flew away and did note to her senses.

    This could only be achieved with a very hardy woman. This is what he aspired to.

    She was not only shaking... Streams of sperm flowed out of her pussy, and the Mark of the Hundred began to weaken - the seals dissipated. But, Henge did not sleep, it was still under control.

    "Damn..." Naruto wiped the sweat from his forehead and exhaled heavily.

    - Happens...

    Physically, he was not tired, but spiritually ... An amazing load.

    "Haa¡­ Not bad¡­" Rising up, he yfully tugged at his pretty blonde''s nipple, but her reaction didn''t change at all. Tsunade was still shaking and unresponsive.

    A funny sight... Like a defeated lioness.

    "You can increase the pressure..."

    The Hokage knew that that wasn''t all she was capable of. He had to hold back. Unfortunately, even Senju with her stamina and special technique couldn''t ept it without consequences. But even that is better than anything he''s experienced so far.

    I wonder what Kushina or... Kaguya would be like?

    Very smug to desire the goddess, but as Naruto''s demands grew, he wanted to experience more and more sensations. Like a drug addict who could no longer be satisfied with the previous doses of a substance called sex. He had already be addicted and could not stop ... The sad consequence is that, most likely, at some point, his body and soul will miss the current women.

    What will happen when everything falls into his hands? In that case, freeing Kaguya no longer seemed like a stupid idea. Even if it''s dangerous...

    "Ha... And then what?" Naruto admired Tsunade''s sexy body and thought. Since he couldn''t stop, he was seriously worried about what would happen when even a goddess couldn''t satisfy his crazy appetite?

    It will be sad... Fortunately, sex has not only physical chemistry. At least corruption and subjugation still brought him special pleasure. But what should he do when there is no one left?

    If the women run out, then what?

    Chuckling, Naruto took out the sake and took a sip straight from the bottle.

    "Maybe I should think about it in due time¡­ Maybe Kaguya isn''t the strongest? Where do these Otsutsukie from? Perhaps there is someone more perfect ... "

    The problem is serious. For a greedy beast, sure...

    "I think we will have to create a technique for moving through space ..."

 Chapter 400: An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 400: An Unexpected Guest

    Rising from the bed, Naruto connected the camera to the charger, and then admired the shaking Tsunade with a grin.

    - Cutie...

    She was starting to calm down...

    "Yeah¡­ I wish I could learn to travel the worlds. I don''t want to die of boredom...

    He didn''t just think about it. After all, the "Naruto Universe" in his past was just a fantasy. How did you manage to get here? If so... Doesn''t this mean that there is a way to move to another? In this case, you won''t have to worry about running out of women. At least temporarily. That''s just ... How to pull off this trick yourself?

    Naruto understood a lot and understood different techniques, but in fact he was far from talents like Orochimaru. He reasonably assessed his capabilities, therefore he knew that only people directly connected with science could create truly dangerous jutsu.

    From the set of his memories, the Hokage could only emphasize Tobirama''s experience, but even he did not conduct experiments on people and did not look into the most dangerous areas. While Orochimaru, thanks to his research, created an artificial person and practically achieved immortality. Naruto was definitely not capable of such a thing, and therefore, the maximum that was enough for him was to add up the avable knowledge and think through workarounds. That is exactly what he did with the Submission Method. But, to create something like a perfect resurrection and intelligently use Hashirama''s genes, he could not. Even now, with a body superior to anyone on this, he didn''t know how to use it to its fullest.

    Resurrect a human, create a rejuvenation jutsu, or even cure Tsunade''s infertility... Naruto had no idea where to begin. For these reasons, he called Orochimaru to him.

    It will be too difficult to create such techniques yourself, but if youbine knowledge and strength, you can achieve a decent result. Orochimaru''s years of experience and research were worth far more than most Hokage''s entire set of techniques.

    Naruto had everything he needed to start his own research. But that would take years. So he made his choice.

    It remains only to wait...

    Sipping sake, the Hokage was thinking about the future, when suddenly, it almost showed itself:

    "What the¡­" He abruptly stood up, grabbed his trousers and frowned in annoyance.

    She doesn''t have the courage...

    Who would have thought that at such a moment he would be disturbed. All these days no one interfered, and then they broke into the house, and even so brazenly!

    - This girl...

    Naruto didn''t know how long she''d been sitting there since he didn''t even think to check the area.

    Suddenly...

    - Hm...

    It couldn''t be more annoying....

    Tsunade''s training was in full swing. Even Hinata would not forgive such a liberties. Outsiders literally flirted with death!

    Fortunately, she is now unconscious, so there is time to digress. Normally Naruto never interrupted, but...

    Turning to the defeated girl, he grinned wryly:

    "She''s useless now..."

    He underestimated sex with chakra unification and as a result even got hurt himself, not to mention Tsunade.

    "Okay¡­ Let him rest. As long as you can meet guests ... "

    Grinning evilly, the Hokage pulled on his pants and walked out into the corridor, releasing a burning haze of lust behind him.

    He seemed toe out of the steam room and opened the gates to another world...

    Drops of moisture rolled down the walls of the bedroom. The rich aroma of sex appealed to primordial lust. Tsunade, bursting with heat, finally stopped shaking and fell asleep. Mirrors and photo frames were fogged up. Streams of thick semen continued to flow from the wedding picture... Hinata smiled happily, and drops of sperm, like tears, flowed from her happy face.

    An enchanting sight...

    The red indicator of the camcorder is off. Naruto turned off the light and gently closed the door behind him.

    His curiosity sharpened.

    "Ha¡­ Let''s see what you brought me there, sister¡­"

    A trail of floating pheromones of mature femininity and intense masculinity followed him all the way to the first floor. The Hokage was the epitome of all the depravity that he had turned this ce into.

    Tsunade smelled amazing! This house has long been saturated with her scents...

    They had sex almost everywhere. Condoms were still scattered in some ces, as well as traces of love juices, semen and saliva.

    The whole house was filled with lust. It''s amazing how Hanabi had the courage to break in here and still stay. It was as if she hade to visit, and did not even suspect what was happening in her sister''s bedroom.

    It didn''t look like her at all. Even too...

    "Maybe she finally became insolent and decided to take a closer look?"

    Naruto mentally chuckled.

    Although this is funny, it is very doubtful ...

    What was the real reason for such a visit?

    He knew almost for certain that Hanabi had been monitoring the situation all these days. But break into his house? Too weird...

    Couldn''t she just be tired or hungry?

    Considering their past "misunderstanding", Hanabi should have stayed away, but... Come to an empty house, of her own free will, to a person who can take you by force?

    Too big a risk.

    Has she lost her fear?

    Besides, she just sat in the kitchen and did nothing. All this made me suspicious...

    Naruto couldn''t even imagine what she was up to and what she was waiting for. But, it was quite interesting, you can not argue here.

    "Maybe she finally came up with some kind of n?"

    It is unlikely that she decided to surrender and end everything. Something is definitely not right here.

    Hanabi''s feelings are unusual - he understood this long ago. She was obviously confused, but no matter how you look at it, it didn''t look like a trap at all.

    She came alone and did not even look in his direction. If I wanted to follow as usual, I definitely would not have risked entering the territory of a predator.

    At that time, the fear was more than obvious...

    "Really, negotiations?"

    Naruto frowned as he stopped in the passage to the kitchen. His heavy gaze instantly fell on the beautiful guest.

    Hanabi sat at the table and thought about something distantly.

    "Hmm, what''s wrong with her?"

    His anger began to subside gradually...

 Chapter 401: The Last Straw

    Chapter 401: The Last Straw

    The Hokage expected Hanabi to at least feel his presence, but as it turned out, she didn''t care at all. She did not even notice how he entered, and only silently looked into the void, limply leaning back in her chair.

    It felt like she wasn''t there...

    "Um..." Naruto coughed loudly, trying to get his attention.

    - Mm? Hanabi blinked cutely and finally looked away, slowly turning around. But as soon as she saw his face, all calmness instantly evaporated. Her eyes twitched, her cheeks flushed, and then she abruptly turned away. While continuing to remain silent.

    How strange...

    "What''s wrong with her?" - With a grin, running over the luxurious figure of the beauty with a wary look, he carelessly shrugged his shoulders and calmly walked into the kitchen.

    Naruto was acting quite rxed and wasn''t about to make a scene out of nothing.

    Taking a bottle of milk out of the fridge, he filled a ss, continuing to pretend not to notice her, as if in revenge for what had happened. But in fact, he was waiting for her answer.

    And I wasn''t wrong...

    "The lecher¡­" Hanabi suddenly whispered, looking at him from under her brows. But surprisingly, neither in her eyes, nor in her voice, hatred was not heard at all. She pricked him, but not from evil, but only in order to attract attention.

    And she did...

    Naruto took a sip of cold milk, smiled contentedly and finally asked:

    - Would you like a drink?

    Hanabi immediately frowned. His calm appearance was beginning to irritate her...

    Fucked up, and now he is acting so shamelessly and carefree!

    How not ashamed?!

    "Besit..."

    Naruto chuckled. He noticed a spark of anger in her eyes, but did not touch this topic, but only sat down and took a sip of milk.

    While he slowly drank and admired her, Hanabi continued to burn him with an angry look.

    There was a strange and awkward atmosphere...

    "Stop staring..."

    Kunoichi quickly began to regret evening here and was about to stand up when she suddenly heard his voice:

    - Maybe that''s enough?

    - BUT?

    Naruto tilted his head to the side, ran a lewd nce over her chic figure and grinned impudently:

    "Why did youe, Hanabi?" You''ve always watched, but you''ve never interfered. So what has changed?

    The girl shuddered, and then clenched her fists and growled angrily:

    - It''s all because of you!

    - That is? Naruto raised an eyebrow in bewilderment, "I''ve always been like this, so why are you..."

    - It''s your fault! She squeezed the back of her chair and looked down at him.

    "Hinata came because of you!" I sat like a fool and did not know what to talk about with her! You blew her mind!

    "I don''t understand¡­" He really couldn''t understand what she was leading to. All these are already known things. Besides...

    "What does this have to do with your presence here?"

    "T-this is¡­" Hanabi shuddered. His question was right on target. Involuntarily, her fingers grabbed the hem of her skirt.

    "I¡­ I just¡­" She looked away and whispered bitterly:

    "I''m tired¡­ Enough already¡­"

    There was so much sadness in those words...

    - Hm?

    The Hokage frowned. From what he said, he could understand a lot, but... What else does "tired" mean?

    - Y-you...

    Hanabi seemed to understand what he was thinking, and immediately answered in annoyance:

    "I''m tired of you and all this!" Her voice trembled, the strength instantly left him:

    "Th-therefore¡­ I don''t want to fight anymore and¡­ Feel it all¡­ Please stop¡­"

    The girl lowered her head and let out a tremulous, bitter sigh. By this act, she seemed to admit her defeat.

    Naruto immediately changed his face.

    "Oh... that''s it...

    Now he finally understood why she had reallye. Looks like the sex scenes are starting to tire her out, and standing on the sidelines isn''t as much fun?

    "Charming... How feminine..."

    Keeps pretending. Expects to run away, but at the same timees and says something like that...

    It''s unlikely that Hanabi consciously expects Naruto to stop her. The only truth is that if she really despised him and hated him, then she certainly would not havee with such revtions.

    "Does she take me for a fool? Again... What an obnoxious girl..."

    Her heavy gaze made Hanabi feel uneasy again. Her body was trembling.

    "M-bastard! He does it again! Why did Ie ... "- She again began to regret it, because in her gut she felt how he once again climbed into her head! This feeling was frightening, but... But...

    "You''re attracted to me, aren''t you?" he asked suddenly, causing the girl to start up.

    "H-how is he¡­ W-damn it¡­" Her fingers clenched and turned white. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Naruto was right on target.

    With fear to herself, Hanabi had long ago realized this frightening truth. His actions are terrible, his words always hurt and his eyes pierce, but at the same time - it''s too exciting ...

    "I-I hate it... I hate it!"

    He saw through her, through the mask and self-deception. As if it were not she who possessed the Byakugan here, but this bastard!

    In front of him, Hanabi always felt naked...

    "H-enough already...

    She did not know how to express all these feelings and finally calm down. Only endlessly angry, while he continued to remain calm:

    "Hanabi, it''s perfectly fine...

    There was no more need to hold back. Since this girl had gone so far andpletely confused, he had only to end it:

    - As I said, nothing prevents us from being together and ...

    - Enough! Frightened by his next words, Hanabi raised her trembling voice.

    "You filthy bastard!" I can even ept what you did to your sister, but... But... H-himawari? Sarada? You are just terrible! Even raped Fifth and forced her to say such things about his wife! In your bedroom with her... In the most important ce! What could be more terrible...

    Hanabi''s shoulders are stuck. Naturally, she saw everything ... All these days she watched, that''s why she looked so tired. With bruises under her eyes and bitterness in her heart, she continued to stare until he did the worst...

    "Y-You are disgusting¡­ How could you?!

    He dressed another woman in his wife''s wedding attire and deprived her virginity without any pity!

    This was thest straw...

    The umted fatigue, excitement from what he saw, aplete misunderstanding of his feelings, fear of him, anger at him, as well as shame in front of everyone and the desire to find peace, and brought her here. It was at that moment that Hanabi could not stand it and burst into this abode of debauchery, but she stopped in time, because she saw how good they were together.

    And again... And again another woman under him became so happy...

    How did he do it?

    How can they all enjoy all this madness?! Hanabi was unable to understand, and when she talked about it with Hinata, then all the boundaries of normality immediately copsed. If even his wife would let him do that, doesn''t that mean no one cares?

    But if everyone can do anything, then what the hell is she even doing here...

 Chapter 402: Get out

    Chapter 402: Get out

    Hanabi''s head was bursting with heavy thoughts. The body burned non-stop.

    She seriously felt that if all this did not stop now, she would definitely go crazy! Either the head will explode, or the body will fail and break. The fear intensified, and she decided to end it forever.

    All these thoughts eventually led to a desperate move, and then He appeared. At the veryst moment, Naruto appeared and again began to put pressure, to convince her that she could ...

    To be with him? Behind your sister? Just thinking about it made Hanabi feel hot... Her body reacted treacherously and something eerie awakened, frightening her to shiver.

    Before, she didn''t want to think about it, but now... Her mind was in chaos. Now she could not decide on anything and understand what was right and what was not.

    In fact, if Naruto pressed now, Hanabi would hardly resist. Weak and drooping, she could not even gather worthy strength to answer ...

    But, he did not attack, although he felt the exciting aroma of cornered prey. No wonder, because Naruto belonged to a breed of special predators who liked to revel in precisely such moments.

    Hanabi swayed wearily and sat down on a chair. Almost copsed without strength. Without even looking at him, she whispered sadly:

    "Please leave me alone...

    Naruto blinked in confusion.

    - What?

    This voyeur definitely has a perception problem!

    "You know, it seems to me that you are confusing something... It''s not me who watches you every day, and it''s not me who came to your territory today. Ha... For that matter, I should be the one asking for this... Leave me alone, woman!

    Naruto was amused, but Hanabi was not in the mood for jokes. Her eyes sparkled and, surprisingly, she did not get angry, but only looked at him seriously, after which she said sadly:

    "If you don''t stop, I''m afraid something bad will happen¡­. It''s not funny at all¡­ Because of you, I don''t eat well, I can''t teach my students properly, and I can''t even look my sister in the eyes." It''s all because of you!

    Naruto frowned.

    "I didn''t make you a stalker.

    - It''s you!

    "Stop ming your problems on me. You''re stalking your sister''s husband and I''m the terrible one here? After all, you yourself understand the truth ... If you want me, admit it and don''t break theedy.

    - It is not true! Hanabi jumped up abruptly and poked her finger in his direction, "You forced me!" Did you forget about Tenten?! It''s because of you that I became like this! I listened to your sweet speeches, and then I saw all this abomination... Now you still me me?! Aren `t you ashamed?!

    The Hokage abruptly stood up and easily towered over this impudent girl, and then said coldly:

    - Don''t y dumb. I showed you Tenten, that''s true, but Hinata didn''t mind, did she? So why the hell did you keep running after me like I owe you something? Didn''t like that I slept with them and ignored you? So whose fault is it?! He raised his voice and drew closer.

    "You yourself rejected me!"

    Hanabi retreated in fear...

    - Rejected?

    "Stop denying..." Naruto impatiently took another step and then roughly grabbed her by the shoulders.

    ¡ª Ah! N-no! Hanabi''s lips trembled. Her pleading gaze focused on his cheeky grin. She feared the worst...

    No one forced you, you did it because you wanted to. All your justice and hatred is a pathetic fabrication. You''re so afraid of confessing your desires that you''re constantlying up with a reason to keep going, and now you''vee to me to, what? Ask me to stop? Or take matters into your own hands?

    "N-no¡­ I¡­" Hanabi lowered her trembling eyes.

    - That''s not why I...

    Naruto snorted.

    - Do not fool me! - and sharply pushed her away: - I already told you, I don''t like lying women!

    - BUT? Hanabi staggered and looked at him intively, but... He had already turned away, and then waved her away:

    - Get out. If you decide to dump everything on me, then you are trying in vain. Until you admit the truth and feelings for me, you can note back.

    As soon as he uttered such ruthless words, Hanabi''s chest tightened.

    "W-why¡­ I¡­ I did¡­"

    It became so painful and lonely that she could not hold back her tears ...

    Pursing her lips, Hanabi sobbed. She looked at his back, but he did not turn around, as if she was not there ...

    "I... I..." she couldn''t find words, tears covered everything. Until finally...

    - I hate you! - She shouted in hysterics, and then abruptly turned around and ran to the exit in tears.

    His cold attitude was her worst response...

    Without turning around again, the girl pushed open the door with force and then disappeared in a gust of wind.

    Leaving behind only bitter drops of tears, Hanabi left and, this time, she definitely did not intend to return.

    "Die! I hate! I hate it!

    Her heart was bursting with pain. It looked like it was about to break into pieces...

    "Why-u..."

    Hanabi sobbed sadly, unable to stop, running away from him as far as possible...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    The Hokage was left alone, and after a while, he finally turned around.

    "Here¡­" His eyebrows lowered. He noticed tears on the floor.

    "Why is she so..." Naruto sighed heavily.

    Naturally, he heard her bitter voice. Hanabi was very hurt and hurt, but what else could he do? Not to mention the fact that now is not the time for another woman, but she also turned out to be She. He had wanted to conquer her for such a long time that he himself was amazed at his refusal.

    Hanabi copsed almost exhausted into his arms, and he threw her away like an unnecessary thing. How should a girl react to this? He fucked everyone in a row, and threw her out...

    Pretty brutal to say the least...

    For her, it was definitely a blow, and partly it was really he who was to me. That''s just the reason is obvious - Naruto did not want to take the confused woman for himself. If he took her, she would definitely ept him, but then, these feelings might not be so strong if she herself had note to them. Most likely, sex woulde out sad andpletely unsaturated.

    Once Hanabi realizes everything, only then can he take matters into his own hands. There were only two correct intervals for its conquest: at the very beginning or at the very end. Now all that was left was to wait.

    The Sky Maiden, with her seductive nature, is what the Hokage originally desired and wanted to get even now. Need time. It is better to wait a moment and attackter.

    After being pped like that, Hanabi would probably think about it. She just hoped it would do her good. Sooner orter, she will understand everything herself, otherwise she simply will not feel better.

    A person always strives for inner peace, or else he finally breaks down.

    "In extreme cases, you will have to take it by force ..."

    Even though Naruto didn''t want to bring it to this, if she continued to resist it and keep an eye on him, there would simply be no other option left. However, the current achievements with her are quite amazing:

    "I''m either a genius or an overly lucky bastard..." He could onlyugh at that. It is not difficult to manipte events, but it is much more difficult to act in ordance with the calctions of human actions and personality psychology.

    The worst cannot be allowed under any circumstances.

    Well, for now...

    mming the door behind her, the Hokage closed and involuntarily nced over the drops of tears on the floor.

    "I hope it''s for the best¡­" After another sigh, he moved upstairs.

    Now Naruto couldn''t waste time on all sorts of nonsense, because Tsunade was not yetpletely subdued. There was a final day left, and he was going to enjoy it to the fullest.

    There was a lot of work ahead, so the free time was well worth spending...

    ________

    RNS Discord: https://discord.gg/2tHcP3DM2x

 Chapter 403: Second round (18+)

    Chapter 403: Second round (18+)

    *

    Naruto returned to the bedroom, closed the door behind him, and then slid a mischievous look over Tsunade''s luxurious body. Tired and used, in her wedding yukata, shey on her side and sniffed softly into her pillow. Liquids oozed from both holes ... The mature beauty stuck out her ass so indecently, from which only everything was visible.

    How vulgar...

    Her breathing has already returned to normal, so a second round is quite possible.

    Naruto stretched his neck and stepped on the bed with his foot, walked around the girl, andy down next to her, moving his face to her alluring lips.

    "Tsunade..." He whispered softly, but remained unanswered...

    Expected...

    Touching the lips of the kunoichi, he began kissing her impudently and attacking her defenseless tongue...

    ¡ª Mmm~

    At that moment, her eyebrows finally twitched.

    ¡ª Mmph~

    The Hokage acted assertively, and therefore, even if she was sleeping, she had to wake up. In addition, he did not deny himself anything, threw her on her back and began to roughly paw her juicy boobs.

    ¡ª Mm~

    Naruto parted the parts of the yukata and grasped the charms of his girl, began to put pressure on the nipples. They got sucked in again, so he decided to tickle them from the inside!

    From such a sudden and strong stimtion, Tsunade just couldn''t help but wake up...

    ¡ª Mmhha!~

    The girl''s eyshes fluttered, and then her eyes fluttered open!

    "Mmmhm?~" Confronting his blue eyes, Tsunade flinched, still unable toprehend what was happening.

    Feelings piled up along with pleasure from lips and nipples. The memories of what happened did not allow a reasonable assessment of the situation ... It''s so easy not to recover from such an amazing orgasm ...

    Meanwhile, the Hokage''s fingers continued to sink into therge halos of the mature kunoichi, while her lips and tongue continued to emit sexually squelching motifs. The slobbery kiss got louder and louder, especially when Tsunade started to reply...

    ¡ª Aahmph~

    She got excited and flowed again. Her overflowing uterus trembled in panic, from which the seed trickles began to actively leave the captivating limits of the sweet pussy.

    Sex again?

    Tsunade''s body already instinctively understood who was caressing him, and did not refuse him at all ... Before the hostess herself realized this, the nipples jumped out and began to tremble in pleasure from his skillful fingers.

    ¡ª Mmfhm~

    My chest trembled, my heart began to beat faster, and women''s juices spilled onto the wet sheets like a flood.

    The scent of mature pheromones once again filled the bedroom... An indescribably sweet smell.

    "Ah~ N-naruto¡­"

    Finally, she was fully awake. No longer a virgin uterus wanted to continue ... She clearly did not have enough sperm. Tingling greedily, she literally influenced the essence of the hungry bitch inside Tsunade.

    More sex! That''s all she could think about right now...

    Tsunade began to smack her lips and respond.

    ¡ª Mmph~

    Finally she was able to control herself and hugged him, allowing him to y with her voluptuous body.

    She mentally screamed! After all, he made her cum so hard!

    "Aaahh~ Narutooo~"

    She fucking loved kissing him!

    Without even thinking about the time and expression of her face, Tsunade gave herself to his rough caresses...

    "What an active..." Naruto''s lips stretched into a pleased smirk.

    The stamina of this girl was only to be envied... It looks like she will always be ready for sex... Very good!

    He abruptly pulled away from Tsunade''s lips and hurried to remove her yukata...

    "Ahh~ W-what are you¡­ W-wait, not so much¡­" She stood up and helped him with the sleeves, and then, when the job was already done, their eyes suddenly met.

    "Ah~" Tsunade smiled charmingly. Her eyes sparkled from a hurricane of feelings that surged in one moment...

    Sparks were falling, and sexual tension did not allow breathing ...

    - Ha-ah...

    Naruto remained silent, and then abruptly broke and attacked her sensitive lips!

    "Mmhmph!~" Tsunade moaned in delight and boldly hugged him back, pressing her chest against her lover''s naked torso. Stripped to the waist, with white garters and stockings, she looked damn sexy right now...

    The Hokage just couldn''t resist!

    - Go here! - He growled suddenly and abruptly threw her on the pillow, and then made his way to the oozing pussy with his fingers, and began to flirt with the sensitive clitoris.

    "Oooooh!~" Tsunade vulgarly pursed her lips and moaned lustfully!

    How he liked this depraved grimace of a whore ...

    - Hah...

    Chuckling, Naruto licked her cheek and then continued to y with her wet pussy and admire her reaction.

    ¡ª Ooooooh!~ Your maaat!~ Yeaaa!~

    - Do you like? he asked with a sneer, pinching a cherry!

    "Heeee!~ Y-you are¡­ D-stupid¡­~

    Suddenly, one of the fingers slid down and burst into the tight ass!

    "Ooooghh!~ Fuck!~" Tsunade swore loudly and began to growl again. The vulgar face of the crazy bitch showed itself in all its glory!

    Naruto decided to finally get down to business seriously...

    He was going to fuck her properly. A hungry female should have been treated appropriately...

    Attaching his trembling cock to the trembling pussy, the Hokage encountered Tsunade''s lustful gaze ... She begged him to insert it!

    "Cutie..."

    He couldn''t help but grin.

    ¡ª Ready? If you ask, I''ll be gentle...

    "Aah~" Tsunade bit her lip and grinned wildly, "Fuck you!" Fuck me already!~

    - Good answer!

    The bitch did not want mercy, but because he was going to fuck her as hard as possible!

    The hokage growled and with a sharp movement of his hips, he drove his strong cock into her defenseless pussy with force!

    "Oooooheeee!~" Tsunade squealed brightly and stuck out her tongue. Drooled!

    Naruto pushed in so hard that her little uterus shifted and shrunk! He hit at the very base and kissed her on the lips ...

    "Aaah~" It made my eyes roll!

    Strong male balls hit the juicy ass, and then a series of incessant ps began!

    "Oooh!~ Oooohee!~ Ooofu~

    He was not even going to give her a moment to change her mind, but roughly tore on his wife''s pillow!

    Wet pops scattered around the bedroom, but they are nothing ... The way the lustful Tsunade squealed was iparable!

    ¡ª Ooooooh! ~ Yeah! Bitch! Destroy me! Crush my uterus!~

    Having lost her virginity, shepletely lost her shame, and began to behave exactly as he wanted!

    "Heeeee!~ Yeah! Tear me up!~ Fuck, that''s good!~ Aaaah!~ More!~

    Naruto elerated constantly - chakra covered him again and Tsunade answered him with the same ...

    Everything was filled with the sounds and smells of animal sex!

    "Oooogh!~ God, your dick is the best!~ Aah!~ Fuck me like a whore!~ Yeah-yeah-yeah!~

    Naruto smirked and took it even harder!

    ¡ª Ooooh!~

    Listening to the vulgar and sweet moans of a wet pussy, he greedily pawed big boobs and stared at her depraved face.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, pouted her lips and cursed constantly...

    "Fuck!~ Uzumaki, fuck my ass!~

    And she suggested this...

    Narutoughed.

    - Fuck you! I''ll pump your uterus and then your ass...

    She just couldn''t resist...

    "Ooohh!~ Yeah! Cum inside me! ~ I want your sperm! ~ I want to get pregnant! ~

    And he granted her request, and how ... And more than a dozen times. Naruto didn''t just fuck her pussy for hours, he did it all day long! Without stopping, again and again he made me tremble in orgasms, and lowered his thick seed into the greedy uterus.

 Chapter 404: The Final Stage (18+)

    Chapter 404: The Final Stage (18+)

    Pouring liters of sperm into Tsunade, Naruto did not even doubt that she had already flown. Even the most barren bitch could be pregnant from such a quantity. But at every opportunity, she did not forget to remind him that this would not work.

    She provoked him endlessly... As soon as they stopped fucking and rested, she always touched this moment, as if urging him to try better. And he did it all the time!

    They didn''t just have sex, as before - chakra was used. Reaching the moment of unity of spiritual and physical energy, they both flew into the realm of euphoria, rested, and then again plunged into joint pleasure. Hard sex did not end. The entire bedroom was soaked in love juices and sperm. Smells soaked into every corner ...

    So thest day of their "honeymoon" came. Tsunade''s training has reached its final level of difficulty.

    Having lost her virginity, she quickly got used to sex with chakra and, although she lost consciousness a couple of dozen times, she finally came to her senses again and continued to try to get pregnant. Vulgarly cursing, shepletely forgot that he recorded everything on video ...

    Finally, Naruto granted herst request, and took care of the rear hole, suffering so long andnguidly alone. Since the womb was already full, he was going to get her ass drunk and fill it to capacity on thisst day. Whether she got pregnant or not was no longer important - he wanted to pour his essence into all her holes, and finallyplete the submission.

    After a short rest with kisses and lewd hugs, the Hokage allowed Tsunade to ride him. Instead of a bed, they moved to the floor, sitting right in front of the mirror. This time he was going to fuck her here and make her enjoy her own reflection.

    Thest step wasn''t just about sex: Naruto wanted to make her watch him fuck her and make her his. This moment was to be imprinted in her soul forever...

    He also prepared something special for her, but before moving on to this step, he changed her clothes, and not into a normal outfit, but into Hinata''s everyday clothes. All this was required for the final part ...

    Tsunade didn''t resist at all. After the wedding dress, she was ready to wear whatever he wished. Therefore, having dealt with this, Naruto led the kunoichi to the mirror and began to caress her gently.

    "Aaah~" Tsunade had no choice but to stare at her own reflection. She was on her knees, and he was attached behind, while his strong fingers greedily squeezed her sensual breasts...

    ¡ª Aah~

    It was incredibly pleasant...

    Naruto flirted with his nipples, covering the girl''s exquisite neck with his hot breath.

    "Aaah~ W-good¡­~ I want a kiss¡­" Leaning her lips towards him, she got what she wanted!

    Tongues intertwined in a passionate dance. Both eyes were fixed on the reflection in the mirror. They sucked very vulgarly and did it even louder than before. Tsunade clearly enjoyed looking at herself... Naruto also enjoyed letting her have some fun.

    But he could not resist and sharply squeezed his nipples!

    "Mmphh!~" The girl rolled her eyes and moaned into his mouth.

    Almost finished...

    Tsunade didn''t look like herself. Dressed in Hinata''s modest clothes, she looked too charming. The lc windbreaker pressed lightly on her chest and almost tore. Even the shorts were noticeably small for her - in the hips, Tsunade also surpassed Hinata. But, it is worth saying that she looked so sexy in her own way ... I just wanted to undress her and fuck her! There was no need to even mention how excited they both were by these clothes.

    Tsunade finally tasted the taste of dressing up, especially in front of a mirror and with a thick butt plug in her ass...

    ¡ª Mmphhm!~ ¡ª Continuing to kiss with her beloved, she sat down on his knees, wrapped her legs around his torso, pressed her chest, hugged him and began to smack her lips, lustfully peering directly into her eyes, and then at the joint reflection in the mirror.

    ¡ª Mmh~

    For some reason, Tsunade looked at herself with a challenge and even acted more aggressively. As if trying to prove something, she kissed her lover with even greater passion.

    But suddenly, Naruto pulled away and the threads holding their lips together shed, unfortunately - torn. An overexcited Tsunade looked at him with a hazy,nguid gaze, after which she blinked in bewilderment. She couldn''t understand why he suddenly stopped...

    Ha, am I worthy now? he asked suddenly, making the girl look surprised.

    - BUT?

    Naruto chuckled yfully.

    "You said I didn''t deserve to be with you..."

    "I... Um..." Tsunade frowned indignantly.

    Well, I suddenly got curious...

    "D-fool¡­~" Pressing her small nose against his cheek, the kunoichi bit her lip and softly whispered:

    "D-Don''t talk nonsense¡­ You know the answer¡­"

    I want to hear it now...

    "God~ You''re insufferable¡­" Burying her face into his shoulder, Tsunade pressed herself against him with all her strength, and then, smiling charmingly and sweetly replied:

    "Idiot, I love you¡­~ Of course you are worthy¡­ D-don''t make me say that~"

    Naruto was amused. Naturally, he understood and felt everything, but to hear this before the next step... Just what you need!

    "Hyayah!~" Tsunade suddenly squealed and panicked, but he did not say anything to her, but only picked her up in his arms, abruptly turned her face to the mirror, and then, without any pity, pulled off her shorts in one motion, and waved his palm ...

    One painful spank awakened the old whore in her!

    ¡ª Ooooohhh!~

    In shock and panic, the flustered kunoichi didn''t have time to concentrate and sttered brightly!

    She finally finished! With that kiss, he almost brought her to the end, but now, all the restraining borders have fallen...

    Tsunade Cum Insanely!

    ¡ª Ohhh!~

 Chapter 405: Fuck me like a whore!~ (18+)

    Chapter 405: Fuck me like a whore!~ (18+)

    Burying her face on the floor, Tsunade stuck out her ass and continued to flood everything. Love juices burst out of her like a waterfall. This vulgar and sexual spectacle was damn exciting.

    ¡ª Oooohh~

    "Ha... Cutie..."

    When an exhausted girl cums before your eyes, pulling up her shaking ass and moaning, it''s not easy to hold back ... Especially if this girl is Tsunade Senju, in your wife''s clothes.

    Damn hot!

    She continued to pull her lips and cum like aplete whore. She was shaking, her body weakened, but she seemed to deliberately demonstrate to him all of herself and did not give inpletely. No wonder, because Tsunade was not just on her knees, flooding everything under her, she also looked in the mirror, and saw it all. That''s why fucking like this was damn nice! In the reflection, they could see each other''s reactions...

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, but she still felt his lustful gaze on her naked parts. Feeling how much he longed to possess her made Tsunade ecstatic.

    Strong, tall, with a perfect body and that self-satisfied smirk... Everything inside was shrinking just from his presence!

    Perhaps that is why Tsunade finished for so long ... Proximity with him and his lust for her mature body brought the highest female pleasure.

    Certainly, just a week ago, Tsunade would never have believed that she would be so promiscuous... Acting like that in front of a man was thest thing a woman could fall to in her mind. But here she is, and she loves it!

    But even if this thought appeared in her head for a moment, at the moment of orgasm, she had absolutely no idea how low she was destined to fall today ...

    Naruto wasn''t going to settle for just her pleasure. Tsunade knew how to pour juices, but thest day is not the ce for such children''s games!

    That''s why, he got his fingers close to the anal plug trembling in her ass... Grasping it, he slowly pulled...

    ¡ª Oooh! ~

    Tsunade immediately reacted! Moreover, in addition to the vulgar moan, she suddenly began to slowly wag her ass...

    Everyone is impatient...

    ¡ª mmf~

    Even if Tsunade didn''t finish anymore, the remnants of love juices continued to actively flow down her luxurious thighs. At that moment, the anal lips, with force squeezing around the plug, began to behave rather greedily, and did not allow him to pull the toy out of its captivity so easily.

    Lustfully baring his teeth, Naruto tightened his grip, and she finally gave in...

    With one swipe, he achieved his goal!

    ¡ª Hyahah!~

    With a vulgar, squelching sound - a thick plug slipped out of a narrow anal hole!

    Tsunade went moaning. Her anus began to yfully shrink.

    An enchanting sight...

    This sweet slit began to actively bleed with depraved juices and literally beg to be gagged with something "special".

    The Hokage was already in the back. He couldn''t take it anymore and was going to take his own!

    "Ooooh!~" Tsunade growled lustfully and stuck her tongue out again.

    Naruto did not rush in abruptly, but inserted slowly and thoroughly until he drove his cock into the very depths.

    ¡ª Ooooh!~

    At that moment, she was all over the ce!

    Dense male balls hit the wet pussy, causing her to squirt in a small trickle...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Naruto began to squeeze the ripe charms of his mature bitch and slowly move.

    Tsunade blissed out, rolling her eyes and moaning softly. How she liked it when he inserted it so gently into her ass and at the same time roughly squeezed her soft ass...

    ¡ª Oooh!~ Y-yeah~

    Admiring his reflection in the mirror, she grinned vulgarly and enjoyed the views.

    The shiny and red ass gave in well to rough caresses, and the narrow and sensitive anus took him into his arms with particr greed.

    Naruto himself looked in the mirror, amused by the lustful face of this bitch.

    - Do you like? - He asked, pulling up her jacket in order to admire the juicy boobs.

    Tsunade licked her lips and groaned.

    ¡ª Mmph~ aas~

    - Yes? And how do you like it?

    Naruto abruptly pulled the jacket up and immediately freed the magnificent breasts from captivity. Like a pair of balls, sweet charms swayed yfully, touching the floor, and then he began to brazenly knead them ...

    Amazing softness!

    "Aah!~ p me¡­~" Tsunade asked lustfully as she raised herself up in her arms. Finally, she struck a pose and arched her back.

    It''s like a dog...

    Naruto chuckled, swung and pped her loudly!

    ¡ª Oooooh!~

    Tsunade screamed and growled...

    ¡ª Yeah!~

    This is what she wanted!

    A burgundy print appeared on an exquisite ass. Anus contracted aggressively.

    Naruto liked this reaction, so he decided to repeat...

    "Heeee!~ Yeah-ahh!~ Harder!~ Fuck me like a whore!~

    And he was not going to refuse her ...

    Slippers fell one after another!

    ¡ª Ooooh! Yeees! Haaaah!~ Fuck! Yeah~

    The pace of movement increased. Naruto broke out in Tsunade more and more aggressively, and she waved and reacted ordingly ...

    "Heeeeee!~ Moreooo!~

 Chapter 406: Tsunades True Awakening (18+)

    Chapter 406: Tsunade''s True Awakening (18+)

    Tsunade screamed non-stop and begged for more ps. After each such blow, she shrank and growled like a beast, and then everything repeated again ...

    Endless...

    "Oooohh!~ Sukaaa!" Alright!~ Tear my hole!~

    With every minute, Tsunade became more and more lustful, and did not restrain her expressions at all ...

    "Heeee!~ C-cum!~

    At some point, she could not restrain herself, and furiously sprayed a tight jet under his feet!

    ¡ª Ohoooo! Yeah~

    Eyes rolled back, legs trembled and a smirk full of euphoria emerged...

    Less than ten minutester, Naruto was already fucking her hard in the ass with inhuman speed, and Tsunade kepting and cursing like crazy! She had stooped to this before, but this time it was as if she had been possessed by the most sick whore in her head. She allowed herself everything, and at the same time she screamed without restraint, poured her juices on the floor and constantly growled!

    "Aaaaarrh!~ Your maaaat!~ How deep!~

    Spanking and wild animal growls drowned out the constant pops of wet anal fucking. But they also faded before the deafening blows of the palms on the ripe ass of this mature bitch!

    ¡ª Aaaah! Aaaah!~ More! Fuck yes! ~

    Tsunade was shaking her juicy ass so actively that Naruto even had to slow down. She almost threw herself at him!

    "Completely gone crazy ... Damn, well, what a sight!"

    The Hokage was having fun, enjoying the moment...

    "Aaah?!~

    He suddenly put his finger in her ass and began to stretch everything there. Mature kunoichi began to behave even more actively...

    "Yaaaaah!~ Fuck my ass!~ Rape her!~

    Tsunade turned off the woman in herself and became aplete slut, and thenpletely crossed the line ...

    - You are my! - With some kind of madness in her eyes, she turned around and sharply pushed him away from her!

    ¡ª Ha?

    He didn''t even have time to react when she growled wildly and jumped on top of him!

    "You are mine!~ Only mine!"

    Her eyes burned, her face reddened and sweaty...

    Naruto didn''t expect this! This crazy girl suddenly straddled him, and then she took off all her clothes, grabbed his hard cock and sent it into her oozing anal hole. She decided everything for him and began to actively jump, greedily biting her parted lips!

    ¡ª Mmfh~

    Naruto was a little taken aback by such passion... His ns to fuck her for hours suddenly failed. This bitch decided to take matters into her own hands like she couldn''t get enough...

    - Oh you!

    Naturally, he got angry! And in anger squeezed her sensitive nipples!

    ¡ª Mmmmfh!~

    Tsunade moaned furiously into his mouth and immediately rolled her eyes!

    Even if she was driving, he still treated her so well!

    ¡ª Aahhmmf~

    Her sweat-drenched body burned and zed with pheromones. The wonderful smells of the femininity of a mature female began to fill the bedroom again. She rode his hard cock with her swollen ass as if her whole life depended on it!

    Naked, passionate, sweaty and fragrant, with loose hair, and overwhelming love. Tsunade drove me crazy with her sexuality, and this aggressive pressure...

    It is not clear why she suddenly became like this, whether she was trying to recoup all these days or just wanted to share her umted feelings, but Naruto appreciated her efforts!

    He squeezed and pulled her nipples, moved at the right pace and rushed his cock into her tight ass so that she would get it even deeper!

    ¡ª Mmmffh!~

    "I want you all!~"

    Tsunade blew the roof off. Even with her tongue, she suppressed Naruto and wouldn''t let him breathe. Squeezing his throat with her fingers, she sucked on his tongue and aggressively pierced his surprised eyes with her gaze.

    "Yeah!~ Look at me!"

    His entire torso is already soaked from the constantly pouring love juices. As soon as the pussy fell down, she immediately champed sweetly and poured out on him with a stream of passion...

    Tsunade personally destroyed her mature hole! A thick cock dug into the deepest bowels of her ass, stimting a burning uterus from the inside. She didn''t mind tasting another batch of her favorite semen at all... Such a depraved desire could be easily identified by all those love juices flooding the bedroom.

    Just a crazy response!

    "Mmmfhm!~" Tsunade''s pupils suddenly constricted! Drinking his saliva, she loudly smacked her lips and let go of his tongue, and then bursting into a depraved cry, she pulled away and elerated her wild jumps!

    "Oooohh!~ Fuck! How good!~

    It looks like Tsunade has finally bepletely what he wanted her to be - an insatiable mature nymphomaniac whose thoughts were reduced only to depraved sex. What else could she be after so many years of virginity? Now she was going to revel in passion for the rest of her days. That''s why Naruto wanted to conquer her, because this insatiable desire to catch up, just something that only a woman of her level could show.

    - Fuck! Cum!~ Tsunade suddenly squealed, and then abruptly grabbed her palm with her pussy and started rubbing it furiously!

    This sight was amazingly exciting ...

    At the same moment, her insides exploded! The bosom contracted, the ass shook, and a wave of power scattered through the body, mixing with the chakra...

    Her finale was a magnificent performance of wild lust.

    ¡ª Ohhhhh!~

    She started squirting brightly! A tight jet hit from the wet pussy and in the same second began to flood Naruto from head to toe.

    He was amazed! But it was not this stunningly depraved scene that amazed me, but how she achieved it ...

 Chapter 407: Disastrous Ending (18+)

    Chapter 407: Disastrous Ending (18+)

    All the chakra in Tsunade''s body went berserk, the hundred mark reactivated and grew into dark seals, and then the kunoichi''s eyes ignited with an emerald glow. Her body immediately red up, and the rampant chakra attacked him!

    Not only was this pervert acting so lustfully, she was also able to somehow adopt his fusion method!

    "Hell..."

    She not only tried to achieve chakra unity, she also did it so masterfully! Incredible chakra control... Amazing talent. An ordinary kunoichi would never be able to do something like that...

    A jet of love juices hit right in the face, quickly snapping Naruto out of his momentary stupor. In the same brief moment, he responded to her request to merge and channeled his chakra in response, colliding right at the very moment when the wave of orgasm swept through the entire body of the girl.

    It was at that moment that the chakra intertwined and Tsunade entered the state of the perfect ending ...

    "Oooooogh!~ Oh my god!~ Yeahhhh!~

    The shaking in his uterus reached him - Naruto was covered! It exploded at the same time...

    A scalding jet of semen began to flood everything in its path, while Tsunade sprayed insanely.

    ¡ª Ooooh!~

    mming her juicy pussy, she stimted herself non-stop and growled loudly in a stunning orgasm.

    Admiring her reflection in the mirror, the girl vulgarly grinned and enjoyed this depraved position. All used up and sweaty, with hair sticking to her face, she rolled her eyes and croaked:

    ¡ª Grrr! So you Hinata! Yeah!~ He''s only mine!~ Ahhh! I will be his wife! ~

    While her ass was pumped with thick sperm and chakra suppressed her body, she continued to gush, sitting on an erupting volcano, unable to suppress her depraved impudence...

    "Mooooo!~ Stupid bitch! He''s just meoooo!~ - Full of passion and anger, his gaze shifted from his own reflection, and fell on Hinata''s photograph. The orgasm did not stop, but Tsunade seemed to be distraught ...

    ¡ª Ooooh! Look at me! ~ Pathetic whore! He cums in me! ~ Now I''m his woman!~ Aaaaah!~

    Naruto was grinning furiously, and it was unclear whether it was ridicule or pleasure... Not that he could distinguish what she was screaming about there... Rather, he was pleased with the fact that Tsunade finally opened uppletely and was not going to let him go. The anal hole of this bitch clung to his cock so hard that it seemed to him that she was going to crush him!

    Definitely, an ordinary man simply could not cope with this insatiable body...

    Tsunade''s body was trembling brutally, but she did not weaken, but seemed to be stronger and much crazier!

    Shaking from orgasm, with a guttural growl, she suddenly pulled her hair and clenched her teeth in a grin.

    ¡ª Haaaaa!~

    How good she was! Finally, she expressed everything that had umted over the years! Tsunade wanted to yell at Hinata about all her feelings right on the record! And I don''t care if she finds out... Just thinking that she would see and hear her made the kunoichi insanely excited.

    Finally, she confessed everything and broke loose... All these years, she held back and secretly masturbated, thinking about him, and only Hinata was to me!

    ¡ª Ooooh! Can you hear me?!~ He''s mine now, little bitch!~

    With every cry, Tsunade was freed from pain and reveled in the feeling of superiority over his wife.

    All this time she was running away and did not appear in the vige only because of her - because of that filthy thief!

    "Aaaaah!~ He''s moooo!~ Don''t give up!~

    Fears no longer mattered, only the truth and sincere love for him. Tsunade was no longer going to run away and give up! All these years she loved and held back, but lust umted, and at that moment it burst out like a hurricane!

    Her dream came true ¡ª happiness pierced her soul and heart, covering her head with a crushing orgasm! Her sacred body was finally his...

    ¡ª Ohhhhh!~

    Words were no longer important. How can you convey everything that a lustful and in love mature woman experienced for a man with whom she was not destined to be together? Differences in age, his marriage and indifference... How long she cursed it! Constantly returning to look at him, she again gave herself to drinking and masturbation, in an attempt to forget. Realizing that she was doing wrong and that she would never again be a normal woman, not lose her virginity, Tsunade only grew old ...

    But, all this could not bepared with this moment. As if, all these tests for the sake of this day! Everything was not in vain! This longing, pain and disappointment, love and lust, umted for decades - she could only convey with her chakra.

    Euphoria filled my mind...

    Endless pleasure...

    He filled her with his seed and it drove her crazy...

    The best feeling in life! No matter how much Naruto let down, Tsunade every time felt this amazing taste and masculine aroma in the depths of her soul. Reveling in these vicious memories and the fusion of chakra, she herself did not notice how she gave everything ...

    The Hundred Strength Mark has grown to its maximum! The emerald chakra went on a rampage and collided in a furious dance with Naruto''s golden chakra.

    This time, she had the strength to fight him and enjoy the joint pleasure. Tsunade swore to herself that she would endure and could not back down!

    "Rrrrr!~ Fuck! Godeeee~

    The wild female growled. She no longer even sshed, but stupidly shook on the penis, almost pulling out her hair.

    All the sweat had long since evaporated and the whole bedroom was filled with hopeless steam! This insane fusion nearly set the floor on fire...

    Tsunade''s eyes turned red and already began to glow with golden chakra, just like his. The veins on her body bulged, her uterus contracted so that it became difficult to breathe. At that moment, Naruto''s cock could no longer finish - she squeezed him so that it simultaneously brought pleasure and suffering. Her chakra intertwined with his own and slowly burned out...

    An insane amount of sensations destroyed consciousness!

    Naruto began to lose his mind and fly away. It was the first time he experienced something like this! It couldn''tpare tost time in any way!

    "Shit... K-kurama..." For the first time in his life, he couldn''t control the situation and instinctively called out to his vixen. The pleasure blinded me. The chakra was already acting without his knowledge, and Tsunade was only adding fuel to the fire...

    What happens if the bomb fails? A god that has lost control of his energy reserves will turn into a terrifying catastrophe!

    Natural disaster is imminent...

    Everything was covered with a veil of light. The chakra took shape and began to acquire elemental properties...

    Tsunade screamed wildly and fell on top of Naruto. Her body suddenly began to sparkle with discharges of golden lightning. The Hundred Strength Mark began to weaken. But the orgasm only intensified! She could no longer think, all that she felt at that moment was the highest delight!

    Her body could not withstand such loads ... Her hair flew up! The skin began to ignite, and the legs darken.

    Naruto lost control and stopped holding back. Tsunade started losing...

    If things continued like this, she could die and simply burn out because of his tyrannical chakra!

    But, he could no longer help her,pletely disconnected. At that moment, everything was predetermined...

    Pleasure washed over them and reached its peak. And the highest form of this pleasure is death.

 Chapter 408: An Unforeseen Result

    Chapter 408: An Unforeseen Result

    Who could have guessed that things would turn out like this? Pleasure went beyond and led to sad consequences. Tsunade was on the verge between life and death, and the only person who could save herpletely lost himself.

    It seemed to be the end...

    But just at that moment, when it seemed that everything was already decided, an excited voice suddenly rumbled in Naruto''s mind absorbed in pleasure:

    - Your mother! Naruto, what are you doing there?! Kurama screamed in panic.

    There wasplete chaos in his subconscious, the space trembled and distorted. Even the Nine-Tails'' chakra began to leak, and the connection with the jinch¨±riki became unstable.

    There was definitely something wrong with him!

    The fox was frightened and worriedly began to call him:

    ¡ª Naruto! What happened to you?! Can you hear me?!

    But he didn''t answer...

    Kurama''s ears twitched, fear flickered in his eyes. She herself felt something going on in his mind. It didn''t look like a genjutsu, but something truly terrible.

    Pulling herself together, the Fox gritted her teeth and sharply concentrated her power. At that very moment, her silhouette zed with chakra flows...

    After escaping into the outside world, Kurama''s golden illusory body underwent a significant transformation. Former saturated colors turned into ck and gold hues. She could fly and act at will, but as soon as she saw a pair of steam merged in silhouette under a cloud, her eyes immediately shed red:

    "Oh, you little bastard!"

    From the angry tone of Kurama, all the steam immediately boldly to the side! Ceilings creaked, picture frames fell from walls and shelves, shattering into shards.

    With her appearance, she brought even more chaos to the bedroom ...

    Burning with anger, Foxy stared at her jinch¨±riki and growled indignantly:

    - Lustful dog ... What would you ...

    At that moment, she wanted to strangle him!

    Not only did he copse on the floor in such an indecent form, but also in an embrace with this girl!

    "Still, he took her too ... What a shameless bastard!"

    Kurama snorted contemptuously as she turned to Tsunade.

    - Pervert...

    She didn''t expect this from her. An adult and proud woman, but still turned into a typical bedding of this scoundrel!

    Sweaty and naked... What a vicious scene...

    That''s why Kurama considered herself superior to these human females.

    "I only think of one ce ... Abomination ..."

    Snorting aside, the fox suddenly frowned. Suddenly, Naruto''s chakra began to behave even more aggressively...

    ¨C What do you think? she shouted, leaning over his head. At that moment, Naruto stared into the void with an absent gaze, breaking into a vile smirk.

    - What a pervert! I will remember it for you!

    Kurama was infuriated by such a grin, because he did not look at her like that! Instead, he was having fun with these human girls like they were better than her! It wasn''t jealousy, just pure arrogance and resentment at what he had done thest time.

    "How infuriating¡­" Clenching her fists, Kurama couldn''t help but hit him on the head!

    But Naruto didn''t even react.

    - You are deaf?! - The fox got even more angry and began to hit him on the forehead with her fists, but he still didn''t wake up.

    "Damn... What were you fucking idiots doing here?!"

    ncing contemptuously at Tsunade''s naked figure shaking with orgasm and lightning chakra, Kurama''s gaze suddenly became serious:

    - What the hell is this...

    For some reason, the girl''s body darkened from below, as if covered with earth, while from above it turned red and burned, suppressed by the mes. Meanwhile, she was surrounded by electric shocks... This kind of situation was definitely not normal!

    This did not happen to Naruto, but his body trembled slightly and generated even more chakra, thereby increasing Tsunade''s troubles.

    "Here¡­" Kurama didn''t understand what he had arranged here, but it looked deadly, not for him, but for his "litter".

    "If she dies... Damn... Why do I have to deal with your fucking problems? The fox snorted derisively. Not that she was doing it for him... But...

    - To hell! Grabbing onto the head of her jinch¨±riki sharply, Kurama decided to suppress it before it was toote. The death of Tsunade Senju could turn into trouble for everyone.

    "You will answer me for this..."

    Although they were connected, Naruto barely used the Nine-Tails'' chakra for his perversions, and if he did, Kurama felt no effect. But the moment I touched it...

    "Aaaah?!~" With a loud groan that shocked herself, the Fox flew off to the side in a panic.

    Hanging in the air, she stared at Naruto in amazement, unable to stop the trembling in her ears and tails:

    "Wh-what was that?"

    She was seriously scared by this situation! It was the first time she had experienced such... such... pleasure?

    She could not describe it correctly, because for the first time she connected with the spiritual energy of a person at the moment of his enjoyment. Now Naruto was like an open book - his spiritual energy suppressed Tsunade''s power and literally embodied supreme pleasure. Obviously, anyone who touched him at that moment with their spiritual energy could share these feelings ...

    Usually Naruto used the chakra of his bijuu, but not individual manifestations of it. There was no spiritual connection, only the exchange of martial energy...

    "T-This is¡­ Is this Ningshuu?" Kurama frowned. The only thing that could convey feelings and sensations so strongly was only a spiritual fusion, long forgotten by people. Even the Tailed Beasts were capable of this, much better than humans given their chakra reserves. The problem is only in control and the uselessness of this skill, but now ...

    The fox swallowed. The first pleasure in life... Even if for a moment, it frightened and excited her... Is this what females experience with him? Or... Is it so good for him?

    What does all this even mean?

    The only way to find out is to check again.

    Nervously peering into his wide eyes, Kurama did not notice a response, and therefore quickly flew up to the body, and with a slight trembling in her fingers, she began to reach for the head. The interest and desire to experience it again was like a child''s shameless attempts to steal candy. The fox did not feel disgust, guilt or reluctance to touch this pervert at all. On the contrary, a living desire to feel the former pleasure made her act confidently. She had never experienced anything like this in hundreds of years of her life! She could understand...

    Despite everything, Kurama wanted more and more!

    Meanwhile, Naruto''s chakra had already begun to slightly cripple Tsunade''s physical body. Spiritual waves began to load the mind.

    Everything became too dangerous ... But Naruto could not wake up, he did not even understand where he was and how much time had passed. Consciousness plunged into an endless euphoria, and even though Tsunade waspletely overwhelmed by his power, she was still with him, intensifying these sensations. But, since he could not think, he did not even betray the importance of where this pleasurees from ...

    People are fragile - their energy cannot bepared with divine creatures. Tsunade had already shown great ability and endurance, but unfortunately, she couldn''t drag out the fusion for long. If it wasn''t for the first time, Naruto might have been hesitant and suspicious, but now, the only way to break out of this trap is topletely trample on Tsunade''s chakra. In other words, kill her.

    Who would have thought that a merger would lead to something like this? Previously, he had not seen this threat, but as it turned out, flirting with the weak was a big mistake. Only an equal could withstand his power, and only then could they ascend together.

    His seven-day perversion festival with Tsunade Senju ended with an unforeseen incident...

 Chapter 409: Kuramas Mistake (18+)

    Chapter 409: Kurama''s Mistake (18+)

    Meanwhile, Kurama continued her selfish attempts to take advantage of the current situation. She hadn''t given a damn about Tsunade and her condition for a long time. Naruto won''t die anyway, so what''s the difference?

    "Aaaaah!~ Fuck yourself!" Shuddering in shock, the Fox held his head and stared up at the ceiling with clenched pupils. For the first time, such a lustful grin appeared on her face ... It was the purest grin of euphoria!

    Kurama grinned and zed with chakra flows. Pleasure swirled her head! Even if she couldn''t react like a woman in her current state, if she had a physical body, she would have flowed a long time ago...

    "Aaah!~ How nice¡­! Brat, how could you... Such... Ahhh~

    She reveled in pleasure, while no one saw ...

    Kneeling in front of her jinch¨±riki, Kurama smirked in pleasure and suddenly looked straight into his eyes, ignoring the whole world:

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!~

    Lost in this amazing pleasure, the Fox did not even think about how she looks from the outside, until her gaze identally fell on the reflection in the mirror ....

    Then it was finally covered!

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    Surprise, shame, fear, and enjoyment of the insane wave enveloped the entire spiritual foundation of the Nine-Tails.

    Sparks crackled in his eyes. A terrible stream of spiritual power hit Naruto''s energy, rushing against Tsunade, to intercept...

    Kurama could not reach orgasm physically, but from this incredible pleasure, she achieved something simr with her soul.

    ¡ª Aaaaaaah!~

    Her world has been turned upside down!

    The world is faced with an amazing scene...

    Exhausted Tsunade, covered with chakra, in anticipation of her end, was shaking on her lover, while another girl, clutching his head, screamed at the whole house with pleasure...

    ¡ª Aaaaah!~

    Except, Fox probably forgot that the connection is mutual, and the deeper she plunged into this new world of pleasure, unable to get enough, the faster her spiritual energy drowned in Naruto''s insane flow of power.

    She made the mistake of losing control and giving in to a spiritual orgasm...

    Their feelings and instincts intertwined faster than she had time to realize it. Not wanting to be content with just the echoes of his pleasure, Kurama broke into the epicenter of the confluence...

    In that moment, her fatepletely changed.

    How will a predator, which has almost driven its prey to death, react if it encounters an even more desirable target?

    It''s not hard to guess... He will give chase - as befits a wild beast!

    "Aaaaah?!~" Kurama flinched in fear and tried to break the connection. Suddenly, a terrifying pressure hit her!

    Decided to run away?

    It''s toote...

    Due to her selfishness and desire to revel in unfamiliar pleasure, Vixen unwittingly saved Tsunade, and reced her in this crazy scene of debauchery...

    "Aaaah!~ N-no! Do not dare! Kurama screamed furiously, but he had already begun to suppress and inseparably connect with her spiritual energy. Such an inquisitive virgin, no matter how hard she tried, would not have been able topete with a wild perverted beast.

    At that moment, it wasn''t the Nine-Tails that looked like a demon, but a jinch¨±riki who had imprisoned her in his fearsome ws...

    Who would have thought... Naruto did not even make ns and did not entertain himself with dreams of getting her so easily, but her own fox curiosity yed a cruel joke on her. Even if they didn''t have sex, it actually surpassed him!

    Two forces shed in the snow-white space. The world shook.

    Kurama retreated in horror and tried to escape. The frightened fox did not want to mess with this lustful beast at all!

    Pleasure no longer mattered... But not for him...

    The naked silhouette of Naruto, woven from pure instincts and lust, with burning eyes, rushed at the naked beauty with nine tails!

    In an absolutely white world, she tried to get away from him screaming:

    ¡ª Ahh! Bastard! Trash! Don''t look! Do not touch! Hyayaya! Tearfully covering her actively shaking chest, Kurama shone with her rear charms, and running around with her bare legs shuddered every time from his roar.

    Naruto didn''t say anything, he just ran after the prey without changing his depraved grin!

    In the outside world, Kurama''s silhouette had long since vanished, Tsunade''s chakra finally let go, the elemental effects wore off, and she finally passed out.

    Meanwhile, the Fox did not calm down and cursed with tears in her eyes:

    - Just try! Aaaah! Fool! Do not dare!

    Waving her hand, she pped him with a resounding p in the face!

    ¡ª Grrr! Naruto immediately went berserk and growled wildly!

    - Heeeee! - Chanterelle squealed, turned around and ran in a panic, no longer even hiding behind.

    - Damn it! Naruto! Wake up already! Aaaaaaa! Nasty bastard! I''ll kill you!

    Everything happened too suddenly. All clothes were gone, and she was his prey in this strange dimension. It obeyed his will, from that he always overtook her ...

    What is this terrible situation?! Running away from a naked guy in full negligee... What a shame!

    ¡ª Ahh!

    And suddenly, streams of golden chakra fell from the sky, after which they began to surround her. Kurama growled and hit back with her power!

    The threads of spiritual energy sang, and at the same moment, the fox squealed intively:

    "Hyayah!~

    Pleasure pierced my limbs. His lust and desire to possess her made his knees give way...

    Kurama could not even think that he lusted so passionately for her beautiful body.

    ¡ª Ahhh! D-fool...~

    The realization of this brought her joy, but at the same moment - this feeling was shattered, because he leaned on her with his naked body!

    Fighting back in panic, the Fox growled and bit him on the nose!

    ¡ª Khhh! Smerd! I won''t let you!

    Somehow escaping, she began to run away again, and he continued to pursue and growl ... Like a beast chasing its prey - Naruto enjoyed the chase.

    In his spirit...

    In her panic, Kurama seemed to havepletely forgotten that she could answer herself. Her chakra would have been enough for a fight.

    It came to her ratherte...

    Threads of golden chakra rained down from the sky again... And the Nine-Tails responded to the attack!

    The space rumbled, but suddenly, the world was enveloped in a bewitching female moan...

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    Kurama could not stand it and fell to her knees. Her nipples constricted, her pupils constricted, and something in her stomach stinged furiously. At the same time, a puddle gathered under my feet ...

    Humiliation, shame and pleasure reflected on her beautiful face.

    This scene was amazing...

    It is not clear how, but in this ce, Kurama showed physical qualities and spread love juices ... Although, this is thest thing to think about, because he again attacked her defenseless body, and this time he sank his fangs into her pristine breasts!

    ¡ª Hayayayah!~

 Chapter 410: Resentment, hate, pleasure (18+)

    Chapter 410: Resentment, hate, pleasure (18+)

    Naruto didn''t y anymore and overwhelmed Kurama with his insane spiritual intent.

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    It drove him crazy... Logically, his confusion should have passed long ago, but since the Fox burst into him at the most inopportune moment, he did not stop rampaging!

    Though unwilling to respond to his desire to merge with her, Kurama couldn''t help it. Each such touch was given throughout her body with a wave of pleasure!

    "Aaaah!~ You bastard!" Do not dare!

    Trying to fight back, Kurama growled and scratched, and then in a panic followed his thick cock, and let out a hysterical squeal!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa! Noooo!~

    Hitting his nose with her fist, she turned and crawled, but Naruto suddenly pressed her to the ground and began to rub against her tails...

    "Aaaah! This is his ... His ... "

    Realizing what it was, she cried out in tears:

    ¡ª Nooooooo!

    At that moment, his feelings reached her. Pleasure, along with lust and his unbridled desire to possess her, left the smug and proud little fox no chance.

    She clenched her fangs and pursed her ears, and then squeaked in a muffled voice and shook...

    She was covered with a second orgasm in her life, but it turned out to be hundreds of times stronger than the previous one. So much so that it darkened in the eyes and sparks fell from them.

    The little fox was so weak that she couldn''t even push him away, and he almost stuck him in... If this continues...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    She would have allowed it, but not like that! Not as long as he is!

    Cursing in anger, Kurama hit him with her elbow and shouted in a trembling voice:

    "Come to your senses already, you moron!" Don''t you dare desecrate me in this state! I won''t forgive you!

    And surprisingly, Naruto suddenly froze...

    - BUT? Kurama shed with joy as she immediately realized his true intention and angrily shouted:

    - Oh, you creature! KILL!

    He began to pull her fluffy tails and attach to the pussy! So elegant and cute...

    Unforgivable!

    "That''s it, you little bastard, you pissed me off!" Her aura suddenly changed and became intimidating. Just when Kurama thought that he had finally be himself, he betrayed her trust again!

    True bastard! This ce is just under your feet!

    Shaking not so much with rage as with pleasure and a recent orgasm, Kurama sent all her strength into the attack, and then... The space shuddered!

    At the same moment, the white dimension darkened...

    Thest thing that the angry Fox managed to see was his surprised look, cleared of crimson lust, and then the perfect male torso that shed in a sh of chakra...

    At that moment, it was finally over. She was leftpletely alone, leaving the paws of a lustful beast.

    But you can''t change what happened...

    Gritting her teeth in anger, Kurama stamped her foot!

    - Bastard! I hate! Jerk!

    She returned back to his inner world and with fury began to break all her anger.

    ¡ª Fool! I will never forgive you! Here is the beast!

    If Naruto could hear her at that moment, he would definitely be amazed at how amazingly the character of this cunning fox has changed. She no longer resembled the huge Nine-Tails Monster...

    The female appearance seemed to concern not only appearance. However, Kurama did not think about her behavior now, but only cursed into the void. Even though her clothes were back, she still felt naked! But what is even more terrible: I remembered his rough touches, his naked body and these incredible feelings...

    "Beast... I hate..."

    Kurama finally found out how much he lusted after her, and it couldn''t help but cause a feeling of fear. All this could not evene close to what she saw when he fucked others ...

    ¡ª Aaargh! Why?!

    Who could have known that mere curiosity would lead to such a disaster? Even if he didn''t take it, Kurama felt defiled! Her perfect body was practically defamed! Moreover, he saw her naked and even pawed her! So he almost raped the brain, and made him experience the final pleasure twice ...

    "T-That''s not true¡­ It can''t be ''It''!

    But, it''s so nice that it sparkled in the eyes ...

    Kurama tried to convince herself that she had not experienced an orgasm and tried to find an excuse for her behavior, but everything was in vain ... The facts are on the face. She finished, finished under him, like some stupid female! And it was her own fault...

    ¡ª Aaaaaaa! I will kill you! Blushing with shame and anger, the Fox tucked her tails in and began to bite her nails furiously.

    "Crap! Crap! Crap!"

    She had to suppress her momentary desire to break out into the outside world and make him pay ... In addition, fear prevented her from collecting her thoughts and reconnecting with him.

    "Aaaargh!"

    At that moment, she realized that she couldn''t do it... What if he didn''t remember anything?! If so, is it all for nothing? All her suffering will remain a secret?!

    Thoughts were confused. It all happened too suddenly. First pleasure, then curiosity, and in the end everything was covered with fear! Before that, Kurama could not even imagine that such a thing was possible...

    Just a few seconds ago, her own jinch¨±riki almost abused her, and now... What should I do now?!

    He defiled her soul and body, so he will continue to live as if nothing had happened, having fun with his whores?! Bute on, Kurama resented the fact that he would not remember exactly about her! Abused and the end?! How could anyone forget THIS?!

    He won''t dare!

    As a result, she came to this out of anger... Realizing that in that delirium he might not remember anything, another wave of anger covered her!

    The fox did not understand what was better: the absence of memories or their presence. On the one hand, Naruto must remember the best moment of his life and get punished for it, but on the other... She was so ashamed! After all, he will remember her naked, for sure he will begin to fantasize and tease with it! Kurama had long since be ustomed to his new personality and had a good understanding of his nasty nature...

    "D-damn¡­" Biting her lip, she lowered her ears in annoyance.

    ¡ª Pervert!

    "Liar... I knew you''d like it!"

    As she continued to growl, she nervously bit her nails as a wave of various emotions washed over her. At the same time, she was consumed bycency and pure girlish embarrassment ...

    With her pride, Kurama simply couldn''t forgive him for what had happened.

    Knowing this obscene pervert, she understood that he would constantly remind her of this. And even after I panicked and ran away...

    "Damn you...

    But, thinking about all this, it was not his or her own reaction that frightened her most of all, but that feeling ... The feeling of merging. If this happens again, what will be the effect?

    It''s really very pleasant, but not so much as to stoop to such ... Isn''t it?

    Kurama blushed.

    "Damn Naruto!" So that you...

    In fear, she tried to forget this pleasure and hide these memories in the very depths of her mind. At that moment, she decided - this will not happen again!

    - Never...

    Even if he remembers, it''s worse for him! Now he will definitely not get anything, and this will erase his insolence forever ...

    With a sly smirk, Kurama growled.

    "Well¡­ You will still beg me for this¡­"

    Mentally enjoying her great realization, she ceased to be angry and even involuntarily thought about how one day from her exalted position to give him quite a bit of pleasure. Why not, if he dutifully begins to beg? After that, he will definitely fall to his knees!

    No man can resist this body!

    She thought so, and she herself forgot herself in these fantasies with him ...

    All she had to do was wait for the denouement. The only problem is that any of his reactions can turn into an unforeseen catastrophe...

 Chapter 411: Happy Awakening

    Chapter 411: Happy Awakening

    *

    The awakening was difficult, hazy and slightly painful. Naruto was still shaking from what had happened. His throat was dry, and his body seemed to be filled with lead. Strange condition, but at the same time quite pleasant ...

    - Ha-ah...

    I wanted to drink sake and get some fresh air.

    Rising up on his elbows, Naruto found it difficult to breathe. His gaze immediately dropped down, colliding with a naked blonde. Tsunadey on top of him and pressed him with her stunning breasts. She was a light sleeper with a pair of her small feet wrapped around his leg while her frail arms were outstretched. The kunoichi''s beautiful face was filled with a satisfied smile, and a slight pallor spoke of how exhausted she was.

    Nothing surprising...

    Tsunade was still trembling because of what had happened, but there was no particr damage to her body. Naturally, Naruto remembered his mistake, which almost led to her death...

    "Looks like I got lucky this time..."

    The chakra is in chaos. If he were an ordinary person, the elemental properties would not have touched her in any way, since control was required for the transformation, but being in the highest stage of controlling all the elements, the Hokage could do something like that even unconsciously.

    If not for the amazing stamina of Senju and the Strength of a Hundred, then Tsunade would definitely turn into a handful of ashes, and this is at best.

    Yeah, who would have thought...

    Smiling wryly, Naruto put his arms around her and admired their reflection in the mirror together.

    - So small...

    Compared to his height, Tsunade seemed like a young girl. For some reason, he didn''t pay attention to it before.

    A mature and luxurious body, impressive shapes and a narrow waist... A striking contrast of fragility, strength and sexuality. Perfect beauty.

    Shiny with sweat and fragrant with her mature pheromones, Tsunade seemed even more beautiful. Deprivation of virginity seemed to change her and made her even more attractive. With loose hair, after hot sex - she haspletely blossomed.

    Incredibly uplifting atmosphere...

    They were both naked, drenched in sweat. Tsunade''s hair was stuck all over, and her love juices gathered under her feet. Filled with semen, she could very well be pregnant.

    Gently smiling, Naruto picked up the girl in his arms and carried her to the bed. Naked and tired, with many characteristic marks on her body, she looked so defenseless and weak ... Who would have thought that the famous Tsunade Senju would be in such a helpless position?

    - Cutie...

    Her appearance was mesmerizing. Although Naruto was aroused by her maturity and wildness, he actually also enjoyed seeing her so fragile and feminine. Tsunade had two sides, and this was the carefree and affectionate part, the part that only he could enjoy. Only he could see her like that. At times like these, age meant nothing at all. But you have to admit, the fact that you got your hands on the Fifth Hokage, fit for your grandmother, was damn exciting.

    - That''s it, get some rest.

    Narutoid Tsunade down on the pillow, then carefully straightened her damp hair. She breathed weakly and, as always, fascinated with her beauty...

    The chakra hadn''t recovered yet, but other than that, Tsunade was fine. But, again, only externally. Naruto didn''t try to wake her up. She had already experienced so much that he was slightly worried about the state of her mind. The sea was scorched for him, but something irreparable could happen to her ...

    ncing briefly at his watch, the Hokage nodded grimly.

    "So it''s already morning..."

    Theyy unconscious for a long time. But even so, the bedroom still had not recovered from the hot atmosphere of debauchery. As before, the walls were covered with fumes, and a haze hovered everywhere, filled with the lustful aromas of hot sex.

    - Ha-ah...

    From all this, Naruto again began to lose control and be excited.

    - Take it easy...

    Naturally, he did not want to aggravate the situation, and therefore he pulled sake out of the scroll, took a couple of sips and admired the fruits of hisbors. The only thing he could do was watch...

    Tsunade''s thighs and nipples were still on fire. The neck was covered with bright hickeys, with bite marks. Her hair was tangled and stuck to her face. She was very sticky to the touch. However, like Naruto himself.

    - It''s worth taking a shower.

    He did not disturb her anymore, but decided to wash himself first of all. Whatever it was, Kurama saved him from the terrible consequences of "unity". It was only now that Naruto recognized the dangers of this method. Previously, he did not attach any importance to this and, as it turned out, very much in vain. Not everything can be controlled in a fit of passion...

    "It will be a lesson to me¡­" ¡ª This unpleasant event did not overshadow his condition, but still gave off a slight bitterness. If not for Kurama, then now all his efforts would have gone down the drain. Not to mention the submission points, Naruto would have lost one of the most gorgeous women in his life. It would be difficult toe to terms with this. He did not feel guilty, but admitted his mistake.

    Chakra games are dangerous territory. The Hokage made a logical decision - not to go too far. Clear control of the situation, and first of all of your state, is what is really important. Concentrating on such distracting things at the time of sex is, of course, an unpleasant experience, but apparently a necessary one.

    The only one Naruto wasn''t afraid to open up to was maybe Kaguya. Although, in the case of the Goddess, a bacsh could ur, as a result of which, he could already turn into a pile of ashes.

    - Unpleasant...

    For the first time since arriving in this world, he began to worry about power, but not because of the desire to rule the worlds and control his own destiny, but only because of the selfish desire to have sex with the Goddess.

    "Hah¡­ I can''t fix¡­"

    Narutoughed at himself and walked lightly out of the ruined bedroom. All sweaty and content, he seemed to have left the steam room, and carried a shadow of debauchery behind him.

    All those mature pheromones and the concentrated aroma of semen could make normal people go crazy...

    But he liked it!

    "Shizune will definitely be delighted..."

    Imagining with what face this girl will clean up all this mess, Narutoughed in his heart, and what will Hinata say when he notices the loss of the bed and some of his things...

    - Poor thing...

    He quickly found a way to amuse himself and while sipping sake, he imagined all these "awkward" conversations.

    We have to admit that he had a lot of fun, you can''t say otherwise ... Insolent and satisfied, he reveled in the sensations and did not even think about the consequences.

    Naruto did not focus on the recent problem, he immediately found a solution and resigned himself. Worrying over such trifles was not his style.

    Whatever it was, even with all the failures, sex came out the best of the best. For the first time in his life, the Hokage felt something like that, from which he even passed out in the end. Tsunade herself was incredibly pretty and sexy, surpassing most of his women, and her stamina allowed him to fully experience a new form of chakra pleasure.

 Chapter 412: The Seventh Goal Achieved!

    Chapter 412: The Seventh Goal Achieved!

    The union had almost reached its highest phase, and only Tsunade was capable of giving him such an experience. Unfortunately, her strength was not enough, and he eventually began to suppress her, from which all these "troubles" originated. Since the chakra was rampant, and Tsunade did not defend herself in any way, in the end, all the damage fell on her body.

    In this case, the main thing showed itself correctly - God should not have sex with mortals, and if he does, then only with great caution. There are only two reasons: they will not bring proper pleasure and, most likely, they will not survive.

    But the risk was worth it...

    Emotionally, Tsunade made him very happy that don''t say, but bitchy and violent women are the best.

    It can be said that after discarding the past, Naruto did not just open a new chapter in his life - he did it in the most ideal way, having got such a lovely beauty in his hands. It is impossible to argue with this. Could there be an even better way?

    And after all, it took some insignificant seven days ... The result is very worthy. Especially considering the little adventure with Kurama at the end...

    Climbing into the warm bath, Naruto sighed in a rxed voice.

    - Okay-oh...

    Sake warmed my throat...

    Tsunade fully justified herself, and most importantly, he liked this start of new conquests. If everything started so well, then it will only get better and better...

    Take at least future goals - they are all much more difficult than the previous ones.

    Sakura, Karui, Kurotsuchi, Hanabi and even Kushina with Kurama, and somewhere else locked up in a thousand years ofnguor - Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. Without a doubt, Naruto considered her his final goal, but at the same time every day he became convinced of how much he desires this meeting.

    Everything was moving towards its end...

    However, it doesn''t matter now. Before the final "battle" it is necessary to "save the world" from other "evil" and "secure" it from "terrible threats".

    - How much work ... When will I finally have a rest?

    Sighing deeply about his plight as a hero, Naruto sipped his sake and rxed.

    "Women feel good ... They enjoy it and don''t think about anything, but here I am tearing myself up ..."

    With a mischievous smirk, thinking about who to choose next, Naruto suddenly remembered one important thing...

    Obedience Points!

    "Ha¡­ How could I forget?

    Tsunade not only gave him the best sex of his life, but also allowed him to move further along the path of power. Closer to the power, so necessary for him to meet with that same Goddess...

    Tsunade Senju:

    Trust - 100

    Depravity - 100

    Submission: 100

    General Subordination - 971

    "Damn it..." Always indifferent to such things, Naruto was a little surprised by the result. In fact, this was to be expected, but initially he was not exactly sure of such a perfect sess.

    All the characteristics of a hundred! This surpassed any of his past achievements!

    Not only did Naruto raise his depravity from ten to a hundred, he also raised his obedience from zero to the maximum!

    Amazing...

    Doesn''t this mean that all women should be locked in the basement for a week and released fully prepared?

    Amused by his own thoughts, Naruto shook his head. Naturally, he did not want to repeat such a method. He despised monotony and obviously wanted something new every time. In addition, the "seven days of sex" method worked on Tsunade for a reason. She was ideally suited for this, in terms of feelings and character, so the result is appropriate.

    Although, the idea of a basement looked tempting ...

    "Hmm, what do we have there?" Naruto decided to im the Seventh Goal bounty. Most recently, he fulfilled the first condition:

    "Complete subjugation of the two hidden viges." Today, thanks to Tsunade, he finally crossed the threshold of nine hundred points. Although, "stepped" is putting it mildly.

    II RANK:

    VII Goal achieved!

    + Slot for Hidden Vige x1

    + Slot for a girl x1

    + Country Slot x1

    + Superior Life Form> B

    + All regr skills: rank up.

    "Wow..." Even Naruto couldn''t remain calm from all this. His eyes sparkled with interest.

    The awards were amazing! Especially the Spiritual Skill ''Ultimate Life Form'', finally advancing in rank! Naruto clearly remembered how powerful this skill was. While still in C rank, he allowed him to acquire Senju genes and awaken Mokuton - a huge advantage, especially in this world. The question is what will happen next ... Naruto could not even imagine, but for sure, it will be something special and very impressive.

    Anticipating an interesting power, the Hokage evaluated other rewards before finally collecting them.

    "Additional Country Slot? Hmm¡­was to be expected."

    Subjugation of the Hidden Viges is not difficult, but rather tedious. Naruto ranks the Countries as even more boring, as he would mostly have to deal with ordinary people. Naturally, the Daimyo had shinobi on guard, but he already knew how mediocre they were. Any Elite Jonin is basically capable of overpowering at least a couple of this unit. Although, it is worth recognizing, they are still much for something. That''s just for the Hokage, everything is the same, as long as their strength does not exceed at least Pain.

    In any case, the Daimyo will have to be reached soon, given the conditions of the next goal...

    II rank.

    VIII goal:

    Conditions:plete subordination of the Great Country and 4 girls. 1100 points of submission.

    Oddly enough, but there was no particr difficulty in these conditions. With almost 1,000 points avable, only an increase per Country would mean almostplete sess. Not to mention the possibility of adding Yuina Itomaki or a new target to the list. As for the four girls... Here Naruto almost doubled the condition.

    This system really tempted to take decisive action. Especially Spiritual Ability.

    However, Naruto wasn''t in a hurry. He decided to think about the situation a littleter, in his spare time. Thinking about all sorts of countries and secondary characters only tired him.

 Chapter 413: Lucky Problem

    Chapter 413: Lucky Problem

    "Good sake..." While sipping his drink, Naruto smirked contentedly, enjoying the remnants of the sensation. This time, I got more fed up than usual.

    "Enough for a long time..."

    Given the slow development of his rtionship with Sakura, this is only on hand, because he has already be addicted to all this.

    "Perhaps I should take a chance and move towards Karui¡­ Although, knowing myself, I might identally get distracted by someone like Kurenai. It was the same with Anko¡­"

    With a wry smile, Naruto didn''t want to rush. Sakura is too pretty to grab her right away. In addition, he slowly paved the way towards potential targets. Karin, Kushina, Karui, Tsume...

    "Maybe I''ll pick them..."

    A slot for a girl is a good purchase. Very timely. Naruto took into ount the possibleplications, and therefore did not use it immediately. As for the Hidden Vige, he already had one particr idea in mind. This time he decided to diversify his "conquest" and did not choose a dummy.

    As for increasing skills in the rank, this is also not so bad, considering that it is All skills that are developed! Of course, spiritual abilities were hardly taken into ount, but this is also worthy. For a superhuman who possesses skills like "Chakra (G)", such an increase would bring huge benefits. And I have to admit, Naruto didn''t put much pressure on it...

    In any case, he wanted to collect the awards immediately. Since there was nothing to be done with Tsunade right now, and pleasing himself was not his style, Naruto decided to entertain himself at least in this way. Besides, the Perfect Law was too tempting...

    Hm, but there is a problem...

    And that''s putting it mildly. It just so happened that Naruto perfectly remembered everything that happened to him after losing his mind. Even if he was driven by instinct at that moment, now, with a cool head, he could clearly remember every detail of his "fit".

    And there was something to remember...

    Kurama!

    Naked, charming and so funny panicking...

    "Cutie..."

    Not being able to control himself, of course, is unpleasant, but at that moment he got something very important.

    Naruto would have been much more annoyed at the miscalction of Tsunade, if not for the circumstance that, in a certain sense, brought him closer to his cute fox.

    Chuckling, he took a sip of sake and licked his lips.

    "This is the best thing that could end the day...

    You can''t argue here. And he didn''t even make an effort... Fate is really a funny thing.

    Kurama''s curiosity led her right into his arms. Naruto didn''t expect her to go this far in trying to experience an unfamiliar pleasure. It might seem that her act would harm their rtionship, but in fact it brought them very close. After thest "argument", Naruto nned to act gradually, somehow guiding her towards a simple touch or at least flirt, but suddenly, with one slip of her hand, Vixen developed their rtionship to a level where he could already act more assertively.

    Not only did Kurama discover her weaknesses, but she also experienced first hand what the pleasure of weaving chakra could be. Naruto didn''t even think about this way of interacting with the bijuu. He was already thinking about how to please her and himself, and now the answer was found on its own.

    Spiritual energy!

    "I should have guessed¡­"

    However, he did not me himself for such an omission. Yet thought about it for a very short time, just at the moment when she changed her appearance. Not really counting on much, Naruto just didn''t get ahead of himself. Who knew that she was so unbearable to be his woman?

    - Yeah...

    Moreover, unlike the same Tsunade, with reserves of Fox chakra, they can bring each other pleasure for hours. Even if it''s not a physical connection, the bottom line is that it''s much deeper and more enjoyable. No matter what Kurama imagines right now and no matter how much she is angry at him for what happened, she tasted this forbidden fruit and would definitely want more. If she hadn''t wanted to, she wouldn''t have taken such a risk, and that meant only one thing - she opened up. It might mean nothing to an ordinary person, but not to Kurama. It overwhelmed her! The fact is that not only she felt the pleasure of a partner. In that moment of merging, she showed him all her secrets... All she had to do was make her wish and convince her that it was her own desire.

    The only problem is that although Kurama herself fell into this trap, Naruto also could not refuse responsibility. And it''s not that he was worried about her feelings, but rather the future interaction. Obviously, this arrogant fox will me him for everything that happened and will not even try to admit his guilt. It is for this reason that if you talk to her now, you can most likely face a very serious blowback.

    But, there was one funny loophole in this situation... In the first ce, why hadn''t Kurama tried to talk to him yet? After what happened, she must be furious! But, she was silent... Why?

    The answer is obvious... With his deep understanding, Naruto quickly drew logical conclusions.

    Kurama probably thinks that he simply won''t remember anything about what happened. Knowing this insolent Fox, he believed that this was the only reason why she had not yet rushed at him with usations and reproaches.

    The arrogant and cunning Fox is definitely waiting for him to dere himself, or perhaps just trying to figure out how to behave further so as not to identally betray what happened. She''s in doubt, so this is the perfect time to think about her next move...

    Now Kurama is under enormous pressure, cornered.

    Realizing this, Naruto couldn''t help his sly smirk...

 Chapter 414: Advantage

    Chapter 414: Advantage

    The reasons why Kurama might want to cover up what happened are quite simple. It''s not even that she let him see her naked, taking a huge blow to her swollen pride. The main problem is different: Naruto practically abused her, and she weakly resisted. She behaved like a shy girl, and also conveyed to him a significant amount of feelings experienced at that moment.

    Kurama built herself into perfection, supreme beauty and the embodiment of strength, and here such a tearful scene ... For her, this is a real p in the face!

    Naruto had already nearly ruined her great image, and now even more so, saw more than she dared to endure. Worst of all, she also enjoyed herself in the process...

    One has only to imagine how much all this angers this hot-tempered girl.

    Kurama may have been acting ridiculous, but she wasn''t stupid. Certainly, she knew about the reverse effect of the fusion, which she herself had a hand in. All her excitement, pleasure, fear, and every bit of feeling towards her jinch¨±riki could not hide from him. That is why she must be afraid of revealing the truth with all her might.

    But even here Naruto could find an obvious weakness. The first time they met, after her transformation, Kurama showed herself so arrogantly that perhaps in contrast to her wounded ego, she would also feel angry that he would forget her magnificent beauty, and make her the only one affected.

    "Hit me if I''m wrong..." The Hokage grinned impudently, remembering her red face and that unforgettable fear shown in a moment of weakness. What a pity that he did not control himself then ... She certainly would not have been able to escape!

    Naruto understood other people''s thinking as well as his own. Even if she is a biju, a woman is a woman. All of them are ready to conquer. This is why the bad guys are more likely to seed. Since the method is not important with a girl, the result will mean little to them. Ultimately, feelings cannot be changed.

    At that time, at the first meeting, Naruto showed coldness and indifference. Who could have known that this would affect the whole scheme and give him a better chance of sess? Even if he hadn''t nned until now, he was wise to keep his distance. The intuition and ir of the hunter never let him down. And now, thanks to this, the advantage remained on his side.

    Caution is an important factor in psychological struggle and maniption. Kurama is a difficult opponent, but its conquest is a matter of time.

    Naruto quickly sorted out all the information he had, enjoyed the fond memories of his Chanterelle''s luxurious body, and also had fun with her emotions. As a result, even more convinced of the desire to conquer it.

    The n was built in the course of reflection, but the moment for its implementation, oddly enough, has not yete.

    "I think it''s going to take a long time..."

    In any of the paths of this n, it was required that Kurama sweat a little more. Now she is in a shaky position, while he has all the cards in his hands. So now, even if the buff after receiving the reward somehow stirs up the fox, Naruto will simply continue to act like nothing happened.

    A quarrel will not solve anything, and with such a self-satisfied girl, being too persistent is a big mistake. Kurama''s position is too special, because it is, in fact, part of him. With a fox, you need a trick appropriate to it. She will certainly be ready for his attack, so she will have to strike as unexpectedly as possible, and so that the damage is as significant as possible.

    - Let''s take a look...

    Naruto didn''t doubt his cunning, and Kurama didn''t doubt it... She must have been afraid of that, even if she didn''t want to admit it. Either she will lose her vignce, or she will simply be unstable and nervous due to psychological pressure. After all, the longer she waits for the attack, the more difficult it will be to hold out in the final battle. It is not known which way she will go, surrender or fight. Man or biju - no matter what personality or what choice. After all, the hunter had driven her into his territory long ago.

    Naruto nned everything, it remains to wait for the right moment.

    "Haa¡­ Okay¡­

    Now that everything was ready, it was time to get back to the business of the day. Even if Kurama interfered likest time, he knew how to respond.

    All conditions are met, and therefore, no longer thinking about what happened, Naruto took another step towards strength ...

    - Begin.

    And as soon as he wished to take the reward due, his body was immediately covered by the already familiar otherworldly power!

    - Hm...

    Threads of golden energy flowed through the limbs and this time went straight to the brain!

    "Wh-what the..." Naruto narrowed his eyes sharply. For some reason, the light began to practically burn out the eyes. It became unbearably hot!

    This time, the transformation began much faster. The body itself seemed to be striving to merge with this magical energy. She changed it, and it asked for more! Nothing is surprising, because in addition to pleasure, this force so often influenced the whole organism that it had long been ustomed to and adjusted to its enchanting influence...

    The Hokage could not understand what kind of divine power that could affect the body and soul.

    Meanwhile, the tension only intensified... Pleasure reached the brain and at the same time, something strange happened... Naruto''s eyes suddenly lit up with golden chakra!

    Intoxication suddenly turned into pain ...

    The light burned out my eyes!

    "Uh... Damn!

    The Hokage could not resist and waved his hand, sending a sake cork in the direction of the light bulb!

    A bright sh was reced by the sound of breaking ss...

    Shards rained down from the ceiling like tears, dropping in the darkness.

    The light went out and it became easier.

    "Ha¡­ Here¡­"

    Naruto took a sip of sake, then grimaced and closed his eyes. The pain hasn''t gone away! Mixing with the threads of pleasure, it seemed to tease the mind and mocked its perception...

    This strange power for some reason began to affect the eye, but that was only the beginning...

    "Kh-h! Damn it!

    In the next moment, a terrifying pressure gripped Naruto''s head, and an insane burning sensation swept through his entire body!

    Together with the boost from the spiritual skill, this energy developed every indicator in him, from the chakra to all the elements.

    As if thousands of ants got under the skin and began to bite into the flesh! The pain was appropriate...

    Maybe for Naruto, increasing each skill in the rank did not mean anything, but in fact it was a terrifying influx of power! Even his incredibly strong and resilient body received a huge return.

    Seven days of sex with Tsunade didn''t exhaust him as much as the seconds of this evolution...

 Chapter 415: Conflict

    Chapter 415: Conflict

    Continuing to share their views on the situation, the girls started talking again and began to drink sake, until suddenly they were distracted by an unexpected knock on the door...

    - Hm?

    Are you waiting for someone? Temari tensed up.

    - Not...

    Both of them turned around, Shizune frowned, then calmly said:

    - Sign in.

    She wasn''t afraid of anything. Even if it was someone very important, under Naruto''s protection, she didn''t care about anything at all. Who in this world would dare to stand in the way of her man? Nobody has a chance!

    Temari was the same...

    "Interesting..." She was rather filled with curiosity.

    After Shizune''s words, the door slowly swung open and a rather interesting couple appeared in front of the kunoichi...

    "Hm?" Temari and Shizune were surprised at the same time. They were expecting anyone, but definitely not these two...

    The two petite girls looked around quickly and then stepped into the middle of the office, acting rather hesitantly. They were clearly disappointed...

    "Shizune-san, Temari-san¡­" Sumire bowed first, showing respect to the elders, and then Sarada followed her example, with a noticeable reluctance on her face. She knew who she came to and who these women were to her Master, but she had no choice... Bowing to the elders is a form of respect, even letting them all be on the same level for him.

    Sarada''s strange behavior did not escape Temari''s sharp gaze. She approved of Sumire''s gesture, but this Uchiha girl...

    "Hmph!" The blonde snorted in her heart, continuing to watch.

    Naruto had disappeared somewhere, which made Sarada start to worry. At the right moment, she knew how to lower her head and negotiate. She just didn''t know what she was facing...

    Shizune calmly appreciated the cute looks of her guests, took a sip of sake and smiled indifferently. She was not going to say anything, but only probed the ground and showed her attitude. To some this behavior might seem overbearing, but she saw nothing wrong with it. Recently, status and respect have be an important part of the joint n, by andrge - this is Temari''s idea. But, Shizune supported her. Equality was of no use to them, especially with neers or such young girls. Why would they be on the same level as some twentieth girl in his bed?

    But if Shizune was silent, then someone allowed themselves more...

    "And what are you doing here, kids?" Have you decided to skip sses? Temari suddenly asked, with obvious derision. She crossed her legs and red at a couple of girls with a bitchy look. Like a huntress, she looked at them as prey, with such hostility that Sumire even shuddered involuntarily!

    "Wh-what did we do wrong?"

    Temari behaved like a dominating elder, mocked the younger ones and even began to enjoy it...

    "Here''s a bitch..."

    Shizune secretly chuckled, not trying to interrupt the scene. In the end, it''s just a test.

    But, unexpectedly for everyone, in response to such a provocation, Sarada suddenly frowned...

    "Oh you¡­" Her eyes turned red and the Sharingan manifested!

    "What the..." Shizune was startled by this sudden change, and the smile immediately faded from her troubled face. Even Temari couldn''t figure out why the hell this girl was reacting so seriously!

    But, the reason is simple - Sarada was already on edge because of the meeting with Sumire, and then some old woman is behaving so arrogantly!

    "What did she think of herself?!"

    This meeting happened at the wrong time - everything did not coincide in favor of those present ...

    Sarada''s voice was not very polite, and it was bloodthirsty:

    - Any problems?

    "Oh¡­" for a moment, Temari was even speechless, surprised at such a rude answer from a girl who was good enough for her daughter. But how could she lose so easily? Even before Naruto, she was not particrly polite, and now even more so...

    ¡ª Hmph!

    Temari quickly pulled herself together and snorted derisively.

    "You don''t have the courage, brat.

    - What did you call me? Sarada spun around and growled angrily.

    "Sorry, now!"

    She was not going to endure ridicule from some bedding, especially from those who were not even invited to the conversation!

    ¡ª Pf! Are you me? Temari stood up slowly, keeping her face calm. From such an attitude, rage bubbled in her chest! She looked down on Sarada and showed her all possible contempt with just one look.

    "Here''s a little bitch with her Sharingan..."

    Frankly, the bloodlust in the scarlet eyes of the Uchiha slightly dulled her anger and even made her wary. Yes, and she reacted too aggressively ... There was a feeling that Sarada really could rush to the attack. But, Temari could no longer retreat, and how could she be afraid of a small girl? This pissed her off even more! The insignificant genin opened his mouth at her - at the woman who carried his child!

    No respect for elders!

    - Malyavka, don''t they bite your teeth? Look who you''re yapping at! Even though Temariunched the attack first, she showed no mercy even now.

    - Well, everything ...

    Sarada''s eyes lit up, the three tomoe moved menacingly... Her anger towards this arrogant woman reached the limit! The first provoked and still continued to attack?! What a shameless bitch!

    The tension was rising...

    Shizune frowned as she considered whether or not to intervene.

    But right at that moment...

    "P-please stop¡­" Sumire tried to calm the situation. But, no one even heard her quiet voice ...

    - What all? Will you cry?

    - Shut up! I''d rather scratch your face!

    The two rivals devoured each other with burning nces in hostility, and threw poisonous barbs...

    Temari provoked, but Sarada also responded too harshly, and as a result, they began to feud at the first meeting. The pride of both did not allow to retreat ...

    "Just one more word and I''ll crack your skull open!" Sarada growled menacingly, clenching her small fists until they crackled.

    She really meant to do it!

    But, Temari was not scared at all, she justughed contemptuously:

    - Just look - this small hole threatens me ?! Well, definitely the daughter of this stupid fool Haruno ... Both crazy bitches!

    "Don''t you dare insult my mother!" Sarada flushed with rage, "Do you even know who you''re talking to?! She darted closer and pursed her lips in preparation for an attack.

    - Oh, and with whom? - Temari looked down, barely restraining herself so as not to break the cute little face of this arrogant girl. At that moment, she really wanted to decorate it to match the color of her heels!

    Sarada growled, not yielding at all.

    - I''m his student! And who are you? Pitiful bedding! - the girl''s voice showed through with a poisonous mockery: - Maybe ask Shikadai, who is his mother to my Master? Poor cheating whore!

    - Oh, you little bitch! Temari exploded and waved her hand... That was thest straw!

    But right at that moment...

    - Enough!

    Shizune''s deafening voice, like the wind, extinguished the mes of enmity that had red up...

    It was really dangerous. Just a little more...

    In her heart, the kunoichi breathed a sigh of relief...

 Chapter 416: True Power

    Chapter 416: True Power

    Naruto dispelled his Byakugan and breathed a sigh of relief. The eyes are still blue. Already good.

    If he needed strength, he would not hesitate to give all the skin on his face, but when there is no need for it, spoiling himself is stupid. Although, given the power of the Rinnegan...

    The situation is strange. The Hokage was willing to pay the price, but didn''t need the power, and partly wanted more, considering Kaguya. The desire to have everything immediately manifested itself.

    - Hah...

    Even if you can''t use both Dojutsu at the same time, it won''t hurt in general. In any case, he did not rely on his eyes in battle.

    However, with the strengthening of all skills, it will be much easier to fight against ¨­tsutsuki.

    Other changes, oddly enough, impressed Naruto much more than the acquisition of the legendary Dojutsu, for which many would willingly kill.

    Skills are the real power!

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Genes of Indra and Asura, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of Otsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Reincarnation of Asura, Master of the System, Touching the Laws.

    Fully subordinated:

    Girls - Shizune, Hinata, Tenten, Sarada, Himawari, Tsunade.

    Skills:

    Chakra (GG), Physical Strength (G), Endurance (G), Talent (G), Agility (G), Fortitude (G), Ninjutsu (G), Taijutsu (G), Senjutsu (G), Willpower (G ), Chakra Control (G), Five Elements (ZZ), Transformation (ZZ), Yin-Yang Release (Z), Fuinjutsu (SSS), Charm (SSS), Morale (SSS), uracy (SSS), Lava Release (SSS), Boil Release (SSS), Ma Release(SSS), Persuasion (SS), Leadership (SS), Submission (SS), Courage (SS), Intelligence (SS), Rumor (SS), Intuition (SS) , Genjutsu (SS), Luck (S), Majesty (S)...

    Spiritual Abilities:

    Perfect Law (B), Supreme Sealing Law (D), Essence Condensation Law (D)

    "Not bad..." Naruto shook his head with a wry smile. From such an abundance of skills, he almost did not notice any special changes in his status. Eyes darted. So he decided to just close everything and not look at this lewdness. He already had enough sensations in his body. For example, the chakra - it has grown significantly!

    It is worth considering that even without Kurama, the Hokage possessed huge reserves of energy, not inferior even to some Bijuu.

    Even Momoshiki, in the future, for long hours could not deprive the former Naruto of half of the chakra, and now he has doubled these reserves!

    Thanks to the Essence Condensation, he had already umted enough of it that would be enough for a year ahead, and the umtion rate had also clearly improved. In addition, many skills have crossed the threshold to the "G" rank, and this is already a divine level.

    Talent (G) allowed him to learn any Jutsu not just on the first try, but after just one look from the side. Moreover, he could perform this technique even better than its original user. This talent defied the heavens! Even without the power of the Sharingan, Naruto could copy any technique, amplify and change it at will, as well as develop and turn into monstrous abilities.

    He could perform almost any jutsu with just one seal, and thanks to the control and volume of chakra, even simple (C) rank techniques could destroy mountains and forests!

    He didn''t even need to use chakra to kill a human anymore! One physical strength (G) rank was enough - it didn''t go to anyparison with (ZZZ) at all. The gap was only one rank, but it was almost impossible to ovee it with training. The amplification turned out not to be double, but perhaps even triple!

    One punch on the ground, without using chakra, was beyond anything Sakura could have imagined with her enhancement. If her blow could destroy half the vige, then Naruto was capable of the unthinkable...

    Even Senjutsu, who crossed the threshold to (G) rank, already allowed him to get rid of the clones and umte natural energy right during the battle. However, Naruto could also enter Sage Mode thanks to the stored energy in his Essence Core. But even so, his connection with nature reached apletely different level.

    Already now, with this set of strengths and skills, he could easily fight with the highest form of the Eight Gates of Might Guy, and quite keep up with his strength and speed!

    It''s a terrifying leap in power.

    However, Naruto wasn''t too happy about it. As always... It''s not that strength is bad, but rather, he simply had no one to test it on. With his current capabilities, even that test of ability in the Valley of the End could have wiped out miles more of soil.

    Right now, the Hokage was so strong that it didn''t even lend itself to a logical exnation. Even Juubi''s jinch¨±riki like Madara and Obito didn''t achieve that kind of power. Probably only the ¨­tsutsuki would be able to get him to be even a little more serious now. The only thing left to do was to wait... But Naruto didn''t like waiting the most, and therefore the power caused him either calm eptance or irritation due to the inability to use it. I had to choose the first, so as not to worry myself in vain.

    What is the use of a god from an additional ability? Naruto found himself in a simr situation. I amped up my ego a bit, increased my skill collection, and thought a bit about how to use the Sharingan.

    "I wonder if Kurama felt anything?" Must, for sure...

    Smiling, Naruto took a sip of his sake, and then, rising from the water, moved straight towards the bedroom, spilling drops of water everywhere. There was nothing to do, so I sat up alone, and since I finished collecting awards, it was time to move on.

    Excited and contented, he sipped drinks along the way until he returned to Tsunade.

    She was still sleeping, in the same position, tired and broken. Naruto did not disturb her, buty down next to her, put her head on his chest and then dozed off ...

    So, naked and wet, havingpleted another conquest, and putting an end to pumping, in thepany of a beautiful blonde, he met the next dawn...

 Chapter 417: You raped me!

    Chapter 417: You raped me!

    *

    The next day, after showering together and soaking in the warm water, Tsunade and Naruto hugged each other and rxed in the bathroom, casually chatting about the past. He yed with her hair, slowly twisting it around his fingers, while the yful girl fingered his rough palm with her nails.

    "So you kept yourself until the wedding?" he asked suddenly, interrupting her fantasies.

    Tsunade was confused.

    "Mm¡­" Her quiet reply was barely audible, "Then, I thought it was very important¡­"

    "Ha..." Naruto grinned impudently, "If it wasn''t for that, you wouldn''t be mine..." He startedughing, continuing to irritate her and make her blush.

    But, how could she get caught so easily? Now her strategy has changed...

    "Hmm, why would you? Giving out a strangeugh, Tsunade shyly whispered:

    "You could still¡­ I never loved like that¡­"

    - Yes? But what about Dan? Naruto brought the subject up sharply as he continued to press. It was as if he brought her to this moment on purpose. No matter how embarrassing topics he touched on, Tsunade became too malleable and easily allowed him to take over, so he constantly tried to unbnce her ...

    Of course, she couldn''t ignore the question about her "ex"...

    "Well..." the girl smiled shyly and put his hand on her stomach, as if trying to show that only he can touch her:

    "I was young, after all¡­ Wasn''t it the same with you and Sakura?" I don''t want to say anything bad, but... We haven''t even kissed, so... I don''t even know what else to say. Rather, I was influenced by that promise and his words ... Undoubtedly, I respect him, but ... It was too long ago ... Then you appeared and everything started to spin ...

    Surprisingly, Tsunade seriously tried to justify herself and resolve this issue as soon as it arose. She didn''t want to think about the past and couldn''t let Naruto bring it up to her.

    "Cunning..." He could only praise her strategy. Instead of aggression, as was the case in the past, now Tsunade tried to show her love and thus easily defended herself from any of his provocations.

    Naruto really liked to piss people off. But how can you anger a woman who, instead of anger, begins to smile tenderly and lovingly agree or justify herself? Tsunade really learned quickly... Now she epted her feelings and it became her protection. Before, she was ashamed or in denial, but after epting, everything became so interesting...

    "Hmm, how is it?" Naruto dismissed the question as he quickly considered other attack options.

    "It''s even funny¡­" He continued to behave gently. He tucked a wet curl behind her ear and grinned displeasedly:

    "That''s why you''ve been running away for twenty years... Poor thing...

    "Not twenty! I told you¡­" the kunoichi was finally indignant, "It happened already when I was Hokage. Don''t you dare use Henge anymore - it''s too embarrassing!

    Ha ha... Let''s see...

    He finally found a weak spot... That Henge case is still not easy to ept.

    "Naruto... I''m serious!" I don''t feelfortable with this...

    - I thought you liked it...

    Tsunade blushed brightly...

    "Y-you¡­" but all she could do to counter him was an embarrassed sigh.

    "Well¡­ Yeah¡­ Just¡­ I don''t want you to think anything¡­"

    "Not bad..." Naruto chuckled inwardly. She did not disappoint him again, but ...

    ¡ª Pervert!

    "Wh-what!?" You yourself actually... Ah!~

    But, Tsunade didn''t have time to finish... His finger touched his lips, and then the whisper reached its destination:

    "I like that about you too. Nobody will know...

    Tsunade blushed even deeper, and then hissed in annoyance:

    You wrote everything down!

    "Ha, really¡­" Pressing his lips to her hot neck, he quietly answered:

    "I was just having fun. Don''t be afraid, no one will see anything... Probably...

    From his impudent chuckles, Tsunade got angry and pinched his knee:

    - Fool!

    - Hmm...

    ¡ª Aaah!~

    Squeezing her ripe breasts, Naruto enjoyed the gentle moan before suddenly changing the subject.

    - Do you think you''re pregnant?

    "Ah~? Tsunade tensed up. He let her go.

    "W-well¡­ Hardly," she clung to his face again and answered with a slight bitterness:

    "I told you¡­ In World War II, I was unlucky¡­ I was on the verge of death, faced with an ambush¡­"

    Naruto listened gloomily, this time he wanted to know everything.

    "Back then, it was very terrible..." Touching her stomach, Tsunade sighed sadly.

    "Orochimaru helped me, but he didn''t think about the consequences." And how could he? Then I had to choose: either speedy healing, or death ... I don''t me him ... But, it backfired on me in the future ...

    Tsunade''s eyes dimmed.

    She had long been ustomed to Naruto''s harassment, she even liked them and cheered up, but now she was sad again ...

    - Hm...

    Naruto put his hand on top of hers andced his fingers together as he smiled warmly.

    - We''ll manage. I promise you you can carry my baby.

    Although these words sounded pompous, and even ridiculous, he knew that this was very important to her.

    ¡ª Ah~

    From such nonsense, Tsunade perked up literally before our eyes. Her joy and pleasure belonged to him, so why not let her enjoy? If for this you had to say such banal things, what''s the difference?

    Women''s ears are a great weakness...

    Naruto didn''t doubt her words and didn''t ask for details. Already this was enough to draw conclusions. If even after such sex, she denied her pregnancy - everything is much more serious than it seems.

    After his encouraging and tender words, a loving smile blossomed on a beautiful woman''s face. It seemed that at that moment she was ready for anything to make what was said be a reality ...

    "I believe you¡­" Tsunade snuggled up to his groin and groaned sweetly and softly said:

    "You know, it would be so wonderful if we could...

    She obviously started to turn on and try to repay - another cute female trait.

    Turning her wish into reality has be her obsession...

    - Yah? Naruto chuckled yfully.

    Doesn''t it bother you that I''m younger?

    - Who cares? Tsunade rested her head on his shoulder and whispered dreamily.

    "I don''t care anymore ... I just want to be with you, and I don''t care about the rest.

    But even though she said all this, the presence of Henge still weighed heavily on her. Tsunade definitely wanted with all her heart to appear before him again, young and beautiful, without any illusions. Unfortunately, even she couldn''t do it.

    And he seemed to know what was in her heart...

    "I will take care of your youth, and the opportunity to conceive. Don''t worry about anything. All you have to think about is us.

    Touching her glossy lips, Naruto smiled thoughtfully.

    - Understood?

    "Mm..." Tsunade''s eyes sparkled with love. His words made her feel so warm and pleasant... Strong hands on her stomach filled her heart with confidence. Feeling his strong body on her back, the kunoichi felt protected and strong to move on. Finally, Tsunade found her footing and became a full-fledged woman. Understanding this turned into an involuntary smile...

    Who could have known that things would turn out this way after so many years?

    Naruto didn''t miss the opportunity to have some fun:

    "But you condemned me and tried to run away ... Look now, what a submissive pussy ...

    - You! Tsunade turned around and said in annoyance.

    - I did everything right!

    ¡ª Really?

    "W-well, it''s just¡­ I didn''t know that you were so serious¡­ It''s like an animal took it and didn''t ask¡­ Who treats women like that anyway?" Tsunade pouted offendedly and reproached him.

    - Where should I go now? You raped me!

    Narutoughed uncontrobly... How sweetly she demanded responsibility. Like an innocent girl...

 Chapter 418: Love and Acceptance of Tsunade Senju

    Chapter 418: Love and eptance of Tsunade Senju

    From Naruto, Tsunade did not expect such a rude and bold move at all. She would never have made up her mind ... But, this is what led to such happiness. So she could not be offended, and now embarrassedly admitted that everything he had done, although a bad deed, was right. Without such perseverance on his part, would she return his feelings?

    Women are like that... Retreating before them is like admitting defeat and giving up everything. Only a truly strong and determined man will risk everything. How can such determination be underestimated? What woman doesn''t want to be fought for? Although, if Tsunade had no feelings for him, things could have gone ording to apletely different scenario ...

    But, Naruto just keptughing and it pissed her off!

    Pointing her finger at his chest, the kunoichi raised her chin and began to behave threateningly:

    - Stopughing! You left me no choice! Just dare to leave me... Otherwise, I''ll kill you!

    Naruto finally fell silent, but Tsunade didn''t calm down.

    Now it''s your responsibility. Don''t think I''ve forgotten how it all started. You behaved very badly... But since I... You... L-love... - she was still embarrassed to admit her feelings, but she no longer behaved like a hurt girl, but rather boldly expressed true intentions:

    "I won''t get involved in your family affairs anyway, but don''t think that I will be content with the role of a simple mistress. Even if I respect Hinata... Be ready for me to get mine. Now you are mine!

    Tsunade was still herself. Demanding, but so sweet...

    "Ugh..." Naruto pretended to be frightened, and then sharply bared his teeth and pulled her nipple, "I''ve heard that before, and more than once..."

    Tsunade blushed deeply as she quickly turned away.

    - D-stupid! I... I was out of my mind...

    She remembered everything that she screamed in fits of passion and now - it caused such wild shame ...

    - Come on... I liked it. You are so aggressive in sex... Who knew...

    - M-shut up! And in general... It''s your own fault... Pervert!

    Narutoughed again. It''s hard to argue with that ... What he did to her really went beyond.

    But you liked it, didn''t you?

    Tsunade angrily muttered something under her breath and pinched his thigh again.

    "Doodle!"

    How can you even respond to something like that? Of course, I liked it ... But, pride and age did not allow her to behave like some kind of fool in love. Only in a fit of passion did she drop it, and could act like a madman. But definitely not now...

    "You''re so cute... I always knew that behind the mask of the stern Fifth Hokage, there is a charming girl." I always liked that about you..." Naruto stroked her wet hair and shared, in part, truthful words:

    "I always wanted to make you happy, and when I found out about your virginity and realized how you feel for me, I just couldn''t resist and leave you alone.

    Tsunade blushed again.

    "Y-You are so¡­ so¡­ Ah~

    From all these depraved and at the same time tender words, she excited and fell in love even more...

    Even though this rtionship is dangerous and strange, everything fluttered in my stomach...

    The dream came true. He chose her, and nothing else mattered.

    A woman''s heart is an amazing thing...

    Each had to be conquered, but with Tsunade it''s even more difficult.

    We have to admit - to conquer it without all these tests would be too difficult. She could have run away if he hadn''t pressed her, or she could have remained just as fearful and indecisive. Naruto literally had to forcefully change her perception and make her recognize herself, as well as get rid of all her fears.

    Well, now, one has only to look ... She did not care about age, or Hinata, or the opinions of others.

    A wonderful sight ... A loving look and a happy smile. It was all worth the effort.

    Could he have been so sessful if he had just fucked her once? The answer is obvious. Stubborn, shy, fragile, proud and conceited, with a strong moral core. All of this just doesn''t change. Only sincere feelings or affection can affect a woman of her age and character. Sex is just a tool. Here either she will be a ve of love, or a ve of pleasure. Nothing else is given. Although, in Tsunade''s case, both options probably worked.

    However, Naruto just liked perverting her, and the effect was not at all surprising.

    He already knew that in the final everything would be so. Tsunade simply has nothing more to lose. On the contrary, she wished with all her heart to preserve this rtionship, and would certainly fight for it to the very end. Unlike any married woman, all she had now was only him. Therefore, no matter what happened at the beginning, no matter how much Naruto changed, Tsunade epted everything about him, like he did her.

    Satisfied with each other''spany, they did not speak for long. Naruto thought for a moment and decided to bring up one important topic:

    "I summoned Orochimaru to the vige. Now he is on my side.

    - BUT?!

    He said it out of the blue, not trying to beat around the bush.

    Tsunade was immediately amazed at what she heard!

    "Wh-what!?" She turned around sharply and blurted out in shock:

    - Are you out of your mind?! Orochimaru?!

    "Yes, why are you so surprised? Naruto was slightly amused by her reaction.

    "What are you..." Tsunade frowned and scolded in annoyance.

    "Are you not friends with your head at all?" This is Orochimaru - he can''t be on anyone''s side but his own! Even a fool understands this..." the kunoichi suddenly stopped and frowned even more, noticing the strange smile of her lover:

    "But, you know this even without me... Then, I don''t understand..."

    There was definitely a deep meaning in his actions. It used to be that Naruto could act like an inexperienced fool, but after getting to know him "closer", and even after that Council, Tsunade looked at himpletely differently. How else can a woman in love look at her man? She didn''t doubt him at all.

    And Naruto replied, confirming her doubts:

    "I understand all this. But let''s just say... Orochimaru''s goals won''t harm mine. I would even say that we havemon interests... In that case, it''s better to keep him around. After all, he will be the one who will help me with Jutsu for you.

    "So that''s it¡­" Tsunade finally understood, and immediately began to grumble:

    "If it''s for me, then it wasn''t worth it¡­"

    - Take it easy. Naruto smiled tenderly and stroked his princess. There was tenderness and slight irritation in her eyes. Naruto''s act touched her heart, but the connection with Orochimaru... She knew firsthand how cunning this snake was!

    Naruto seemed to be able to read minds, continuing to smile and relieve her of unnecessary anxiety:

    - I know what I do. Just wanted to tell you... You''re old friends...

    As soon as she heard this, Tsunade immediately snorted:

    "Hmph, we haven''t been friends for a long time! Since then, he''s be aplete bastard...

    Naruto chuckled.

    - As I...

    - You! Don''tpare! You are different! But he''s gone crazy!

    "Maybe I''m already out of my mind, since I started doing this ..." Touching her alluring lips, he brazenly whispered:

    - Just like you...

    "Ah~ Oh God¡­ Naruto-oh¡­" And she let him¡­

    Lips closed in a passionate kiss...

 Chapter 419: An Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 419: An Unexpected Encounter

    After a short dance with tongues, they continued to lie in silence...

    Telling Tsunade a couple of important events seemed like a good idea. After all, she would soon have to share Shizune''s load at the Residency. Naruto was already bringing her up to date.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Slightly poking around in the water with her sexy ass, Tsunade grumbled in annoyance:

    "Cold..." She reached over and turned on the hot water.

    The noisy stream washed away all the experiences...

    "Haa¡­" Burrowing into her lover''s chest, the kunoichi purred sweetly.

    "I wish it never ended...

    She wanted to be with him forever...

    - It is unlikely...

    Naruto stroked his cute blonde hair and said with a grin.

    "Shizune will be here soon." I asked her to clean up our mess.

    - BUT?

    Tsunade''s eyes immediately shed with murderous intent!

    - This girl...

    Only one name of this unscrupulous student reminded her of vile betrayal!

    "I''ll remember her for everything!" Tsunade gritted her teeth in anger.

    - Hey Hey...

    Narutoughed and tried to calm her down.

    "Come on¡­ Didn''t she do us a favor?"

    "You may be, but she set me up!" The kunoichi snorted, "How could she... After all..."

    Tsunade was extremely angry! She was terribly embarrassed! Just because it worked out well in the end, she wasn''t so angry. But betrayal is betrayal... Her proud heart demanded retribution!

    Tsunade was already impatient to express everything that had umted to this impudent student and how to shame her for what she had done. If it were not for their connection between teacher and student, then this insult would mean nothing, but ...

    She raised her! After so many years, being stabbed in the back is too much!

    Tsunade could understand...

    - God...

    Thinking about the fact that they both became his women, she suddenly felt uneasy ...

    Naruto knew there was no way to convince Tsunade. And getting into their dispute was not part of his ns. Shizune could well take care of herself. Besides, wouldn''t it be fun to watch everything from the side?

    Therefore, he changed the topic, touching his lips to the tender ear of his beauty.

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Rough fingers closed on sensitive nipples...

    Tsunade swam again...

    Let''s make the most of the rest of the time. We''ll still have time to chat ... What do you say? His question had obvious implications.

    ¡ª Aah~

    Tsunade blushed up to her neck. Feeling a pleasant tingle on her nipples and his hot breath on her face, she snuggled closer to his strong and aroused cock, after which she shed her white teeth, and answered vulgarly:

    - I want it in the ass~

    "Hah¡­ Good answer!"

    ¡ª Hooooh!~

    No matter how hard she pleaded, Naruto wasn''t going to spare her anymore...

    *

    Three days went by unnoticed.

    After the incident with Tsunade, Naruto never met her again. It is not surprising - after all, she was so exhausted that after parting by midnight, she returned to her hotel room and slept for a whole day. After that, while drinking, Tsunade thought hard about what had happened in solitude. Trying toprehend everything and decide on a bold step, she never appeared. At least she didn''t run...

    In the meantime, Shizune had to work hard with the cleaning. Naruto helped her a little, but as a result, they spent the whole night in hardcore sex on the kitchen table. I ended up having to throw it away...

    The jealous kunoichi wanted so badly to get pregnant and surpass sensei that she didn''t pay attention to her actions at all, for the first time she had such a passionate break. She was absolutely not ashamed of her act, and at the words that Tsunade was offended by her, Shizune onlyughed and confidently stated how easily she could deal with this.

    Naruto didn''t argue. At that moment, he, frankly, did not care about their internal strife. When a distraught woman jumps furiously on you in an attempt to conceive your child, it''s not at all up to it ...

    Finally, by the third day, the Hokage still managed to free himself. He sent a message to Hinata and, having enjoyed herpany, went to his residence.

    The wife asked many questions, some he answered, but most he kept secret. She was a little embarrassed by the rearrangement in the house, especially in the bedroom. Of course, Hinata understood everything, but, aroused by the realization that he was doing here with Tsunade Senju herself, she flowed so much that she eventually climbed into his pants herself.

    Three days of non-stop sex... After all, Naruto returned to his office and finally found time to take a break from thepany of all these passionate women. It wasn''t that he was that tired, but since the Kage Council was approaching, he decided to take a break and go over the details of his next move.

    Unfortunately, he was not able to calmly think everything over... Another guest interrupted his thoughts.

    An indecisive knock on the door made me dizzy...

    - Hm? What¡­" Naruto frowned sharply. Today he did not invite anyone and strictly ordered not to disturb him.

    But before he had time to be surprised at the uninvited guests, the door swung open with a roar!

    "What the¡­ Tsume?"

    The Akita stood beside him with her head bowed. Everything became clear to Naruto immediately... Who else would have dared to break in on him with such impudence?!

    Tsume Inuzuka!

    "That''s a bitch..." The Hokage''s eyes sparkled with pure anger!

    Thest thing he expected was this sh...

 Chapter 420: Hanabis Feelings I

    Chapter 420: Hanabi''s Feelings I

    ...

    Meanwhile, just before Naruto was done with Tsunade, he kicked Hanabi out of his house without any mercy. On that day, everything ended really badly for her.

    The beautiful Hyuuga returned to her ce: upset, offended and broken. She didn''t even have the strength to be angry with him, only sadness and a pulling feeling in her stomach remained ...

    Closing herself in her room, the girl copsed exhaustedly on the bed, hugged the pillow and pursed her lips bitterly.

    "W-why...

    Her eyes suddenly began to water, and then, she buried her face into the pillow and sobbed softly.

    - Scoundrel...

    She never thought that she would cry because of him...

    That day, something changed in Hanabi. She realized something that made it impossible for her to leave her room and show herself in front of others. The kunoichi didn''t talk to anyone, not even her students. Closing herself in solitude, she either cried and thought about him, or gave herself up to long and exhausting moments of pleasure.

    Since then, Hanabi didn''t hold back anymore. Realizing the whole truth, she could finally touch herself. All hidden feelings broke out in an instant, and she could no longer hold them back. In the first, she reached such a bright finale that it almost drove her crazy ...

    The forbidden fantasy, the most exciting one, could no longer be hidden. Finally, Hanabi understood the main reason for everything, and with each such moment, she became more and more convinced of the truth and her own feelings, and therefore she could not look her sister in the eyes.

    Hanabi is depressed...

    The days dragged on like an eternity...

    And one day, after Hinata finally left, already at night, Hanabi closed herself in the shower, plunging into more loneliness. Under the cold streams of water, hanging her head, she stroked her wet pussy, looking sadly at the ceiling.

    Transparent streams, in small waterfalls, fell from the excited, lovely nipples of her perfect breasts. Brilliant drops, like thousands of diamonds, rolled down the trained stomach, bending in lines around the slender waist, fragile corbones and dark hair stuck to the beauty''s miniature back and slender legs. Wet curls spread out like a shadow around her neck and hid her sad, tired face.

    Even though Hanabi took a dip in the cold water, her entire body was on fire. She was breathing heavily, unable to control the dizzying heat. For a couple of days I had a temperature - these torments did not end in any way, but it seemed that they even intensified.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Clean eyes shone with fatigue, his chest shuddered sharply, and then fell again. This went on again and again... Hanabi tried to cool down and return to her old life, but nothing worked...

    - Ha-ah...

    So small and weak... Now she seemed the most lonely and defenseless woman in the world. Stress knocked her down, and his words were thest straw...

    Hanabi thought about him so much that in the end - it led to such dire consequences.

    It''s sad, but after everything, after so many days, she still couldn''t get him out of her head... Although realizing how wrong it was... Now she touched herself or cried, but always these thoughts were carried away to him. So now, through the pain in her chest and bitterness on her lips, she often breathed, but at the same time she was quietly sad, caressing herself, as if trying to find a way out of this trap, thereby squeezing thest strength out of her body.

    He''s with her now, isn''t he? After all¡­ Fool¡­" Hanabi pursed her lips and closed her eyes sadly. She no longer condemned him, was not angry with her sister. She just felt bad ... So bad that it became unbearable to live.

    "Khhh¡­" Teeth clenched painfully, swollen eyes were on the verge of tears.

    Who would have thought that such a charming beauty, until recently radiant and cheerful, would suffer because of a man? Hanabi did not think about them at all, she lived calmly and peacefully, until He appeared ... Then she discovered the most terrible side in herself, which she did not even suspect. Behind all these peeping lurked something from which she constantly tried to escape. And after those words of his, I finally understood everything, realized what a fool I was, and that all this time I had been deceiving myself. She liked him, liked all this irregrity, vulgarity and even meanness. I liked it so much that in the end it all came to this ...

    Behind the mask of tenderness and kindness, there was a terrible truth - the real Hanabi Hyuga, a very, very bad girl.

    "How is it¡­" Her eyes finally opened, but her shoulders didn''t stop shaking¡­

    The truth is, she was sick of the good and the right guys. After what happened, Hanabi had to remember her disgust and contempt, hidden behind a cute smile that misled everyone.

    They all stared, but cowardly tucked their tails, not even suspecting how insignificant in her eyes... Just a bunch of clowns... How could she not taunt in secret? But at the same time, she tried to build purity and nobility out of herself. Vanity and pride did not allow her to hear the inner voice, through mockery and contempt for these unworthy weaklings.

    Hanabi herself did not notice how the arrogance hidden in the Hyuuga bloodline wrapped around her like a mask, and now squeezed her neck, not allowing her to breathe...

    The proud and kind heiress Hyuuga did not shy away from men, but in fact secretly mocked them. She hid herself so skillfully that she even managed to deceive herself.

    Smiling bitterly, Hanabi plunged into these terrible thoughts, trying to fully understand her true self...

    As a result, it turned out that she was even worse than those Hyuuga who did not hide their arrogance.

    "What a fool I am..."

    But what else was left for her? Just find a way to ept yourself...

    The truth is cruel. Hanabi wasn''t as innocent as she pretended to be. It was then that she realized the reason why no one ever attracted her. The fact is that it was not the light that fascinated her, but something very dark ...

    Naruto became the perfect manifestation of vice, the person who had no difficulty in destroying all her illusions. His shadowpletely covered her and allowed her to see the truth.

    Hanabi''s thoughts were confused, the heat intensified...

    Selfish, perverted, devious and damn sexy... With an amazing body, that arrogant and smug grin, and eyes full of arrogant mockery. A self-confident scoundrel, looking at the world with boredom, like a god, flirting with mortals, bored with idleness and boldly reveling in the most extreme manifestations of the human soul. He yed with people, free from morality and self-deception, fully aware of his essence and shamelessly striving to trante all his desires into reality.

    ¡ª Ahh~

    Understanding this was like the heat of a red-hot de in an already broken heart...

 Chapter 421: You raped me!

    Chapter 421: You raped me!

    *

    The next day, after showering together and soaking in the warm water, Tsunade and Naruto hugged each other and rxed in the bathroom, casually chatting about the past. He yed with her hair, slowly twisting it around his fingers, while the yful girl fingered his rough palm with her nails.

    "So you kept yourself until the wedding?" he asked suddenly, interrupting her fantasies.

    Tsunade was confused.

    "Mm¡­" Her quiet reply was barely audible, "Then, I thought it was very important¡­"

    "Ha..." Naruto grinned impudently, "If it wasn''t for that, you wouldn''t be mine..." He startedughing, continuing to irritate her and make her blush.

    But, how could she get caught so easily? Now her strategy has changed...

    "Hmm, why would you? Giving out a strangeugh, Tsunade shyly whispered:

    "You could still¡­ I never loved like that¡­"

    - Yes? But what about Dan? Naruto brought the subject up sharply as he continued to press. It was as if he brought her to this moment on purpose. No matter how embarrassing topics he touched on, Tsunade became too malleable and easily allowed him to take over, so he constantly tried to unbnce her ...

    Of course, she couldn''t ignore the question about her "ex"...

    "Well..." the girl smiled shyly and put his hand on her stomach, as if trying to show that only he can touch her:

    "I was young, after all¡­ Wasn''t it the same with you and Sakura?" I don''t want to say anything bad, but... We haven''t even kissed, so... I don''t even know what else to say. Rather, I was influenced by that promise and his words ... Undoubtedly, I respect him, but ... It was too long ago ... Then you appeared and everything started to spin ...

    Surprisingly, Tsunade seriously tried to justify herself and resolve this issue as soon as it arose. She didn''t want to think about the past and couldn''t let Naruto bring it up to her.

    "Cunning..." He could only praise her strategy. Instead of aggression, as was the case in the past, now Tsunade tried to show her love and thus easily defended herself from any of his provocations.

    Naruto really liked to piss people off. But how can you anger a woman who, instead of anger, begins to smile tenderly and lovingly agree or justify herself? Tsunade really learned quickly... Now she epted her feelings and it became her protection. Before, she was ashamed or in denial, but after epting, everything became so interesting...

    "Hmm, how is it?" Naruto dismissed the question as he quickly considered other attack options.

    "It''s even funny¡­" He continued to behave gently. He tucked a wet curl behind her ear and grinned displeasedly:

    "That''s why you''ve been running away for twenty years... Poor thing...

    "Not twenty! I told you¡­" the kunoichi was finally indignant, "It happened already when I was Hokage. Don''t you dare use Henge anymore - it''s too embarrassing!

    Ha ha... Let''s see...

    He finally found a weak spot... That Henge case is still not easy to ept.

    "Naruto... I''m serious!" I don''t feelfortable with this...

    - I thought you liked it...

    Tsunade blushed brightly...

    "Y-you¡­" but all she could do to counter him was an embarrassed sigh.

    "Well¡­ Yeah¡­ Just¡­ I don''t want you to think anything¡­"

    "Not bad..." Naruto chuckled inwardly. She did not disappoint him again, but ...

    ¡ª Pervert!

    "Wh-what!?" You yourself actually... Ah!~

    But, Tsunade didn''t have time to finish... His finger touched his lips, and then the whisper reached its destination:

    "I like that about you too. Nobody will know...

    Tsunade blushed even deeper, and then hissed in annoyance:

    You wrote everything down!

    "Ha, really¡­" Pressing his lips to her hot neck, he quietly answered:

    "I was just having fun. Don''t be afraid, no one will see anything... Probably...

    From his impudent chuckles, Tsunade got angry and pinched his knee:

    - Fool!

    - Hmm...

    ¡ª Aaah!~

    Squeezing her ripe breasts, Naruto enjoyed the gentle moan before suddenly changing the subject.

    - Do you think you''re pregnant?

    "Ah~? Tsunade tensed up. He let her go.

    "W-well¡­ Hardly," she clung to his face again and answered with a slight bitterness:

    "I told you¡­ In World War II, I was unlucky¡­ I was on the verge of death, faced with an ambush¡­"

    Naruto listened gloomily, this time he wanted to know everything.

    "Back then, it was very terrible..." Touching her stomach, Tsunade sighed sadly.

    "Orochimaru helped me, but he didn''t think about the consequences." And how could he? Then I had to choose: either speedy healing, or death ... I don''t me him ... But, it backfired on me in the future ...

    Tsunade''s eyes dimmed.

    She had long been ustomed to Naruto''s harassment, she even liked them and cheered up, but now she was sad again ...

    - Hm...

    Naruto put his hand on top of hers andced his fingers together as he smiled warmly.

    - We''ll manage. I promise you you can carry my baby.

    Although these words sounded pompous, and even ridiculous, he knew that this was very important to her.

    ¡ª Ah~

    From such nonsense, Tsunade perked up literally before our eyes. Her joy and pleasure belonged to him, so why not let her enjoy? If for this you had to say such banal things, what''s the difference?

    Women''s ears are a great weakness...

    Naruto didn''t doubt her words and didn''t ask for details. Already this was enough to draw conclusions. If even after such sex, she denied her pregnancy - everything is much more serious than it seems.

    After his encouraging and tender words, a loving smile blossomed on a beautiful woman''s face. It seemed that at that moment she was ready for anything to make what was said be a reality ...

    "I believe you¡­" Tsunade snuggled up to his groin and groaned sweetly and softly said:

    "You know, it would be so wonderful if we could...

    She obviously started to turn on and try to repay - another cute female trait.

    Turning her wish into reality has be her obsession...

    - Yah? Naruto chuckled yfully.

    Doesn''t it bother you that I''m younger?

    - Who cares? Tsunade rested her head on his shoulder and whispered dreamily.

    "I don''t care anymore ... I just want to be with you, and I don''t care about the rest.

    But even though she said all this, the presence of Henge still weighed heavily on her. Tsunade definitely wanted with all her heart to appear before him again, young and beautiful, without any illusions. Unfortunately, even she couldn''t do it.

    And he seemed to know what was in her heart...

    "I will take care of your youth, and the opportunity to conceive. Don''t worry about anything. All you have to think about is us.

    Touching her glossy lips, Naruto smiled thoughtfully.

    - Understood?

    "Mm..." Tsunade''s eyes sparkled with love. His words made her feel so warm and pleasant... Strong hands on her stomach filled her heart with confidence. Feeling his strong body on her back, the kunoichi felt protected and strong to move on. Finally, Tsunade found her footing and became a full-fledged woman. Understanding this turned into an involuntary smile...

    Who could have known that things would turn out this way after so many years?

    Naruto didn''t miss the opportunity to have some fun:

    "But you condemned me and tried to run away ... Look now, what a submissive pussy ...

    - You! Tsunade turned around and said in annoyance.

    - I did everything right!

    ¡ª Really?

    "W-well, it''s just¡­ I didn''t know that you were so serious¡­ It''s like an animal took it and didn''t ask¡­ Who treats women like that anyway?" Tsunade pouted offendedly and reproached him.

    - Where should I go now? You raped me!

    Narutoughed uncontrobly... How sweetly she demanded responsibility. Like an innocent girl...

 Chapter 422: Temari and Shizunes Connection

    Chapter 422: Temari and Shizune''s Connection

    *

    The past week has changed many - not only for Naruto, it turned out to be eventful. As for Hanabi... Not that he had time to think about her.

    Maybe he suspected the depth of her changes, roughly determining the psychological motives, but the Hokage was still not a god, able to calcte every step of the goal and read other people''s thoughts. That is why he did not realize the situation as a whole, but could only assume and build theories. But, for sure, he knew that it would not hurt to talk with Hanabi, especially after what had happened. He was going to do it a littleter, and give her time to think...

    The conquest of a woman was not always based on a rude attack. Hanabi''s case is one of those.

    Meanwhile, some of his women, bored by being alone, began acting strangely. However, the concept of "weird", for many of them, waspletely normal ... Take Temari, for example, with her pregnancy. To ept her new position and the power of the Master, at the beginning, was not easy, but in the end she was happy, as a result of which, a week without him turned into discontent and irritation. Maybe mentally Temari and broke down on him, but in ordinary life her son got it. Although, no one canceled the influence of hormones. She was too ustomed to visiting his office ...

    Temari had not worn her wedding ring for a long time, and since Shikamaru was absent, she did not really think about divorce. If he showed up, it is likely that she would immediately leave him.

    Naturally, Temari understood who got rid of her husband and, in general, did not mind. Shikamaru becamepletely indifferent to her, almost like a stranger. Past feelings and even contempt - turned into a void. Maybe she also perceived her son as a child, but the truth is that she no longer treated him like a mother. Pregnant from a strong and worthy man, Temari wanted to be born a new and more perfect child. She no longer wanted to stay in her former home, among the Nara n.

    The proud kunoichi became a very cynical, even cruel woman to some extent. Now, even in the n, she began to treat people down. Giving orders and controlling subordinates with a tight grip - her reputation was rapidly changing. Shikamaru''s authority had barely matched her influence before, and now there was almost nothing left of him. Temari changed management to her taste, regardless of other people''s opinions, suppressing the supporters of her ex-husband without any pity.

    Temari did not spare the guilty, and severely punished all opponents of her new administration. Recently, in the eyes of people, she has be a real tyrant, but at the same time, most of the humiliated men admired her endlessly. It is not surprising, because unlike the quick-tempered, somewhat rude, but at the same time fair and not particrly prominent girl from the past, the current Temari has reached the extreme of her perfection. She blossomed as a woman in every way. Kindness and honesty turned into selfishness and bias towards everything.

    Cold and strong, inessible and dangerous, her very aura seemed to rise above ordinary people. She looked down at them, as befits a woman of the strongest being.

    Rejuvenated, elevated her pride to the level of pride. Temari has be a real bitch. Naruto''s darkness had changed her beyond recognition.

    Short skirts, defiant clothes, loose hair, cosmetics ... Now Temari dressed as she liked, but at the same time strictly and tastefully. She no longer considered herself a miserable housewife and a fool cheated by marriage. Always like a needle, ince and ready to receive her Master.

    Nothing else stopped Temari from managing the whole n from behind the scenes and forcing others to work. She did whatever she wanted and refused anything boring. After all, now she not only respected herself as a woman and considered herself better than others - everyone else began to look like mere pawns to her.

    Rejuvenated and knowing true sex, Temari became an ideal woman, whose mere presence spread an irresistible spell of sexuality around. Inessible, but owned by only one. Now it has be a coveted fantasy of many.

    But none of them knew that she was, in fact, a whore who devoted herself to the Seventh Hokage and his child, bowed before him and trampled on the memories of good things. Only in appearance Temari seemed proud and sublime, but in front of him she fell below nowhere and bowed in a way that the most faithful servants did not bow. But that''s what made her so attractive.

    Such is nature ... Most males lustfully lust for inessible and bitchy women, as well as whores and selfish bitches. If these two essences are intertwined into one, an ideal is born. Lovely and supple are suitable only as a wife, and such - only for the sake of hot sex!

    Strict in appearance, hiding a sick pervert inside themselves - everyone''s dream. Just as women are drawn to bad guys, so men are eager to find a sexual pervert in order to make all their fantasiese true.

    But, only the strong and resolute get what they want, while the weaklings are given to be content with only leftovers. Being indecisive, how can you get your hands on a bitch and keep her on a short leash? The most selfish owners take everything for themselves and leave nothing for others but rubbish.

    Pregnant, unsatisfied and not feeling his rudeness for almost a whole week, Temari was angry and constantly came to the Residence to sort things out. Unlike Ino, who usually preferred to get angry alone, waiting for him to pay attention to her, Temari resolutely took everything into her own hands, and even if she could face punishment, she boldly showed her interest in the Master. That''s probably why she got his answer so much more often. Someone needs to learn...

    Unfortunately, every time, throughout the week, Temari only had to deal with Shizune, who did not mind at all discussing one exciting moment with her rival ...

    Faced with Temari''s serious and confident demeanor, Shizune admired her courage and even began to act more respectful towards her. At the same time, if earlier Temari treated her with a certain amount of hostility, then after a short conversation on the topic of pregnancy and fidelity, having appreciated all Shizune''s feelings towards her man, she began to treat her much more seriously.

    Holding back her hostility, Temari frankly shared the course of her pregnancy, and since she was the only one of the two who had already given birth, she gave Shizuna some advice, because she still could not conceive.

    Temari had absolutely no doubts about the perfection of her Master''s genes. Therefore, in her opinion, the only reason for the impossibility of bing pregnant from him was hidden only in the body of a woman.

    Shizune did not deny it, and therefore, with a bitter smile, she med herself, sigh sadly about age ...

    Seeing her so sad, Temari, to her own surprise, felt sympathy and regretted the harshness of her words. Initial distrust and irritation were reced by understanding. Even if she changed and became proud, this did not extend to people who were close to him. Still, Shizune, although a rival, she seemed to her quite pleasant, or even, one might say, equal. Then Temari realized that she had no one to talk to about him ... All this time, like Shizune, she kept everything to herself.

    So, strangely and somehow embarrassingly, they quickly found a connection with each other, and talked about things that could not be told to anyone else ...

 Chapter 423: Kunoichi Union

    Chapter 423: Kunoichi Union

    Unlike the first encounter between Shizune and Ino, things turned outpletely different with Temari...

    Two mature and serious women, surprisingly, quickly found amonnguage, and since they understood the requests of their Master, they shared their views on this rtionship with a cool head, and shared some responsibilities. Since there was no point in hostility, given the number of his women, both kunoichi decided to cheat and secretly join forces, as well as support each other in case of emergency, and strive for themon benefit.

    Thus, Shizune and Temari entered into the first ever union of female Hokage.

    "Wait, are you saying that Tsunade will also join us?" - from such unexpected news, Temari was very surprised.

    She was sitting not far from the same table, under which she spent quite a lot of time, once ... She was wearing a ck formal suit, a short skirt and defiant white panties that shed in in sight, as well as red high-heeled shoes.

    Throwing her slender legs on the coffee table, the blonde yfully twisted her blond curls and looked at the calm Shizune with curiosity.

    She was sitting opposite, right at the Hokage''s table, also in a slightly unusual outfit. The ck kimono became tight, short, and sleeveless¡ªit perfectly described her mature figure. Mesh stockings and long ck boots emphasized perfectly slender legs. With dark eyeliner and a checker around her neck, Shizune looked hot as hell, like a very bad girl.

    In Naruto''s absence, she kept an eye on everything at the Residency and, in truth, also burned with the desire to be alone with him. Perhaps even stronger than the others. But since he was "engaged" by her teacher, Shizune still kept her passion and emotions under control. But, she didn''t hide anything.

    As if finally getting rid of something important, after Tsunade''s betrayal, she began to dress differently. At least now, all of her clothes were undergoing significant changes. Like Temari, the kunoichi was simply unrecognizable - Shizune emphasized all her best sides. She was not going to give in to youngpetitors and looked after herself with special care.

    Mature and sexy, visibly rejuvenated, with an amazing body. In her free time, Shizune worked out and got herself in better shape. The worst fear that Tsunade had given her no longer had any power over her. Now, with just her appearance, she could drive men crazy.

    To Temari''s logical question, Shizune replied with a slight sneer:

    "You can rest assured that she has little chance¡­ Well, if you know what I mean¡­"

    "So that''s it¡­" understanding shed across the blonde''s face, reced by a yful smile: "So this is an "urgent matter", exactly what I think about?

    "Mm," Shizune bit her lip, not hiding the obvious jealousy in her eyes, "Right now, Master is very busy... Our adorable Fifth Hokage." Hm...

    - Hah...

    Smiling wryly, Temari shook her head. Now everything is in ce. What else was to be expected from Him?

    - It was worth guessing ... - this news amused her a little, surprisingly, there was no jealousy, rather, instead, gloating appeared: - Poor thing, he won''t spare her ...

    "You''re right about that," Shizune sighed, as if she truly sympathized with her teacher, "For seven whole days... She''s going to have a hard time." I''m afraid it won''t be the same...

    - What?!

    Temari''s face changed dramatically.

    - Seven days?! He was going to kill her?! she was shocked! I knew firsthand how wild he could be in bed. One night was enough for her! A week is something impossible!

    But, at these big words, Shizune only giggled, lightly waving her hand:

    "Tsunade-sama is stronger than you think... We have to admit, her abilities are better than ours."

    - Are you serious? Temari frowned, but still calmed down. Shizune''s words made sense. Tsunade Senju is not just a character, no matter how we look. In addition, He is not one of those who did not take into ount the worst option.

    "Be that as it may, I still don''t believe that she can stand this¡­" Temari recalled the night he "made her a baby." How exhausting it was... But if you did this for a whole week... You just had to believe that the rumors about Senju''s endurance were not empty fiction, otherwise there would be one less important figure in the vige.

    Shizune did not deny it, she herself would like to know how Tsunade will cope ...

    After a short silence, Temari thought about something and could not resist a friendly joke:

    - But she will definitely fly in, and it seems even earlier than you ...

    - Hah...

    From the yful mockery of her rival, Shizune was not at all upset, but on the contrary, she confidently smiled:

    To be honest, she doesn''t stand much of a chance. It''s a long story¡­" the kunoichi didn''t go into details, but changed the subject:

    "As soon as the Master returns, I will do my best to get what I want. I hope your advice helps¡­" The girl''s eyes shed with menace.

    "You won''t bother me, will you?"

    ¡ª Hmph! Who do you take me for? Temari snorted in annoyance, pretending to be offended by this, "We made a deal. Enough of your hints! Naturally, I will adhere to the established rules. I will try to give birth to a girl for him, and if it does not work out, then this responsibility is yours. Don''t forget - no pills and the right time!

    Shizune nodded seriously.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best." Even though I''m not young anymore, I can definitely do at least three.

    - Yes of course...

    Temari smiled wryly.

    - If we all are as greedy as you, then in five years he will have a whole hundred children. Don''t overestimate your strength...

    "It doesn''t matter," Shizune waved her hand carelessly, full of confidence.

    "Not everyone is close enough to him to count on that. As I said, the Master decided to limit himself to one child from each of us. But if we try to convince him...

    Temari''s insidious grin showed through the same self-confidence:

    "How are we worse than that slutty Yamanaka and those little brats?"

    "That''s why we united," Shizune fully supported this mood and this overt mockery: "We have every chance if we stick to the n.

    "Then let''s drink to that."

    - Read my thoughts...

    Their desire to have children from him looked rather strange. But it seems to be a natural instinct for two mature women.

    Shizune strained with age. How could she not want to give birth from her beloved when there is not much time left? She wasn''t going to follow Tsunade''s path!

    While Temari, with all her might, wanted to give birth to children with worthy genes and thus connect him with herself. The pregnancy ted her, so she tried her best to repeat this moment, secretly wanting to enjoy Shikamaru''s reaction when he returned. Only then, she could breathe freely and go on a new path.

 Chapter 424: Conflict

    Chapter 424: Conflict

    Continuing to share their views on the situation, the girls started talking again and began to drink sake, until suddenly they were distracted by an unexpected knock on the door...

    - Hm?

    Are you waiting for someone? Temari tensed up.

    - Not...

    Both of them turned around, Shizune frowned, then calmly said:

    - Sign in.

    She wasn''t afraid of anything. Even if it was someone very important, under Naruto''s protection, she didn''t care about anything at all. Who in this world would dare to stand in the way of her man? Nobody has a chance!

    Temari was the same...

    "Interesting..." She was rather filled with curiosity.

    After Shizune''s words, the door slowly swung open and a rather interesting couple appeared in front of the kunoichi...

    "Hm?" Temari and Shizune were surprised at the same time. They were expecting anyone, but definitely not these two...

    The two petite girls looked around quickly and then stepped into the middle of the office, acting rather hesitantly. They were clearly disappointed...

    "Shizune-san, Temari-san¡­" Sumire bowed first, showing respect to the elders, and then Sarada followed her example, with a noticeable reluctance on her face. She knew who she came to and who these women were to her Master, but she had no choice... Bowing to the elders is a form of respect, even letting them all be on the same level for him.

    Sarada''s strange behavior did not escape Temari''s sharp gaze. She approved of Sumire''s gesture, but this Uchiha girl...

    "Hmph!" The blonde snorted in her heart, continuing to watch.

    Naruto had disappeared somewhere, which made Sarada start to worry. At the right moment, she knew how to lower her head and negotiate. She just didn''t know what she was facing...

    Shizune calmly appreciated the cute looks of her guests, took a sip of sake and smiled indifferently. She was not going to say anything, but only probed the ground and showed her attitude. To some this behavior might seem overbearing, but she saw nothing wrong with it. Recently, status and respect have be an important part of the joint n, by andrge - this is Temari''s idea. But, Shizune supported her. Equality was of no use to them, especially with neers or such young girls. Why would they be on the same level as some twentieth girl in his bed?

    But if Shizune was silent, then someone allowed themselves more...

    "And what are you doing here, kids?" Have you decided to skip sses? Temari suddenly asked, with obvious derision. She crossed her legs and red at a couple of girls with a bitchy look. Like a huntress, she looked at them as prey, with such hostility that Sumire even shuddered involuntarily!

    "Wh-what did we do wrong?"

    Temari behaved like a dominating elder, mocked the younger ones and even began to enjoy it...

    "Here''s a bitch..."

    Shizune secretly chuckled, not trying to interrupt the scene. In the end, it''s just a test.

    But, unexpectedly for everyone, in response to such a provocation, Sarada suddenly frowned...

    "Oh you¡­" Her eyes turned red and the Sharingan manifested!

    "What the..." Shizune was startled by this sudden change, and the smile immediately faded from her troubled face. Even Temari couldn''t figure out why the hell this girl was reacting so seriously!

    But, the reason is simple - Sarada was already on edge because of the meeting with Sumire, and then some old woman is behaving so arrogantly!

    "What did she think of herself?!"

    This meeting happened at the wrong time - everything did not coincide in favor of those present ...

    Sarada''s voice was not very polite, and it was bloodthirsty:

    - Any problems?

    "Oh¡­" for a moment, Temari was even speechless, surprised at such a rude answer from a girl who was good enough for her daughter. But how could she lose so easily? Even before Naruto, she was not particrly polite, and now even more so...

    ¡ª Hmph!

    Temari quickly pulled herself together and snorted derisively.

    "You don''t have the courage, brat.

    - What did you call me? Sarada spun around and growled angrily.

    "Sorry, now!"

    She was not going to endure ridicule from some bedding, especially from those who were not even invited to the conversation!

    ¡ª Pf! Are you me? Temari stood up slowly, keeping her face calm. From such an attitude, rage bubbled in her chest! She looked down on Sarada and showed her all possible contempt with just one look.

    "Here''s a little bitch with her Sharingan..."

    Frankly, the bloodlust in the scarlet eyes of the Uchiha slightly dulled her anger and even made her wary. Yes, and she reacted too aggressively ... There was a feeling that Sarada really could rush to the attack. But, Temari could no longer retreat, and how could she be afraid of a small girl? This pissed her off even more! The insignificant genin opened his mouth at her - at the woman who carried his child!

    No respect for elders!

    - Malyavka, don''t they bite your teeth? Look who you''re yapping at! Even though Temariunched the attack first, she showed no mercy even now.

    - Well, everything ...

    Sarada''s eyes lit up, the three tomoe moved menacingly... Her anger towards this arrogant woman reached the limit! The first provoked and still continued to attack?! What a shameless bitch!

    The tension was rising...

    Shizune frowned as she considered whether or not to intervene.

    But right at that moment...

    "P-please stop¡­" Sumire tried to calm the situation. But, no one even heard her quiet voice ...

    - What all? Will you cry?

    - Shut up! I''d rather scratch your face!

    The two rivals devoured each other with burning nces in hostility, and threw poisonous barbs...

    Temari provoked, but Sarada also responded too harshly, and as a result, they began to feud at the first meeting. The pride of both did not allow to retreat ...

    "Just one more word and I''ll crack your skull open!" Sarada growled menacingly, clenching her small fists until they crackled.

    She really meant to do it!

    But, Temari was not scared at all, she justughed contemptuously:

    - Just look - this small hole threatens me ?! Well, definitely the daughter of this stupid fool Haruno ... Both crazy bitches!

    "Don''t you dare insult my mother!" Sarada flushed with rage, "Do you even know who you''re talking to?! She darted closer and pursed her lips in preparation for an attack.

    - Oh, and with whom? - Temari looked down, barely restraining herself so as not to break the cute little face of this arrogant girl. At that moment, she really wanted to decorate it to match the color of her heels!

    Sarada growled, not yielding at all.

    - I''m his student! And who are you? Pitiful bedding! - the girl''s voice showed through with a poisonous mockery: - Maybe ask Shikadai, who is his mother to my Master? Poor cheating whore!

    - Oh, you little bitch! Temari exploded and waved her hand... That was thest straw!

    But right at that moment...

    - Enough!

    Shizune''s deafening voice, like the wind, extinguished the mes of enmity that had red up...

    It was really dangerous. Just a little more...

    In her heart, the kunoichi breathed a sigh of relief...

 Chapter 425: Truce

    Chapter 425: Truce

    Sumire all this time turned pale aside and did not know how to behave at all. Nothing more embarrassing had ever happened to her in her life... Unless, only He.

    "God, they''re crazy..."

    To be in the circle of these warlike women, such a feeling ...

    In general, Sarada behaved somehow coldly with her, but not so aggressively. It looks like Temari became a trigger, and she finally could not stand it... The topic with her mother turned out to be painful, but for Temari, the mention of betrayal was not in vain...

    Sharp tongues are indeed insidious weapons, especially in the hands of hot-tempered women...

    "What a headache..."

    Shizune appreciated Sarada''s potential, not to mention her courage and determination to drastically overwhelm her opponent. Too proud, at the same time she easily identified Temari''s idea and did not allow herself to be humiliated.

    "I managed to meet them..."

    But, we have to admit - such a temper will definitely not lead to good ... In addition, after what happened, it will be difficult to establish rtions.

    Shizune could only sigh and try, pulling on the mask of the neutral side...

    - You two!

    Sarada and Temari turned around sharply and saw the angry face of the older kunoichi in front of them. Shizune stood in front of them, put her hands on their shoulders, squeezed her fingers harder, and then scolded in annoyance:

    "Are youpletely out of your mind?!" Decided to fight? Do you even know where you are?!

    In fact, Shizune would like to see it, but she knew that it would not lead to anything good. If someone gets hurt, the Master can take revenge on her. She couldn''t take that risk. In addition, Temari was now her ally, and feuding with an Uchiha is not a good idea, especially with his student. Besides, fighting with a child under his heart... Shizune would never let his flesh and blood be in such danger.

    Sarada''s status was quite high, obviously higher than someone else''s wife, albeit pregnant. And anyway, by order of the Master, Shizune needed to work well with Sumire. Fighting is useless now.

    Shizune became smarter and more cunning, now she did not act on the forehead, but acted subtly, looking for other people''s weaknesses. If she could agree, she did it. She could put pressure on pity - she acted. She learned from her adored Master and became much more dangerous...

    - What are you doing here? Temari... You''re not fifteen years old! Piercing her friends with a reproachful look, Shizune abruptly turned to Sarada and reproached:

    - And you?! Quite already? Quickly put away your Sharingan! Are you going to attack everyone like that? Show respect! Do you want to harm his child?!

    Sarada suddenly shuddered!

    "R-baby?!"

    She heard about it for the first time!

    Throwing a worried nce at Temari''s belly, the girl could no longer attack.

    "Is she¡­ P-pregnant? How is it¡­" ¡ª all the fuse immediately turned into a disappointed sigh.

    Shizune yed the role of the eldest quite well... Even she herself found it pleasant to control the situation like that.

    Sarada really went too far, but it is understandable - she considered herself special, and here he didn''t appear for so long ... Then there was another quarrel between mother and father, a desire to meet with the Master and find support from him. She then met with Sumire and after a little conversation, they also decided to make some kind of non-aggression pact as well. Special neutrality, no enmity, and then went together to the Residence to meet him...

    But then there were his girls! Sarada broke down, her jealousy blinding her, especially when faced with such outrageous behavior on behalf of some married litter. It just so happened that Sarada considered only her mother a worthy rival, maybe part of Hinata, but she only felt contempt for the rest. True, she still managed to reach a consensus with Sumire, but with the others...

    But the baby changed everything...

    In general, everyone here was on edge due to the absence of Naruto, so such a small scandal would definitely happen sooner orter. Everyone is right and wrong in their own way, someone crossed the line, and someone was hypocritical. If this continues, catastrophe cannot be avoided.

    Leaving a whole crowd of unsatisfied women can be dangerous not only for themselves, but possibly for the whole vige. They were already weighed down by rivalry and jealousy, and his indifference added fuel to the fire. Girls are too emotional, especially kunoichi... Uchiha is on the top list of threats. Naruto was lucky they didn''t break into his house.

    Realizing everything and suppressing her emotions with force, Sarada snorted and deactivated the Sharingan, after which she cast a hostile look at Temari:

    Where is my Master? What did you even forget in his office? What right do you have to be here?

    "Ha, just look at her¡­" Temari started up again. But Shizune suppressed it in time:

    - Enough! Turning to Sarada, she showed a stern look.

    - Take it easy. We''re not your enemies, so stop behaving like that.

    ¡ª Hmph! The Uchiha snorted and turned away.

    "It''s like I don''t see how they look at me ...

    Shizune red at Temari in annoyance.

    "Does it have to be such a bitch?"

    ¡ª Tch! - the blonde raised her chin haughtily, but did not answer, but only returned to her ce, threw her legs on the table, after which hissed jealously:

    "It''s always not enough for him¡­ Damn egoist.

    "Haa... She''s incorrigible..."

    Shizune shook her head with a wry smile and smiled peacefully at Sarada.

    - Never mind. Pregnant women are all like that. Believe me... At one time, your mother was simply unbearable. She even attacked Six and threw him out the window...

    ¡ª Eh? R-really?" Sarada heard about this for the first time, but knowing the fiery nature of her mother, for some reason she did not even doubt these words.

    Pregnancy exins everything...

    The truth is that she didn''t know about His child until today... ncing at Temari''s belly with slight interest, the girl suddenly frowned and touched her own.

    "Me too¡­ So why¡­"

    Shizune smiled in understanding. How familiar she was with that look... Just such a gleam in her eyes clearly indicated that she was no longer a girl standing in front of her.

    "Haa¡­ How fast they grow up. When Sakura finds out, she''ll be furious..."

    Noticing Sarada''s actions, Temari softened a bit, though she didn''t stop pouting. Young girls evoked in her an instinctive desire for rivalry. Plus, she''s been getting really nervoustely...

 Chapter 426: "Family"

    Chapter 426: "Family"

    The dispute between the two kunoichi was sessfully resolved. Shizune was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief...

    Sarada calmed down and even felt a slight pang of guilt over her overbearing behavior. If she had known about Temari''s pregnancy, she could have restrained herself. But, even so, she did not apologize, but only returned to what really worried her:

    "I didn''t mean to fight... Shizune, something happened and... So... Where''s sensei?"

    "Hmm..." Understanding shed through the kunoichi''s eyes. Of course, she knew about this "something", but she was not going to raise this topic herself, and therefore answered:

    "The master left on one important matter¡­ Although, I''m surprised he didn''t warn you¡­" As she spoke, Shizune slowly approached Sumire, touched her smooth hair and smiled kindly:

    "I''m d to meet you... We share amon secret, so we should stick together..." Smiling at the embarrassed Sumire, Shizune turned to Sarada.

    But don''t worry, he''ll be back soon, you can be sure.

    This answer was very disappointing...

    Sarada could only sigh helplessly. Naruto did whatever he wanted, so why would he care about any warnings? Once his interest faded, Sarada was sidelined. Fortunately, she did not understand this yet, because too little time had passed since thest meeting.

    Sumire timidly looked at the older kunoichi and didn''t know what to say...

    "Why is she petting me?"

    Such a sudden touch seemed rather strange to her. On the one hand, she suspected something was wrong and even secretly got annoyed by it, but at the same time, the words about the Master gave her hope, so she continued to keep an embarrassed smile of an innocent girl.

    "Hmm, what is so special about you, Sumire Kakei?" Shizune yed with her hair a little more, and then reluctantly stepped back. There was a hidden meaning in her actions, known only to her. Provocation, curiosity, demonstration...

    Meanwhile, Sarada silently frowned.

    "Yes, what is it with her? I didn''t hear¡­ She calls him Master?"

    At the same time, Sarada tried not to look at Temari. However, she did the same and turned to the window, sipping sake distantly. The whole show from Shizune didn''t seem to bother her.

    Hostility has passed and reced it, a feeling of awkwardness hase ...

    "So what happened to you?" Shizune suddenly asked, drawing the attention of everyone present. Trying to defuse the situation, she leaned against the Hokage''s desk like Tsunade once did, clearly demonstrating her position. Another lesson from the Master...

    Sarada was a little embarrassed. Shizune''s open demeanor was reassuring, and unlike Temari, she knew her well. Besides, her position as the Hokage''s first assistant meant a lot. Perhaps she had a way to contact him?

    Realizing that even she didn''t have that opportunity, Sarada suddenly felt sad...

    After thinking for a bit, she replied:

    "Mom... She had a fight with her father, and I thought that sensei could somehow influence her. Now she is a little... Not herself...

    And this is putting it mildly ... Sarada felt just terrible, and when she was next to Sakura, everything became even worse. This is not even depression, but something more terrible ... As the closest person to her, she, of course, could not stay away. Sasuke escaped, so she had to take the brunt of it.

    - Hm...

    After hearing everything, Shizune narrowed her eyes in interest.

    "So, Sasuke lost? What a shame..."

    "Is that so¡­ Poor thing¡­" but although she mentally chuckled, in reality she was still acting reserved.

    Shizune had a rough idea of the situation given Sakura''s unstable personality.

    "Looks like Master''s n is going well¡­ It''s already gotten to the point¡­"

    She couldn''t help but admire his methods. Using Sasuke against Sakura is a far more powerful move than using her daughter. Thanks to that, she would hardly be able to resist now, Shizune had no doubts about it.

    Temari listened with interest, although she carefully pretended that none of this bothered her. Given Naruto''s personality, she had no doubt that he was definitely involved.

    "So Sakura? No wonder... Greedy bastard, everything is not enough for him...?

    She had heard something about their joint past, so his step towards her waspletely surprising. Sakura has a very short temper, and her love for Sasuke made many people question her intelligence, even Temari. So she wondered how he would turn everything to his advantage...

    But Shizune''s next words startled everyone:

    - I think you all already understand what''s what? Sakura will soon be part of our... "Family". So don''t worry Sarada, the Master will take care of everything as soon as he''s free.

    "Um¡­ Families? - as soon as she heard this word, the girl was immediately embarrassed, She, of course, understood what it meant, but to hear this openly ...

    But suddenly...

    "Ha ha ha... Shizune..." Temariughed uncontrobly. At a time like this, she couldn''t stay away!

    So are we a family? - she was very amused, and she did not miss the opportunity to throw out another mockery:

    Why soften the words? Tell it like it is... We are rather his harem!

    Shizune nced at her friend with a wry smile. She couldn''t argue with that, but...

    "Family" sounds a lot better, don''t you think? And if so¡­" Turning her attention back to Sarada, the kunoichi smiled restrainedly, trying to smooth the corners:

    "We have to support each other. We have no enmity. So Sarada, you try too. Your mother, very... Peculiar personality... Who knows how she will react to our rtionship with him. Do you understand?

    The girl tensed, but still answered:

    "I... I understand. Sarada understood this better than anyone. Of course, because her situation is not easy at all... In the situation with her mother, she could only rely on the Master, which is why she came today. Who knew that in the end you would have to face other members of this so-called "Family".

    "Family... What nonsense..." But even though she thought like that, she didn''t say anything out loud. The first encounter with Temari was enough for her. Sarada simply didn''t have the energy for other arguments.

    However, to some extent, Shizune''s words were reassuring. She achieved the desired result, after which she turned her attention to Sumire:

    "Did something happen to you too?"

    "Um, no, it''s okay¡­" the girl smiled sheepishly. The question is really difficult... But, she didn''t want to talk about it. Shizune''s good-natured tone and her strange behavior made Sumire respond warily, albeit under the guise of a timid girl.

    However, Shizune wasn''t going to give up so easily. With Sumire, it turned out to be more difficult than with Sarada, but she easily epted it, and then led to the right topic:

    "It''s about Hanabi, isn''t it?

    - BUT? Sumire immediately changed her face: "Where are you from¡­

    "Hmm," Shizune chuckled proudly, "It''s simple... None of you know the truth about her, but it''s understandable..."

    "What does it mean?" Sarada frowned.

    "Really¡­" Sumire began to guess.

    The kunoichi present began to realize something, and Temari was the first to manage to ask this logical question:

    "He and she have ns, am I right?"

    All eyes immediately turned to one person...

    "Hah, as expected of you..." Shizune didn''t deny it, giving her own answer.

    "You shouldn''t get involved in this. Sumire, like Sarada, you just have to wait. The owner will take care of everything. Until he orders, you''d better not arouse suspicion.

 Chapter 427: The Perfect Ally

    Chapter 427: The Perfect Ally

    Sumire''s situation was really interesting. Hanabi became the captain of the genin team, but for some reason she was constantlyte for meetings with them, and sometimes did note at all. But, the main problem was different - she did not teach them anything, did not go on assignments with them, thereby condemning the students to a constantg behind their peers. During this time, many Genin have alreadypleted a dozen missions, but they have not a single one! But, the girls were not angry with their sensei, but rather worried about her well-being, because she almost always behaved detached and inhibited, as if her thoughts were somewhere else. Such behavior naturally raised a lot of questions, but Hanabi onlyughed it off, writing it off as fatigue, thus making them even more worried. In part, she was telling the truth, but, obviously, the main reason was silent and only one person was to me for everything.

    Sumire couldn''t imagine that it was all about the Master. Today she finally learned the truth and now everything fell into ce.

    How many things does he control...

    It was as if he had made his way to every woman in Konoha and had already set his traps everywhere. It was frightening, but at the same time delightful...

    Sumire clearly remembered how he possessed her that day - the most unforgettable moment in her life. She still remembered that moment, unable to hold back her loving smile. Like a prince - he came and saved her, made her his own and protected her from everything bad.

    Now she recognized her lover from a different side. He was just incredible, he went one step further and seemed to know everything, constantly interfering in everyone''s lives. The realization of this, for some reason, was fascinating.

    The girl''s heart fluttered in awe...

    The moment she knew all this, Sumire showed her true self for the first time since the beginning of this meeting, and with a sly smile, said cold words:

    "I will do whatever it takes¡­ Hanabi-sensei trusts me.

    Shizune''s eyes sparkled with interest. This girl surprised her... Suddenly such a change...

    "So that''s what he was talking about..."

    Dangerous and secretive - an ideal ally.

    ¡ª Sumire? As soon as she saw her like this, Sarada felt a chill run down her spine. She had already encountered her in this state, but still could not get used to this terrible ability to change so easily. From gentle and affectionate, she becamepletely opposite in an instant.

    But, only next to him, these two entities became one.

    Even Temari was surprised. Just for a moment, but the mask of a timid girl disappeared and a cold-blooded and determined woman appeared before everyone. Shinobi were very sensitive to such changes. An ordinary person would not even have time to realize how he would lose his life, buying into such a masterful disguise. But for an experienced ninja, just one change of mood, facial expressions and voice, even aura and chakra, became nothing more than details for assessing the threat. Their instincts were sharpened, but sometimes even they could not help uncover the most dangerous spies. Sumire showed a really great talent at that age.

    "Interesting..." Temari was impressed.

    Sarada''s Sharingan was unnerving, but Sumire''s abilities aren''t something to look down on either. If you buy into this gentle smile, you can get a knife in the back ...

    "This viin... He has good taste" - Temari certainly knew all his best qualities and the ability to determine his goal is one of them.

    She had long since realized that Naruto didn''t choose women for no reason. He took her not only for her beautiful eyes. Unlike Shizune, for whom "Master" was an infallible figure, Temari was different. For her, he remained a bastard, but that was what she liked most about him! Domineering, self-satisfied, treacherous - this bastard seduced her, raped her and forced her to give her heart. Therefore, she had to conform, after all, the truth is that she was not originally a good person. Even as a child, her brother massacred people in front of her eyes. It is foolish to believe that this did not affect her perception.

    Good and kind? Exemry wife? Now Temari scoffed at her stupidity and desire to be "good". She had never felt so free as in his power, even if in the role of a simple lover.

    In truth, Temari considered herself verypatible with him and regretted as hell for not bing his wife in the past. But, now, for this you have to work very hard. Luckily, Hinata didn''t pose much of a threat.

    Shizune betrayed her sensei, Sarada was about to betray her mother, and Sumire didn''t even raise an eyebrow when she spoke about Hanabi''s betrayal.

    Their determination evoked a sense of rivalry...

    Thinking about this, Temari suddenly frowned, she also wanted to express herself, and therefore, she attracted the attention of everyone:

    "If you are so serious, then I can do something too¡­" A sly smile appeared on her face:

    "The Hidden Sand is full of beautiful women and the best of them, even if they are married, even to my loved ones¡­" Her hint was too obvious, "I will find their weaknesses. Of course, only if he is interested.

    Everyone listened in surprise. Nobody expected such a step from Temari... She clearly hinted at the fact that she was ready to go even against her own brothers!

    - Hm? So what?

    In the end, she just snorted, faced with all these strange looks:

    "I''m not going to put anyone in his bed. And don''t look at me like that... Until he asks, I won''t even move! It was not enough for you to be more, and already like flies ...

    "Yes, what is the matter with her?"

    Sarada grimaced contemptuously and turned away pouting. She didn''t want to argue, but she took those words personally. Temari clearly did not want to give in, but at the same time continued to insult.

    Sumire, in turn, just smiled sweetly, and stronger than usual, obviously hiding something behind this innocent smirk ...

    Shizune didn''t say anything. Although she understood the reason why Temari suddenly suggested such a thing, she did not point it out. The decision is still not hers to make. In addition, she fully shared Temari''s opinion about "flies".

    After everything, Shizune returned to her seat, invited a couple of girls to take a seat on the couch next to Temari, and then became interested in embarrassing details...

 Chapter 428: Sumires Choice

    Chapter 428: Sumire''s Choice

    Sarada was mostly silent, but listened with interest. She was especially interested in Sumire''s story, which she shyly shared after a little begging...

    Unlike everyone present, Sumire didn''t act confident and didn''t even try to argue. Although, it is possible that out of habit he kept the mask of a weak and insecure girl. In reality, she only revealed what they needed to know.

    So, slightly hostile and strange in its own way, two generations shed. Mature women met with the young mistresses of the Hokage. Although, it is obvious that they themselves were in a simr position, despite their age. To some extent, they were equal, but at the same time, Shizune''s status, Temari''s pregnancy and Sarada''s position clearly ced them in different positions. It was only natural that any of them wanted to outdo each other, especially Sumire. But, now, all that was left for them was to establish a connection, because the truth is that despite their age, they were all equal, like his women.

    Keeping the bed warm, giving pleasure, bearing his children, and faithfully serving him all brought them together. They inspired each other and could learn a lot. But, for all this, it was necessary to establish a connection, which Shizune constantly hinted at.

    Even if the Master ordered to take care of Sumire, she decided to take on the most difficult role. Unite all his women and extinguish the feud to an eptable level, and prevent bloodshed. Her skirmish with Ino, as well as the recent scene with Sarada and Temari, showed that such a thing is vital for their peaceful coexistence. If we add to this the hot-tempered Tsunade and Sakura, then in the end a war may begin. Therefore, it was required to extinguish it in the bud, naturally, "for themon good." This is what Shizune did, slowly finding out all the secrets and trying to make friends with a couple of cute girls of the younger generation.

    Eventually Sarada left and they were just the three of them.

    The atmosphere got quite tense...

    It was then that Shizune finally stopped her diplomatic games and seriously turned to Sumire:

    Are you ready to join us?

    She''s already made up her mind about her. Unfortunately, it was not possible to agree with Sarada. She put her feelings too high. It took time with her ... In addition, she was not particrly suitable for this "association". Rather, it was to control the likes of Sarada that they should have worked together.

    But as far as Sumire is concerned, everything is much simpler. For Shizune, she was close in spirit. Previously, they might not have worked. But now, having changed under the influence of the Master, they could be an ideal team. In addition, Sumire''s position was very precarious. From a simple conversation, Shizune found out that Naruto paid almost no attention to her, and that said a lot.

    Everything worked out pretty well. Even Temari is here...

    ¡ª Join? As soon as Sumire heard this proposal, she immediately frowned and immediately dropped her mask. A couple of adult kunoichi began to look at her warily.

    Unlike Sarada with her Sharingan, Sumire evoked much more anxiety. They could not read it and understand what was going on in her head. If such a person grows up and carries certain grievances, then this can be a huge problem.

    But, Shizune still took the risk, and not only because of the Master''s order...

    "Things get harder..."

    The kunoichi chuckled wryly at her feelings before exining in detail the n she presented to Temari not so long ago.

    It was then that Sumire finally understood everything...

    She wasn''t stupid, actually figured out Shizune''s goals almost the moment Shizune mentioned it. What else could a mistress and a servant want to curry favor with their Master? She pursued a very obvious goal. But, Sumire took a different path... She had her own interests. She wanted to stay with him and get rid of everyone... This bloodthirsty desire to finish off all rivals grew stronger every day, from the very moment he possessed Sarada. But Sumire understood that this was not the best option - such a benefit would cost her too much and require huge risks. Attacking in the open is also impossible. That is why she tried to negotiate with Sarada and throw dust in her eyes. When your opponent does not suspect anything, it is easiest to attack. Sumire wanted to protect herself and have ways of attack in the future. Nobody knew about these ambitions.

    She really was smart, not at all for her age ...

    If Shizune made an alliance, realizing her limits, then Sumire wanted to figure out the problem personally, pretending and gathering information. But it''s quite obvious which method is better...

    Shizune appeared on the way with a pretty good offer. How could such a thing be refused? An association that can be a cover and even a valuable figure. Maybe you don''t have to kill anyone...

    Sumire didn''t think about this decision for a long time.

    If Shizune knew what was going on in this dangerous girl''s head, it''s even hard to imagine how her facial expressions would change. She probably would have been d, because her n to prevent possible bloodshed had just worked. Maybe she was just dying the inevitable...

    Sumire wasconic.

    "Hmm... Now I understand... It all sounds so interesting... Well..." She cast a wary nce towards Temari and noticed the tension on her face, after which she regained her former innocent smile, and politely said :

    "Relying on the elders¡­ Sumire will try her best." I won''t disappoint you!

    The girl giggled sweetly, actingpletely carefree. But thatughter sent cold shivers running down the backs of both kunoichi...

    "It''s a girl..." Temari chuckled darkly. Upstarts annoyed her, but even so, she did not provoke her.

    However, Shizune was quite pleased. When she received this answer, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    It remains only to trante the goals into reality ...

    Like this, a team of two quickly turned into a team of three... Sooner orter, this would have happened, at least there would not have been a catastrophe leading to it.

    I returned. Like,ment and ask questions.

 Chapter 429: Hinatas Wish (18+)

    Chapter 429: Hinata''s Wish (18+)

    *

    While the kunoichi alliance slowly developed behind the Hokage, his wife and daughter spent their days in the Hyuuga n. Hiashi was only too d to have such guests, although he was slightly upset by the news that Naruto would note along with them. He wanted to talk to him about something, but, unfortunately, it did not work out ... But, the old man was d to see his grandchildren.

    Since Hiashi practically took Boruto and Himawari by force, Hinata was leftpletely alone. After some thought, she decided to use her free time to good use...

    Almost nothing has changed here...

    So, in silence, remembering the past, sometimes nostalgic, the kunoichi walked around the familiar ces of her home.

    How many tears were shed, how much strength had to be spent to gain self-confidence...

    Like it was yesterday...

    Touching the lonely cherry blossom leaves, Hinata smiled tenderly, unable to stop the mncholy memories that popped up one after another...

    Childhood, the Academy, the Ch¨±nin Exams, the War, and finally the wedding...

    The dream came true. Children''s love has borne fruit, as if like this, forgotten by all, sakura ...

    Once upon a time, Hinata considered herself the same, suffering from unrequited love, on the outskirts of the Hyuga n, useless and insignificant. But, no matter what, she blossomed with beautiful flowers, yearster, bypassing all difficulties.

    - Ahh...~

    Hinata slowly closed her sad eyes. Her eyshes trembled, sensual lips closed. At that moment, she sumbed to a trembling in her heart and felt herself the happiest in the world.

    Warm sunbeams shone yfully on the kunoichi''s beautiful face. A gentle breeze caressed her smooth hair and gave a pleasant feeling of coolness.

    Time seems to have stopped...

    The sweet scent of sakura petals swirled in a lonely dance, enveloping the girl as if meeting a long-lost friend.

    At that moment, her thoughts themselves flew to her lover ...

    "He''s changed so much... But... Me too..."

    No matter what he did, her open and deep heart remained the same, even though it was he who upied all the space inside.

    Hinata no longer doubted anything, epted life as it is and, in fact, became much happier. After all, the truth is that even after the wedding, she never managed to bloom the most beautiful flowers. All that was until recently, could not bepared with what she was experiencing now. All these years, even after the birth of children, Hinata did not feel so free. The changed Naruto allowed her to finally fully open up and ept herselfpletely. It was as if he reached the deepest corners of her heart and pulled out the remnants of uncertainty and pain, forcing her topletely defeat and ept these lurking demons.

    But, she was still a little worried about how he was there without her. Even with their changed rtionship, as befits a good wife, she still worried about whether he eats well, and whether he at least sometimes takes a break from his work.

    Hinata didn''t know exactly what he was doing at home, but she still worried. Although, I guessed, doubting only that I already thought not quite normally ...

    What wife could ept such a thing? But, for some reason, she could and did not feel pain or jealousy at all. Once it seemed to her that such a thing was simply impossible. But sincere love can ovee everything.

    For all these restless thoughts, Hinata did not notice how she came to a familiar ce. Home...

    With a warm smile, stopping at the threshold of her own room, the kunoichi opened the shoji and looked around.

    Everything was the same as before: a futon folded against the wall and a small table in the center. There were no things left, that day she took everything with her.

    ¡ª Ah~

    Remembering the times of her youth, mostly about Naruto, Hinata was slightly aroused, and therefore, quickly looking around, closed the door behind her, unfolded her futon and with a sharp movement of her hands threw up her jacket, releasing a pair of luxurious boobs from captivity. Their depraved appearance was amazing! Compared to those cute charms from my youth, these were many timesrger and sexier, and most importantly, they were now adorned with a pair of sparkling piercings. It did not in any way resemble the breasts of a clean girl and a kind wife, no ... They were the trained tits of a dirty whore!

    They swayed endlessly, nipples trembled sexually...

    He made her so ... Turned into his personal pervert, ready for anything ...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Excited just by the thought of what he was doing with some girl there now, in their family box - Hinata flowed like a bitch. Sipping on the nails in her nipples, she could not stand it and began to pull tight pants off her luxurious hips...

    "Aah~" Touching his mark, the girl''s eyes were filled with pure love, quickly reced by bitch lust! The seal of the Master made Hinata feel like the dirtiest whore in the world. She remembered how vulgar Mark Tenten had, and her head immediately filled with envious and terrible thoughts...

    "Bitch..."

    Hinata wanted one! It was the first time she was so jealous...

    That day changed everything... If Hinata epted her husband in every sense, as well as these strange and forbidden acts in rtion to children, then finally all the barriers fell in that group sex, together with Tenten and Shizune.

    Daughter''s horrendous behavior, husband''s overbearing... The perversion of his whores...

    It was unforgettable!

    Hinata haspletely lost her former self. She also wanted to obey and enjoy his attention, to receive the same pleasant attitude, and all these depraved caresses.

    Happiness overwhelmed them, and she wanted to be the same ...

    Yes, Naruto was rude to them, but not so much to her... Hinata was jealous of Tenten and Shizune, because she herself would not have had the courage to humiliate herself like that, but if he had forced...

    ¡ª Aaaah~

    Having made her way with graceful boys along an even intimate haircut, the kunoichi approached her wet pussy and, unable to resist, pinched her clitoris!

    ¡ª Mmmh!~

    Hinata tried to hold back the groans that escaped, but she barely seeded ... Her palm quickly got wet, covered with saliva.

    ¡ª Aaah~

    Imagining how she finds herself in the same depraved positions as those two whores, how she drinks sperm from dirty asses and kneels in front of everyone...

    ¡ª Aaaaaah~!

    Today, Hinata decided to desecrate her former bedroom properly... She didn''t care about anything else, only depraved fantasies, her own hungry holes and her adored Master! Let him be her husband, but at that moment she put him in the role of a rude Boss!

    Naruto turned her into aplete whore, ready to masturbate even in ces like this...

    Meanwhile, the children, whom she hadpletely forgotten about, were spending their time a little differently...

 Chapter 430: Inos Wish

    Chapter 430: Ino''s Wish

    Himawari acted like an ordinary girl and happily listened to her grandfather''s stories, and after that, Boruto insisted on training. No wonder, because that''s what he came for. It wasn''t that he cared about strength, but rather that he wanted to impress his father, who, for some reason, was starting to ignore him again.

    Boruto was angry, but there was nothing he could do about it. When Naruto sent him away, he made a promise to continue training and even insisted that he look after his sister. From such an attitude, the guy softened again ...

    - Eh...

    Watching Himawari show off his Byakugan to his happy grandfather, Boruto closed his eyes listlessly and sighed heavily. He could not understand the power of his eyes, no matter how hard he tried ...

    Since Hanabi was missing somewhere, Hiashi was only too happy to personally train his grandchildren, especially when Hima herself volunteered to train with him. Before, she didn''t really care, but now, she wanted to be the strongest, for the sake of daddy. Plus, she already had full control of her Byakugan! Hiashi was amazed and delighted with such talent at such a young age, and with such a strong enthusiasm for learning. So he decided to stretch his old bones and personally demonstrate the basics of Gentle Fist to her.

    This evening, Himawari wanted to "take care" of herself, and until then, she kept pretending to be an ordinary girl...

    The entire Hokage family had changed, but few couldprehend how profound these changes were. Women wanted to return to him, and the only son, although he wanted the same thing, but in apletely different sense. He still dreamed of recognition, not even suspecting how much his father influenced him ...

    For such a youth, the forbidden secret of the family has be something that he unwittingly and himself decided to protect. Of course, given his involvement in all of this, this wasn''t too surprising. Few people want to talk about this and lose some of the "advantages" ...

    At that time, Naruto was already in full swing preparing Tsunade, and naturally, he did not even think about his "family". He did not attach any importance to this, not only because he gave himself up to another "hunt", but also for the simplest reason - marks. All his women did not need supervision, since any threat to their lives could not hide from his attention.

    Yes, it''s been a while...

    Hinata satisfied herself until dinner, after which, exhausted and not entirely satisfied, she joined the family. It wasn''t very pleasant without Naruto. She wanted to return to him as soon as possible and get her well-deserved attention.

    Himawari didn''t join the feast for some reason. As a real mother, Hinata was of course aware of her daughter''s "problem". Although, don''t be deceived... As his woman, she shared the same feelings, so there was no point in ming the young Hima.

    Hanabi never showed up. Dinner passed calmly and without incident, as in the old days. Only after everything, Hinata returned to her previous upation, and almost until the morning she caressed herself alone. In the next room, Himawari was doing the same...

    *

    The excitement became unbearable. Unlike the calm Shizune and the determined Temari, Ino didn''t look for Naruto and, as usual, was angry because he was ignoring her again! She rarely made the first move and it always backfired on her. Because of what, all the deserved attention was constantly intercepted by other women. While Ino was waiting for something, Temari and Shizune were already taking their ce under his table, and sometimes on the table...

    He even fucked a student! Now he disappeared in general, it''s not clear where ... The mere thought that he was now fucking somewhere, infuriated Ino!

    These whores always got what they wanted, while she gritted her teeth in anger, constantly sitting alone. And in her flower shop alone, and at home too ... What did she do to deserve this?

    Shepletely forgot about Sai, and only her son sometimes reminded her of her weakling husband. Although, unlike Temari, she did not take out her anger on him. She kept everything in herself and slowly boiled.

    All this made Ino angry more than usual. Even after she stopped taking the pills, she still couldn''t conceive! Another reason to curse everyone around ... The worst thing is that there is no one to talk about it with. Certainly not with Sakura... With annoyance, Ino realized that it would be nice if he could get to her best friend. Then maybe it would be a little easier...

    All this was disappointing, so much she wanted real sex, which he taught her ...

    Ino was already going crazy with lust, even began to masturbate, but how could thispare to him? For a woman who had experienced real sex, fingers or toys meant nothing at all. Especially for a woman who has experienced sensations in the uterus, the taste of his seed and the pleasure of perversion. In addition, the most important thing is not even this, but it is he! In the end, sex is also feelings, a merger of the two, this is what shecked most of all. Otherwise, what''s the point? Ino could handle simple toys, but Naruto wasn''t a "toy". She could not describe these feelings and went crazy from loneliness!

    It became an addiction, a physical and mental craving that could not be controlled. In addition, Ino never really knew sex before meeting him, despite the fact that her body was simply created for this.

    Therefore, as soon as she experienced all these sensations, she simply could not tear herself away. He led her into a trap...

 Chapter 431: Do you think Master will be happy?

    Chapter 431: Do you think Master will be happy?

    Of all the women in Naruto, Ino was one of the most passionate and ideally sexy, so much so that in a fit of lust, in moments of sex, she waspletely disconnected from morality and rules.

    She even fucked her son behind his back and enjoyed it. Ino took pleasure in defiling everything connected with her. Maybe Temari liked to change, but Ino literally reveled in such a vice. She liked to humiliate, to look at other people''s humiliation and to see how the strong ruled over the weak. She knew the feeling of a woman, at the hand of a strong man, and her worldview changed radically. Now she believed that only the strong man was right, and all the rest were obliged to crawl at his feet. All women are obliged to obey him, and their rags husbands are suitable only as servants.

    Pretty cruel, but given the nature and behavior of Naruto, his women fell under this influence, and for the most part they discovered the darkest desires in themselves. Not that it''s his fault... Ino had been promiscuous and amorous before. It was just because of him that her evil side was brought to light. It can be said that he "revealed" their true "talents". Ino became aplete whore, because he just liked such vicious women. Under his influence, women changed and became exactly the way he wanted them to be.

    If Naruto had let her, Ino would have long ago begun to humiliate her son and husband, because she no longer considered them worthy men. Maybe Temaripletely lost respect for Shikamaru, and perceived her son differently than before, but she certainly did not want to humiliate them. She liked cheating, but definitely not bullying her son. Even if Naruto had forced her, she wouldn''t have experienced any special feelings from it. Maybe...

    For Temari, revealing the truth to her husband was not something particrly scary, but for Ino... In this sense, she was really crazy. However, when the veil of the depraved bitch fell, she could still be tender again. True, temporarily...

    Obviously, Ino was different from other women if only because she gave all of herself to only one man. Her love no longer extended to others - that cruel and at the same time sad side of some women. Do not notice others and love the bastard, changing under his influence and be ready for anything, even for the most terrible crimes.

    Ino became like that, and for this reason she wanted so much to see him, to feel the caress and thrill of feelings again.

    Although, if we talk about strong affection for their beloved, then Sarada and Tsunade also corresponded to this, as did Shizune and Sumire. Each of them decided to devote herself to only one man, ignoring any other connections, even deciding to betray loved ones. But they differed in that they did not have husbands and the predominant dark side showed itself differently. In addition, not all of them shared the opinion: "a strong man is at the top, and everyone is obliged to bow to him." In this case, Ino was too imaginative... She enjoyed feeling too fragile and seeing Naruto as a domineering and ruthless man who tramples the dignity of others into the dirt.

    In general, Ino''s day-to-day life was worse than many and with every moment without him, she slowly lost control...

    Most of the meetings happened just the same thanks to him, when he called her on these "dates". Only in special cases, when she could no longer stand it, did she act on her own. It happened this time too... She could not stand it. Unfortunately, it was not possible to telepathically contact someone of his level... That''s why Ino acted differently...

    Around the time that Tsunade''s third day of training began, something happened and inspired by it, Ino broke down and showed up at his residence. But much to her chagrin, Naruto wasn''t there. And the most annoying thing is that she faced the annoying Shizune again!

    All the mood was blown away by the wind ...

    - What are you doing here? Ino didn''t even think about politeness. As soon as she saw this girl in his ce, she immediately got angry! This ce belonged to him, so what the hell...

    Shizune slowly raised her head, adjusted her sses, and calmly scanned the slender figure of the blonde.

    ¡ª Ino? - the girl''s eyes sparkled with mockery, after which she returned to the papers:

    - Didn''t you learn to knock?

    She acted rather arrogant. But, given the tone of this "guest" who broke in without knocking, her behavior is fully justified. Shizune wasn''t at all surprised by this meeting, rather, she was surprised at howte she came...

    - What are you doing here?! Ino furiously emphasized each word. She demanded an immediate response!

    - Hm? Shizune was distracted again, pursing her lips in displeasure and lowering her frown:

    "I am preparing orders for theing Council. It''s my job, in case you didn''t know... The question is, why the hell are you being rude to me here? Forgot your ce?

    Ino growled and walked over to the table with a heavy step...

    - Shizune! Do not y with me! ¨C pping her hands on a stack of papers, the girl cast a jealous look at her rival:

    Why are you in his ce? Where is he? Answer!

    "God... what''s the matter with you?" Shizune leaned back in her chair, sighed wearily, and then crossed her legs. She no longer sumbed to provocations and mockingly replied:

    "I don''t recognize you at all¡­ You look more like Sakura now. Sorry sight...

    - Oh you soo...

    But suddenly...

    Do you think the Boss will be happy?

    - BUT?

    Shizune''s question instantly brought Ino to her senses. It was like being doused with cold water! She broke off and lowered her eyes, after which she removed her hands from the table and lowered her voice in embarrassment:

    "I-I''m sorry...

    - Hm? Shizune was surprised. She didn''t expect to hear from her.

    It was pretty weird...

    Does the mere mention of Him have such a strong influence on her?

    But, almost immediately, she saw something interesting...

    "Ha... So that''s it..." Watching the awkward movements of Yamanaka''s legs, Shizune began to understand something.

    "Poor thing..."

    A mischievous smirk appeared on its own.

    - Do you want it so much? Girlfriend, you''re hooked... How long have you been without sex?

    - Oh you! Ino gritted her teeth in anger, ring at Shizune with jealousy.

    - None of your business! It''s all because of you!

    ¡ª Ha? What do I have to do with it? The kunoichi snorted in annoyance.

    "You think you don''t get time for yourself?" Don''t be ridiculous... In case you haven''t noticed, he''s not here... Why do you think?

    "Y-you..." Ino struggled to control herself. Faced with such a restrained Shizune, she involuntarily calmed down herself:

    - What does all of this mean? Her tone continued to be menacing, but it also took on a note of concern. If we don''t get to meet him today...

    "Hmm¡­" Shizune narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering if this Yamanaka should know¡­ On the one hand, it was none of her business, but at the same time, she felt a little sorry for her. They ended up in almost the same position ... In addition, recently she decided to control herself and build rtionships.

    "Haa¡­ Calm down¡­" Shizune finally sighed and hinted:

    - He''s busy, very, busy... If you know what I mean...

    "Y-I mean¡­" Ino frowned sharply. Of course, she immediately understood everything: - Is he with another now?

    Silence became a clear answer... Not that she didn''t suspect it...

    All the umted resentment and anger escaped in an instant!

    - What the heck?! I just found out I''m pregnant and he''s somersaulting with some whore?! This is no longer in any gate ...

    - What? Shizune''s eyes shed in surprise.

    "Are you... are you pregnant?" From him?

    Ino growled indignantly.

    - From whom do you think?

    This question made her furious!

    Who do you take me for?

    ¡ª Hmph! Well, that''s enough! Don''t be nervous, I was just asking..." Shizune snorted. Now she was starting to get angry. Jealousy shed in her eyes...

    "Another one..."

    How to stay calm here? Another girl flew from her Master, while she could not, no matter how much she tried!

    "Yeah, what''s wrong with me..."

    How many times did he cum inside her before he did it to others? It wasn''t funny anymore...

    Too bitter...

 Chapter 432: Master Takes Everything

    Chapter 432: Master Takes Everything

    Once Shizune found out that another woman was pregnant by her adored Master, she couldn''t remain calm anymore.

    That is why I could not resist the cold mockery:

    "Ino, you know what he is, so why this stupid jealousy? It''s worth getting used to the fact that you are not the only one so "special". You''re not the first to get pregnant by him, and definitely not thest...

    "Wh-what did you say?! Ino was fuming again!

    - Stop making a fool out of yourself! Shizune raised her voice in annoyance, "Pregnant, so what?" Temari too, but unlike you, she is ready to admit her position. I don''t get it, what are you expecting? Shizune finally stopped being polite to that insolent ''guest'':

    - Realize it already ... Whether you are pregnant or not, we are all in the same boat here, and the sooner you understand this, the easier it will be for all of us.

    "What..." Ino frowned. Her outrage was beyond words! Discontent and resentment did not allow her to think normally:

    - What are you talking about ... Why this nonsense?

    She really did not understand, because she did note here for moralizing and stupid chatter - she came to tell him, and finally get a well-deserved affection. Other people''s problems did not bother her at all!

    Behind her selfishness, Ino did not notice the interests of others, which is why she angered Shizune. Not only arrogant, but also greedy, besides, so bitchy ... It was not for nothing that they quarreled at the first meeting, and here again ...

    Only the Master could draw a line between them, otherwise...

    "Haa¡­" Shizune pulled herself together, pulled off her sses and let out a weary breath.

    - Enough. I no longer intend to waste my nerves on your tantrums ... ept the fact that he is not only yours. You were even lucky... I was able to get pregnant. Rejoice at least for this. Someone still hasn''t seeded¡­" Having said this, she lowered her annoyed gaze to the blonde''s stomach. Her tone was filled with impatience and envy:

    "But do not think that this is a reason to disturb the Master at such an important moment. You are not the only one who wants something - we all want to be with him. Once he decides, you get yours. But don''t you daree here and take it out on me! I''m not running here at the veryst moment ... He has been here for so many days, but where have you been all this time?

    Ino''s face changed dramatically. She understood the meaning of these words... They also made her feel guilty!

    - What do you know...

    Shizune narrowed her eyes with a sneer.

    Are you saying I''m wrong? You know how things work, so why the hell do you keep pretending to be a fool? If you really want to be with him, do something for this! - the kunoichi spoke sharply, continuing to put her opponent in her ce:

    "Hmm¡­ All such unhappiness, sitting alone and waiting for something¡­ Don''t be deceived! You and I are easy to rece, so if we don''t push harder, we won''t have anything left! Hmph!

    Shizune herself didn''t know why she had told her all this... It had been umting for too long - the main worry in her life. That''s why she made all this fight...

    "I... Y-you...

    Ino couldn''t answer that. Nothing came to mind... She just stood there and stared nkly at Shizune''s face. It was like being doused with cold water, once again...

    "I¡­" she was both indignant and saddened.

    How did it turn out like this?!

    After all, it was he who changed her life! It was he who stole it... Showed the new world. Changed her very essence. He sought her, and now... Now she is obliged to prove her devotion and love?!

    "W-why..."

    It was only now that Ino truly realized what had been bothering her for so long. All this time she continued to deceive herself. Arriving in her illusory world, trying not to think about his wife and the forbiddenness of this rtionship, she thought only of herself ... Shizune''s words finallypletely opened her eyes.

    She really isn''t special... Easily interchangeable. Just another girl in his path...

    "How so..."

    If nothing is done, he really can leave her! And, knowing him, Ino was afraid that he would easily do it, and not even be upset!

    The girl''s eyes sparkled with tears.

    "B-but¡­ How is it¡­"

    She always knew it... Always. But she didn''t want to admit it... And that''s exactly how he appeared before her. He just yed, got his own, seduced and used ... Naruto did not stop there, and she had long realized that his interest in her began to fade. The more she thought about it, the worse she got. Shizune''s words were a real p in the face. Now her world, in which she lived with him, ignoring everyone,pletely copsed.

    Ino was one of those who believed and hoped, asionally plucking up the courage to take a step. She could be understood, because Naruto is not a free man and not her husband, therefore, in order not to suffer even more, she deceived herself, considering this a small affair on the side. But, today, having learned about the pregnancy and faced with reality, she is fully aware of all her feelings.

    The only way to be with him, to get his attention, his love, is to boldly follow him and be better. All she could do to keep from being left behind was to be determined and strong.

    Shizune did not smile, her voice was still cold and slightly sympathetic:

    "Now do you understand?" Nobody will decide for you. He may or may note, but it''s not for you to choose. The owner always gets whatever he wants, - the kunoichi''s tone became confident and even threatening:

    "Be that as it may, I am ready to follow him anywhere, and I will do whatever he asks. I will never back down! The question is, are you ready to be part of the "family"? Do you have the courage to drop yours and plunge into this struggle with your head?

    After all that was said, Shizune''s gaze softened. She saw the confusion on the face of her rival and behaved as befits the most faithful servant:

    "Well... It''s not that bad. You can''t be upset. You are pregnant - it adds points to you. Plus, you''re young and beautiful...

    If Shizune was a selfish bitch and only cared about herself, then she definitely wouldn''t say things like that. But, in this she differed from many others, because first of all she was concerned about the well-being of the Master. Even if it could harm and threaten her, she still continued:

    "I will only say this once, Ino¡­ You need to learn patience and humility. If you think only of yourself, he will surely prefer someone else to you. Maybe even Sakura...

 Chapter 433: Inos Decision

    Chapter 433: Ino''s Decision

    Shizunepletely ignored the possibility that Ino could betray him or return to the past. She knew what kind of owner he was. Even if he doesn''t use it, he probably won''t let go. However, even Ino herself didn''t think about it. In fact, this kind of attitude on his part, for some reason, made her feelings burn even more. He used her, was rude and treated her like some kind of whore lover. He behaved like a real scoundrel... But, for some reason, she did not want to run away from this, but wanted to continue!

    Ino was truly incorrigible, even Shizune didn''t know how...

    Herst words she took irritably, but, in truth, she could not argue with them. Ino still felt like Shizune was being too arrogant...

    "Sakura? Do not make meugh!" - a rival from her youth - this is thest thing she was ready to put up with!

    Even rece it, but definitely not! Maybe before Ino thought about her, wanting to share her experiences with her friend, but it was only a momentary weakness. Of course she didn''t really want that!

    But if he really chooses her... Is she even going to stop him?

    "Hell..."

    A gloomy shadow covered the blonde''s beautiful face. She was no longer sad from realizing the truth, but only angry and did not want to allow this:

    "Shizune, I will remember this day..." Her threatening tone was fraught with cold determination:

    "From now on, we are on different sides. Don''t you dare teach me anymore, I''ll figure it out without you! - in the end, she just snorted, turned around and without even saying goodbye, mmed the door, breaking free. One could even say that she ran away... She had no intention of chatting with this annoying woman! Ino barely managed not to break loose. Even if she had to admit the logic of Shizune''s words, she certainly wasn''t going to be friends with her!

    "What''s a ''family'' anyway? Well, nonsense!

    Angry and unsatisfied, all she could do was keep everything to herself until he returned. Ino had to wait toterin to him about such an unfair treatment. She carried his child, at least for this she deserved to be treated with dignity!

    "You''ll be sorry for me..."

    On this day, Ino finally re-evaluated her priorities and decided to be more assertive before it was toote. If you don''t take a worthy ce, people like Shizune will definitely not miss their chance and continue to look down on her!

    Ino vowed to herself to fight against such "terrible injustice".

    So instead of going to her flower shop or home, she went to an old friend. Ino already knew about her rtionship with Naruto, and therefore, wisely rejecting jealousy, she decided to find worthy supporters...

    She was going to not only fight for his attention, but to do it the best she could. Ino knew firsthand how much he loves perverted games, besides, she herself was delighted with them, and therefore, in this situation, Tenten suited the role of an ally better than anyone else!

    Shizune may have climbed high, fawning over him, and fawning over him, but unlike her, Ino could find support from friends of her generation.

    She did not doubt her beauty and sexuality, so she was not afraid to fight. Besides, she had the jutsu of the family on her side. In extreme cases, they wille in handy, and more ...

    "The n¡­ If I use the position of an elder¡­"

    At that moment, for the first time in years, Ino seriously thought about her position in the Yamanaka n. Just think... She would definitely be condemned by all her kindred if they knew what she was going to use them for. In the fight for his attention and her own desires, Yamanaka Ino did not doubt her decision, ready to pay the most terrible price.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t take into ount that Tenten wasn''t the type to be allowed to take sides. ves don''t choose...

    At the same time, after the "rude guest" left the Hokage''s office and "the dust settled", Shizune sighed and shook her head with a grin.

    - Stubborn fool...

    Nothing surprising. Ino may have loved the attention, but she definitely loved sex with him a lot more. That''s just her selfishness...

    "It''s my fault again..." The kunoichi sighed heavily.

    Moreover, this time she even behaved kindly, tried to help and establish contact, but in the end ... Resentment, threats, jealousy ...

    ¡ª Hmph! Those cheeky blondes... I hope she doesn''t do something stupid and get in my way. Ungrateful...

    Sooner orter, everything had toe to this. Now it has be a real rivalry. Who said it would be easy and everyone would be friends? In the fight for a man, is there such a thing as "female friendship" at all? It''s just ridiculous... Some might even leave their family, not to mention theirrades.

    "I won''t back down! Even Tsunade... I won''t lose! Even if I can''t conceive, it doesn''t mean anything!"

    The truth is that through her actions, Shizune was advancing to the rank of favorite. Why should she care about other people''s advantages at all? On the contrary, such an oue would suit her quite well. If they had grappled, she would have managed to take everything for herself. But, she was not so stupid, and clearly assessed all her advantages and disadvantages. Appearance, age, position in the Residence...

    Where there is one "reward", there is also struggle, and in this case - it had to be divided. Because He clearly did not want to see "losses." For him, they are all "valuable", so why would he allow them to openly "clean up" each other?

    This rivalry could only take ce under the guise of "righteousness", with cunning schemes and deceit. Hypocrisy? Also a tool.

    Therefore, the more Shizune influenced all these women, the more significant she became in the eyes of the Master. She talked nonsense about benefit-sharing, and acted calmly, confidently, and "kindly." But this is nothing more than a game. Maybe Temari suspected something, but even she couldn''t refuse to join this scheme.

    If you count and see who Naruto had sex with most often, then knowledgeable people will answer without hesitation - Shizune was in the lead in every sense. And this cunning woman wanted even more! Just think, he took her constantly, ten times more often than his own wife, and she still did not manage to get pregnant.

    In truth, at the moment, she was much more important to the Hokage than Hinata. But, the position of a wife still belonged to only one, and Shizune couldn''t help but feel bitter about it...

    Being the best in this huge harem is not easy, especially at her age. Only stupid blondes like Ino thought of themselves and relied on beauty and sexiness. Really serious rivals sooner orter realize that smart and treacherous women are much more dangerous. They may not be able to kill, but what about methods to stop others from getting into his bed?

    But even so, knowing all this, the problem lies elsewhere... And this "problem" caused Shizune serious concerns.

    If several united groups of women appear, then a hard struggle is inevitable. In such a situation, without the Master, it will be difficult to extinguish the ring conflict. Shizune couldn''t control everyone no matter how hard she tried to take the lead. Ino''s case proved that not everyone will reckon with her authority. Therefore, it is possible that "dishonest" yers will appear in the shadows.

    Even if Ino acted stupid and "feminine" today, she was actually quite capable of being a threat. In the end, Shizune herself was able to change, and only recently began to control her emotions, and imitate the Master.

    People learn quickly - the more serious their goals and difficulties, the more terrible they can be in the future ...

 Chapter 434: Tentens Wish (18+)

    Chapter 434: Tenten''s Wish (18+)

    *

    Tenten waspletely unaware of the imminent meeting with an old friend, and of course she had no idea how all this would eventually turn out. However, all this could somehow brighten up her boring days ...

    Basically, Tenten''s everyday life was no different from everything she did in the past, before meeting Him, until that significant day when she was lucky enough to take an oath of allegiance to her new, dear Master. As usual, work in the shop and breaks for "stress relief". That''s just knowing the taste of sex and the sweetness of submission, the pleasure of self-satisfaction noticeably dulled. It was for this reason that Tenten usually went around tired and exhausted - now she had to spend noticeably more time on herself, and all this only in order to wait for the evening, and then, have fun until nightfall, alone. For some, it was simply impossible to imagine such a life, but for Tenten, this is not a routine, but something more. In fact, it made her feel truly free.

    The life of a pervert is hard ... Who would have thought that in the head of this sweet and smiling girl, there is nothing but sex? But the truth is that even in her youth she was like that. Only now, all her thoughts were reduced to debauchery with the Master.

    Many people dream and build goals, but Tenten''s only concern was meeting him soon. She wanted so much to feel alive and wanted again thattely she couldn''t even sleep.

    Unfortunately, the Master paid absolutely no attention to her, but even so, Tenten did not seek to meet him. Like a faithful ve, she continued to masturbate alone and record her "adventure" on video. Although, even with all the desire, he could not review all these records.

    Lost in perverted fantasies, Tenten waited for him toe and reward her for her obedience. The lustful and dirty whore showed all of herself to the Master, but at the same time remained a good girl for the reward. She was incorrigible... Even knowing that it was possible to anger him and get punished, Tenten still behaved like an exemry girl.

    That is why, unlike his other women, she did not make any ns, because in fact she was not a woman for him, but something lower. But, how intoxicated she was with the realization of this... Tenten was literally created to obey him.

    She no longer doubted the meaning of her existence. Until quite recently, she didn''t even imagine that she would be like that ... She would obey that very Naruto Uzumaki ... But now - this has be the meaning of her whole life. From the mere thought that he was the one, and after so many years became her master, Tenten was damn excited.

    He did not make her like that, he only discovered her true essence and subjugated her. Tenten was delighted. Happy and free, having opened up and surrendered to him without a trace, she admired the Master like no one else. His mere presence made her glow. Just the thought of him brightened her loneliness.

    Tenten has always been obsessed with sex, but without the Master, she was neverplete. Like a fanatical worshiper in need of a god, she found her own, and this was the final detail to perfection.

    Tenten easily got used to her new position, to the role of a ve and a toy for hisforts. No wonder, because it made her happy. All her depraved fantasies were only about how he dominates her and perverts her insatiable body even more.

    And so she lived, passionately surrendering to the only thing that made her herself.

    Boring and busy at the same time...

    In addition, Tenten continued to build her collection of sex toys. Over two hundred copies have already umted in it, but she was not going to stop, after all - this is the work of her whole life!

    Although, people who could truly appreciate such a "hobby" were still worth looking for... Even Naruto could hardly contain hisughter when he remembered what he had seen that day. No wonder Tenten obeyed so easily. If her "secret" became known to the public, this event would cause a real sensation, but she would have to die of shame or be an apostate. Although, in any case, it would be much more difficult to collect a collection.

    Few people knew her real, but over time, there were more and more such people, and all thanks to Him. Tenten might look ashamed on the outside, but deep down she was happy. Many of her friends are already involved in this... The masks have been torn off. A new world, a new reality... And all thanks to the Master.

    Even standing behind the counter, Tenten had her head in the clouds, yfully shaking her luxurious ass and biting her glossy lips sexually. Excited nipples showed through the fabric of the kimono. There was a characteristic aroma in the air, belonging to an excited bitch.

    Tenten was ying with fire, because if Tsunade were here, she would easily reveal her "twisted little secret".

    But what could she do? Thanks to him, she not only became bolder, but also unbearably wanted to fuck...

    "Ah~ I''d rather..."

    And she ran again...

    Ripe pussy without panties struck with its depraved smell. So sweet...

    Streams of love juices slid down her slender thighs. The floor is soaked underfoot...

    Tenten was breathing heavily and blushing. Pale skin shone with beads of sweat, enchanting with its brilliance.

    Tenten was barely able to stand on her feet...

    Such a vulgar and beautiful sight...

    If only He had appeared, she would definitely have thrown herself on her knees and started sucking wildly...

    These depraved fantasies drove her crazy!

    "Aaah~ Master, where are you?~ My ass is so bored¡­~" Tenten moaned lustfully while biting into her sensual lips.

    "Nhaa~ Your ve acted really bad ahhh~ I y with myself in a ce like this~ Punish my throat...~ Then my ass~ Aaahh~ I want your cum!~ I want to cum!~

 Chapter 435: Yuinas Indecision

    Chapter 435: Yuina''s Indecision

    Outwardly, Tenten didn''t change much, she wore all the same clothes, but at the same time, the aura of sexuality hovering around her body became irresistibly strong. It''s not even that she was on the verge now... It was hard to convey this - her very presence becamepletely different, as if she had achieved enlightenment and became an updated version of herself. Thanks to many years of masturbation, Tenten already unwittingly spread the vibes of debauchery around her, but now all this has intensified many times over.

    This is exactly what the real ve of her Master looked and smelled like... Amazing beauty and insane female attractiveness.

    Stepping over her heels, the kunoichi shed naked holes under a short kimono...

    Such a creepy look...

    How hot and juicy she was at that moment ...

    Vibrator threads everywhere. Glitter drops of sweat. Charming sound of sweet pussy.

    Tenten''s charm could be maddening, and it all belonged to just one person...

    How much she wanted to see him...

    Mmph~ Master~

    Fingers strove to slip down and ...

    - BUT?

    But suddenly, Tenten got distracted! Depraved fantasies were interrupted by an unexpectedly arrived visitor...

    Eh...? The bells on the door made the kunoichi withdraw his hand in fear. She blushed all over. The heart beat faster.

    Her reaction was quite charming...

    But as soon as Tenten''s gaze met the girl at the door, her face instantly turned into a surprised expression.

    Ino?

    At that moment, time seemed to have stopped ... She did not expect this meeting in any way ...

    Tenten?

    The blonde looked like she could see right through her.

    "Hmm, what are you doing here?"

    "I... I..." Tenten blushed and didn''t know what to say! Even a fool would understand! So many love juices flowed down my legs that any movement resounded with a vulgar sound...

    Ino''s gaze shifted. Although she could not see what was going on behind the counter, it was not difficult to guess. One nce was enough. Not to mention the amazing smell that wafts through this stuffy room...

    Tenten took too many risks and, in a way, it was admirable.

    So openly demonstrate your nature ... What kind of nerves do you need to have in order to pull off such a thing?

    Ino even envied her a little. Free, lonely, sexy - she could devote all of herself to one person. Unlike her, Tenten didn''t make the mistake of getting married...

    After seeing her, Ino was even more convinced that if things continued like this, these rivals would leave her far away in the dust. They all changed, and only she continued to stagnate.

    The kunoichi''s gaze sparkled yfully.

    "Hee hee You look like you''re having fun" Like a spring breeze, herugh expressed carefree lightness, but at the same time harbored an overwhelming confidence

    Ino took a step and closed the door behind her, after which, her smile faded and was reced by a serious expression.

    - We have to talk...

    "Um" Tenten swallowed, suddenly feeling uneasy.

    "Wh-what?"

    She almost finished with fear, what else is there to talk about ?! Thoughts were confused, excitement intensified with every step of the blonde...

    But, Ino seemed not to care about her problems, she walked forward, with a grin cast a calm look at Tenten''s trembling figure, and focused all her attention on the puddle at her feet.

    "In a ce like this... And she''s not afraid?"

    Ino didn''t even think about the fact that the face of the shy and embarrassed girl is actually no mask at all! Tenten really was like that... She walked along the edge and shook, enjoying it. Really weird...

    Without him, Ino would never have dared to do something like this. Although she knew how to take risks, but not to such an extent.

    A lot has changed that day... For both of them.

    *

    Of course, not all women faithfully and, at times, fanatically, with insane lust expected or aspired to meet the Master, some, quite the contrary, did not want to see him. However, this had nothing to do with young Yuina Itomaki. On the contrary, she even dreamed of being in his strong arms again and feeling like an adult and fragile girl. But, it just so happened that her fate as a "toy" was no better than that of the ve Tenten. It can be said that everything was decided for her, but due to her nature, she could not change this.

    Even though Yuina didn''t take any vows, she only managed to see him when Himawari was involved. And the truth is, it secretly annoyed her. Well, how else? She wasn''t as perverted as Tenten, and she wasn''t happy with the status of his "thing". Like any normal girl, Yuina wanted the "right" rtionship and that no one stood in her way, especially Himawari. At least she didn''t want it to continue like this - she didn''t want to be inferior to her best friend! But, each timeparing herself with her, she became more and more disappointed in herself ...

    Although Naruto praised her beauty, Yuina still burned with insecurity and reproached herself for her weakness. Apetitive spirit red up in her, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not find anything that couldpare with her friend. Of course, she just underestimated herself, as always...

    These feelings, the inner struggle and his own impotence, forced Yuina Itomaki''s weak me to re up with renewed vigor. After all, even the most indecisive person changes under pressure. The main thing is not to burn yourself to the ground, but only to find the right path to the goal...

    Unlike Ino, who had caught on in time, Yuinacked determination. In this case, the strength of feelings did not matter. Even if she realized that everything depends on her, she still would not be able to take the first step. Even Hinata had to grow up at one time to muster up the courage to confess to him, but in this case, would confession change anything? Not to mention that Naruto knows exactly how she feels, how could that make a difference with all this swarming of women around him?

    Even Ino realized that simple words were useless here.

    Yuina wanted to get close to him, but all that brought them together was just a friend and sex. For a young and dreamy beauty who fell head over heels in love, all this was a difficult test. She really fell in love with the father of a close friend, and he treated her with such indifference ...

    Isn''t it all sad? My heart ached with pain and trembled with an unfamiliar feeling...

    Falling in love with the wrong person for the first time can bring a lot of suffering, but at the same time give something amazing...

 Chapter 436: Ankos Resentment

    Chapter 436: Anko''s Resentment

    Sitting in her room, on the windowsill, wearing only a sweater, Yuina slowly waved her bare legs and sighed heavily. She constantly thought about him, but nothing useful came to mind.

    Admiring the starry sky, the girl did not know what to do in order to see him again and somehow make him draw attention to herself, and also ask him to stop treating himself like a toy. Yuina wanted more intimacy, like real lovers... But, she was scared.

    Youth blossomed...

    With a loving smile, she dreamed of all sorts of nonsense.

    But, returning to the one who sincerely did not want to meet him, we can only assume one person ... Mitarashi Anko!

    Since that day, the kunoichi''s entire life has changed drastically, and the reason is quite simple...

    After the incident at the Academy, when he left her alone, naked and used unconscious, Anko held a grudge.

    Waking up surrounded by dirty bills, naked and covered in sperm, she definitely did not expect that he would not be there.

    At that moment, she was overwhelmed with emotions ...

    Terrible humiliation! What girl could put up with something like that?!

    Naruto really did use her like some kind of whore! Even if Anko said all these vulgar things to him, she did not lose her dignity so easily as to forgive him for this heartless act so easily. They could see her! Someone could even take advantage of the situation, but he seemed to not care!

    How could a woman be treated like this? After all, she did everything for him, agreed to have sex even despite their position, age and such a long abstinence. For Anko, all this meant much more than it might seem! She would never give herself to the firster! It wasn''t easy for her! But, he treated this as something due ... This could not but infuriate! This is a spit in the soul! Backstab!

    After all, she believed that he also yed ... Who would have thought that he really was such a person!

    Too cruel!

    One had only to see her face when she washed off all this sperm, after she ran away from the "crime scene" in a panic ...

    Maybe Anko acted meanly towards Hinata, but she did not find herself on the street to endure this! Yes, she sumbed to the harassment of a young and courageous guy, showed weakness ... For this she was also ashamed! But at that moment it was thest thing she could think about. He didn''t give her a chance! It is foolish to deny his seductiveness and the immorality of such a depraved act, but the truth is that then Anko wanted to be a bad girl ... Have sex with the most desirable man in the vige ... Her inner whore just could not resist.

    Simple fling, sex withoutmitment, what''s wrong with that? Nobody would know! So many years no one paid attention to her, nothing surprising ...

    But the consequences...

    After that, Anko wholeheartedly didn''t want to see him. As much as she loved that sex and all that pleasure that had piled on, that feeling of being wanted and sexy, she couldn''t let it happen again. Not only because of shame, guilt and resentment, but also because of the fear that again he will not be able to restrain himself, and sumb to it. That time, he just grabbed it and that''s it, didn''t even ask for permission... Anko fully realized her vulnerability to this person. How could she let this humiliation happen again?

    If I hadn''t left one, things could have been different. Perhaps she would have let it continue, but now... Never!

    Anko has never lost so easily to anyone. Feeling so essible is not the most pleasant thing...

    She could not admit her weakness for sex. What is there ... Previously, she did not even understand the meaning of it, not to mention the pleasure from it. I did not n to have children, and the first experience was, to put it mildly, terrible. But what happened that daypletely changed her worldview. It turned out that enjoying other people''s attention and flirting with guys is not the most pleasant thing in life...

    Only one person is to me! That''s why Anko didn''t think it was about sex - she admitted weakness for Naruto in all situations - after all, it was he who brought her to this. That is why, even while continuing to hold a grudge, she did not say anything at all to him. And as luck would have it, there was simply no one to share it with! Don''t tell your friends about this...

    Had hot sex with Naruto Uzumaki, the same boy who once had an exam. No one will understand this for sure and only condemn.

    Anko couldn''t help thinking that all this could have happened back in those days... She could have taken the initiative right in the Forest of Death.

    Sex with a young, thirteen-year-old Naruto... She could take his virginity and give hers.

    While the genin were taking their exams, they could get fucked hard in the bushes and then another and another! Without condoms,pletely naked...

    Young and beautiful, she would have ridden on him, in only one cloak ...

    "Aaah!~"

    Not life, but a fairy tale. "Experienced" Anko could teach an innocent boy all the delights of adulthood...

    And then...

    Everything would turn into something more. He lived alone, as did she. They could have sex all the time. Nothing stopped them from being together. She would have corrupted him and made him her own... He would have be Hokage, and she would have been his wife, and no one would have condemned this rtionship!

    Nobody would know...

    "What am I doing...~"

    Those fantasies were really terrible...

    In a fit of passion, she did such a thing that it''s a shame to remember ... She was fucked by a guy who was good for her younger brothers! She also shouted such things, and then she received money for sex at all, like some kind of prostitute!

    "The Hokage''s Personal Whore..."

    What a disgrace...

    But, how hot he was... His masculinity and strength, his face and body - Anko could not forget any of this. It was the first time a man had attracted her so strongly. She did not experience such chemistry with anyone, and let him be married ... He literally sat down in her memory and nothing could shake his position.

    Naruto became the protagonist of her depraved fantasies, and from that day on, more and more of them became. The body needed more. The soul aspired to that very pleasure. Deep inside, she wanted to repeat what had happened and hear his rough voice again. Anko wanted to call herself his whore again...

    Ahah~

    She knew the taste of real sex. No other man had ever treated her like that. None of them stood next to him. He just pressed, and she immediately flowed and gave him, like some kind of essible girl!

    "Ahh~ What a fool I am..."

    She scolded herself and got angry at him, and secretly wanted more... But she couldn''t!

    Naruto was perfect... perfect bastard! Since then, he hasn''t even shown up. Fucked and dumped - this angered Anko the most! His indifferent and selfish attitude made her want to scream! Recently, she even broke down on the students ...

    The truth is that Anko benefited much more from what happened than she first thought. Even she could admit it, no matter how hard she tried to me him. He gave her a chance to be young again... After what happened, she blossomed and felt special. There was no end to male attention, but the problem was that now she was only worried about Him!

    Even now, checking the students'' work, sitting alone in the staff room, Anko irritatedly bit her pencil and touched herself downstairs, enchantedly remembering that very day.

    - Bastard...

    She had no choice but to forget about this affair and never remember. But, easier said than done...

    Anko knew that nothing woulde of it, but her mind and body reacted by themselves, rushing into the past.

    "Damn it~ Ahh~

    Panties got wet. Love juices flowed down the chair, rushing in streams to a puddle on the floor ...

    Anko was nearing the end...

    At that moment, she had no doubt - if he were there, she would fuck him again, like thest whore!

    This ban was so frightening, at the same time angered and fascinated ...

    Ahah~

    Then Anko did not yet know whaty ahead for her and how close the meeting she "did not think" about at all...

 Chapter 437: Sakura and Sasukes Quarrel

    Chapter 437: Sakura and Sasuke''s Quarrel

    *

    Aside from desire, resentment and loyalty, there were things that happened that only partly concerned Naruto, but the truth is that it was he who influenced them in one way or another. This directly rted to one incident that happened that day between Sakura and Sasuke.

    Even before Naruto started training Tsunade, the scandal in the Uchiha house turned into a real mayhem...

    The entire kitchen was reduced to rubble with just one blow from Sakura. This scene was horrific, filled with sadness and resentment...

    The enraged kunoichi breathed heavily and looked at her stricken husband with tears in her eyes. Sasuke had no idea what came over her. He was inplete bewilderment and tried to calm her down, to understand the reason, but this only added fuel to the fire.

    Sakura suddenly started ming him and then exploded...

    As a result, everything came to this ...

    "You don''t listen to me at all!" she screamed furiously, with a tremor in her chest, fear in her heart, but confidence in her eyes.

    Her determination was intimidating...

    Covered in dust and doused with water, Sasuke tried to control himself and quickly end this:

    "Sakura, what''s wrong with you?" His cold tone tinged with annoyance. "Haven''t we already discussed this? What are you doing here?

    Certainly not what he expected when he returned home to his family...

    Sasuke hated arguing and swearing, and also knew that his wife was not the most calm person, so he did not even show concern, acting, as always, unemotional. No wonder Sakura reacted like that...

    - What did I do? Is that what you did?! She wasn''t going to let him get away with it anymore. In her tone, one could hear resentment, disappointment and a painful desire to resolve their rtionship once and for all!

    "I don''t understand..." Sasuke frowned. He really didn''t understand. After all, he wasn''t even in the vige, what could he possibly do? Besides, Sakura had never behaved like that with him. Where did that tender and sweet girl go? It was too weird!

    "Everything was fine, so why did you...

    - Why?! In tears, the kunoichi grabbed the first frying pan she found and threw it hard at his head!

    Sasuke dodged easily... At the same moment, a chill shone in his dark eyes.

    - You...

    Dishes crashed into the wall!

    But the angry girl didn''t stop there...

    Who do you take me for? Who am I to you?! You... You... Her voice trembled, "He was right... You don''t care, do you?!

    - What? He? Who is he?! Exin it right! Sasuke stepped forward and tried to touch her to calm her down, but Sakura clearly had no intention of letting him take control. Waving his one arm away, she whimpered and growled.

    - You do not love me! You don''t care at all! On me, on Sarada... On all of us! You don''t care about anything but yourself!

    "What nonsense..." Sasuke was already beginning to boil. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    - What I heard! You understand everything! Enough home-based scoff! Sakura''s lips trembled, she stepped back again and whispered:

    "How can you After everything"

    "Sakura If you don''t calm down now"

    - And then what?! What?! What will you do?! - the girl was furious again: - Hit me?! Welle on! Have you wanted this for a long time?

    She seemed to be deliberately provoking him to do at least something ...

    Brad! Is your head wrong? Why should I...

    But, he suddenly cut off his words ...

    S-sakura?

    Tears suddenly flowed from the girl''s eyes. They flowed non-stop, and then, she copsed to her knees and sobbed:

    "Why Why is all this happening Oooh"

    She herself regretted that she had begun this abuse ... But she could no longer retreat ...

    "Sakura..." Sasuke''s fingers twitched as he again tried to reach out andfort her, but...

    "S-sasuke" A fluttering whisper suddenly came out and made him stop

    "Y-you did you even love me?"

    "Wh-what" He suddenly froze.

    There was so much pain and sadness in those words that he just couldn''t... Sasuke''s chest constricted.

    In that moment, time seemed to stop for both of them...

    Sakura lifted her reddened eyes and looked at him wistfully, like a lost kitten.

    "P-please... Sasuke... Tell me... Do you love... Do you love me?" At least a little... - she cried and whispered, begging him: - If... If this is so, then please... At least this time, stay... After all, I... I can''t do this anymore...

    After these words, it seemed that all the strength left her. Sakura waited, looking for something in his eyes with sincere hope...

    But...

    "Wh-what are you..." Sasuke didn''t know what to say. In his eyes did not sh what she was waiting for ...

    He had never seen her like this before... All in tears, she was on her knees and asked for this...

    The outstretched fingers of the single hand twitched again. Sasuke wasn''t reaching out to her anymore. The palm slowly lowered. It seemed as if his strength had left him.

    It became unbearably difficult for him to look into her eyes.

    The long-awaited answer was lost in the suffocating silence...

 Chapter 438: Sakuras Pain

    Chapter 438: Sakura''s Pain

    Irritation. Anger. Perplexity. Sasuke did not understand why he suddenly began to get angry and at whom exactly this indignation was directed.

    But...

    Wrinkles suddenly appeared around his eyes, his teeth clenched and gnashed in pain. To meet the gloomy and heavy emotions came a chill that shed in his eyes:

    "Sakura, stop it. You already know the answer," he didn''t even look at her...

    "You don''t need to humiliate yourself and make these scenes. I already gave my answer many years ago. What else do you want to hear from me? Everything has been decided long ago, and I''m not going to deviate from my words.

    Sakura''s eyes trembled in disbelief... He... He even now acted so heartlessly...

    Tears welled up again. She couldn''t ept it...

    A soft cry drowned out a heavy sigh.

    - Sorry. All these feelings are too much for me... I thought you understood, but... It seems... - Slowly turning towards the stairs, Sasuke lowered his head gloomily:

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have gone back. It''s my fault... I''d better go...

    Disappointment flickered in his dark eyes.

    Even though Sasuke tried to control himself, even he found it hard to say all this. As he said, everything has been decided long ago. As once in the past, leaving the vige, nothing could stop him. He made a decision and no matter how they tried to keep him, even if they hated him, Sasuke was going to fulfill his duty no matter what.

    The gnawing sense of loss, the irritating feeling of having made a mistake, and the depressing realization of his own gentleness made him make this decision... How could he give up? Even if Sakura started acting like that, didn''t that mean that he was the one to me?

    Sasuke recognized this, which is why, as always, he chose the most cruel option. Since his youth, his character has not changed at all. Like Itachi, he showed no mercy to himself or to those around him. Only Naruto could make him choose a different path. As for the others... Maybe even yearster, he hadn''t learned to recognize others, because they didn''t have the power to convince him.

    Give in to Sakura? It''s like admitting you''re weak. Even if she became his wife, even if he once sumbed to the memories of the family, but today, he finally clearly understood that even this could not stand in his way ...

    Debt is much more important than your own happiness and the joy of your family. That''s how Itachi lived, and Sasuke didn''t dare let him down...

    "Damn it..."

    He didn''t turn around...

    Without another word, with a muffled cotton of his cloak, Sasuke Uchiha left his family. Confident in the correctness of his choice, full of determination to go to the end, he did not even suspect what his act would turn into ...

    Sasuke didn''t think about Sakura''s feelings, or rather, he couldn''t do it... But for her, there was nothing more painful than such an answer. This conversation could have taken ce a long time ago, but the truth is, deep down in her heart, she knew that this was how it would end. His nature is unchanging... If it wasn''t for Naruto, she would never have had the resolve to end it... And if it wasn''t for him, would she even be able to be with him? If not for Naruto, Sasuke would never have returned to Konoha.

    It really was the end, and a different oue, just a naive dream ...

    Maybe they were never meant to be together?

    Bitter, but... It all came down to this cruel truth. Like a fate that Sakura has been going against for years and tried to ignore the worst, because of her stubbornness. Perhaps it has long since turned from an innocent crush into something like an obsessive desire to prove that she can get Sasuke no matter what, ignoring the so-called fate?

    Are feelings just self-deception? Because of how long he had been on the run, perhaps she, like Naruto, wanted to return what she had lost and, with each failure, became more and more obsessed with this desire? A selfish desire to return to the days when she was in love, regardless of Sasuke''s wishes...

    Was that the kind of selfishness Naruto was talking about?

    Sakura''s eyes trembled uncontrobly...

    Can this be considered love? How did the feelings of a thirteen-year-old girl be so at sixteen? He was never there, what now, what then ... As before, she seemed to be trying to return to that time and finally sort out her feelings. What did she really want when she went after Sasuke that day?

    Sakura was confused, she was crying and convulsively choking on memories...

    At that moment, leftpletely alone, she began to realize that all this pain, loneliness and even her "problem" ... All this, as if the symptoms of her delusions, youthful naivety and that fanatical, selfish andpletely obscure for herself, falling in love .

    Like an internal trauma that she tried not to think about... The crack grew until finally the truth came out...

    That''s why she couldn''t feel pleasure...

    Now, all these feelings seemed so far away, as if that girl was not her at all ...

    Naruto''s words took on a different meaning. He seemed to see right through her, trying to tell her, but she could not see the truth because of her blindness!

    The birth of Sarada... The person who was always there...

    He delivered that final blow and shattered her cocoon of delusions.

    While shedding tears, Sakura kept a bitter smile on her sad face and a sorrowful look in her eyes.

    It really happened... And as painful as it was, the truth is, she couldn''t take it anymore. Finally, all doubts and worries were resolved. It may have been a crushing defeat for her heart, but at the same time, Sakura Haruno let out a sigh of relief for the first time in years. Maybe trembling, sorrow, resentment, suffering and devastation prevailed in him, but in the depths, the same thing lurked - liberation ...

    Sarada, lurking on the stairs, did not know what to do, and where to start. She held her cold hands to her trembling breasts, pressing weakly against the wall. Her eyes seemed to have dimmed, but she held back her tears, and even when her father left them, she did not find the strength to go out ...

    "Mom..." - this precious word was fraught with unbridled tenderness and regret. Her heart broke just looking at Sakura.

    Although she understood that it would be better for everyone, it was unbearable to see her like that...

    Sakura was crying quietly in the ruins of the kitchen. The mournful sobs grew louder and louder. Bitter tears shed endlessly...

    "Mom" Sarada finally broke down and stepped out of the shadows. She bit her lips and did not know how to help... It seemed that all these feelings overwhelmed her too, piercing her crushed chest with pain.

    S-sarada? - Sakura''s trembling gaze shifted towards her daughter, but under a veil of tears, she saw only a shing silhouette, and then, her weak body was embraced by a familiar warmth ...

    Ah! - Once in the arms of her beloved daughter, the girl''s lips involuntarily clenched and, unable to restrain herself, she sobbed bitterly, hugging her with all her might...

    Whoo! S-sarada... S-sorry...

    Clinging to her girl''s chest, Sakura cried like a child. Released from all the sadness, she just cried, while Sarada tightly clenched her teeth, and no longer held back her own tears ... But, they were not tears of sadness. Like icicles, they rolled down her cheeks, unable to block the murderous intent in her bloody eyes. At that moment, for the first time in her life, she wanted to deprive her dearest father ...

    "I hate..."

    Sakura''s fragile shoulders trembled. Thin fingers turned white from strong hugs. She held her daughter as if she was afraid to lose her too ... Mournful crying echoed through the walls of the gloomy house, and then everything began to subside ...

 Chapter 439: Tsumes Demand

    Chapter 439: Tsume''s Demand

    *

    Sasuke, who left his home for the first time in his life, did not know where to go. It was quite obvious to him how his words would turn out... But...

    - Damn it! Gritting his teeth in anger, he smashed the nearest pir to pieces!

    Fragments roared across the street!

    How did it alle to this?! Why now?!

    For a long time he had not experienced such rage, but all that came to rece it was only emptiness and confidence in his mission.

    "It doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter!"

    Sasuke understood that now was not the time for personal interests. What does it matter? If the world was truly invaded by tsutsuki, all he could do was fight. Even if she hated him, even if her daughter despised him until her death, he could only sacrifice everything for their safety!

    "Brother... I won''t give up... This is my path..."

    Raising his eyes to the dark sky, Sasuke exhaled heavily. At the same moment, the uncertainty in his eyes was reced by cold determination.

    Let it end like this, but that''s the price...

    *

    Events intertwined and led to one person. So, Akita''s betrayal directly affected Tsume Inuzuka and should have brought her to him. The Hokage calcted the events in advance and limited himself to only psychological pressure, which as a result led to the current consequences ... He acted with this cowardly girl properly to realize his ns. He counted on her fear and tried to deprive her of an important human need - security. It was a strong move. But, unfortunately, the cognitive pressure was not enough... Akita found another way to suppress her fear and gain freedom.

    Tsume? Naruto frowned.

    Akita stood nearby, hiding behind the short silhouette of a clearly angry woman.

    "How dare you?! Tsume barked furiously, ring at him with her wild gaze. Her intention was obvious. She wasn''t afraid at all.

    "Hmm... That''s a bitch..."

    Naruto figured it out a long time ago. As soon as this couple was on his doorstep, everything immediately became clear.

    His eyes sparkled with anger.

    "How bold..."

    This cowardly bitch still dared to show herself in front of him!

    He was angered not only by Akita''s behavior, but also by Tsume''s brazen actions. It''s been a long time since they broke in without knocking!

    - Bastard! What do you think of yourself?! Tsume growled indignantly, mming her hands on the table. He nearly cracked under her unbridled strength. The calm look of the Hokage made her even more furious!

    Since he didn''t react at all, she seized the opportunity and became even more bold...

    - Are you deaf? Answer immediately!

    Gritting her teeth, Tsume still controlled herself and didn''t attack, but she was already on edge. After what I learned, it was quite understandable ...

    He wanted to rape her!

    "Nothing" she growled and waited for an exnation. Obviously, attacking the Hokage is the dumbest thing possible, but she couldn''t help but trust Akita! If it was someone else, she would not even talk to him, but would have finished him off on the spot!

    Without knowing it, Tsume found herself in a passive position. Naruto acted from behind the scenes, and in in sight his righteous reputation became an excellent shield. Tsume just couldn''t do anything to him. Whoever strikes first will be wrong!

    Naruto understood this, and therefore acted rxed. He made good use of his position. How could this old and hot-tempered girlpete with him? He decided to take her by proxy, and even if the truth came out, so what?

    Akita is just a stupid bitch - a tool. No matter how she affects Tsume, it won''t change anything.

    But, Naruto still acted like he didn''t have an absolute advantage as he wasn''t going to let them go... Since it came to this, conflict is the best option. A lot will depend on the answer, so it was worth it to take the time.

    Tsume did not yet understand that he was not just not going to retreat, but changed his n to capture her with an immediate attack!

    At the moment of their appearance, Naruto easily changed his strategy, not at all worried about the future. His confidence is not something stupid Inuzuka bitches canpete with.

    Of course, given the situation, he couldn''t do it right away. It wouldn''t hurt to add fuel to the fire...

    He never denied himself the opportunity to y with a woman.

    The harder the Hokage''s gaze became, the more difficult it was for Tsume to control himself... She burst in impulsively, but his calm reaction was too overwhelming...

    But Tsume wasn''t going to give up so easily!

    - Answer!

    The Akita was shaking to the side.

    "Oh my God... What to do... What to do...?!" Panic and despair gripped her. She begged Tsume to leave her and not take her to him, but now, now... She felt like she was done with! Now it will not even be possible to escape from the vige, but this is an extreme n!

    Akita felt like a dog in a chain! One look from him scared me to shiver...

    The Hokage behaved with restraint. Ignored the provocations and insults and only grunted, looking at a couple of girls with a stern look:

    - Hm...

    So fragile and tiny... In front of him, no matter what faces they built, they still looked weak and helpless.

    Admittedly, Naruto didn''t expect this kind of encounter. He was already used to the fact that everyone implicitly follows his orders, even Akita had to lower her head and present herself to him on a silver tter. Not that he could not have imagined such a development of events, but what was the point? He was overconfident, and for good reasonstrength!

    Only someone else''s stupidity and stubbornness could create such surprises, and oddly enough, he liked it too. In order to enjoy unforeseen problems and solve them with interest, in his case, it was necessary to deliberately weaken oneself and not think far ahead. If everything is calcted and executed strictly ording to the instructions, isn''t it boring?

    Who knows, maybe in the future, you will have to create "troubles" for yourself...

 Chapter 440: Mature Bitch

    Chapter 440: Mature Bitch

    Although the n was already in ce, Naruto didn''t know Tsume well enough that it could be a "pleasant surprise". Therefore, it was worth taking the time and learning more, enjoying the process ...

    "Akita, what does all this mean?"

    He ignored the main problem and hit the weak link.

    The girl instantly shuddered and retreated in fear!

    - AND! I... I... P-just...

    Tsume made a critical mistake bringing this girl here. Instead of attacking, she now has to defend herself and this burden.

    He initially ignored Tsume''s influence. After all, people who are subject to fear and pressure are easily suggestible. Probably, Tsume noticed the weakness of this shy girl and simply put pressure on her.

    Akita knew what she was getting into, and today she was forced toe to him! From one of his nces, everything in her chest tightened and her knees gave way, and after he asked this question, all the fear was imprinted on her beautiful, pale face ...

    Akita was about to run away, but Tsume abruptly grabbed her arm and barked angrily:

    - Stand! Don''t you dare be afraid of him! She turned sharply to Naruto and growled menacingly.

    "Don''t you dare touch her!"

    Hmm... Otherwise...? - his voice wasced with a threat addressed to this funny couple. Akita was shaking all over while Tsume was seething with anger! Now she no longer doubted the vile truth that she had learned.

    "You''ll regret it, I swear..."

    Naruto wasn''t wrong, that''s exactly what happened. Akita behaved strangely, and being an experienced kunoichi, Tsume easily brought her to clean water with her usual strictness andposure. In tears and terrified, Akita split and told her about the "terrible" deeds and ns of the Seventh Hokage.

    One had only to imagine Tsume''s anger when she found out what vile things he was going to do to her using her own niece!

    Filled with resentment and rage, she immediately rushed to him, dragging this treacherous girl behind her. She didn''t care about Akita''s feelings, she was no less angry with her, but at the same time she wanted to protect her... And only now, havinge face to face with him, she began to realize that she had actually gotten excited.

    To go against the Hokage himself... But, Tsume could no longer back down!

    Naruto understood Akita''s thinking and clearly saw her weaknesses. The only reason why she would be able to ovee her fear of him and suddenly show up here with her...

    His yful gaze did not leave the head of the n of these impudent dogs.

    "Come on, entertain me..."

    Pedigree bitch...

    As soon as he looked at Akita again and put pressure on this "weakness", Tsume immediately showed herself:

    "Don''t you dare touch her, you bastard!" Now I''m talking to you! Try to scare me, you bastard!

    - You? Sounds like an invitation...

    Naruto chuckled. Now Tsume was showing strength and courage, but apparently her position was shaken. In addition, this gave him not only a clear understanding of the situation, but also options for action - this is much better than a direct attack strategy.

    "You filthy bastard, stop this nonsense!" I know everything! If you don''t exin yourself now, I swear I''ll make your life hell!

    - Ho...

    Tsume showed responsibility and anger, while she was aware of the boundaries and did not rush at him with her fists, but only made ridiculous demands. After all, she didn''t even exin anything, she hit the table, and now she stepped back ...

    However, her mere arrival here was a huge mistake. Instead of protecting her charge and secretly resisting the influence of the Hokage, she decided to go against him openly. Either stupidity or impulsiveness... Naruto bet on the second, given her initial behavior. If so, she''s already lost.

    The head of the n, who does not consider revenge or resentment as a means of obtaining benefits, is aplete failure. Tit for tat - the thinking of fools. A tooth for a mountain of gold, that''s what the leader of the organization should strive for. This is not to mention theck of hard evidence against a superior in status. And in general, who goes to the criminal with some ridiculous demands?

    The Hokage''s eyes sparkled with sly mockery.

    "You don''t have the courage, mature bitch ...

    - S-su...

    Tsume froze in shock. She never expected such harsh insults in such a calm manner. True, after that, violent anger began to take possession of her!

    "MATURE BITCH?!"

    Tsume was so shocked by this insult that she even forgot to reply...

    Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Eyes widened and filled with blood.

    Naruto couldn''t help butugh. This woman is really something ... She seemed to have never encountered insults at all and believed that everything would be strictly ording to her orders.

    So funny...

    Of course, he did not miss this convenient opportunity, continuing to mock, kindling a fire that could no longer be extinguished without hiding his true nature at all:

    Are the hormones up? Couldn''t resist and came to me on her own? So you can''t wait to have sex with a real man?

    From such a sharp and rude question, Tsume again fell into a stupor! Her eyes widened in surprise. Mouth parted, lips trembling, unable to somehow answer!

    For the first time in her life, she is faced with such arrogance and shamelessness, and even from the Hokage himself! Boys who were fit for her sons!

    Yes, he acted without any pity... Naruto couldn''t let her escape and yed on emotions.

    And she performed even better than expected...

    "Y-you Y-y-you"

    After a couple of seconds, Tsume finally woke up from her stupor...

    Narutoughed furiously, knocking her out of her thoughts again.

    "So happy with my offer, mature bitch?"

    After his mocking words, Tsume''s indignation erupted with a furious shout:

    How dare you?! Dirty pervert! A real man?! Who the hell do you think you are?!

    From the power of her voice, even the walls vibrated! Akita retreated to the very door, already about to run away, but Naruto didn''t even raise an eyebrow...

    Who do I think I am? Huh" He abruptly stood up and looked down at this girl:

    "I am the Hokage of this vige. You haven''t forgotten about it, mature bitch, have you?

    The girl''s eyes fluttered. Maybe Akita didn''t feel it, but Tsume experienced the suffocating pressure of this man in her own skin! As soon as he stood up, weakness appeared in her legs, and her heart began to beat faster ... It was not fear, but instinct!

    "Wh-what the..."

    This is the first time Tsume has encountered this...

    "No... He''s already..."

    Something simr happenedst time at the council. She involuntarily remembered it, but even that time could not bepared with this collision. Now he has fully turned his power to her alone!

    It became difficult to breathe... Such a tyrannical aura that her entire chakra and animal essence began to be suppressed by the mere presence of this monster!

    But the self-confident and proud Tsume was not going to lose to some man! All her life she looked down on pitiful males. Even her husband was a weak weakling who had his tail between his legs and fled from her. Maybe they had strength, but in character, they were allplete nonentities!

 Chapter 441: Does it turn you on?

    Chapter 441: Does it turn you on?

    Tsume Inuzuka was a unique personality, standing out from other women. Each male lowered his eyes in her presence, not daring to object to her. She had only to put pressure on them and show her character, as everyone was cowardly and aware of their ce. Such a self-satisfied mindset of the matriarchal head of the n has taken root in her heart thanks to the many submissive men. She could act sternly, sometimes rudely, often extremely impulsive and even crazy. She knew how to insult, beat and humiliate men better than others. It has been so in the past and has continued to this day.

    Maybe Naruto''s behavior was surprising, but Tsume still didn''t see him as an equal. Some young boy, imagined himself to be iprehensible and decided to conquer her, like some kind of bitch?! This not only hurt her pride, but also looked like a real challenge! Tsume was going to show him who''s in charge here!

    If not for his behavior, even despite the status, Tsume could have broken loose and crossed the line a long time ago. But, his attitude was threatening and held her back...

    Animal instincts have shown themselves and it has already gone beyond the scope of ordinary human resentment. If Tsume were an ordinary woman, she would have been much more resentful of his desire to rape her, but now, she was more like an alpha female, testing if he was even worthy of a chance to mate with her and stand on the same level.

    That is why, facing such incredible pressure and such arrogant attitude from the male for the first time, Tsume responded instinctively!

    Taking a step towards him, she looked at him defiantly and growled:

    - Snot! Do you think that if you are the Hokage, then you can do anything?! Today, I''ll make you regret it! Come on, try to touch me here and now, and feel the consequences!

    Her vertical pupils stretched and contracted like those of a real huntress.

    Naruto grinned and couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Are you already asking? Who would have thought...

    He liked this...

    This tension in the air was like a sh of two wild beasts fighting for the role of leader. Everything depended on this victory... Power, trophies and position. Like the victorious lion, taking all the females of the pack, so here, in fact, nothing was different.

    Now her behavior is clear. It''s not that she acted impulsively like Sakura or Tsunade, no... Rather, Tsume answered the challenge and wanted this encounter with wild desire. In this she differed from others, because in her there was more of a beast than of a man. If he were a simple man, she would immediately put him in his ce, but he did not allow her. In Tsume''s eyes, he began to look like someone of her kind, simr and at the same time unbearable!

    Instincts spoke in her, and it would be foolish to believe that she secretly did not want to be subdued by a strong male, after so many years of loneliness. This is her true nature, straightforward and unbridled. Tsume is a true female and, like any of them, wanted her male ... But, obviously, she was not going to lose to some weakling after a couple of insults.

    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, this beast was exactly the type of man she''d never been able to meet. Someone with simr instincts, with the same wild side. She simply could not leave everything like that, because this meeting is the first in her life!

    Tsume already sumbed...

    As soon as Naruto realized this, his eyes immediately sparkled with lust and savagery. He liked her answer! He already knew that this was the only way to piss her off! This is no longer a showdown, but a struggle for leadership!

    Tsume growled even harder, sensing his direct intent to possess her...

    - Oh you...

    At that moment, they reached a clear understanding and realized each other''s goals. Surprisingly, there was no malice hidden in this, only the instincts of two animals, ready to ept any oue and fight to the very end ...

    He longed for her, and she, on the contrary, was going to defend herself to thest, in order to eventually win and point to his ce.

    Tsume felt an intoxicating sense ofpetition and fired up like never before. For the first time, a male so frankly showed her his desires! He did not lie, was not afraid, but demonstrated his power!

    "Ha Looks like I was wrong about him" Her grin turned aggressive.

    Good and evil no longer mattered, everything was blurred. Whatever his reasons and intentions, he behaved amazingly...

    "Haa You bastard Decided to use my niece? Coward!

    Tsume couldn''t help reminding him of this act. Instead of a direct confrontation, he arranged something like this... That''s why there were notes of contempt in her voice. After all, in her opinion, this is in the style of insignificant weaklings who are not able to personally express their intentions andpete for the desired woman ...

    Tsume abruptly changed the subject because she realized that demands would lead nowhere... He was not at all ashamed of his nature!

    Naruto grinned.

    - Does it turn you on?

    He was not going to hide this vile truth.

    Grrr! What more...

    They incinerated each other with fiery nces and bared their teeth wildly.

    Akita did not know what to do in such a situation. It didn''t turn out the way she expected... This was the first time she''d seen Tsume like this... So aggressive and horny. It seemed that they were about to pounce on each other, but the excitement in their eyes frightened me to shiver...

    From the collision of two auras, even the walls trembled. The air became hot and suffocating. One small spark could cause an explosion...

    Naruto reveled in the moment. He tried to piss her off and he seeded!

    The louder Tsume screams and rages, the worse it gets for her...

    In addition, she probably did not take into ount the true nature of her cute girlfriend. Hiding a cowardly bitch behind your back that can hit you on the sly is a huge stupidity.

    Naruto knew Akita''s true nature, while Tsume slowly showed her...

    Everything went well, even considering the unexpectedness of this meeting.

    All Akita''s actions boiled down to a simple form: feel safe, get rid of fear and failure. Typical human thinking. Due to these weaknesses, movement and maniption of them, Naruto achieved sess.

    Understand what they crave, understand what they have in abundance - deprive them of it or give it to them. Emotions and worldview are the keys to someone else''s heart. Needs are the threads of control.

    Given the panic and fear, Akita acted rather irrationally. That is why she trusted Tsuma and hid behind her back,pletely ignoring the fact that this would only dy the inevitable and lead to an even worse oue. People under pressure made such simple mistakes...

    "What did you two expect when you came to see me?"

    Naruto gave the crouching girl a mocking look. Her quivering pupils and rapid pulse amused him. Tsume decided to point out his meanness, and he, in turn, returned to the general suppression ...

 Chapter 442: Through the clothes...

    Chapter 442: Through the clothes...

    Even if the Hokage felt a little annoyed at the way the situation had turned out, he still gained enough benefits. If this had happened many days ago, Tsume could have caused problems, but now... He could get rid of her at any moment and even rape her here and now. That''s why his confidence was so frightening.

    He wanted to use Akita, but even in the past, she would not have been able to save herself in any way, but only worsen her situation. One way or another, Tsume would still be in his hands and, here she is here with her ... Any scenario would lead to the execution of the course result, only now, everything will be much tougher ...

    Hunting just got more interesting. From this you can put on a show and have fun ...

    While Tsume growled and hesitated to act against the Hokage himself, he slowly walked around his desk, threw a mocking nce at Akita, causing her to shrink, and then came close to Tsume, who was trying with all her might to show her strength. She considered herself an alpha for so long that she did not take into ount at all who she opened her mouth to.

    "Tsume, I hope you have a n?"

    - What if so? she snorted, not in the least afraid of his approach. You are just ridiculous! Don''tpare me to that brat, I''m not going to put up with your threats and your vile antics!

    - Yah? - Naruto continued to grin, with a lustful grin, appreciating the figure of this impudent bitch.

    Tsume really did boast of "something" special. Undoubtedly, she has a way to lure a man into a trap. Not to mention her strikingly sexy fiery personality, her figure and face alone made her aggressively lust after her.

    First of all, it is a trained body. Surprisingly, in this aspect, Tsume was superior to any kunoichi he met. So perfect and perfect body that it even went beyond simple smartness. If Tenten developed mainly in the "most important female areas" and Ino and Sakura just maintained their athletic and sexy curves, then Tsume outdid them all. Even underneath Naruto''s clothes, he could see how hardened she was. He literally felt it... The Byakugan that suddenly appeared on his face and made Tsume back away abruptly allowed him to see everything he could see...

    "Damn it, you''re good...

    - Oh, you dog! Tsume yelled out indignantly as she abruptly covered her imposing chest with her small hands!

    - So smooth...

    The woman flushed with shame immediately covered that very area ...

    Like little moles, the tips of the dark hair against the white toned skin looked quite sexy, especially considering the age of this mature female. For Tsume, taking care of himself in a ce like this is quite unexpected...

    Naruto was amused and enjoyed the spectacle without even thinking about judging Akita. Now all his attention was focused on this polished figure. Every time he saw a woman in front of him, he gave her enough of his attention. So Tsume''s confusion and plight was understandable... He not only could see through her clothes, but he also did it in an undisguised depraved way!

    "B-byakugan, oh you Where did"

    Tsume couldn''t believe that he had the power of this dojutsu! It''s already out of scope...

    However, her roar and seething fury of the huntress did not bother him at all.

    Tsume was much inferior to him in height, so now she looked more like a younger sister in front of an older brother. Of course, all this, ignoring differences in age. She was much younger than Tsunade, but many times older than Naruto. However, thanks to her lifestyle, training and nutrition, Tsume looked more like a stunning mature beauty in her thirties.

    Her face matched the female of the n of wild animals... Smooth and sharp lines carved a menacing grin, giving her a special dangerous charm. Sharp white teeth and a purple tint on the lips... Too inviting. Even a fool understood that this forbidden fruit is not so easy to decorate. She might bite back...

    As he continued to evaluate her, Naruto wondered how passionate sex would be with such a dangerous woman...

    Her wolf eyes sparkled with impatience and cold determination. Pink shadows on the eyelids and decals of the Inuzuka n on the cheeks. Sharp tousled hair and attractive features. All this gave her a wild and inessible look, a special beauty.

    No tenderness, only passion and hot charm...

    Petite and very fragile, even with such a trained torso. There seemed to be almost no excess fat in this body. The ideal relief allowed each muscle to express itself. Smooth and beautiful lines of power. Six-pack abs, gorgeous hips... All this limited femininity, but even so, she showed herself in the Right ces. Tsume still didn''t cross the line and train like a man. That is why the volume of muscles in her body was not particrly impressive. Rather, their ratio with fat was surprising. In this situation, having lost part of such a mass, Tsume emphasized all of herself, but at the same time lost in the size of her hips. It could have been much more, but even so, the muscles made them quite impressive, even more than many ordinary women.

    Shaved all over, honed by hard training, wild both on the outside and inside, Tsume was still a true woman. Her impressive breasts, amazingly narrow waist and big tight ass... All this fascinated and awakened the animal nature in him.

    After Naruto saw all this, it became clear why Tsume never got a man, and thest onepletely ran away from her. It is not an easy task to control such a violent bitch, not to mention the fact that her furious nature suppressed many males.

    It is worth saying that such beauty was an amateur. Not everyone liked well-trained and strong warriors. But given the growing and rapidly changing tastes of the Hokage, he didn''t mind at all conquering and making such an amazing body his own. For the first time he saw such dedication, ruthlessness and a desire to carve out a warrior, not a woman. Plus, her fiery disposition... How could he miss out on such amazing beauty?

 Chapter 443: You. wildly. Excite.

    Chapter 443: You. wildly. Excite.

    Tsume had clearly long since forgotten the pleasure of being a woman, or perhaps not at all. Therefore, for such a brave and proud girl, and even the head of the n, the decision to go the way of force was not at all surprising. But what will she be and how will she flourish if she finally experiences this?

    Unfortunately, Tsume did not try to attract men at all, but rather forcibly pushed them away, so her attitude and faith in her path became terribly strong. She rejected them all. Especially with your clothes...

    Naruto teased her with this with a scornful grin.

    "You should have dressed better before challenging me"

    A standard shinobi vest,pletely ordinary trousers and not even heels ... In this form, only for war, and not for his bed. The Hokage immediately had a vicious desire to rip off those useless rags and look at whatever trained masterpiece he could see under the veil of defiance. But even if he could, doing it now would be too boring... Making her realize who was in charge here was what was required at the moment!

    Hmph!

    Tsume suddenly changed her face, snorted, and with a haughty grin, abruptly removed her hands from her halos and revealed all her enchanting ces. She let him watch!

    This step even surprised him a little ...

    Since he could see, she decided to lose this battle and move on to the next one.

    Pitiful perversion! Didn''t like my clothes?

    Ho? What''s the tone?

    Standing in front of a brazenly grinning Naruto, Tsume lifted her chin proudly, shed her razor-sharp fangs, and growled in disgust.

    "Watch as much as you like, you nasty pervert Do you like staring at strong women?" Or maybe it''s not attractive to you either?

    It''s funny how Tsume simultaneously showed fearlessness and at the same time so cutely asked for apliment. Not on purpose, of course, but still...

    Ha? Did it hurt you that much? The Hokage chuckled defiantly. Her decisive answer was a match for a strong woman, not at all embarrassed by her body. But, surprisingly, she did it right after the words about clothes... Tsume may have understood that he could look, but reacting like that now... Obviously, this is an interesting weakness.

    Naruto''s eyes sparkled with a yful sneer, he immediately took advantage of it:

    "Do you think I can''t be aroused by your more charming relief?" - after these words, he extended his hand and brazenly ced his palm on her trained stomach!

    Mhm! Tsume tried to jump back in surprise, but he did not allow it, moving after him!

    Grrr! Oh, you''re cheeky!

    From surprise, struck by such impudence, she was taken aback and did not even hit him. It seemed like such an impulsive woman couldn''t stand it, but for some reason, the brave Tsume became even quieter than before...

    Naruto was a little surprised by this, he gradually began to see something curious in her ...

    "Hah, that''s it...

    Her pupils quivered funny...

    The Hokage kept his hand on the kunoichi''s slender belly and chuckled insolently:

    "I love it when such wild bitches bare their faces As for your body" he slightly pushed her, even closer to the table, and then leaned towards the inviting lips, and said loudly:

    - You. wildly. Excite.

    "Y-you" Tsume gritted her teeth. Fangs shed! She had never felt such humiliation in her life!

    Naruto was too shameless!

    Naturally, Tsume will resist, but all women are like that... No matter how hard she tries to harden herself, her nature is the opposite of him. If she lives ording to animalws, then he was not going to show courtesy either ... Among predators, straightforward and rude moves, which Tsume herself used, are absolutely normal.

    "What the hell is wrong with him..."

    It waspletely different from facing any other normal man. This boy seemed too crazy to her! He crossed the line as he pleased, as if reading it!

    Tsume growled and silently cursed this pervert. Who could have known that instead of disgust or ridicule, he would also show such a lustful look? He seemed even more excited and became uncontroble! No man behaved like this with her when he saw her like that! Not to mention that they simply didn''t have the guts to do so None of them had ever craved such an "unfeminine" body Even though Tsume realized that he was not simple and somewhat simr to her , but now it became clear that he was even more crazy!

    "Yeah, what''s wrong with you...

    It was the first time Tsume had encountered something like this. It would be a lie to say that it didn''t scare her. Not only did he not get scared and did not retreat, but he also stared so brazenly, as if at a piece of meat! It was annoying and...

    - Snot...

    Yes, he was fit for her sons! This made Tsume even more angry and turned on... It definitely wasn''t normal... For her, there was only one answer - he scoffed!

    Too young, too attractive... Tsume could easily recognize the truth, and if she was younger, she would have thought about it better. But, now... The only reason for his actions came down to such cruelty. He was clearly taking revenge for what happened to Akita! Revealed his true nature...

    The problem is different... Why did he want to attack her in the first ce? Tsume couldn''t understand... It didn''t even ur to her that the married and young Hokage would want her. This sounded too unrealistic and ridiculous. They were from different worlds, he could attack the young and beautiful if he wanted to, but she...

    Besides, why would he bully her? Whatever it was, but Tsume was still the head of an entire n, a quarrel with her would definitely not do him any good. There was no particr grudge between them that could make him act so ruthlessly. Rape is no joke! He practically dered a hunt for her honor and dignity! For Tsume, such a blow was worse than death! In addition, he also dragged a person from her n into this matter ... The option of deceiving Akita was canceled. Undoubtedly, she initially confided in her, but his behavior and words clearly showed that all this was true. He did not hide and shamelessly put her in a simr position ...

    "Damn bastard Is this all because of the advice?! How can you be so petty!"

    Tsume was outraged. Was this his revenge for her resistance at the council? Yes, she had a conservative mindset for the benefit of the n, but... Going so far for something like this? In addition, after Akita told the reasons for his threats, everything became even more absurd. He slept with Shizune, nothing special... But why the hell did he decide to stretch his ws on an uninvolved person? In addition, he began his pressure on Akita long before the council.

    Tsume came up with two options: either the issue was politics and he wanted to influence the Inuzuka n inpletely ridiculous ways, or...

    "Pervert..."

    The option that the Hokage liked older women, considering Shizune, seemed not so ridiculous anymore... But, Tsume couldn''t understand why she was! She may have been self-confident, but she certainly did not consider herself the ultimate beauty. In the vige there were many women of her age with much more worthy data. After all, even in her youth, Tsume wasn''t all that popr with men. The face is far from her main pride. Anyway, he could hunt her daughter... No matter how you look at it, she was superior to Tsume in almost every way.

 Chapter 444: Nothing can stop me...

    Chapter 444: Nothing can stop me...

    Receding slightly under his heavy gaze, eventually, in just a matter of moments, Tsume came up with a final answer...

    He definitely mocked and provoked her! It couldn''t be otherwise...

    - Bastard...

    But, Naruto seemed to see right through her and continued to grin impudently:

    Do you think I''m ying with you? He was not at all afraid of her aggressive, menacing look, and calmly stroked her stomach, acting as if Tsume already belonged to him:

    "Like I said I''m so damn fascinated by you So sexy Ha! Baring his teeth, he drew closer, causing her snarling voice to sumb to worry and droop.

    I don''t care whose mother you are... I don''t care what others think... Do you understand now? Nothing will stop me...

    And he didn''t lie. He never cared about someone else''s opinion. Narutopletely ignored Akita''s presence and molested her senior n leader right in front of her. Avoiding the difference in age, her and his status... He just stared lustfully, maintaining eye contact and brazenly touching her trained belly. For such a mature woman, such a collision and his touch meant much more than it might seem at first nce. He put her in an all-too-obvious position... the position of a losing female. Women whose honor was subjected to heavy pressure. The Hokage, literally with all his actions, expressed a self-satisfied mockery of her insignificant strength, suppressing and demonstrating the clear intentions of a rude male, thirsting for only one thing ...

    - Y-you...

    But, it was surprising that Tsume still didn''t answer in any way! Even Akita, always confident in her strength of mind and determination, did not expect that in reality, Tsume would not even hit him and endure such an attitude. And all this after she stormed in here like a hurricane! It waspletely illogical!

    Tsume always behaved like a strong woman, despised men and never gave in to them, but what kind of scene is this anyway? That impudent Hokage just stood there, pawed her, peered through her clothes at her naked body, and let himself do that... While she, stupidly, stood there and let him continue! This was beyond my head... Such a reaction was thest thing one could expect from Tsume Inuzuka, famous for her impatient, violent and wild disposition.

    "W-What''s wrong with her What What should I do now?"

    Akita began to fear that after he dealt with Tsume, he would surely attack her! This turn of events was the worst possible! After what she had done and disobeyed him, Akita had no doubt that he would show no mercy... To die like this...

    Too terrible!

    Bitter tears of his own helplessness rolled down Akita''s cheeks. She was shaking, but at the same time she did not dare to run away, but only continued to stand and tremble with horror, plunging into her frightening fantasies.

    But, maybe for Akita the answer was not obvious, but not for such an insidious hunter as Naruto ... He saw right through Tsume. Initially provoked and quickly realized one important detail in the behavior of this animal queen. The truth is that even though she acted wild and unbridled, but this is only at first nce...

    Most wild animals are very shy and the reason why they started to growl in your direction was down to their own fear. The essence of their aggression is solely your fault. As soon as the animals feel fear, they attack and tear their prey without any pity - this is their instinct. One has only to show even the slightest weakness in their presence, turn your back on them and start running, as any predator will be a hound, ready to tear you to pieces. Even if they are not hungry, they will still sumb to the innate killer instinct. Maybe initially they had no desire to contact you, but as soon as you start running, you are finished.

    Most often, the loudest and most vicious dogs are actually very cowardly. They bark at everything they see, aggressively defending their territory from intruders, but as soon as they enter it, their tails curl up, and the courage in their voice is reced by a stifled growl of concern for their own safety. They no longer evaluate the strength of the enemy, they care about something else ...

    Cornered, Tsume growled, instinctively trying to scare away the danger. Naruto grinned smugly, enjoying the moment, but at the same time he did not cross the line and probed the area of u200bu200ballowed. It''s quite obvious that Tsume would immediately explode if she just put her hands in her panties. It is unlikely that there will be a scene with a squelching pussy and a moaning bitch...

    - Hm...

    Wet panties, streams of love juices...

    The thought of this was very inviting. Naruto could easily slip under her clothes, but of course he didn''t do something stupid like that. Even though Tsume wasn''tshing out at him right now, she certainly wouldn''t stand around enjoying such a rough caress. Even if she ended up liking it, a woman of her stature would never give up so easily, especially in front of witnesses.

    That''s why Naruto pressed slowly and increased the area of allowed, moving his hand up and down ... He simply had no options. At the top, amazing breasts were waiting for him, and below, a mature and tight pussy. If you identally touch the forbidden territory, then everything can get out of control.

    The Hokage found himself in a trap into which he himself climbed, but at the same time, although he encroached on her own body, Tsume did not attack - that said a lot.

    Maybe Akita was surprised, but to Naruto it was obvious. Not to mention the fact that the woman in front of him actually belonged to a breed of "evil and noisy bitches" who retreat in the face of true danger and are ready to belittle the weak, while she could not escape from him due to obvious reasons, the main of which was self-conceit alpha...

    So maybe Akita didn''t understand the point, the truth is that right now Tsume was retreating tensely as the opponent in front of her was nothing like she''d ever faced before. He seemed to know that she would not hit him, but at the same time he did not cross the line, because of which she would not have survived ...

    It was too intimidating. It''s like walking on the edge of an abyss. But he handled it with amazingposure. Naruto kept the bnce and didn''t let her explode.

    Of course, although it took a while to exin all this, the truth is that in fact, not even a few seconds have passed. That is why, suppressing Tsume should not be considered a huge weakness, because to a greater extent she was still taken by surprise, for the first time facing a person who not only was not afraid of her, but also attacked correctly, leading her to confusion. In addition, he was clearly aware of his strength and understood that she did not attack the Hokage so easily. Moreover, he deprived her of support, suppressed Akita at the same time and forced Tsume to open up like never before. Just yfully dealt with a couple of women at once, identified the weaknesses of the main threat, and dealt blows to her personality with determination.

    At that moment, Naruto showed his true abilities. He simply had no choice - he became serious. He was going topletely get rid of the sudden threat in the face of Akita and Tsume Inuzuka. Before theing council of the Five, he wasn''t about to let this issue grow, even if it might amuse him. In the end, he came up with a different way to have fun with a couple of these sweet bitches...

 Chapter 445: First, Ill undress you...

    Chapter 445: First, I''ll undress you...

    Naruto''s hand moved up, almost touching Tsume''s chest, when suddenly he stopped, wiggled his eyebrows yfully and calmly asked:

    "Tsume, since you already know everything and understand How about having sex with me?"

    The girl''s eyes flickered excitedly, and he shamelessly added:

    "You can trust that no one will know about this. Just sex withoutmitment. You can even get pregnant with my baby. I have very good genes, you know it yourself. For the Inuzuka n, this will be a great help in the future. Plus, I''m wildly good at sex... I guess you can guess, given my stamina.

    "Wh-what are you talking about" Tsume couldn''t believe what she was hearing! He so brazenly offered her such a thing ... This proposalpletely knocked her down from all arrogance. Instead of denying or boldly admitting, he acknowledged his act and did not back down!

    But he didn''t even raise an eyebrow, continuing to "flirt" and "seduce":

    "Trust me, I will fuck you like no one else could." You sure don''t get enough sex, am I wrong? How long have you been doing this? His hand dipped lower, crossing another line, almost touching her trembling pussy.

    - Y-you...

    Tsume panicked even more!

    The natural reaction of a female in such a situation... He was right on target. She hadn''t been this close to a man in years. Why is there ... For many years, none of them even touched her in this way, what kind of sex is there ... But, even so, she had never encountered such self-confidence and arrogance! Naruto so decisively and without fear offered her to sleep with him, and even did not deny himself the details. Tsume couldn''t even utter a word because she didn''t even know how to react to this! He did not court, did not achieve, but simply took and calmly offered, as if it were something insignificant! All of her initial aggression was parried with such a strange method...

    How can you even offer something like that to a woman her age with such a calm face?!

    Tsume looked into his eyes in amazement, did not scream or resist, but listened in shock to these depraved speeches, which, in her opinion, no man would be able to dare ...

    She could understand...

    Naruto not only turned the situation in his favor, he also managed to unbnce it.

    "Come on, Tsume We are perfect for each other." Like I said, you fucking turn me on, isn''t it the same with you? Someone like me... Don''t you get turned on by the thought of me fucking you right here and now?

    He pushed and forced her to believe in something she hadn''t even thought about. He started with a decisive act, unbnced and even dared to show all the benefits of this closeness!

    Too shameless!

    He brought doubts into her head and, drawing attention to himself, did not even let her doubt and went on the offensive:

    "For starters, I''ll undress you..." Without hesitation, Naruto grabbed the zipper of her vest and calmly began unbuttoning it while catching the kunoichi''s fluttering gaze.

    "After that, I will pull off your wet panties and caress your mature pussy properly" His hot breath touched her flushed face. Tsume is literally paralyzed!

    "After that, right in front of your cute girlfriend, I''ll put you on this table with cancer and fuck you hard like thest bitch!"

    The roar of the male reached her trembling bosom. This crazy forbidden feeling hit Tsume! She had never experienced anything like it...

    The Hokage continued to lewdly smirk and evaluate her naked figure with his Byakugan. Finally, her body began to react...

    The female began to get excited. Her thoughts were in chaos, and her body reacted to the will of the male...

    Akita was inplete shock. She couldn''t believe that he would be able to suppress Tsume Inuzuka herself that much!

    If things continue like this, she might actually give herself to him! And in that case, what should she do?

    Her horror for this man had gone to a whole other level. A feeling of despair began to fill her weak body. Akita lost all hope of escaping andpletely regretted her stupidity. Bringing Tsume here was the worst mistake of her life...

    "Wh-what What should I do?! Somebody"

    And as if to mock her thoughts, Naruto looked her straight in the eyes and grinned angrily!

    "Oh no! No!"

    Akita cowered in horror! At that moment, she realized that she was definitely the end!

    Her body shook, she nearly fainted from fear...

    - Heh...

    Naruto unbuttoned Tsume''s vestpletely and sneered as he ran his finger between her pair of luxurious charms before touching her bulging abs and smirking lewdly.

    - Do not hesitate, why not agree? What are you losing? If you are so shy, I can even expel Akita ... Who cares? We are adults, we can have a little sex. Just having fun... Trust me, I''m going to fuck you so wildly you won''t even be able to walk. Naruto showed a wild grin as he approached her trembling lips.

    - What do you say? We don''t owe anything to anyone... We''ll send the witness out and have some fun, like two excited beasts should... To hell with it, I''m about to start...

    His seductive offers were but a paltry motive for action. Naruto wasn''t looking for an answer, just a reason for his attack. He did not care deeply about her answer, he got what he wanted, nted the right thought in her body and mind, and now, he allowed it to germinate ...

    The more he talked, the harder it was for her to stop him...

    With a flick of his hand, the Hokage pulled off his protective vest and it calmly fell at her feet. But once Tsume lost her "armor", she finally reacted!

    Pulling away abruptly, the kunoichi growled in panic, covering her almost bare chest. Finally instinct kicked in... Unfortunately, there was nowhere to run...

    Tsume was finally able to grasp the meaning of all his words. Too vicious, too damned lustful and terribly self-confident. These words excited and frightened at the same time ...

    His behavior, his appearance, his actions at that moment stirred up the forgotten feminine in her. No matter how you look at it, with all his appearance and words, he behaved like aplete scoundrel, but it was this arrogant, treacherous and vile man who, for some reason, was insanely charming!

    Like a demon luring with his sweet words, he almost deceived her!

    "N-no Don''t you dare!

    He seduced her with such vicious proposals,cently forcing her to sumb. Specially touched her feminine essence, whichcked male attention. yed on instincts, shocked with his attitude. Brazenly pointed out that no one would know and she could sumb to him ... And in the end he tried to deprive her of all choice, and then attracted her secret desires, demonstrating her own strength, and deceiving her pride.

 Chapter 446: Only suffering awaits you!

    Chapter 446: Only suffering awaits you!

    Naruto said terrible things, but arranged everything in such a way that Tsume simply could not find any reason to refuse it! No obligations, the ability to sumb to animal passion... No one will know and will not interfere... A young and strong male and a mature, hungry female... It was all too vicious!

    - Why are you? Naruto grinned defiantly and ran the back of his hand over her reddened cheek.

    "Let me guide... You''ll like it... I promise."

    - You! Bastard! Dont touch me! I... I didn''t agree! Do not even think about it!

    Tsume was horrified! She even tried to justify her slowness! If she were not an adult and reasonable woman, aware of all the consequences, and proudly bearing the title of head of the Inuzuka n, she would no doubt have spread under him here and now! I wouldn''t even have time to understand how he undressed and took it! If Tsume were younger, she would definitely be d to be deceived by such a strong and treacherous male... Just enough words to feel such a terrifying threat!

    Tsume finally realized how scary he was and understood why Akita was so afraid of him. At that moment, the only thing she could think about was escape!

    Run! As soon as possible and as far as possible!

    Because no matter how hard her mind told her to be strong, her body already wanted to give in... Everything he said sounded too good! For a woman of her age, with lustnguishing in her womb, to open up and be a wild bitch was one of the most vicious and hidden desires, driven by instincts, and he managed to stir up this intention.

    To mate with such a male, isn''t that what every woman dreams of? Tsume knew that she would not regret at all if she agreed and gave herself up, but her pride, stubbornness and hardened mind, as well as the exalted personality of the head of the pack, did not allow her to lose so easily!

    That is why, with a furious growl, she finally showed her fangs:

    - Back off!

    Palms hit in the chest!

    Naruto recoiled...

    - Ho...

    Tsume really dared to push him! But, he was not at all upset, but only continued to grin ...

    There was no force or threat in her actions... She pushed, but it was more like a call to action. Like a female who wanted to be fought for.

    Probably not on purpose, but still...

    Naruto loved it!

    How nervous are you...

    Tsume covered her chest. All red with shame and slightly sweaty with excitement, she screamed furiously, no longer wanting to listen to his dangerous speeches:

    "How dare you offer me such a thing!?" Lustful animal! Who do you think I am?! Who do you take me for?! Offer this abomination to your whores, motherfucker!

    But even though she screamed, retreating towards the door with every word, under the pressure of his mocking gaze, her voice weakened:

    "You filthy brat Show some respect!" Who do you think you''re talking to?! No Hokage would dare to treat me like that! You will regret it! I swear you...

    - Hm...

    But suddenly, the yful smile left his insolent face and a cold, oppressive voice was heard, silencing the kunoichi:

    "Mature bitch, you really don''t understand what is good for you and what is bad ... What a pity, but I wanted to be nice to you ...

    Saying this, he took a step, and then...

    A terrifying aura erupted like a hurricane! Windows and walls cracked, unable to withstand this power!

    The entire office was instantly covered by the tyrannical pressure of the Seventh Hokage!

    Tsume turned pale!

    "Kh-h!

    I just wanted to run away, but he seemed to understand this and suddenly attacked!

    His actions came as a huge and frightening surprise! It has already gone beyond - he has crossed the line!

    Tsume hesitated the whole time, as if convinced in her belief that he would not go any further. But each time, a real p in the face for her self-confidence, he took another unexpected step! It was as if nothing cared or held him back! Like a crazy animal, not thinking about the consequences!

    She herself didn''t understand how it hade to this Squeezed by his aura, Tsume seriously didn''t know what to do next!

    Barely standing on his feet, Akita could not resist this and fell to her knees, looking with despair at his majestic silhouette. At that moment, it seemed to her as if she was looking at a huge insurmountable mountain!

    The intimidating aura of the Hokage did not allow anyone to breathe...

    Naruto finally stopped being nice. Say what you like, but he was already on edge... Unfortunately, Tsume really couldn''t understand his good intentions.

    "Hmph! Forever these bitches fill their worth ... "

    Anko would definitely have sumbed, but this stubborn female Inuzuka decided to y badly, and he did not mind teaching her a lesson for such impudence!

    Past Hokage? She dared to level him with this bunch of fanatics and weaklings?!

    Funny!

    "Since you don''t understand in a good way, I won''t feel sorry for you anymore. You can forget about my past words, this will not happen again ... Consider that you missed your chance. You can only me it on your ridiculous pride. All that awaits you now is suffering! - his terrible grin scared to shiver.

    - N-no...

    At that moment, covered by his chilling gaze and suffocating aura, Tsume felt so pathetic and insignificant for the first time. Desperation began to seep through the pores. Panic shed across his face.

    Run! Urgently!

    Even if she could not believe what had happened and ept what the Hokage himself said and treated her like that, Tsume knew for sure that escape was the only way to escape from the clutches of this monster!

    Unfortunately for her...

    - Where are you going? - this voice seemed to have escaped from the depths of hell, making the weak heart shudder!

    In one precise movement, like the ws of a hawk, Naruto''s fingers sped around the kunoichi''s fragile neck! Tsume didn''t even have time to move before he caught her like a kitten!

    The beast feels fear and understands when prey wants to run!

    "Kh-h!

    The pressure was irresistible! The fingers clenched and crushed all resistance! He didn''t even let her breathe!

    This moment was fatal... In that moment, Tsume finally realized how far he was ready to go. Until the veryst moment, she convinced herself that he was not crazy enough to attack first. But, unfortunately, the truth was right in front of her eyes, and she realized it toote...

    Once in his grasp, escape became an unattainable dream...

 Chapter 447: Tsumes Despair

    Chapter 447: Tsume''s Despair

    It all happened too suddenly... Here Tsume was screaming and looking for justice, but now, she herself became a victim. Naruto firmly held her fragile neck and slowly lifted her weak body off the ground.

    Like a mischievous puppy, the Hokage didn''t treat the head of the Inuzuka n much better...

    With one hand he held her whole life!

    At that moment, Tsume finally realized that the monster she was facing wasn''t the Naruto Uzumaki from the past! Here and now, she ran into someone else...

    His heartless decisions, his intimidating actions, his cold gaze...

    It is at such dangerous moments that one can feel how important, but at the same time insignificant, life can be, and how terrible the one who controls it can be!

    Tsume''s pupils constricted, goosebumps enveloped his trembling body, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. For the first time in many years of her life, she felt so helpless! It was different from all situations on the verge of life and death - one movement, and nothing will remain of her!

    Powerlessness, despair, mistrust, awareness... All feelings reflected on the pitiful and reddened face of the kunoichi!

    This could not but plunge into animal horror ...

    Overwhelmed with confusion, she could not even utter a word, and finally showed the same panicked and desperate look that Akita, who at the moment could only pray...

    "How stupid" Naruto snorted contemptuously, increasing the pressure, "What were you even counting on?" It was worth obeying and having fun ... So much ambition, but in the end ... What a disappointment.

    Heughed coldly, and no one would dare to argue whether he had a reason and a right to do so. After all, Tsume herself came here. So weak and pathetic... What could she possibly rely on to resist the strongest being on the?

    If it was Tsunade, Naruto could very well endure and let her go, but as far as that insignificant dog is concerned...

    Hehe... In his eyes, she was almost worthless! A simple trophy whose emotions weren''t all that exciting...

    In all aspects, Tsume was inferior to Tsunade, and in arrogance she couldpete at all. And why did he have to endure this a second time, for the sake of some insignificant bedding?

    Naruto didn''t resent the weak, rather, he just felt sorry for them. Of course, as long as they were women. If he ran into the same arrogant male shinobi, he would have swatted him like an insignificant fly a long time ago. Tsuma was also lucky that he endured her for so long. But, whatever you say, it could also be used "in a special way" ...

    Naruto didn''t stop taunting her as he continued to mentally suppress her.

    "Hmm, yapping so brazenly at someone who can easily finish you off In the spirit of stupid dogs" He squeezed her neck even tighter and growled angrily:

    "I''ll have to train you properly!" Soon you will learn how pathetic bitches are supposed to open their mouths in my presence!

    Tsume made the biggest mistake of her life - she forgot how the weak should behave in front of the strong! She''s gotten away with it for years, but today, it''s finally over. Although, it was still not worth ming her, because if the past Naruto was standing here and now, then it is likely that he would lower his head ...

    Unfortunately, Tsume did not know the terrible truth that apletely different person was standing in front of her. She may have noticed the Hokage''s changes, but she probably didn''t ept them properly. In her case, it was worth quickly falling to her knees and surrendering, only in this way Tsume could ease her fate, but who knew that instead she would also dare to behave with suchcency?

    To lose the basis of instinct - fear of the strong, what could be even more stupid?

    For Tsume, there were only two ways: to swallow the insult and retreat, or toe to the Hokage and ask on his knees for Akita. But why would such a proud woman stoop to such a thing?

    Sometimes people try too hard to prove their superiority and think too much of themselves. Instead of silence, they open their mouths and face dire consequences...

    Maybe people have moved away from life under the shadow of instincts, but this is only at first nce. Most often, prejudices and personality traits are based precisely on instincts. Ovee fears, rise and gain power ... Satisfying one''s own needs is an innate human instinct. Even Naruto was the same.

    Under the pressure of society, under the shackles of society, people are forced to either give up and lower their heads, or else find ways to climb up the food chain. Ultimately, it bes a dangerous habit, because greed and self-importance can easily blind many.

    No matter how high mankind has risen, the mainw of survival has not changed. The weak get fewer resources, the strong are content with everything. The very system of hidden viges was built on this. An organization that indoctrinates its subordinates with the ideology of the Will of Fire. How many people died for the sake of the vige, ignoring their own interests?

    Even the Hokage did not dare to take on more than he was supposed to and had to consider all options for resolving the conflict with the head of an important n. That''s why Naruto''s actions shocked Tsume so much. He broke all the rules andws, abused power and strength, and had apletely abnormal mindset. This is not something that was surprising, rather, among the Hokage, such as he never existed!

    Naruto didn''t care deeply about rules and regtions, he was just having fun and enjoying life. As for Tsume... Why did she bring Akita with her? At first nce, one would draw the obvious conclusion - her desire to find justice for a family member. But, the truth is that behind this goal, imposed by morality, there was an instinctive desire to strengthen her position, and not allow a more powerful person to put pressure on her. If you show weakness now, then who knows what he will do next!

    Unconsciously, Tsume believed that the presence of a n member would help her in a decisive offensive, and perhaps even benefit from it for further Disbandment negotiations. She may have despised and underestimated men, but she still couldn''t go against the Hokage just like that. But, the fun fact is that she did it not because she wanted to help, but only for her own sake.

    Someone dared to threaten a member of the Inuzuka n? As a proud head, how could she lower her head? Reputation, self-conceit, strengthened belief in one''s strength... Tsume was limited from all sides. How could she defeat a man who was a master at understanding other people''s weaknesses? With these shackles, what chance did she even have against a demon for whom human nature itself was nothing more than a toy?

    Faith in the rules, in yourself and in the limitations of the enemy... Tsume was quite understandable. But she didn''t imagine that for him, her body was just prey! The so-called "rape" was not a simple political provocation or a mistake. He really wanted to do it!

    In his eyes, neither her strength nor her title mattered, not to mention her own title and reputation... Just tools!

    Surely a normal Hokage wouldn''t openly go against the head of an important n in the Vige, but Naruto?

    That''s just funny!

    He cared only for his own interests and desires. He was ready to take any risk in order to quench his thirst - to sacrifice all the pieces for the pleasure of the king. He was driven by the lowest instincts, something that no Hokage could afford, and something that normal people did not take into ount when they dealt with him.

 Chapter 448: Akitas Despair

    Chapter 448: Akita''s Despair

    Tsume''s fate was predetermined by her own essence, andpletely abnormal logic of Naruto ... But, the worst thing is that Tsume did not lose alone. Two bitches were trapped, at the mercy of the most terrible predator ...

    "Khhhh Nghhhh!"

    Being in his steel grip, Tsume tried in horror to inhale at least a little air, but it was all in vain ...

    He grabbed her without mercy and acted like he didn''t care about her life at all. Even now, no matter how scared she was, Tsume still couldn''t ept her defeat and his abnormal act.

    She felt like it was all a nightmare! A senseless nightmare that is about to end...

    But, Tsume couldn''t wake up...

    In his strong arms, she felt the weakest and most helpless in the world. Tsume had never felt like this before...

    Not to mention resistance, she couldn''t even move!

    The chakra was uncontroble, the fear of death enveloped the mind and suppressed all logic.

    "NO! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!"

    The chilling look of the Hokage dispelled all doubts about his true intentions... It seemed that at that moment, he had already decided to remove all the witnesses!

    What had happened was beyond her head - it waspletely different from any scenario she envisioned!

    Tsume was trembling in horror like a fish on a cutting board, but unfortunately for her, her weak female body hardly posed a threat to a strong male...

    At that moment, her true self revealed itself... Like Akita, Tsume gave in to her fear, and instead of retaliating, she madly tried to escape! Kicking with her feet and pushing him with her hands, she struggled in sheer desperation...

    Naruto watched this beautiful scene admiringly...

    It was already breathtaking!

    So many emotions, and all for him!

    Even in her wildest fantasies, Tsume couldn''t imagine that her arrival here could turn out like this. The Hokage of her own vige, the most important person, held her life in his hands, and she only had to fight in agony, before an inevitable end ...

    No screams, only quiet wheezes, muffledughter of the beast and noisy attempts to fight back...

    Tsume knocked all the papers off the table, and the office was immediately filled with the thud of heels, violently beating on the tabletop ...

    Fading life, silently approaching death, and no chance for salvation ... Tsume could not even call for help - this feeling deprived everything, even his own "I" ...

    - Hm! You won''t settle down at all?! Watching all this, Naruto suddenly snorted and abruptly lifted this impudent girl by the throat! Her position amused him, so he decided to bring a little "passion" ...

    Holding someone''s life, like this, easily and simply, in your hands, brought certain sensations ...

    With his actions, he plunged Tsume into even more despair! It was as if he was drowning like a kitten, and she had only to ept inevitable death ... Such a vicious circle, on the verge, gave them both indescribable sensations,pletely opposite, but at the same time somewhat simr. As before... What is death before the highest pleasure? Isn''t it the same thing?

    His sinisterugh became deafening, but it didn''t get any louder...

    Tsume''s head was filled with his will!

    The kunoichi''s eyes began to roll back, all red, foaming at the mouth - she was choking! Feeling the approaching breath of death and herplete helplessness, Tsume began to fight for life with even greater fury...

    There was a sound of hand pping sounding across Naruto''s face, but he didn''t even raise an eyebrow or dodge once. There was no strength left in these fragile palms... He easily limited the entire chakra of this girl, bringing her even more horror. For a shinobi, losing one''s main power was like being near death, not to mention that right now, Tsume felt like life was literally draining from her body!

    "Haha Come on, let''s y some more"

    Naruto strangled her like a delinquent puppy and continued to have fun...

    Tsume waved her arms and legs in the air while Akita stared in horror at this frightening scene. The head of her n, right before her eyes, was losing thest remnants of her life!

    Realizing what her stupid actions had led to, Akita sumbed to her cowardly nature and burst into tears...

    "N-no No No! Have mercy" bitter tears of despair rolled down her cheeks non-stop

    Akita was enveloped in primordial fear. All those words he said were true! He really didn''t care about other people''s lives!

    Realizing that it was she who was to me for everything and only because of her that Tsume ended up in such a situation, Akita was not so much concerned with guilt, but with despair at her own death!

    This feeling, as if filth seeped out from the depths of her soul ...

    Even if Naruto hadn''t started acting on her yet, Akita knew she was next! He had already warned what would happen if she went against him... The realization of this awakened in her something hidden, cowardly and insane...

    "No! Nooo!

    She didn''t want to die! She did not want to follow Tsume and even if the fault was on her, Akita was clutching at her own life with all her might, and no matter what, she was going to save herself!

    What else could a young woman like her do? There is only one name from kunoichi in it ... Generation of the weak and spineless, who did not see all the horrors of war ... Akita was no match for Tsume, neither in strength nor in character.

    Nothing surprising...

    At that moment, in Akita''s desperate mind, it was as if something finally snapped, shattering into pieces with a roar...

    And then, without a moment''s hesitation, with a sincere and cowardly desire to survive, covered in tears and snot, with all possible speed and servility, she crawled up to his feet and prayed:

    "Sir, I beg you, have mercy!"

    She did not dare to raise her head, and therefore she crawled and bowed ...

    - Hm?

    From such a surprise, Naruto even loosened his grip...

    Akita got close to him in earnest, bowed her head to the very floor and began to scream in contrition. Her pitiful voice didn''t even tremble, she acted so confidently...

    How funny...

    This scene brought new sensations to the situation!

 Chapter 449: I dont care about her!

    Chapter 449: I don''t care about her!

    Sharply grabbing the Hokage''s leg, Akita hit her head on his boot and pleaded heart-rendingly:

    - Ask! Mister! I made a mistake, it won''t happen again, I swear! I beg you, spare my miserable life! Sobbing, Akita shamelessly humiliated herself, not caring about how she looks from the outside. Even Tsume, arriving on herst legs, was shocked by such a humiliating act of her niece.

    The Akita clearly didn''t care about anything but herself. Tsume brought her to defend her honor, and in the end, she didn''t even look in her direction, and began to bow to the offender, while asking only for herself!

    Akita desperately pleaded, admitted her guilt and sobbed like a guilty ve ...

    Naruto grinned yfully.

    - What a cheek...

    She even dared to grab his leg!

    But, he ignored it, because he was much more interested in her words ... That''s how the cowardly and selfish bitches screamed, ready for anything, for the sake of their worthless skin!

    The taste of these base emotions was damn exciting ...

    How could this be hidden from the insidious and merciless Hokage? He immediately clung to this funny detail and, allowing Tsuma to listen, said without hiding his contempt:

    "Hmm, since you''re asking so sincerely, I might think" His cold eyes shed with gloating, "But, what about your n head? Don''t you want to save her? I can only let one go... Can you take her ce? I''ll dly change the target... - thest sentence sounded menacing and ominous. His intent was clear! Only an idiot would not understand the meaning of these cruel words...

    Akita''s pupils immediately contracted in fear!

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she screamed hysterically:

    "Sir, please spare me!" Just me... M-I... I don''t care what you do to her... - Finally, the kunoichi''s voice began to show signs of trepidation... Still, there was still something of a human left...

    This is what Naruto was trying to achieve, because it was now that she realized that the only way to salvation was to discard everyone except herself and offer him a worthy price.

    He clearly showed his contempt and Akita felt it. Naruto humiliated her with this, taunting and pushing her, and she, having no choice, could only sink even lower, not even daring to demand that he keep his word and let her go ...

    Naruto mocked both bitches at once, inspired one with despair and the other with hope, pushing both to the edge of the abyss ...

    And the best thing about it is that he didn''t even have to continue, because now, the longer he is silent, the more fiercely Akita will seek to give everything he has, thereby satisfying him and suppressing Tsume!

    Too evil and insidious n...

    These women are very unlucky...

    Such injustice could make people spit blood...

    In a moment, faced only with cold silence from his side, Akitapletely changed, consumed by cowardice:

    - I don''t care about her! Sir, to tell you the truth, I think you are absolutely right! This woman behaved inexcusably, you have the right to do whatever you want with her!

    Ho? Here''s how? So you''re letting me kill her? How sweet it is...

    Narutoughed uncontrobly, amused by Tsume''s changed look. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing! She was so easily betrayed, and after all that she had done... The whole situation was because of Akita, and she didn''t give a damn about her and didn''t even try to save her!

    How could she even protect that vile creature?!

    "Heh... Charming..."

    How funny it was!

    Naruto was enjoying... He knew about Akita''s nature, but had no idea that his little game would lead to a show like this. Everything that was happening now was just a little suffocation rush, which is why Akita''s actions were so surprising. After all, he had no intention of killing anyone at all... This time, he hardly forced her - she decided for herself!

    But, it''s understandable ... Akita only cared about herself. How could she take the risk and expect him not to kill her? Her cowardly essence found only one option for salvation, and it came down exclusively to pleas - Akita instinctively realized that she could be saved only by satisfying him with her pathetic words. The Hokage initially forced her to betray Tsume, he wanted to get her, which meant...

    "I Mr. sir, I have no right to let you! I wouldn''t dare! Sorry! I beg you, forgive this miserable servant! Hitting her forehead against his boot, Akita screamed in a venomous tone: "Sir, she is yours!" This vile woman made me tell everything, and brought me here by force! I swear I didn''t mean to betray your trust! She discovered my n and took advantage of it! She is a vile and vicious snake! I have always hated her! I beg you, forgive me for the mistake, have mercy! I''ll do whatever you want, just save my life! I''m your servant! I''m ready to do anything for you! I''m even ready to personally kill her! I only ask...

    Akita is clearly skidded. Driven by fear, she quickly moved from apologizing to making excuses and trying to shift all the responsibility onto Tsume. She made herself out to be a servant, as if it were so ... With each such word, she seemed to try to insult her as much as possible and prove how "vile and vicious" she was.

    This girl never stopped screaming...

    Naruto didn''t even look at her, but inside he sneered. In a desperate situation, people tend to show their most vile character traits, but Akita ... We have to admit, she managed to awaken a hidden potential in herself, which can only be "envyed". But, in this impulse, she clearly did not understand that she began to lie about how she did not want to betray him or about her willingness to do anything for him. She carried nonsense, thereby aggravating her situation.

    However, Naruto didn''t interrupt her, even though she was unconsciously putting his mind in doubt. Only aplete fool could believe such nonsense ... From sincerity, there is only fear, otherwise - this bitch would certainly hit him if she had such a chance.

    Naruto could make fun of her and make her apologize, but what''s the point?

    Let him scream, and as loud as possible!

 Chapter 450: I give myself to you all!

    Chapter 450: I give myself to you all!

    Akita begged and begged, hitting Tsume again and again. She even dared to me her for everything! But what else was left for Akita? At that moment, it seemed to her that her whole life depended on the right words! What is betrayal and deceit worthpared to survival?

    If you die, there will be nothing left!

    Who cares what you have to pay for it? Tsume? Funny! Akita had no feelings for her, especially now. Maybe there was something before, but now, being in such a desperate situation, she sacrificed it without hesitation!

    That is why, faced with the same cold silence from his side, Akita clenched her teeth and, in tears, began to take even more decisive and vile steps towards salvation:

    "Sir, please give me one more chance!" I''m ready for anything... If you want, I''ll bring other women to you and...

    And suddenly, it suddenly dawned on her, as she heard his grin!

    One had only to see all that madness in those desperate female eyes...

    - Exactly! Sir, listen! I have a few girlfriends, you will surely like them! Please let me bring them to you!

    - O? Even so...

    Naruto''s lips curled into a mischievous smirk. How did this whole situation amuse him ...

    Akita turned out to be a really interesting specimen. Who would have thought...

    Meanwhile, Tsume was horrified by everything she heard! For the first time, she saw such a cowardly and weak-willed woman, ready to betray everything that is dear to her, for her own sake! She couldn''t believe that Akita was like that... She thought she was loyal and honest, a little shy, but dignified... She''s an Inuzuka! She even considered her special ... But, in the face of death, all this turned out to beplete nonsense! Realizing this, Tsume began to shroud even more despair, disgust and disappointment...

    The situation has be hopeless...

    In the proud eyes of Tsume Inuzuka, the light began to fade slowly...

    Well, ording to Naruto, the Akita could indeed be considered "special".

    To look for such a fallen woman...

    While she was crying and pleading and listing all her acquaintances, trampling on friendships and rtionships, Naruto showed his cold tone:

    "Okay Your words sound interesting"

    - AND?! Akita''s eyes, red and full of horror, turned with joy and hope!

    It worked! He finally listened, which meant...

    - But!

    The sudden change in his voice once again threw her soul into the icy realm of terror! Before she had time to rejoice and feel freedom, all her joy was reced by her former fear. One "but" plunged her into her former despair!

    Akita trembled, unable to interrupt him...

    She feared the worst, if he showed no mercy, then...

    Unfortunately, she did not solve anything here ...

    "Your loyalty ismendable, but it is far from enough" These words robbed me of all hope!

    - AND?!

    Akita was already almost losing consciousness with fear, when suddenly, he said something even more terrible:

    What else can you offer me? I have little interest in your acquaintances... You already lost your chance when you let me down with Tsume. Do you think I''ll make the same mistake? Don''t make meugh, bitch!

    Ah! P-sorry! Hitting her forehead against his boot, Akita cried loudly!

    - Sorry!

    She became hysterical, and she pleaded intively:

    I beg you! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!

    Again and again...

    Dissolved snot and screamed like a guilty girl ...

    Hmph! Naruto snorted in annoyance. That cowardly girl really couldn''t think...

    Hisst words had a deep meaning. He not only showed her uselessness and returned her to fear, but also gave her a chance ... What a pity that she could not understand this on the first try. However, it was not worth being surprised, Akita so easily found hope after a couple of words, and therefore she was so easily frightened ...

    Sorry sight...

    No matter how you look at it, this woman is her own worst enemy...

    Irritated at this circumstance, Naruto growled and repeated the question.

    What are you willing to give me, bitch?!

    His grip was giving Tsume even more strength!

    - AND?!

    Amazed by his furious tone, Akita was shocked like an electric shock! Finally she understood! All is not lost yet...

    Even if this questionpletely insulted and humiliated her dignity, for Akita - it became like a lifeline for a drowning man! She simply could not refuse such a good chance ...

    Naturally, Naruto gave her the opportunity, even though he wanted to humiliate and cut off all escape routes, rejecting her ridiculous ideas of betraying someone. Obviously, he wanted to achieve something specific, and Akita finally realized it!

    Her attitude immediately changed, and with even more sincerity and fear, she pleaded:

    "Sir, I''m ready to do anything for you!"

    Akita realized that she no longer had the right to make a mistake, and therefore began to offer the only thing she could bargain with in this desperate situation ...

    - My virginity! Sir, she is yours!

    Each woman had only one value that could interest a man ...

    - I''m ready for anything! I will be your mistress, your ve! Whatever you want... My pussy, my mouth, even my ass, it''s all yours! I''ll be the dirtiest whore for you! I will lick and suck as you wish! I will drink your sperm, your saliva! I''ll be whoever you want! Do with my body whatever you want! I give myself to you all!

    How loudly she screamed...

    The scene of this fall looked unforgettable...

    Humiliating... It was terribly humiliating! No woman in her right mind would dare to offer such a thing to a man, even under the threat of death. But, sumbing to despair and realizing that he could really be seduced, Akita began to speak dirty and vicious, because she knew that the more vulgar her words, the higher the chance of finding salvation and forgiveness.

    She lowered herself below the dirtiest whores, fell below nowhere and bowed at his feet, while still being a virgin ...

    Akita not only showed the talent of a seductive bitch, but also blushed, showed a vulgar smirk and a "certain" gleam in her frightened eyes. She did it forcedly, but still, so attractively ...

    "Hmm, not bad..." Naruto appreciated the move.

    Red with shame, yfully waving her juicy ass in a tight skirt, kneeling, bowing her head to the floor, humiliated herself so energetically...

    Finally, Naruto nodded in satisfaction. This is exactly what he was trying to achieve with his attitude towards her. He was going to put Akita in an absolute stalemate, and force her intoplete submission, and then bring her to the point where she would do absolutely anything for him.

    Betrayal? For a desperate thing like her, none of this meant anything...

    If you get the maximum benefit, then leave nothing to anyone! Before the threat of death, this sick bitch even sold herself into very. Of course he wanted to get the best out of her!

    Not that Narutocked ves...

    No matter how you look at it, the Akita is still quite sexy...

    Stretched figurine. Slender legs. With her strict sses and that dark choker around her neck, high heels, and all in tears...

    Pretty exciting look.

    Maybe Naruto didn''t like wasting time on secondary things, but as an addition to Tsume...

    - Comes down...

 Chapter 451: I am your Master and God!

    Chapter 451: I am your Master and God!

    Initially, Akita didn''t quite understand Naruto''s motives and spoke incoherently. Therefore, he deprived her of all ways and confused her, because it was her body that could somehow alleviate her desperate situation. Fortunately, at a critical moment, she was smart enough topletely surrender and give up the most precious thing, with the exception of life.

    As a result, Akita not only trampled herself and let him treat her like a thing, she also deprived herself of her freedom, all for the sake of a tiny chance to live longer ...

    That''s right - this is aplete fall, there is nowhere further. Naruto forcefully awakened her true self. But, at the same time, he understood that as soon as she took a sip of freedom, she would immediately show her fangs.

    That is why he grinned cruelly and growled:

    - Good bitch. So be it, I''ll think about it, but for now ... You will be punished ...

    His terrifying words cut like des into the kunoichi''s broken heart.

    "From this day forward, I am not your Master, I am your Master and God!" From now on, don''t you dare act like a man in front of me - now you are my bitch. Do whatever you can to keep me happy. Truncated? From now on, all I say is the meaning of your life. And just try to resist! Get on your knees and wait! Now this is your favorite pose!

    Although his words sounded incredibly terrible and humiliating, but for Akita, it was akin to divine approval! Like a dog, she suddenly began to wag her luxurious ass and kiss his shoes, saying gratefully in a ttering voice:

    This bitch got it! The owner is right! This bitch is ready for anything! Just give me an order and I''ll do it... Ahh~

    Letting out a sweet moan, Akita stopped crying and continued to lick his boots, shaking her ass yfully. Afraid to somehow arouse his disapproval, she did not dare to spread snot anymore, with all her determination humiliating herself like a dog ...

    It was amazing how quickly she began to behave the way he wanted. Something inside this girl finally broke down and was reced by only submission and a desire to live ... Such a psychological test was clearly not something that a weak woman like her could go through.

    The humiliating feeling reverberated with heat in the body and throbbing in the stomach. No matter how Akita tried to hide it, her reaction was really quite interesting...

    "Hmm, yes... She has decent potential..." Naruto smiled approvingly. The feeling of permissiveness and control over this cowardly bitch was a rather pleasant feeling.

    There was no doubt that no matter what he ordered her now, she would certainly fulfill it. Even the ve girl Tenten was far from being like that Although she obeyed, but in the case of Akita, it was something exceptional, based on fear. That is why it caused such a strong sense of control.

    Like a toy that can be broken at any moment...

    This pathetic and cowardly bitch will definitely squeal like a dog if she understands how close death is ...

    So despicable and seductive at the same time...

    Naruto barely suppressed his attraction.

    The very essence of Akita did not imply trust in her, but only tests, very perverted tests ...

    Someone like her needs full control, otherwise everything will be meaningless. Naruto knew this, and therefore did not show pity, and did not reward loyalty and such servile behavior. Every act of Akita needed to be condemned and punished, otherwise she would find a loophole. But, that''s the point... Turning her into a sick masochist is what can be really interesting. A personal little animal, devoid of morals and principles - a broken doll with perverted logic.

    In the end, she will have nowhere to go. The stronger her fear, the higher the submission. Even now, Akitapletely bowed, all that remained was to hammer the mainw of her whole life into her bitch head ...

    Naruto reveled in the vicious sweetness of this moment. This little bitch had the audacity to go against him, and now she was facing a well-deserved punishment. But it''s still funny what she was willing to do for herself...

    Fortunately, now she definitely should not have thoughts of salvation. Akita relied on Tsume and it turned out to be a disaster. Now, the fear has be overwhelming.

    Maybe Akita had previously sought protection under the wing of Tsume, but now, realizing that no one would help her, she cowardly threw away her life, caring only for herself.

    Akita did not ask to spare Tsume, but only her miserable life, shamelessly pleading and even offering him her body. Her despair was so great that even her own innocence and purity no longer meant anything, for the sake of her own salvation, she was ready to bow down, kiss his feet and do the most vile and terrible things.

    For its own sake, Akita has cast aside honor and dignity, humanity and femininity, pride and morality. If he asked her to suck, she would happily rush to lick his cock like it was her favorite treat! If he ordered her to kill, she would not hesitate to take the life of anyone! Her selfish and cowardly nature showed itself in all its glory ...

    Pitiful and weak, now she could rely only on herself.

    At the most desperate moment, Akita did not run away, realizing the senselessness of this act. Now, she''s sunk to the bottom. For the sake of their own survival, many people were ready to do anything ... But, it was not worth ming or despising her. What could possibly be more important than survival? Pride? Honour? Reputation? None of this was worth dying for! No matter how Akita cursed her stupidity the day she first provoked him, now she only cared about survival...

    Sweet smacking of the tongue and slobbering lips on the dirty boots of the Hokage filled the ear with vicious sounds...

    Naruto''s lips twitched into a sneer.

    Tsume''s desperate attempts to escape had already begun to wane. After hearing everything from the one for whom she risked and came here, from the one because of whom her life was flowing away right now, Tsume simply lost all strength to fight. Betrayed and powerless - shepletely surrendered, and stopped fighting back ...

 Chapter 452: Tsumes Pitiful Fall

    Chapter 452: Tsume''s Pitiful Fall

    The arms and legs of the proud kunoichi hung limply. The eyes became cloudy and slowly began to close. Torn off the ground, stripped of everything, Tsume could no longer control anything. But, even if she surrendered herself to death, having lost her spirit, her body still continued to be enveloped by dying impulses...

    - Ugh...

    Tsume''s legs were shaking convulsively until suddenly a dark spot appeared on his pants...

    Ho? Naruto raised an eyebrow in surprise, looking away from Akita''s humiliation. His gaze moved down, and as soon as he saw, immediately, his lips curled into a contemptuous grin:

    - Poor thing...

    Instead of Akita''s desperate smacking, the characteristic, murmuring sound of flowing moisture scattered everywhere ...

    Yellow streams of "something" foul-smelling flowed down Tsume''s legs, forming a noticeable puddle under the Hokage''s feet...

    You shouldn''t me her for being suffocated and unconscious, it''s quite normal, but...

    How humiliating it was! Simply unthinkable!

    For the great head of the Inuzuka n, this situation is worthy of apuse! Especially after all the arrogance and pride that she brought down on him.

    Strong and brave, pissing like a miserable and humiliated bitch...

    True, Tsume no longer paid any attention to this at all - her consciousness was quickly fading away. Until finally the whole world turns to darkness...

    At that moment, Tsume Inuzukapletely lost herself.

    What a sight!

    Narutoughed out loud! This ending really impressed him!

    One dog pissed, and the other, despite the urine under his feet, continued to sob and lick his boot...

    What a pitiful sight...

    Despite the terrible smell, Akita was ready to lick his shoes even with a taste of urine...

    At that moment, Naruto felt even more of a bastard than before. So mock weak women...

    Just an indescribable feeling!

    Though it''s vile and cruel, but who cares? In a certain sense, it was even exciting. To break the spirit of two bitches and bring them to such a state brought especially perverted pleasure.

    Naruto felt a little drunk...

    "Damn, I should have done this sooner!"

    He never thought that It could be so good!

    Of course, he didn''t mean to kill anyone. In a fit of fear, Akita was already inventing horror stories for herself ... Maybe before Naruto had threatened her life, and now he was not behaving very restrained, but, to kill? How stupid... Losing such a funny couple of bitches would be a huge omission.

    Akita was so afraid that in the end she signed the sentence herself, and if she could think rationally, she would understand what he wants. Although, in her condition and with such a cowardly nature, she could not be med either. However, she offered herself, so all is not lost. Now she will dly spread her legs... True, he was not going to follow her lead so easily.

    "Not all..."

    Naruto wanted to make fun of those bitches, so there was no point in epting their gifts. If you give Akita the opportunity to show herself, then she will begin to lose fear. It''s not the right time... She should obey, but not like this...

    At this thought, the Hokage finally loosened his grip and allowed Tsume''s limp body to fall into his own yellowed puddle...

    After a characteristic ssh, the defeated woman was at his feet, right in front of Akita...

    - AND?!  in a moment of fright, the kunoichi sharply raised her eyes, and immediately came face to face with the leader of her n...

    Ah! What she saw made her even more horrified!

    Tsume''s lips were covered in white foam, veins appeared on his forehead, his eyes were swollen, and his face was wrapped in a blue mask. Strangtion was clearly not to her taste ...

    "We''ll fix this..." Naruto grinned lewdly. He was going to train these women properly, and the strangtion games would be just one of the little workouts.

    By the time he broke down, he had already made up his mind. The training of these stupid bitches will be reduced to very cruel perversions. Naruto was going to break them down and make them the sickest whores ever. He had never nned such terrible things before, but now he had excellent candidates...

    It will be a lot of fun!

    Boring rtionships don''t lead anywhere, so why not make crazy perverts? It was only necessary to knock out sawdust from their bitch heads and hammer in more sperm, fear and lust...

    It only took Naruto a few seconds to think of all the ways to train...

    Young and mature are ideal targets.

    Cowardly and proud...

    No matter how he treats these two, they are really great dolls.

    Tsume''s perfect body and wild disposition, and next to her is a beauty with a vile and cowardly nature.

    Who else would beg like this and squeal furiously if not Akita? None of his women were so loud.

    Shrieks of despair are also a kind of pleasure...

    Strong kunoichi never scream so pathetically, so Akita is also special in her own way. Gentle Hinata always endured pain, Tsunade growled and cursed, but endured.

    Akita could show herself only in a cor and on all fours, bowing her head in front of the Master...

    As for Tsume... The puddle under her feet has already said enough about her... Her potential is amazing!

    To hone their perverted sides and create the ideal of ves, what could be even more exciting?

    Strangtion, chains and cors... Bitches need to be trained properly!

    But, without a doubt, this requires an appropriate ce. To train them at home or in the office is clearly unwise.

    Naruto already knew what to do in such a situation, so he abruptly raised his leg, and without any pity stepped on Akita''s pitiful face!

    - Get out!

    Ah!

    Falling into a puddle of urine, the girl almost cried from such cruel treatment! But Naruto didn''t care about her feelings. Getting rid of this licker, he snorted and went to the door, and then ordered menacingly:

    "Stay here and look after her. Let her escape and I''ll feed you to the pigs!

    Without waiting for an answer, he went out and mmed the door.

    Too heartless...

    "Ah" Akita stared at the door in amazement, not knowing what to do now

    The poor girl''s hair was wet, her sses cracked from his blow, and a dirty footprint appeared on her face. All in saliva, tears and snot, with yellow streams of urine on her face, she looked as dirty and humiliating as possible.

    Continuing to look after him in panic, Akita suddenly lowered her head and began to tremble all over ...

    "Khhh" Akita sobbed, biting her lip until it hurt. Tears welled up from her red eyes...

    With all her might, she restrained herself, sobbing in silence.

    Humiliated and used, terrified, with a broken heart and a cracked soul... At that moment, she didn''t even have the strength to look at Tsume...

    Everything was over.

    He won and there was no way out.

 Chapter 453: Akitas Bloodlust (18+)

    Chapter 453: Akita''s Bloodlust (18+)

    "W-why Why am I so insignificant!" clenching her fists painfully, Akita wept quietly until she finally realized that no one could help her... All alone, abandoned by everyone. The only chance to escape turned to dust, or rather...

    Turning to the defeated Tsuma, Akita sobbed. Her chance to escapey like a lifeless doll in a puddle of her own urine!

    Guilt? No... Not at all... Horror shrouded everything...

    He will soon return, and these sufferings will continue again...

    Akita looked at Tsume''s pitiful face with pain, and then bit her bleeding lip again, staggered to her feet, threw a frightened nce in the direction of the door, then gathered her strength, wiped her tears and exhaled.

    At that very moment, the hope still lurking in the depths of her eyes finally went out, no longer expressing regret orpassion, only a hidden darkness that finally swallowed Akita along with her true essence, which now could no longer be suppressed ...

    Akita made up her mindpletely, because there were no more options ... His one word could deprive her of everything. Tears will not fix anything ... The will to fight melted like spring snow, spilling tears down her cheeks.

    Cold as snowkes...

    The bitterness in her mouth and the heaviness in her chest turned into a load that made her act with some kind of insane and hysterical determination...

    - It''s all you!

    At that moment, ck eyes filled with darkness shed with a scarlet gleam of despair and hatred...

    Gritting her bloody teeth, Akita abruptly lifted her leg and mercilessly stepped on the face of the once dignified and proud woman she respected...

    Take it easy!

    Akita pressed Tsume''s head to the floor and cursed with poisonous bile.

    - Stupid bitch! How dare you go against him?! Fucking scum! It''s all because of you!

    Filled with wild hatred, Akita mercilessly stamped her heels on the helpless Tsume, pouring out all her anger and resentment on her. At that moment, in her cracked consciousness, the faulty not at all with Him, but only with this damned woman!

    She is to me for everything!

    Take it easy! Die! Creature!

    She wanted to kill her! Rip to pieces! Drink the blood and eat her fresh flesh!

    Hatred! Hatred! Animal malice and bloodlust!

    Traces of rage, bloody heel prints covered the once attractive face of the defeated Tsume Inuzuka.

    If she could know what this humiliated bedding was doing to her, who dared to lick other people''s shoes right in front of her eyes ...

    It was truly horrific, and incredibly unfortunate...

    - Get it! Get it! Die!

    Tsume''s face was slowly turning into a bloody mess...

    One had only to imagine how far a desperate and broken woman could sink...

    Hysterical madness... Inhuman hatred... Her roof literally blew off!

    In women''s hands - heels are a deadly weapon that can disfigure anyone.

    Akita didn''t spare her at all...

    That slurping sound of bloodied flesh...

    Too terrible!

    A metallic taste filled the air.

    Scarlet sshes scattered in drops in space, covering the bloodthirsty face of Akita. A wild gleam filled the distraught eyes...

    With each blow, she sank deeper into this demonic state...

    The scene was mesmerizing...

    The world seemed to turn red...

    Akita beat Tsume until she suddenly realized the essence of her act, and screamed in horror!

    - No!

    Sumbing to anger, she lost her temper, and made an unforgivable mistake.

    With a look of horror on her face, Akita began to look around quickly, trying to find something... Something!

    She didn''t know any Iryoninjutsu, even if she did...

    "Oh my God! What have I done?!"

    The shoe was covered in blood. Scarlet drops sshed torn tights.

    Reeling back in fear, Akita quickly took off her shoes and threw them into a corner, then began tearing open her pantyhose in an attempt to erase all traces of her crime. Unfortunately it didn''t help her...

    Tsume''s face was bleeding so much that only a true master could save him.

    The entire floor was covered in blood. Scarlet streams mixed with yellow hues...

    It''s both a creepy and horrifying scene at the same time.

    The poison of hatred mixed with madness and horror...

    In that puddle, Akita saw her own reflection. A twisted, bloodied face, as if it no longer belonged to her...

    "N-no Why"

    Desperation gripped the body...

    But having done this, how could she be saved? Run away? There was no more hope in her defeated soul. All that was left was to beg for his forgiveness.

    Akita did not notice her psychological changes at all, and did not at all regret what she had done, now she was driven only by fear. Fear of death.

    However, even such a cowardly essence did not leave the ability to think. On the contrary, it seemed that at this critical moment she had a second wind. An uncontroble swarm of thoughts gathered into a distinct idea ...

    "I I definitely can''t die! Just not like that!"

    Realizing that the escape would turn out to be the worst, Akita could only put her head down and find another way to save her life.

    Even earlier, she could fall on her knees and give up, so now, why would she run away, thereby dooming herself to a miserable end?

    The second time he just will not forgive!

    And most importantly, he still hadn''t touched her body. Whatever it was, Akita could still escape...

    The desire to live could ovee despair.

    But right at that moment...

    - Khhh...

    - AND?! Akita''s eyes trembled in horror!

    The bloody ghost began toe to life!

    "Wh-what the" Fear and panic gripped her! She never expected this!

    A luminous mark suddenly appeared on Tsume''s neck, gradually expanding and taking on the shape of a strange Fuinjutsu. It was somewhat reminiscent of the Tenten seal, yielding only in size, and instead of a heart surrounded by various symbols, the sign of the Inuzuka n shone in the center of the fuin!

    It turned out that Naruto took care of her in advance!

    He just didn''t let Tsume die...

    The pair of fangs at the center of Fuyin glowed with a golden glow until it turned red, and thenpletely darkened...

    The seal showed its effect for a very short time, but at the same time, it no longer disappeared. The ve mark remained on the neck as a reminder.

    Akita could not understand what was going on here at all. As soon as this seal appeared, it seemed to specially stimte Tsume''s body, and she began to revive!

    - Oh you...!

    Hatred once again manifested itself, distorting the beautiful face of the kunoichi. Akita instantly wanted to take Tsume''s life, but that wild thought was quickly smothered by a more terrible feeling...

    This man became the living embodiment of her worst nightmare.

    Tsume''s body began to tremble and even slowly heal. She came to her senses!

    Damn... Damn... Damn! Aaaah! - in hysterics, clutching her hair, Akita let out a crazy scream!

    She has long realized her idiotic act! His order was definitely not designed for her stupid desires!

    Aaaaargh!

    Akita could not even burst into tears, but like a distraught woman, she tried to do everything to fulfill the order. In her understanding, disobedience meant death!

    I don''t care how you punish for beating this creature! Better to survive - at any cost!

    Finding a rope was not so difficult ...

    Akita acted swiftly and decisively, tying up the helpless Tsume, who was suddenly fully awake and began coughing furiously, pitifully gasping for oxygen with her broken lips.

    - Ahhh!

    She didn''t understand anything, but she felt pain... Like this disgusting taste of her own blood...

    "Kha...Khhh..."

    Listening to her intermittent cough, Akita felt that time was running out! In truth, she feared Tsume''s revenge only slightly less than Naruto''s punishment. After all, he could still spare her, but Tsume...

    She couldn''t let her wake up and be alone with her! Never!

    These two are very lucky to be in this office. Naruto kept the ropes just in case...

    "Wh-what!?"

    The number and size of sex toys in his desk scared the hell out of Akita! She instantly remembered the day she saw them with Shizune! Now, to her dismay, she might be treated even worse... But, remembering how Shizune enjoyed...

    Akita swallowed nervously and slowly pushed the shelf back.

    Now she couldn''t think about it...

 Chapter 454: Realization and Despair (18+)

    Chapter 454: Realization and Despair (18+)

    Tsume slowly came to her senses, but a strange forcepletely blocked her chakra.

    Her face was inplete disarray! In saliva, snot, tears and blood...

    Terrifying sight!

    Akita beat mercilessly, so that the once attractive face now resembled a bloody monster in its appearance ...

    Staring into Tsume''s terror-filled eyes, Akita felt the same desperate fear as before!

    What will he do to her when he sees all this?! He ordered her to watch over her, and she did this to her!

    "It''s all because of you, you filthy bitch!"

    A resounding p flew across Tsume''s disfigured face!

    Akita broke loose again, but it paid off... Although Tsume revived, but from such a sudden and strong blow, her eyes rolled back again... From a mixture of pain and all these terrible trials, she quickly lost consciousness.

    Grr! Akita didn''t feel guilty orpassion at all, on the contrary, due to Tsume''s weakness, only contempt appeared on her face:

    - Useless rubbish...

    She came here so brave and impudent, in search of justice, but in the end she turned out to be such a helpless bitch!

    Akita put so much on her, and Tsume just took it and disgraced herself, and she was also put under attack ...

    This hatred was beyond words!

    Akita believed that Tsume fully deserved all this suffering.

    "Nothing..."

    Perhaps earlier she would have reconciled and forgiven her for this, but not in the case when her life was in danger. Because of all this pressure andpletely falling into his insignificant ves - Akita was no longer in control of herself. Now even her own life was no longer hers. So what''s the difference if others see her like that?

    Being on the verge, Akita could at least lighten her burden in this way ... Therefore, she did not restrain her expressions, and behavedpletely opposite to the smiling and calm girl she used to be.

    Her true self has fully awakened...

    What is the use of being polite and forgiving when things have gone this far? In the face of such evil, good was not worth a penny.

    "Bitch... What a fool I am! He won''t let me go..."

    Akita was so afraid of him that she couldn''t even hate him. It was hard for her to feel angry. Now she tried to find all possible options to alleviate her plight and appease her new Master.

    Innocence? Just an overrated bauble. Freedom? Just trash! If this is the price of salvation, she will sacrifice all this without hesitation.

    To despise the weak and fear the strong... Akita quite seriously considered Tsume to me for everything, but Naruto did not me, rather, she even believed that he had done the right thing.

    Such a strange, betrayal feeling, bordering on fear and awe, was exactly what drove her crazy ...

    Really interesting sight...

    In a situation on the verge of life and death, people can really ept themselves and stop caring about masks.

    Akita easily crossed the line of values, caring only about their selfish desires. And the funny thing is that she was not only ready to vent her anger, but also felt contempt for Tsume because of her weakness. Obviously, she did not expect to lose with such a bang ...

    As a result, Tsume, bound and beaten, in her own snot, blood and other secretions,y exhausted, and no longer had a chance of salvation. Nothing mattered anymore...

    Unconscious, dirty and beaten like a dog, the noble head of a respected n meant nothing. At that moment, her life and death, fate itself, were predetermined.

    As soon as the mark of the ve appeared on the neck, Tsumepletely died out, just like the consciousness of a woman who had lost her pride and freedom that day.

    With this vicious seal around her neck, she could no longer control her body or soul. Even if Tenten epted it easily, Tsume was different. Obviously, even after such a heavy defeat - she will not give up, like a cowardly Akita. But, maybe the resistance remained in the fangs and instincts, Naruto did not care at all about all these mediocre things.

    He didn''t n on killing anyone in the first ce. Just to teach a lesson... Tsume created her future with her own hands, provoking him to cruelty.

    Perhaps she could put off her worst days, or even protect herself by agreeing to his proposal. But sometimes people do not understand what is best for them ...

    Pride and dignity are the privileges of the strong. Sadly, a weak woman has no right to dispose of these things in the face of a strong man. If he wants to steal her, what can she do?

    The truth is that such women have only one option - to rely on others. But who in this vige could the weak rely on? Unfortunately for them, a merciless predator ruled here.

    Temari would have justughed at what a stupid thing Tsume had done. Even Akita taunted her, though she herself did no better by plotting on the side. But, unlike the head of her n, she knew how to lose and sacrifice...

    Naruto''s behavior might seem barbaric, but what''s the difference? He could do as he pleased. Maintaining the reputation of a noble and righteous leader, he could continue to do whatever he wanted, and by using others he couldpletely get rid of all duties, enjoying all the privileges of his position. Besides, with his current strength, he hardly cared about anything other than his desires.

    So why not give yourself some extra sensation and work out a couple of bitches? After all, he always wanted to do something truly "sadistic".

    Tenten didn''t work out, and neither did Tsunade, but Akita and Tsume were quite suitable for such "experiments". Even though he liked to delve into other people''s heads, manipte, but painting a couple of bitches and raping them against their will is not so bad.

    One way or another, it did not go against his views. Maybe he took Tsunade by force, but if you look deeper, it was not at all like with this pair of dogs. So it could not be called a repetition of the former method. Plus, it''s only going to get more interesting. Since Naruto didn''t like to repeat himself, the training of these ves would be extremely "special".

    Even this morning, Tsume could not imagine that her desire to find justice for a rtive would end so sadly. Before absolute power: freedom and justice, rights and morality - did not matter. All of Tsume''s principles were empty in the face of the absolute will of the Hokage.

    Nearby, on her knees, with her head bowed, shuddering from any rustle, sat a disheveled and defeated girl ...

    The aura of a reasonable and calm kunoichipletely subsided from Akita, leaving behind only darkness, which was driven by only one instinct ...

    They both lost, and all their chances to escape - dissipated like smoke...

    Even after Akita made another mistake, she didn''t dare to run away. Lowering her head while cursing Tsume, she trembled and waited for punishment. While Tsume, bound and exhausted,y on the sidelines, not even suspecting whaty ahead of her.

    Akita could only imagine the whole nightmare toe, but with her weak will, how could she take the risk?

    - I''m doomed...

    Evenpared to the battered and dirty Tsume, Akita looked extremely pathetic...

    Wet, dirty and disheveled,pletely lost her dignity and the will to fight...

    The tights were torn and stained with blood. Nearbyy dirty shoes with broken and bloody heels. There were broken sses lying around...

    This scene was truly tragic...

    Falling on her knees, she hugged her shoulders and sobbed bitterly. Damp hair hid a soiled and lost face.

    Really pathetic...

    Now, everything depended only on his will...

 Chapter 455: The Perfect Place

    Chapter 455: The Perfect ce

    *

    After leaving his office and leaving a couple of battered bitches behind Naruto, he wasted no time and moved to one specific ce to set the stage for his next move.

    Even at the moment when he held Tsume by the throat, he had already fully formed aplete n for his further actions.

    Let go? Spare? Nothing like this.

    "Who would have thought..."

    Naruto was slightly agitated, and hadn''t felt such a gambling, such an intoxicating feeling for a long time - it waspletely different from the usual sensations before the uing hunt. This was more like the pleasure of ying with your victim and slowly corrupting her. In some ways, it even resembled Sarada''s slow workouts, but at times ... Much better!

    The blood boiled...

    If with Sarada he had to hold back, then with Tsume and Akita, nothing limited him. Naruto could do anything! Their life and death belonged to him, and this pleasant feeling was really amazing, because he almost did not experience it.

    Even with Tenten, he didn''t feel that kind of permissiveness. It is understandable, because this time Naruto decided not to give his victims a chance to remain human.

    Maybe Tenten became a ve, but he did not limit her freedom in any way. Everything that happened to her was child''s ypared to what he wanted to do with those bitches.

    Naruto was going topletely deprive Tsume and Akita of any hope of salvation. He nned to put them on a chain, and together with them to realize his most perverted fantasies.

    Previously, such a path was only a frivolous desire, but now, since he could no longer get enough, he moved to apletely different level.

    Tsume and Akita came at the wrong time and ce. They just got unlucky...

    - Here it is!

    Smiling confidently, Naruto finally reached the right ce, and stopped right in the sky, in front of a huge tower, in the middle of a wild forest.

    Since he had not had time to leave his imprint here before, he had to move through the air. Fortunately, with its current speed, it did not take long.

    For keeping ves, a ce was required, preferably very remote from prying eyes and ears. Given the next steps in his n, Naruto just needed a setting like this. Two knots on a chain will definitely not be quiet. Especially the Akita. She might not try to run away, but Tsume...

    No matter how you look at it, this ce was perfect for fulfilling the most vicious desires that he was capable of.

    - Hmm... It will do. It won''t be easy to escape from here...

    How can one easily leave the Forest of Death? This is a real dungeon, surrounded by the merciless force of nature! Without chakra, it''s simply impossible to survive here.

    Given the "ve seals" - Tsume and Akita are doomed. Plus, they can scream to their heart''s content. The louder the better...

    Descending from the sky into the depths of the forest and standing in front of a tall, multi-story tower, the Hokage''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    "We''ll see..."

    He chose this ce for a reason. It''s easy to understand why...

    Since Naruto did not have his own "basement" for training recalcitrant women, he had to choose from several options. Doing it at his own home or on the territory of subordinates was not the best idea, so he decided to stop at this distant, hidden and forgotten ce.

    This old training ground had not been used by anyone for a long time, and its location was ideal for a secret base that could be equipped as a real dungeon or even a "torture room" for corrupting ves.

    Quiet, safe and without witnesses. The Forest of Death was considered a no-go area for everyone in Konoha, even Jonin.

    Along the perimeter, next to the protected entrances to the training ground, although there were Chnin guards, they did not pose a particr problem, because even they could not enter this forbidden territory.

    The so-called guard was not required to protect the Forest of Death, but only to ensure the safety of those who might have thought of entering here. Mere mortals simply would not have survived here, and Genin could easily stumble upon poisonous snakes and meet their death by negligence.

    Somehow, even high-level shinobi required the approval of the Hokage to enter this territory.

    And anyway, who would think of visiting this deadly forest?

    There was no value in the Death Tower - it had been empty for years. Only asionally, for the sake of the exam, it could be used, but since the practices in the Forest of Death had been stopped long ago, now no one would definitely want toe here. Even for the collection of rare herbs and ingredients, safer ces were used.

    A tower in a forbidden and dangerous forest... Yes, this ce literally suggests itself to be used for "dark deeds"!

 Chapter 456: Clearing the Territory

    Chapter 456: Clearing the Territory

    With a light step, the Hokage entered the territory of the Death Tower. There were no doors in it, and the first floor was a huge corridor with several forks.

    From memory, Naruto knew that only the veryst level of this tower had doors - it acted as a small observation post. In the past, this is where the Chnin in charge of conducting the exam were based.

    With current technology, it was quite easy to cover the entire forest with CCTV cameras, and it was easy to control the entire area. But it just so happened that no one wanted to do it. The so-called "observation post" has not been something special for a long time.

    Once upon a time this ce was worth at least something, but now... Many halls and rooms are filled with wild nts, snakes and insects. Nature did not sit idle and already slowly began to absorb this ce forgotten by people.

    On the way to thest floor, Naruto even had to kill several predatory beasts. They weren''t that dangerous, but here''s a whole bunch of poisonous snakes...

    He had to eradicate all the living creatures that strove to block his path. Leaving threats was not the best idea, given his ns for this ce.

    As for the windows and doors, there is nothing left of them. This tower was not just overgrown with forest and let in natural forces - it became abandoned, andpletely useless.

    It will definitely take a long time to repair...

    Naruto quickly looked around, reached the top floor, and after what he saw, shook his head in disappointment.

    This whole tower was in a terrible state, and that''s putting it mildly...

    On thest floor there was no equipment left, only insignificant traces of a person, which were defiled by the traces of the vital activity of some crowd of gray monkeys!

    - Hm?

    As soon as the Hokage''s cold gaze focused on a dozen of those dirty monkeys, they immediately began to make hostile sounds, howling and hooting, jumping over the ruins of furniture.

    These beasts really had the audacity to make their home here!

    Naruto snorted and held out his hand...

    Time to take out the trash...

    The monkeys were immediately pierced by a sense of danger! Animal fear made them shrink in horror!

    Whoo! Whoo!

    Some immediately jumped out the window!

    Here are just some who were in no hurry to leave their nest, but on the contrary, began to howl furiously, trying to drive away the stranger.

    Unfortunately for them...

    Everything was over!

    The Forest of Death has changed - it has not been touched by the presence of man for too long. Many creatures have already forgotten how terrible human ninjutsu can be. Continuing to live in harmony with their instincts, they have lost the very fear that people instilled in them not so long ago ...

    But suddenly, a terrifying roar covered miles of forest!

    Death Tower Peak shook violently! A fiery wave flew into the sky!

    Before this burning sh, it seemed that even the sun had faded ...

    Like a dragon opening its mouth, everything in the path of this insane me was burned to the ground!

    The helpless monkeys did not even have time to indulge in the horror that arose in their hearts, as their flesh and bones turned to ashes ...

    The raging mes slowly calmed down, leaving behind only scorched walls. The power of the technique was so high that it burned everything in its path.

    In a second, the ceiling copsed and there was nothing left of the traces of the monkeys ...

    Naruto incinerated all their stench, leaving the top floor of the Death Tower in a charred pile...

    Everything was covered with ckness, and the suffocating smell of burning ...

    "Nothing will work..." After what happened, Naruto sighed in annoyance and went down to the floors below to choose the one most suitable for his next step. This one was clearly no good.

    Cleansing from animals is just an insignificant matter, something else is much more important ...

    This ce needed a lot of preparation.

    "Hmm... This one will do..." He chose the cleanest ce and proceeded...

    Fortunately, thanks to the possession of many elements, Naruto could personally put some ces in proper order. He wasn''t going to waste time on the entire tower, at least not now.

    In the past, he already wanted to acquire his own base, but there was never enough time for this, even now he could not do everything alone. Unfortunately, bringing extra witnesses to this case is also not the best option. The only way out is to act gradually, improving this ce from time to time.

    With a calm look, the Hokage folded the hand seal and used the Metal Release technique...

    As for the possibility of Tsume and Akita escaping, he wasn''t worried at all. Akita will not dare to run away and disobey - he already foresaw this. This cowardly girl was so afraid of him that she definitely did not dare to leave without asking. As for Tsume... It''s all clear.

    In the past, Akita made a mistake and underestimated him too much, so now he will definitely not do stupid things. Without proper confidence in the ability to save her life - she will kneel for as long as it takes. But since even Tsume couldn''t save her, who else could? Akita''s nature is too cowardly...

    Besides, if she takes a single step out of the office, Naruto will immediately know about it. The Akita may be stupid, but not that stupid. Now her fear is so strong that she simply does not know what to be afraid of.

    What if he''s watching? What if it''s just a test? Even if this is not the case, the Akita will be afraid of absolutely everything. And Naruto wasn''t wrong, she really didn''t understand why he left.

    This feeling was irresistible...

    Maybe he just decided to watch from the shadows... Catch her in another trap...

    This fear captivated her soul and did not allow her to act recklessly. Although, she has already made a mistake, which she deeply regrets ...

    But, how could Naruto care about such stupid things as spying on some cowardly girl? However, he did not intend to leave them atrge for a long time either. Therefore, with one seal, he began to slowly change the structure of the entire floor...

    The next step required a safe ce to keep the two ves.

    The elements of Metal and Wood made it possible to reduce time and not resort to the use of strangers.

    He certainly got lucky with that. The lyrics finally came in handy...

    It didn''t take long for the Hokage, after all, he not only possessed a variety of elements suitable for the formation of structures, but also masterfully knew how to use them.

    The chakra quickly leaked out, and in just a couple of minutes the third floor of the tower became a solid metal structure.

    After that, Naruto proceeded to create rooms, even installing doors and separate cells for prisoners. He was not going to act carelessly - he simply burned everything that was not needed with fire, and then reced it with metal structures.

    He did not care about furniture, only created the necessary items, such as chains, chairs and tables ...

 Chapter 457: Majestic Black Temple

    Chapter 457: Majestic ck Temple

    Lighting was the next problem, but after a little thought, Naruto rummaged through his memories and found some useful fuin, after which he installed them in the right ces, quickly illuminating this metal fortress.

    He didn''t need any extras. In order to sustain themselves, the Fuin seals absorbed chakra, but this is also only a temporary measure.

    It would take months, if not years, for ordinary people to create a huge steel base like this, but for an elemental master, it all took no more than ten minutes.

    After installing the steel bars on the windows, Naruto looked around frowningly.

    "It''s cold..."

    There was nothing he could do about the temperature. The steel walls, ceilings, and floor were oppressive and definitely not habitable. Maybe metal could retain heat, but this is only at first nce ...

    The huge metal box was as secure as possible, but not at allfortable. While Naruto didn''t n on giving his ves particrly dignified conditions, freezing them to death and making them suffer from the cold seemed like the worst idea possible. He wanted to corrupt them and y with them, not torture them like criminals.

    I had to get out and cover the steel with wood ...

    After all the basic preparations, Naruto put up barriers on the walls and doors to protect this ce from outside influences. Interlocks were required to protect against the Byakugan, as well as possible sensor scans.

    Thus, the third floor of the Death Tower waspletely reconstructed. The structure became slightly unstable, so Naruto still had to take the big step ofpletely sealing off the entire tower.

    With his massive chakra volume, he quickly overhauled everything,pletely destroying thest remnants of the tower, recing it with aplete metal structure.

    As a result, the n to disguise the base as an old building did not work. Huge metal walls pressed too hard on the outdated beams of rotten wood ...

    As a result, after another ten minutes, the Death Tower waspletely wiped off the face of the earth, and a huge metal fortress arose in its ce.

    The steel blocks, each about five meters high, were held up by thick beams, fastened together tightly. Five floors have be even higher, reaching almost thirty meters in height.

    The tower turned into a huge rectangr structure, with sharp corners and straight sides. Looks like nothing special. If it were not for the bars in certain ces, acting as windows, then this new "tower" would look like a huge cast metal te. She looked casual, somewhat reminiscent of the buildings from the Vige Hidden in the Rock. But, Naruto hadn''t thought about the appearance yet.

    Due to his inner reluctance to dig through the garbage, the ns had to be adjusted.

    As a result, he created everything from scratch, only the internal content remained ... Any base required amenities, but at the moment he could not deal with them.

    "Hmm... That''s not enough..."

    After all, the Hokage still decided to spend the extra time on some important steps...

    He didn''t particrly like Fuin. Especially considering their weaknesses.

    The barriers worked, but...

    Therefore, he used ss Release and installed transparent sses, and then filled them with strange luminous matter... He used sma!

    The glowing gas filled the ss formations in the walls, and reced the Fuying Seals'' faint illumination. It didn''t provide much heat, but Naruto hadn''t nned on heating yet. Fuin seals were a good method, but after understanding some of the elements, Naruto quickly came up with workarounds.

    He left the third floor like that, installed a steel staircase, lit everything with a new method, and then left the tower, flew up into the sky and spread his arms to the sides.

    Hiding method...

    After failing to disguise the base as an old tower, Naruto decided to use another method, and was going to use it twice. To begin with, on his new "Tower of Death", and then throughout the Forest.

    Who needs a disguise? After all that is done, someone will probably start asking questions.

    So be it... Those who are too curious will die, and those who are smart enough not to open their mouths will remain on the sidelines.

    The only reason why Naruto put up an illusory barrier was just to hide everything temporarily, and after aplete renovation, he would dly show this ce to the world.

    To build a huge golden temple and attract all greedy and envious looks to it - this path is a match for the most insidious dragon that lures mortals to its riches.

    But, he didn''t particrly like gold, even though he could create it thanks to one element...

    ck steel looked much more impressive!

    A great dark tower shining brightly in the rays of the setting sunthis is how a true temple should be!

    This magnificent brilliance of steel... A design that inspires awe and fear... With its very appearance, it demonstrated the power and greatness of its creator, suppressing people with a weak spirit...

    This is where you should have started!

    Naruto didn''t regret at all that he decided to change his ns.

    Now, admiring this grandiose creation, he excitedly anticipated the future ...

    A zone of torture and corruption? Spit! Who will know? Even so, who has the power to stop him? Of course, no one will ever spoil his "heroic" reputation, and those who know will either be ves or corpses.

    The reason why the Hokage would like to show this tower to the world was only for demonstration. After all, he hasn''t let go of his ideas of controlling the yet.

    Who knows, suddenly this base will be a temple, where in the future, people will offer prayers to a new god? If elevated to the very clouds, then such a great fortress will definitely make people tremble in awe, especially when chakra spreads throughout the world.

    How funny it will be... Intimidating! Majestically!

    The Righteous Path is inherently hypocritical and fraught with deep darkness, but that''s what made it so wonderful. ying with other people''s hopes and faith, what is not an upation, to match the demon?

    You can definitely get stuck in this for a long time ...

    Naruto smiled wryly.

    - Boring...

    He was more interested in Tsume. At least for the moment.

    ying with a crowd of people and impressing them with your will can be fun, but it''s not a quick thing...

    The tower is just a wish, and what it leads to is not so important. World influence is what the chain ofmand enforces. Naruto didn''t mind it, but he didn''t see it as his main goal. ying with people''s fates can be fun, but, as before, he preferred to do it personally with his women, and great reputation, worship, fear, what is special about this? These are all just tools that allow Naruto to enjoy life the way he wants to.

    This whole world is nothing more than his private property. Just one wish is enough for him to grind it to powder... For ordinary mortals, this can and will mean something, over time. So far, Naruto has only embarked on the path of world domination.

 Chapter 458: The Most Important Step

    Chapter 458: The Most Important Step

    The Higher Law of Sealing has manifested itself in all its glory...

    A huge illusory barrier quickly covered the area, andpletely isted the metal fortress - it becamepletely invisible! Of course, it was just an illusion, but still, it looked impressive...

    Next, Naruto installed additionalyers of protection, ced signal traps around the perimeter, and added deadly ones to them. After that, he returned to the tower and corrected some ces, added equipment, and printed out some important "tools" from his scrolls.

    All this was required for the training of ves. Tenten provided him with everything he needed without asking too many questions. She probably thought that he was preparing all this especially for her, but unfortunately, her vicious fantasies wille true with someone else...

    All in all, Naruto was just wasting his time and testing his abilities. There was no need for traps, but he simply could not resist... At least somewhere he managed to use his strength and knowledge to the maximum.

    Thus, the main preparations werepleted. Akita and Tsume contributed greatly to the Hokage''s ns. Without them, perhaps, he would have pulled to thest with his base, and thanks to this couple, he finally made an important decision.

    Women really can influence a lot without even realizing it ... Without Tsunade, Naruto might not have looked in the direction of Orochimaru, and without Tenten and Akita, this base might not have appeared. Even if it appeared, it could turn outpletely different from what it is now ...

    In addition, all these elements made his work a thousand times easier. Although Naruto didn''t like to act in person, even he was interested in testing his abilities a little this time.

    It took him no more than half an hour to form this initial base - this alone spoke of his terrifying abilities. If the First Hokage built Konoha in the past, then Naruto could have done it in an even more impressive way. With his chakra, he could build hundreds of these towers.

    After all, the first step was finallypleted. More or less...

    Finally, Naruto was pleased. Even if there were many empty ces left in the fortress, it looked better in every way than thest rotten tower.

    "Well, that''s enough for me...

    At the same time, with obvious boredom on his calm face, Naruto did not linger here any longer, and by the power of thought teleported to one special ce...

    *

    A few minutester...

    Sipping hot coffee, the Hokage was sitting right on the table, in the house of one of his dear acquaintances, and with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes, he watched her change clothes...

    Sumire... Still so adorable and damn hot...

    Especially from the back...

    I just wanted to pounce and wipe that timid smirk off her face...

    Naruto liked her dark side better. But, what a pity that she showed it too rarely ...

    "Hmm, is it just me or did her breasts really get bigger? Interesting ... "

    Sumire took her time in her dressing. On the contrary, she acted slowly, bending down in front of him, as if trying to show all of herself, and let him enjoy the spectacle from all angles.

    Pretty brave of her... Although, given the time of separation, it probably shouldn''t have been surprising...

    Naruto sipped his coffee loudly, making noment on her attempts at seduction.

    Snow-white skin, alluring curves, a thin waist and chic shapes...

    How could he not get excited? If not for all these days of non-stop sex, and focus on the main thing, he would definitely have knocked her down right there, naked, and defiled her with all possible savagery. Many many times...

    That''s just...

    "Boring..." Naruto took a sip from his mug and grinned wryly.

    No matter how much Sumire tried to attract his dark side, he did not react. What is the point? He has long seen and experienced everything he could with her ...

    "Eh..."

    If Sumire knew about his thoughts, she would definitely be offended, but no matter how selfish he was, Naruto was not going to put a spoke in his wheels. Therefore, he allowed her to express herself, although he chuckled arrogantly because of his rude thoughts on this matter.

    Greed prevailed, thoughts were corrupted... Maybe the Hokage had the power of a god, but, like all people, he could not pacify his greed.

    Mortals fought for riches, beasts for food, but in his case, a perverse logic prevailed - he craved not riches at all, but more refined and unique sensations.

    "Sumire will show herself yet I won''t leave her so easily."

    Admiring the wet and innocent charms of a young beauty, Naruto smirked obscenely, but not from the bewitching sight before his eyes, and not from a strong desire to possess this young body, but only because of the vicious anticipation of the future. He got a lot from Sumire - that''s true, but... Who said that this is enough?

    Sumire didn''t even suspect about his thoughts on her own ount, and didn''t even know how her life would soon change. She just kept flirting with him despite her embarrassment...

    For such a modest and gentle beauty, this bold step may seem difficult, but the truth is that first impressions are deceptive. Maybe she blushed, timidly hiding her trembling gaze, but furtively looked at him all the same, and something special shed in that look, inherent only to her alone.

    This intention was too captivating...

    Even among his many women, Sumire was considered one of the most special. To get her through simple chatter and light psychological pressure is truly a huge stroke of luck, even Naruto admitted it. If she were older and made more mistakes, everything could end very sadly, for her, of course ...

    The truth is that Sumire''s true nature is not a delicate, spring flower at all, but rather a poisonous and thorny vine. At a critical moment, she is quite capable of entangling her victim and killing her on the spot. But when no one touches her, she looks beautiful and innocent, as if waiting for that very moment.

    Her outward prettiness is not quite a mask, but rather part of her charm, genuine beauty, in the depths of which lurked the purest darkness. It was this that fascinated her, and that is why she was so special ...

 Chapter 459: Sumires personality

    Chapter 459: Sumire''s personality

    Although Naruto influenced Sumire''s path and worldview, she remained the same, with one exception - her heart now belonged to him. But unlike simple love, these feelings were much stronger, one might even say - more distorted, but not in a depraved sense, but rather in her attitude towards him.

    Sumire''s light turned into a sincere affection, and the darkness into an obsession. Since these two sides bnced andplemented each other, her feelings were no different from the highest form of love, on the verge of unbridled fidelity. Although Naruto, experienced in such matters, did not perceive it as love, but rather as an attraction, dependence, or even passion.

    For people with a demonic nature, there were two extremes: loneliness and obsession with something, or obsession with someone. Because of this, Sumire was ready for anything, but at the same time she could go against it, wanting to destroy all the threats that stood in her way to him.

    Naturally, his detached attitude and not fully devoting himself to her alone, secretly did not satisfy that dark side hidden deep inside her.

    Sumire could do anything for him, but do not tter yourself, because the price of her obsession can threaten everyone around, especially those who are not lucky enough to stand between her and the object of her passion.

    The current Sumire Kakei was the perfect bnce between light and dark. She found her way and purpose in life, only the reality is that Naruto was not light, and when united with him, darkness gradually prevailed in the young kunoichi, and if it was not suppressed in time, in the end it could turn into a disaster. Even Naruto knew this and understood that the longer she was ignored, the more her anger would build up.

    Sumire''s shattered and dangerous psyche was prone not only to jealousy, but also to the most severe sadism, selfishness, and even cold-blooded murders. Moreover, she could kill not only enemies and rivals, but also harm herself...

    Even in their first meeting, on the day Naruto decided to influence her, he knew that this connection would lead to one of two options: either Sumire would rise up and not let him lead her from the chosen path of someone else''s revenge, or she wouldpletely change direction and be obsessed with it.

    But, at that time, how could he care about her future? Then he decided to take her no matter what, but now...

    The Hokage may have put aside the trophies of the past, but women are not dolls, each of them had their own goals and selfish desires, and having contacted him, they naturally did not want to give in to others, and it was so easy to put up with their role as a mere toy for his fun. Only Tenten could ept this position, as she was aroused by the mere fact of being treated like that, but for the others, things are much moreplicated, especially with Sumire.

    If most women, gritting their teeth, could endure a lot and explode only as ast resort, then with Sumire an explosion is guaranteed with one hundred percent probability. She was a ticking time bomb.

    Is it possible to interfere with a person with such a personality? Someone like her will do anything to get what she wants, and the more pressure, the sooner it will happen.

    That is why Naruto called such a character - demonic. After all, ordinary people do not tend to give themselves up to something, ignore society, imposed rules and morality, even family and friends.

    For such people, everything around is just steps or even chains that they would try to get rid of as soon as possible.

    A real demon is able to kill the dearest person in order to free himself from the shackles. Of course, he will be hurt, he may even cry, but in this they differed from ordinary people. Who among them would have the heart to strangle the most precious thing, for the sake of their own obsession?

    Sumire was just that, and he knew it. It''s just that it''s not fully developed yet. In the past, she wanted to get rid of her cargo in any way she could. She did this not out of love for her mother or respect for her father, but only for the sake of her own freedom. That''s why she epted Naruto so easily by changing directions.

    But, it''s not like he was particrly worried about her "awakening", even though such a development would certainly not please him... In part...

    Who likes to see their things torn to pieces?

    Even so, Naruto would still ignore it for a very long time. Perhaps if someone were to die, only then would he be able to intervene. That''s how he was. And in this they were simr to her.

    What''s the point of wasting time on the past, even if it might bite you?

    He most of all disliked doing something that bored him and did not bring him pleasure. Naruto wouldn''t hesitate to kill anyone just to feel free...

    But, because of Tsume, the value of Sumire increased, and therefore, realizing all the pros and cons, he took his step, but not out of a desire to pacify her and prevent bloodshed, but again, only because of the desire to enjoy more.

    The next step required her presence...

    Sumire didn''t even suspect what was in store for her...

    Naruto asked her to change and at the same time watched, but he did not say what would happen next ...

    But even though she didn''t know how valuable she was to him, and what his feelings for her were, Sumire still happily did everything to please him.

    Even if she does not appreciate her as much as she does, even if she does not love him, even if in his eyes she is lower than his wife ... What''s the difference? Sumire wanted to prove herself, wanted attention and closeness with him. Nothing about him could disappoint her. In this she also differed from many of his women...

    Sumire had almost lost her temper after so many days without him, so as soon as he appeared, all the anxiety and sadness dissipated, and they were reced by joy and excitement.

    Although not understanding why he asked her to change into those clothes, she did so without question...

    But the truth is, if he made a mistake now, it could really go wrong...

    After all, if waiting is useless, does this mean that you need to act on your own?

 Chapter 460: "Special Mission" for Sumire

    Chapter 460: "Special Mission" for Sumire

    After several minutes of obvious flirting from Sumire, much to her dismay, nothing happened...

    No matter how hard she tried, Naruto didn''t budge like that, and since she couldn''t pull anymore, because it would look strange, she ended up having to fully dress.

    "What''s wrong with him...?"

    He stared so lustfully, but as a result, he didn''t even touch it! For a normal girl, this was no different from a real insult, especially after so many efforts and signs.

    Sumire didn''t believe he didn''t understand. She literally hinted at it with her whole appearance! A cunning and intelligent person like him simply couldn''t be that blind.

    And anyway, since when did he ask permission? He always took what he wanted!

    If you didn''t do anything, it was only because you didn''t want to! But what about his eyes then?

    Sumire didn''t know what to think... She started to me herself...

    With a slight displeasure in her heart, she turned around and stood before him in all her equipment, the very one she used during the hunt for the "dark chakra".

    Sumire looked damn hot...

    Loose hair, a light purple shirt held together with a beige belt, and apletely bare back.

    Slim and sexy...

    The shirt perfectly described all her curves, and the scarlet Gezzo Tenno mark on the back gave her a "dangerous" charm. Although, simple pants, as well as a lot of bandages on his arms and legs, did not look good ...

    Naruto was going to fix it.

    Actually, he wanted to give Sumire a chance to take care of it herself. After all, with her future "job", she definitely needed to wear something "appropriate", and since Naruto found it quite arousing, he also wanted her to dress "tastefully".

    "Hmm, I didn''t put a seal on it"

    Thinking about it, he frowned slightly.

    In fact, some of his women wore different marks on their bodies, but their properties were not too different.

    He didn''t have a chance to put one on Sumire, so...

    "Doesn''t matter... It can wait for now..."

    The Hokage wanted to "mark" everyone, perhaps even ording to their "value"...

    Mm?~

    The frequently changing expression on the pensive Hokage''s face slightly worried Sumire...

    Wearing these clothes after everything "happened" between them, and even after so much time, was, to put it mildly, strange, and he also behaved suspiciously ...

    "He''s He''s not angry, is he?"

    Unpleasant memories spoiled the whole mood. Sumire could be brave, but she was too far from Shizune, so she hadn''t snapped yet. However, this is also a matter of time ... The main reason was reduced only to her character, and put her unwillingness in front of him in a bad light. But the main question remained unresolved...

    "What was he up to?"

    There was a lot of pressure on Sumire, especially his strange look and this tense silence. He appreciated her, but not like before ...

    And finally...

    Not bad... It suits you. Naruto smiled, which immediately relieved her of unnecessary excitement:

    - In the future, we will change something, but for now, put on this ...

    - AND?

    He suddenly pulled out a strange piece of cloth from his pocket and threw it to Sumire with a slight movement.

    She caught him, but...

    - Hm? Unfolding the package, Sumire furrowed her small eyebrows in bewilderment.

    - What is it? - although she guessed, but this question had a different meaning, and of course Naruto understood everything, and therefore, exined:

    You need to hide your face. It''s not necessary, but it might help" He paused slightly, grinning slyly.

    - It will be easier for you. By speaking, the mask helps people discover their true self and be much more courageous.

    - Um...

    Sumire held the mask in her hands and frowned in bewilderment. Amon thing for a ninja - it was no different from the one worn by Kakashi.

    But, Sumire could not understand why... However, Naruto was in no hurry to go into details and exin. In his opinion, for such a "case", it was necessary to prepare her mentally. Plus, he was enjoying the whole situation, so he couldn''t refuse himself a little "game."

    He quickly pushed aside thoughts of "marks" and focused on the essentials:

    "Now, you will be relieved of your genin duties under Hanabi.

    "Wh-what?" Sumire stared at his face in surprise, "How is it?"

    Those words mattered a lot, especially when the Hokage himself spoke them! He literally influenced her future. Sumire''s surprised reaction was understandable, but he didn''t seem to care...

    - What''s happened? Are you against?

    "I N-no But, why?"

    It wasn''t that Sumire was too worried about this, but tying the mask in her hands and his words... It''s definitely not an easy task! Then those clothes...

    Sumire immediately realized that he was going to let her in on something important! Realizing this, she couldn''t help but rejoice...

    Command? At that moment, it faded into the background. They may have be friends, but if their loss would help her be with him...

    "Don''t worry... Hanabi is having her ''special days'' now and she has enough problems..." Naruto chuckled yfully, interrupting all Sumire''s fantasies.

    He knew a lot, even about how this Hyuga princess shied away from her duties, and didn''t care about the genin team at all. They even visited her themselves, but that didn''t really help... She continued to hide.

    In fact, even Kakashi did not allow himself such an attitude towards students in his time, when he taught the seventh team. So if the Hokage took this seriously, Hanabi might lose her duties.

    But Naruto pulled...

    He roughly understood the reason for Hanabi''s actions, but Sumire didn''t need to know that. Now it doesn''t matter at all.

    Therefore, without dwelling on what was said, the Hokage continued:

    "Since your team is not active at the moment, and I''ll deal with Hanabiter, I decided to give you a little special "Job." With a grin, he did not reveal his cards, but continued to y with her:

    This "job" may surprise you a little or even scare you... But, in my opinion, you coped with it. Among all my "acquaintances", you, Sumire, have the highest chance of doing everything perfectly. Moreover... Unlike them, I haveplete confidence in you.

    Naruto smiled reassuringly, remembering to both press and caress her. He understood well how Sumire thinks, so he yed with her in any way he wanted.

    In the end, as expected, as soon as she heard his words, Sumire''s eyes immediately sparkled with joy. Not so much from what was said, but from this good opportunity. She didn''t care what the job was, what was more important was his attitude and trust! All this time she was looking for a way and now, he finally appeared right in front of her! How could she miss such an opportunity? No matter what he said next, Sumire didn''t even doubt her decision...

 Chapter 461: Loyalty to Sumire

    Chapter 461: Loyalty to Sumire

    Previously, due to Shizune''s influence, Sumire had to make a choice, and reluctant to admit that as ast resort, she would have to prove herself for his attention, and even start acting against her own sensei. She had even begun to n her moves, despite the risk of disappointing him. But, to think, he not only freed her from this betrayal,pletely ridding her of Hanabi''spany and the power to influence her, he also gave her the opportunity to prove herself!

    In addition to joy, worry shed in Sumire''s eyes. Could it be that he already knew about her ns? What if this was how he wanted to get her away from Hanabi?

    Sumire swallowed nervously. She did not trust Shizune at all and well understood that she could set her up. But judging by Naruto''s tone, it wasn''t all that scary...

    Actually, Sumire was right about this, but that''s not the main reason for the Hokage''s actions. He was not afraid of trouble on the way to the dear Hyuuga, especially after thest meeting with her. It wasn''t that that worried him now, and certainly not Sumire''s actions. Although, to some extent, it can be said that he moved a piece off the board, thereby eliminating the threat to his ns, Sumire also ended up d about this ...

    Whatever it was, Naruto got everything he wanted...

    "So what''s your answer?" He continued to press, clearly using her feelings against her,pletely ignoring exnations, in the desire to get his own.

    However, Sumire didn''t even realize it, not at all realizing how she was being used, even now...

    How could she even doubt or think about anything other than this chance? Naruto was too cunning... He came on his own, and also allowed him to be an important part of his life. For him, such a step cost nothing, but for her ...

    Sumire had no doubt that if he considered her the only one capable of doing this "job", then it was very important for him, and the more important it was for him, the better it would be for her.

    A chance to prove herself, an opportunity to finally show him her determination and love... All these days, Sumire only dreamed about this!

    Everything was going so perfectly that in her joy she even got a little excited and blushed, impatiently agreeing:

    - I agree to all!

    "As expected..."

    Her aspirations and dreams became like threads in his hands...

    Naruto''s eyes gleamed mischievously.

    "Is that so" His lips stretched into a strange smirk, "We''ll see

    He slowly climbed down from the table, put down his empty mug and,ing close to his sweet girl, smiled gently, running the back of his hand through her smooth hair.

    You didn''t disappoint me...

    Sumire blushed a little, but did not recoil, but on the contrary, lowered her head towards his cold fingers:

    "I I agree to everything It doesn''t matter what you want"

    - Are you sure? Naruto frowned seriously, "You don''t get mad that I''m using you?"

    He struck at the weak spot, seeking to make it even more fragile and solidify his position in her heart.

    And it worked...

    "I don''t care" Sumire smiled tenderly and beamed with happiness, pleased with his "affectionate tone"

    "If it''s for you, I agree No matter what you ask I promise I''ll do whatever it takes."

    Smiling at him with such sincere love, Sumire blossomed...

    How could this be resisted?

    "H-ah..." Naruto let out a long breath, unable to look away...

    "You''re so cute" At that moment, he wanted to stay and spend some time with her But realizing that he had already lingered long enough, he sighed and pushed those useless thoughts away.

    "Alright..." Naruto finally nodded, no longer trying to pressure her. This answer was enough for him, and therefore, he put his hand on her shoulder, and seriously warned:

    - Get ready...

    - Mm...

    Sumirepletely trusted him and, without blinking, the scenery around him immediately changed to the familiar atmosphere of his office...

    - AND? Sumire immediately looked around in surprise. It was the first time she had experienced something like this. Even my head was spinning.

    She has not been in this ce for a long time, with him ...

    As soon as the Hokage appeared on his territory, even the surrounding aura seemed to change...

    No matter how Shizune tried to pretend to be worthy, this ce did not belong to her. At that moment, for the first time, Sumire realized this strangeness... Wherever he was, everything around him changed ording to his will.

    Sumire''s loving gaze towards him was filled with trepidation...

    Naruto stepped back, teleporting along with her.

    - Hm? and then frowned sharply.

    - What the heck...

    His gaze immediately fell on the defeated Tsume Inuzuka, and what he saw simply amazed him!

    "What the..."

    All beaten and covered in blood, curled up at his feet... It waspletely different from how he left her!

    Even if he mocked, he definitely didn''t beat him to such an extent! He was going to use her, not mutte her...

    What the hell?!

    Anger shed across Naruto''s face.

    "Akita" he growled, trying to find that impudent bitch

    He had no doubt that it was she who brought Tsume to such a state!

    What time does this cowardly girl ruin everything?! In all the months in this world, this bitch is the only one who managed to create so many problems for him!

    What kind of talent is this?!

    Akita!

    But, before Naruto had time to figure out the situation, a pitiful sob was heard from the side, and then at an impressive speed, with a terrible roar, the culprit of what happened crawled to his feet, starting to bow in tears!

    - Master! Excuse me! Sorry! grabbing onto his leg, the girl pleaded, sticking her ass up, and ignoring Sumire''s presence, she began to tearfully ask for forgiveness...

    I beg you! Sorry! Sorry! I''m sorry!

    She literally sobbed, humiliating herself in horror ...

    Not even Naruto expected this. Of course, he immediately understood what had happened here, but even for him, all this was a huge surprise!

    "She beat her up? What the fuck"  he didn''t know whether tough at him or punish him for this On the one hand, this cowardly girl damaged his things, but at the same time, such an act is not at all what you expect from this shy bitch!

    Naruto knew that Akita would do anything for her life, but who could have guessed that she was capable of such a thing?! She showed her fangs as soon as he turned away!

    "Damn... She''s gone nuts..."

    He simply could not find any other exnation. Not only was this girl already in the bnce, but she also did such an absurd stupidity ...

    She obviously has a headache!

    Severely beating the head of her n, and after all that she had done for her? And even when she herself hardly escaped such a fate ... Ingratitude andck of conscience are not even the main thing, but such cruelty ...

    "What a fool" The corners of his lips twitched noticeably. He tried his best to suppress his furiousughter...

    Even if there was nothing left of the pleasant face of the wild Tsume, it became too funny for him!

    This situation is just something!

    But, the rest of those present were definitely notughing ...

    Akita humiliated herself, covered in tears and snot, continuing to beg for forgiveness...

    - Master! I beg you, have mercy! That pathetic bitch deserves to be punished! Just don''t kill! Please! Ask! I will do everything! Woo! Do not be silent...

    Familiar music... What else could be expected from this fool? Naruto wasn''t surprised at all. First he does, and then he thinks... To some extent, it''s even charming...

    "Wh-what What is this"

    Sumire''s eyes trembled in shock. She couldn''t believe what she saw! Just a moment ago I enjoyed his attention, but the calm and intimate atmosphere was reced by this!

    What the heck?!

    Is it really all about this so-called "work"?

    She didn''t understand anything!

 Chapter 462: Sumires Destiny

    Chapter 462: Sumire''s Destiny

    Looking in disbelief from the pitiful Tsume to the humiliated Akita, Sumire could not understand what was happening here at all!

    But right at that moment...

    - Shut up!

    Naruto growled and covered the area with his suffocating pressure!

    ¡ª Ah! Akita cowered in horror and quickly closed her mouth. All Sumire''s thoughts and worries were immediately dispelled.

    "This..."

    She stared dumbfounded at Tsume''s terrible state, and then turned to Akita with pity...

    "N-naruto...

    - Hm! - but he only waved her off, after which he raised his foot and, without any pity, stepped on the head of this delinquent dog, and with force pressing it to the floor!

    "What the hell are you doing here, bitch?"

    He continued to demand an exnation, even though he knew what had happened here...

    "S-sorry¡­" Akita began to ask for forgiveness again, but how could such a thing calm him down?

    This pathetic ve clearly did not understand her ce!

    Naruto pressed harder on the back of her head and spoke coldly.

    - Answer...

    Akita trembled in horror. The skull began to crack and crack in pain. She was so frightened that she burst into tears and could not even answer ...

    "Uuu¡­ I¡­ I¡­ Ahhh!" P-please.... Whoo...

    All that came out of her mouth was a pathetic whining and inarticte muttering.

    What a disgusting sight...

    "Here¡­" Naruto snorted contemptuously and released her, after which he sat down and grabbed her hair sharply:

    - Stop crying! I''m not going to kill you!

    All in tears and snot, with eyes swollen and ckened from the spread of mascara, Akita sniffed and looked at him pitifully. Like a delinquent puppy, in front of a strict Master...

    Well, the look...

    The pulling pain in her hair and his cold words made her calm down a bit. He held it like a dirty rag, and looked angrily into those trembling eyes filled with fear.

    Sumire looked at all this in amazement, it was the first time she saw her Master so cruel...

    The corners of Akita''s lips twitched.

    "I¡­" she didn''t dare to look into his eyes, afraid to say something wrong, but, feeling his cold fingers in her hair, she didn''t dare to lie:

    "I¡­I beat her¡­"

    Naruto immediately grimaced.

    ¡ª Hmph! - but he restrained himself from the desire to give a resounding p in the face to this impudent bitch. Still, Tsume could still be put in order, and Akita''s act to some extent was to his advantage, because she finally showed him what he had not been able to see before. Hidden inside, under the shadow of cowardice, petty bitch...

    - Ah... Ah! Akita breathed in shakily and let out a pitiful groan, trying to calm down. Her chest was trembling, tears were flowing from her chin. In such a pitiful state, she looked even worse than before, but with this smudged mascara, it''s actually sexy in her own way...

    ¡ª Hmm... Is that all?

    But Naruto didn''t stop pushing. He still demanded normal exnations from her, and therefore, he could not restrain himself and, controlling his strength, let go of her hair, after which he grasped that miserable face with his fingers!

    Too suddenly! And it hurts so much!

    ¡ª Mmh!!! Akita trembled in horror, but he did not give her a chance to cry either, he squeezed his fingers sharply, forcing the girl''s lips to stretch out towards him.

    - Answer! One more stupid excuse or sob... I swear you''ll lose your teeth! If you don''t want me to do the same thing to you as you did to her, then stop pushing for pity! We both know what you really are¡­" He rxed his fingers and scoffed at that frightened face, and then looked in Tsume''s direction in annoyance:

    "Don''t you dare y with me, bitch¡­" after which he snorted and pushed this impudent girl with force!

    ¡ª Aaah! The Akita flew off and rolled across the floor. Hair covered her face, her shoulders shook, but she did not dare toin, and in such a pitiful position, on trembling hands, she began to rise again ...

    - Ugh...

    He treated her too cruelly... But, didn''t she deserve it?

    - Hm! Abomination...

    Naruto shook off her drool from her fingers and snorted contemptuously before, without waiting for Akita''s response, he walked over to Tsuma and extended his hand to her bloodied face.

    "You still need me..."

    Emerald light immediately poured from his palm, and then, in a matter of moments, all the wounds on the girl''s face began to heal. The speed of healing was simply amazing!

    "See... If I didn''t have Ninjutsu, I would have to throw it away."

    It wasn''t that he was angry... It didn''t hurt the ns, and besides, Sumire is here now... But...

    "X-master¡­ I¡­"

    Akita finally got up and began to whisper something, annoying him again with her pathetic attempts. Even the lingering noise from the jutsu was louder than her petty excuses!

    - Louder! Naruto growled angrily! Even though he yed the role of an "evil sadist", but this whining was already beginning to get on his nerves.

    ¡ª Ah! Akita jumped up in fear. Even Sumire was scared. She stood stiffly in the same ce, trying to figure out how to behave in this whole situation.

    The situation was too abnormal... Even she became afraid to be near him.

    His acting was top notch...

    Akita sobbed again, but quickly caught herself and raised her voice:

    "I¡­ I am very sorry, Boss!" It won''t happen again, I promise!

    "That''s stupid..."

    Naruto rolled his eyes in annoyance and turned to Sumire before angrily ordered:

    Put on a mask and make her talk! He took his hands away from the fully healed Tsume, and then pulled out a ck whip from somewhere...

    His intent was clear.

    - AND? - Sumire did not even have time to react, as the reflector caught this whip.

    - Um...

    "Sumire..." Naruto stood up and fixed his chilling gaze on her.

    That frightening voice cut through her to the bone and forced her to obey!

    "Ah... I...

    He wasn''t going to be gentle with her anymore.

    - Come on. Now this is your job. Didn''t you say you were okay with everything? Now, prove it to me. From now on, these pathetic dogs under your supervision, you will raise them for me.

    - AND?!

    Sumire stared at his cold face in shock. This was not at all what she expected! He was clearly telling the truth! No, he ordered... It surpassed all her expectations!

    Of course, he acted like this for a reason. He took advantage of the situation and prepared Sumire while suppressing Akita along the way.

    - Well? Doesn''t stand upright. Get started.

    The young kunoichi swallowed nervously.

 Chapter 463: Sumires Cruelty

    Chapter 463: Sumire''s Cruelty

    Akita, in fear, looked from the Master to this unfamiliar girl with a whip, and panicked even more!

    At such moments, this cowardly bitch, as usual, began to cry and put pressure on pity, quickly recollecting herself, and crawling to his feet.

    "N-no¡­ X-Master¡­ Please¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    His gaze immediately zed with murderous intent.

    - Stand!

    ¡ª Ah!

    Akita froze in ce, bowing her head in horror and again sticking her trembling ass up.

    At least that could get into her stupid head...

    True, there was no sense in her groveling ...The Hokage snorted. He knew the pathetic bitch better than anyone. Her crocodile tears are a clear show. Akita did not feel shame at all, she was driven only by fear, and therefore, no matter how he tried to put pressure on her and pull out answers, she continued to roar and carry nonsense in order to survive.

    She was so afraid that she dared to resist his will ...

    Unforgivable!

    He was going to subdue her, but as long as she continues to behave like this, nothing wille of it. As long as she continued to wear her mask, he had no intention of showing her mercy.

    As for Sumire... Naruto pressed her feelings again and that very promise. No one forced her so resolutely to dere her readiness to do everything for him.

    As expected, she had doubts, and of course Akita wanted to protect herself. This bitch was afraid not only of death, but also of pain, and any punishment.

    She was really afraid, but not enough to act so pathetic... Somehow, she had the courage to beat Tsume. So all this weakness and trembling is nothing more than a stupid show. This cunning girl was driven by instinct, but Naruto was only offended by this. He couldn''t stand lying women!

    Sumire didn''t know what to do, it wasn''t what she wanted at all!

    He just... He left her no choice!

    Squeezing a thick whip in her trembling hands, she showed an indecisive look and threw it at her beloved ... But, he remained just as cold. I watched and waited for an answer, no longer trying to put pressure on her.

    Naruto knew Sumire, and was well aware that her darkness was not so simple, and was not going to let this weakness and indecision deprive her of the way to him. She had to make a choice...

    And as expected, he wasn''t wrong...

    Sumire''s eyes were reced by uncertainty and worry, followed by a cold determination.

    She tightly gripped the whip in her hand, took out a ck mask, and calmly pulled it over her expressionless face...

    Her pupils contracted, the trembling stopped. She no longer behaved stiffly. All her innocence seemed to evaporate along with that pitiful weakness and naivety.

    "Hmm... Not bad..." Naruto watched this funny scene with interest.

    Turning away from the Master, Sumire looked indifferently at the sobbing Akita, and suddenly swung her whip...

    Even Naruto was amazed at such a drastic change!

    Sumire decided everything, realized his goal, and therefore, without a second''s hesitation, she swung and dealt a merciless blow!

    - Hyayah! The Akita squealed in pain! Tears flowed from her eyes! She felt as if her very soul had been knocked out of her!

    The whip has sealed the back of the ve! A resounding p was scattered throughout the office! Sumire spared no effort and hit so hard that a bloody streak appeared under Akita''s dress!

    God, how loudly she whined ...

    - Ahhhh...

    Naruto grimaced...

    This sound is a treat for the ears.

    "Heh... Not bad"

    Akita''s entire body was trembling madly. Her teary eyes sparkled with pain...

    Well, the spectacle...

    Sumire didn''t even blink, she seemed to take over his coldness, and with the same indifferent look she waved again...

    Naruto squinted with interest and didn''t stop her.

    But the Akita...

    ¡ª Ah! She squealed in fear as another danger loomed over her. But before she had time to recover from the previous pain, another p thundered!

    - Hyayah!

    How hard her back was pressed!

    This sound was unforgettable...

    ¡ª Nooooo! Aaaaaa!

    Screaming in tears, Akita could not help it. She did not even have time to beg for mercy, as she received again!

    "P-pos¡­ Aaaaaaah!" N-nooo!

    Sumire put aside her pity and started beating her non-stop!

    - Shut your mouth!

    Again and again!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaah! Aaaaaa!

    Slippers fell one after the other...

    ¡ª Aaaaah!

    From the next blow, Akita almost lost consciousness!

    It hurt too much... She burst into tears and fell to the floor, shrinking like a shrimp...

    Just something...

    Naruto smirked, standing aside and watching this beautiful sight. He expected anything from Sumire, but to do so right away...

    The impudent ve tried to save herself, but quickly realized what Sumire was trying to convey to her, and then shut up and began to whine bitterly...

    - Uuu...

    Not even a year has passed. How hard it is for her...

    At that moment, Sumire was driven only by the desire to fulfill his order, nothing more. Did he want the victim to die? If need be, she''ll beat her to death!

    No mercy!

    Sumire didn''t enjoy it and didn''t feel guilty about her actions. Just beat, over and over, until finally...

    - Enough.

    That voice made her heart skip a beat.

    The young kunoichi''s hand trembled...

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Her breath hitched. The face flushed slightly. Beads of sweat broke out on my forehead...

    I got carried away.

    The Akita was still whining, but that was enough for him.

    Quickly turning around in his direction, Sumire noticed only a satisfied grin, and therefore breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I... Did I make it?"

    All she cared about right now was his opinion. More than anything, she was afraid of disappointing him.

    This thrilling flutter in my chest was uncontroble...

    Sumire remained herself despite the situation, but that was what he liked most about her.

    Akita did not shut up for a long time, so Sumire did not stop, intending to beat her to the very end. She gave herself so "passionately" to this process that she herself did not notice how Akita''s entire back was covered with red bruises, and the dress waspletely torn to shreds.

    A little more, and he would have to treat the second ve ...

    Sumire hit her with terrible force, and even though she did not feel angry, she reached such a terrible "flow state".

    This is her true nature...

    Just beautiful.

    Sumire shuddered. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hide that side...

    But...

    "Well done..." Naruto walked over and gently stroked her. He was very pleased, and that''s putting it mildly...

    Such a talent...

    - AND? Sumire didn''t know what to say... Happiness sparkled in her eyes, and even Akita''s whining didn''t seem so annoying anymore.

    He praised her! He didn''t care what she really was! He seemed to be happy about it too...

    "M-master¡­" Sumire shrank back and held back her tears of joy. Did he really want her to be like this? The realization of this both pleased and disturbed ... She was afraid that she would not be able to stop now, but if it was for his sake ...

    Naruto stroked her reddened cheek with a grin.

    - Good job. Now you should understand everything...

    "Mm¡­" Sumire quickly nodded, lowering her embarrassed gaze.

    They both looked down on the pitiful Akiut. One viciously grinned, and the other looked timid and uncertain ...

    This situation was really strange.

 Chapter 464: Her daughter will do too...

    Chapter 464: Her daughter will do too...

    The Akita trembled at Sumire''s feet like a small, frightened puppy. Beaten, disheveled, in tears and snot ... Her entire back was covered with terrible marks from the whip, in some ces blood appeared. Lucky I didn''t get wet...

    Naruto was very amused by this. Shaking Akita and her moans, mixed with sobs, were very charming, and I wanted to mock her longer. She was perfect for this!

    "Are you..."

    A girl created for a real sadist ... It''s just a pity that there is nothing special about her anymore, and there is little use for her. While the wild Tsume...

    "Her daughter will do too..."

    Akita was shaking on the floor and no longer dared to raise her head. She even stopped begging.

    Marvelous...

    Sumire had pumped enough understanding into her head that Naruto was now going to take the next step and get her to answer correctly, but above all, he enjoyed the spectacle...

    Akita has fallen below nowhere. Sumire was more like a student or a daughter, but right now she was curled up at her feet, trembling in tears,pletely ignoring her adult status. She was humiliated and beaten by the youngest, and she was forced to bow her head and take her blows!This training will definitely do her good...

    The scene that unfolded was truly exciting...

    Akita''s cowardly emotions, her pain, humiliation, miserable situation, and in addition - the cold, emotionless look of Sumire, who surrendered to her dark side.

    How captivating!

    Naruto reveled in such unique and genuine emotions, woven from the purest sincerity.

    This is what he wanted! This is what I''ve always striven for...

    He did not know how Sumire would show herself, but he hoped to see her true nature, and she did not disappoint him!

    "Very good" With a satisfied smile, the Hokage praised her again:

    "You really have a talent.

    That''s what he made her for. Clothes, a whip... All these smallest details decorated the stage, which perfectly reveals her talent.

    Since there was no time and he did not want to leave Tsume for long, he had to act quickly, but even so, it was not in vain. In the end, ignoring doubts, she was able to please him.

    In fact, Naruto was right in his haste, as Akita almost finished off the defenseless Tsume. Fortunately, everything did not turn into unnecessary corpses.

    Unfortunately, Sumire was left without proper equipment. The whip and mask suited her, but he nned to add something more vulgar and emphatic to this "vicious image."

    Now her status has changed. The "guardian" of two miserable ves is a position to match such a talented and bad girl.

    The area for training and maintenance of ves is fully prepared. Sumire performed well and two targets were "captured".

    Although Tsume is beaten, she is unlikely to remember Akita''s act, and even if she did, it doesn''t matter. Naruto had long since discarded the idea of using the Akita as a weak link against this proud woman. Still, even if she doesn''t remember what she did to her, she can certainly remember her humiliation...

    All this will only exacerbate an already dire situation.

    Initially, Naruto nned to take advantage of Akita''s fear and wanted to force her to choose herself, frame Tsume, but she fell prematurely, and revealed herself to her as a pathetic and cowardly traitor.

    This didn''t work...

    One could even lock up these two bitches, chain them up and torture them in turn, develop their friendship, create an illusion of support, strengthen their bond, and make them rely on each other, and then turn it against them, plunge them into despair by betraying one of the parties , y on selfishness and drag them into depraved pleasure.

    The n as a whole is not bad, but is no longer relevant, especially after showing the venomous side of the Akita. She was too deceitful and treacherous.

    Betrayal would not work, which meant a different method was required. Fortunately, Naruto initially came up with enough ways to break them ...

    Fear against Tsume is unlikely to work, and as for making herpletely copse using force... The Hokage also discarded this option. He did not particrly want to repeat the case of Tsunade, and remembering the situation with Temari, he decided to act more insidiously ...

    First of all, Tsume was not at all suitable for the force method, and most importantly, Naruto did not want to act so boring and predictable.

    He had long recognized that so many goals were given to him without much difficulty. Of course, this is far from his fault, and in fact, for the most part, cunning, psychological pressure, and also exploiting their weaknesses worked with them. He adjusted to the goal and conquered it, using familiar and effective "tools". But something really tough, like with Temari, hasn''t happened for a long time...

    She resisted for a long time, and this brought him much more pleasure than simply submitting to Hinata.

    Against Temari, Naruto used her n and husband, even with Tenten it was easier, although there he had to use promising evidence". But, Tenten was initially malleable and easily surrendered to him into "very", in contrast to Temari with her pride.

    Such goals interested him in the first ce.

    That is why Naruto wanted to put pressure on Tsume no longer by force or cunning, and certainly not by his charm, or herck of fucking, but in the most vile way - using the family.

    Tsume had a daughter...

    And it fucking turned him on...

    With a sly grin, the Hokage turned to this wild and humiliated bitch, not hiding the wild excitement in his burning eyes...

    Tsume could not even imagine whaty ahead for her, and what trials she would have to go through. While the Akita...

    - Hm...

    Yes... She was in no condition to understand all this. Now she just wanted to save herself...

    "Poor thing..."

    At first, she was tormented by one "viin", and now also by a small girl ... Nothing more humiliating has ever happened to her in her life!

    Really pathetic...

    But, how dare she resist? She had to bow down, because in front of him she did not dare to show her fangs. Even if he were not here, Akita would never dare to rise up, no matter how much her heart would not be filled with poison from such an upholstered, this vicious and cruel girl, with this terrible and disgusting whip ...

 Chapter 465: Both of you are now my slaves

    Chapter 465: Both of you are now my ves

    "Now answer¡­" Naruto turned his attention back to Akita and then grabbed her hair tightly.

    - Look in my eyes!

    Her pathetic performance waspletely unconvincing...

    "Uh¡­" she was in tears, the girl sobbed and began to make excuses: "I¡­ I¡­ I got angry¡­ She¡­ She''s to me for everything¡­ Master, I didn''t want to¡­" P-sorry...

    Again...

    Anger shed in the Hokage''s eyes.

    "Apologize again and I won''t stop Sumire¡­"

    - Ah...

    The Akita flinched, her pupils contracting sharply. His back, numb with pain, began to tingle. Now she was afraid of Sumire too... Sumbing to fear, this pitiful ve pursed her lips and did not dare to ask for forgiveness anymore.

    "Good¡­" Naruto snorted in annoyance and pressed her again, "You beat her with your heels¡­ Disfigured her face¡­ As far as I can see, you don''t have the courage." You dare to touch my things?

    As soon as he said that, Akita felt as if her very soul was freezing...

    The psychological pressure has be suffocating! That voice alone made Akita tremble in terror. He did not use a single drop of his power, he just spoke, but this already deprived her of her will and plunged her into despair!

    Faced with his chilling gaze, and these cruel words, Akita did not dare to ask for forgiveness. She was even afraid to look away and let out even the slightest sigh.

    Naruto did it...

    "Hmm¡­ I see something flew into your empty head after all¡­ Good.

    His words were like a lifeline for a drowning man, but in the next moment...

    ¡ª Aaah!

    - Nasty bitch! Naruto tightened his fingers and pulled her right by her hair!

    Akita screamed in pain and twitched on the floor...

    Of course he didn''t understand her enough! He was going to crush herpletely!

    Ruthlessly dragging Akita across the floor, he pushed her towards Tsume, and growled.

    Now you are on the same side. Pray that she doesn''t remember what happened, because I will enjoy watching her tear you apart...

    He suddenly became enraged and Akita could not hold back her tears, clutching her head.

    - Uuuu...

    Again...

    Naruto even wanted to hit that stupid girl!

    Her pathetic side was too annoying...

    Definitely a lot of work to be done...

    Letting go of her hair, he looked down at Akita, and decided to go from the other side:

    You think she''s to me for everything, don''t you? Don''t make meugh... If you, you stupid bitch, didn''t think about your virgin ass and did as you were told, then I wouldn''t touch you. Now I would fuck her in front of your eyes, and all you would have to do is quietly click away. Maybe you would have been tormented by guilt, but none of this would have happened... Narutoughed coldly.

    "This is karma¡­ Do you think I needed you?" You could have betrayed her and stayed safe, but instead, now you will be chained with her. You think after everything that''s happened, I''m going to let you go? The Hokage''s lips curled in mockery as he answered his own question:

    "No¡­ You are both my ves now, and Sumire¡­ Consider her your punishment." She will "look after" you. In my eyes, you are not even human now... Enjoy.

    The Akita cowered at his feet. His words sounded like the most terrible sentence!

    - Uuuu...

    - Hm...

    Naruto listened to her pitiful whining, which caused him to continue to taunt.

    Maybe that''s what you wanted? Ha... Get ready, because she will train your bitch holes for me, and it''s not Tsume''s fault, but only you, stupid bitch.

    Sumire finally fully realized what kind of "job" he was talking about... Looking at Akita and the defeated Tsume, the young kunoichi swallowed nervously. It''s not that she was afraid to do this... As practice has already shown, everything is not so difficult... Rather, she was worried about whether she had the strength and skills to earn his praise, as she did today. Sumire really didn''t want him to treat her the same way he treats those... Women?

    "M-master¡­" For a moment, determination flickered in Sumire''s eyes. She decided to try her best!

    She didn''t really care about this pair of pathetic women, she could very well beat them harder, after all - these weak blows, for a real shinobi, were worth nothing. But still, such work did not seem to Sumire to be something "right". Part of her was still trying toprehend and ept what had happened.

    Of course, she understood that her Master is not as kind as he is believed, and she still loved and supported him, but to mock others for his sake, it still seemed too strange to her ...

    Today she got to know him from the other side, and fully realized the strength of her feelings for him...

    Either side of her was on his side, so it wasn''t hard to make a decision, though there were still a few suspenseful moments.

    "Hey¡­ Sumire.

    Naruto understood her thoughts - it even made him smile involuntarily. Her charming side didn''t change even after the incident...

    He put his hand on her head and smiled brightly, not at all like Akita''s. There was so much warmth in his smile that her heart involuntarily fluttered with happiness...

    ¡ª Mm~

    Sumire closed her eyes and blushed in embarrassment. She loved that smile...

    Although there was no particr need for this, the Hokage decided to rify the situation a bit:

    "It''s okay¡­ That bitch brought all this on herself. Look at her... She''s too disgusting. Tsume is just a hindrance... If this fool had not loosened her tongue, I might not have looked at them at all.

    There weren''t many lies in his words. Even if everything that happened was to his advantage, and Naruto happily epted it, but, Akita really was stupid ... First her scent, then the incident at the hot springs, and in the end - she chickened out and decided to oppose him. But what''s even worse is that she also beat up Tsume...

    Really stupid.

    Of course, Naruto liked her "evil side", and so he poked Akita into all this with his nose, even though he knew that guilt was not such a test for her. But, as the new Master of Tsume, how could he allow some other ve to bully her? Akita''s status was even lower than this wild bitch, at least she wasn''t so cowardly and could show something special.

 Chapter 466: Complete Submission of the Akita Inuzuka

    Chapter 466: Complete Submission of the Akita Inuzuka

    The Hokage easily recognized Akita''s position and the reason for her action. Why else could she beat Tsume if not because of her own failure? I sumbed to the impulsive side and threw out all the anger and frustration. At that moment, all family and friendly ties had absolutely no meaning. Akita showed his true nature. But instead of confessing, she cried and apologized. How could he be satisfied with something like that?

    Naturally, Akita was afraid of punishment, but did not truly regret. It''s simple... If she didn''t feel guilty, why the hell did he need her false apologies?

    "Stop making me look like a fool, bitch¡­ You pped your failure on her and now you act like you''re sorry?" His lips curled into a sneer, "All you regret is your stupidity that day, right? We both know who is really to me here, so you should not apologize, but face the truth...

    The Akita turned pale. Naruto''s mocking voice reached her heart. The cruel words cut like needles, piercing right through her!

    "The reason you beat her up is because she couldn''t save your skinny ass!"

    Naruto hit hard. He saw right through her. Even now, Akita didn''t want to admit what she had done - didn''t want to! She couldn''t ept herself. She was scared, so scared... He forced her!

    "Kh-h!

    But he showed no mercy...

    "You are an insignificant and cowardly dog who doesn''t give a damn about everyone around. Don''t even try to hide behind the fact that I made you. From the very beginning, you wanted her to risk her head and take the hit on herself, but instead, you not only failed to put her in the role of a human shield and go against me because of your pathetic resentment towards me, but also yourself Suffered! Naruto stepped on her head and curled his lips in contempt."How petty and vile a bitch are you?" Do you despise yourself?

    His ruthless words were more painful than any humiliation!

    Tears poured out of Akita''s eyes, she clenched her fists so hard that blood leaked out of them... Gritting her teeth, she pressed her head into the floor, as if trying to fall through the ground and escape from this hell!

    But, the evil demon continued to taunt insidiously, forcing her already broken heart and resentful soul to fall into greater despair.

    Akita couldn''t take it anymore... She almost fainted...

    No matter how cruel he was, her true, vile essence, caused her much more suffering. Today she didn''t recognize herself... Naruto pressed on this tumor and twisted everything as if she was to me for everything, and he did it perfectly...

    "You are so insignificant that you were ready to sacrifice others. Pathetic actress... You didn''t fear me so much as you didn''t trust my words and hated me and Shizune. Naruto didn''t stop suppressing her, frightening even Sumire. Now she looked at Akita with disgust...

    Don''t pretend like you don''t understand. You decided to use Tsume as a cover, while you yourself were going to sit on the sidelines, ying the victim. Even now... It''s a pitiful sight. It seems that even the thought did not enter your stupid head that not only Tsume would take you with him to the ughter, but also I would not let you both go, and I would oppose the head of the Inuzuka n, whom you clung to so much. The Hokage stopped suppressingughter.

    "I have to admit, it''s not a bad n, but you¡­ Ha¡­ Look at you?" Your eyes were covered with resentment and self-confidence, stupid dog, so now you will be fully responsible for this mistake, you can trust me ...

    His evil and overwhelmingugh echoed through Akita''s devastated heart. Her eyes dimmed and began to resemble the look of a dead fish.

    Yes... He not only suppressed her, instilled a sense of guilt, self-contempt, and turned her essence inside out, he also forced her to ept punishment. To take for granted.

    Desperate, frightened and disappointed in everything - Akita lost everything in one moment ... Her resentment and hatred, and even the insignificant remnants of resistance. There was no point in crying anymore... He won. Completely crushed her.

    Only words were enough... But, they were stronger than any weapon in his hands.

    This person became a shadow that she could no longer get rid of... All those stupid attempts, resentment and anger now seemed so ridiculous. Why did she even think she could resist him? Why did she decide to continue to whine and humiliate herself?

    What a fool...

    He just stood there andughed. From the very beginning...

    Now Akita fully understood that everything she had done so far was nothing more than a joke in his eyes...

    The realization of this finally broke her ...

    In the end, she could find only one way out -plete submission.

    The Hokage''s psychological attack was really amazing, he left her nothing to lean on, thus arranging everything so that she would find salvation only in him... This is a great method to evoke the right emotions in the victim and leave only one way out . After all, in the end, the feeling of guilt and the desire to live boiled down only to the humble eptance of his position in the role of his pet. Now it no longer seemed pathetic and humiliating, her resentment and anger were worthless, and he no longer looked like a viin who took advantage of the situation.

    Finally Naruto achieved the desired result. Akita stopped clenching her fists, whining and shedding tears, and simply limply fell next to Tsume.

    Two fallen bitchesy in front of each other, unable to rise, unable to resist their inevitable fate...

    The yellow puddle from under Tsume turned red and spread everywhere. Akita stared nkly at her bloodied face...

    A truly pathetic and amazing sight...

    Naruto looked down at it all and smirked haughtily...

    "So¡­ I thought she would never stop whining¡­"

    Sumire didn''t know what to say, it was the first time she had seen him like this. That aura, that cold and frightening look, that cruel grin... The tall, indestructible image of the greatest man in her life... At that moment, her reverence for him reached its peak.

    He was perfect!

    "Ah~" Sumire got aroused just by the sight of his hard back. Next to him, she felt the most secure in the world.

    Breath caught...

    No matter how bad and wrong it all looked, but this whole situation, his imperious behavior and words, inexplicably affected her loving heart.

    With just a few words, he made Akita submit and lose...

    Remembering herself, and her first time with him, Sumire only sighed, not hiding the sincere tenderness in her eyes. How could she even resist him? This man is generally impossible to resist, and she did not want to ...

    She was so happy that she met him... At that moment, Sumire couldn''t even describe her emotions.

    It just left no doubt in her heart...

    Everyone acted ording to his will, even she, taking a whip in her hands, carried out the order, and rejoiced at this ...

    This was astonishing...

 Chapter 467: Chains and Collars

    Chapter 467: Chains and Cors

    Naruto was unaware of his Sumire''s thoughts, but the state of the Inuzuka bitch couple made him very happy. Even if Tsume still had to be messed with, Akita meant next to nothing. In skillful hands, words are sharper than swords. He handled them perfectly. This time, he surpassed himself, and was able to subdue a person with just words!

    Amazing feeling...

    Now, judging by the situation, this cowardly girl could give him a lot of submission points.

    Although, this should not be rushed yet ...

    Turning to Sumire, Naruto still kept a satisfied smirk, but after noticing the movement of her trembling hips, he raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "Are you excited? Huh..." He was slightly amused. Although, there was nothing surprising in such a reaction ...

    Sumire''s age, her dark side, they were all drawn to him perfectly. Her inclinations were perfectlybined with the sadism shown earlier. It is not difficult to guess that over time it will begin to bring her even more pleasure. Plus, a lot of women love bossy men, that''s the truth.

    "Though I may have overdone it a little..."

    However, he didn''t care what she thought there... He didn''t even focus on her condition, but simply grabbed her by the arm, brazenly grabbed the hair of two beaten ves into a fist, after which he instantly teleported to the cold hall of the renovated Death Tower. He liked the name, so Naruto didn''t change it, but the room they were in would probably get his own...It got cold. The gloomy atmosphere of this ce added to the atmosphere.

    ¡ª Mm?~

    Sumire was still trembling with excitement, timidly shaking her wet thighs, and tightly clutching the whip in her hands.

    Even after she looked around in the dark and unfamiliar room, Sumire feltpletely safe. With him, fear didn''t matter. Now she was ready for anything, so that he would not ask. Although, she still did not understand what would happen next ... But she no longer experienced the same excitement. In fact, the excitement was overwhelming.

    Akita did not resist in any way, and recently she was just silent. Even after Naruto released her, she didn''t move at all. The will to fight left her. Tsume didn''t need to be mentioned...

    That is why...

    - Hm...

    The Hokage looked around frowningly, assessing the situation with a creepy smirk, and then walked up to the wall and abruptly grabbed two pairs of chains with cors. He created them especially for his ves. It''s time to use them...

    A metallic chime echoed through the room...

    "Let''s get started..." Naruto grinned viciously. How long has he wanted to chain someone up...

    The chains stretched for several meters, firmly attached to the ceiling. Even for Sakura or Tsunade, it would take a significant amount of strength to tear them apart.

    If you look closely, this cold room did not look so creepy, although it resembled a torture room, especially with its oppressive aura. The walls are ck, metallic, gleaming faintly in the light of the ssmps in the ceiling.

    There was a wooden table and a couple of chairs against the far wall, and a window with bars just above it, just like in a dungeon. There were no sses, so that fresh and warm air from the street calmly prated into this small room. The floor was smooth and clean wood. Therefore, it smelled surprisingly pleasant here.

    Though probably not for long...

    Naruto was already looking forward to this sweet scent of debauchery...

    One has only to imagine two wet bitches cumming over and over again ... What will this ce turn into in the end?

    - Ha-ah...

    Fabulous!

    There were only two steel doorsing out of this "cell", one to the side, to the next room, and the second to themon room.

    The "Common Room" didn''t really stand out in any way - a simple square room surrounded by many steel doors and one open area, with stairs to other floors. There was still a lot of work to be done...

    The doors did not differ from each other, just like in a prison, especially considering their appearance. Naruto hadn''t had time to do more yet, so it didn''t look very sophisticated, very simple and even a little creepy.

    He created several rooms and separated them - none of them differed too much from the one he was currently in. Practically cells for prisoners. Almost every one had chains, but those rooms did not yet have all the amenities that this one had, because, again, he had not had time to arrange everything. All he did was prepare only this ce and the adjacent room, it was there that the second door led. Naruto also had some ns for that ce. But now it doesn''t really matter...

    "Get up..." rudely addressing Akita, the Hokage ignored Sumire and began to personally prepare everything, but only encountered a weak-willed doll...

    "Hmph, bitch, you decided to pretend to be a fool?

    Naruto snorted coldly, abruptly grabbed Akita by the hair and did everything himself...

    The chain rattled, and then there was a click... He fastened the cor over her choker, tossed the girl aside, and then did the same to Tsume.

    - Ugh...

    The Akita mumbled something under her breath, making a sound for the first time since her ''eptance''. But, that''s all...

    "It''s okay, you''ll get used to it..."

    Naruto knew that people quickly get used to everything, especially people like Akita. She''s like a cockroach, she''ll probably survive. Besides, given his ns, in the end she might not even want to remove the cor...

    Sumire watched his actions in embarrassment. It all seemed a little wrong to her... Especially the cors and chains. But, at the same time, she wondered what would happen next ... The two sides fought, but in the end, love for him won. Since she promised and wanted to get close to him, she just couldn''t back down!

    With determination in her eyes, Sumire continued to watch...

 Chapter 468: Why do slaves need clothes? (18+)

    Chapter 468: Why do ves need clothes? (18+)

    As soon as Naruto began to act personally, he did not exchange for meaningless moves, and prepared everything in the best possible way. That''s what happened this time...

    First, he put a couple of Inuzuka bitches on chains, and then he decided to take care of their appearance.

    Their current appearance was no good...

    Why do ves need clothes?

    Chuckling slyly, Naruto pounced on the first target!

    ¡ª Aaaah! - Akita finally screamed, and how ... So much fear and panic ... She had not shown such a pitiful voice for a long time. But she could be understood... Naruto abruptly pounced and began to tear her clothes, tearing off pieces of her dress...

    He left nothing!

    ¡ª Aah! Aaah!

    The Akita screamed every time he grabbed her, followed by the sound of cloth being torn. She was afraid that he would hurt her! But she''s lucky...Naruto did not miss a single ce, and tore apart everything that fell under his arm!

    ¡ª Aaaah!

    Her bare breasts bounced non-stop as he toyed over her body, greedy eyes enjoying the luxurious views. The Akita figurine was really chic...

    Slim and fit, virgin and untouched...

    Sweet pink nipples, quite small, like cherries, and breasts soft, like a couple of tender marshmallows. The size was not so impressive, but for such a body, more was not required.

    A toned ass was also a match for a young beauty.

    t stomach, cute navel, thin slender legs...

    ¡ª Aaah!

    When the pantyhose broke, Naruto rid the girl of the unnecessary panties, tearing this useless piece of fabric in one ruthless move. Juicy ass shook sexually and the Hokage opened up a gorgeous view of her cute pink holes.

    - Ah...

    Akita was almost crying. While he was staring greedily at her amazing body like a beast...

    This feeling of permissiveness was intoxicating! He could do whatever he wanted with her, and she couldn''t do anything about it!

    The kunoichi''s pussy looked too innocent: small lips, shaved pubis. Everything is at its best. Such tenderness and purity did not go well with her dirty heart. But, you have to admit, she took good care of herself.

    Akita could be considered beautiful and sexy, while quite feminine, and even graceful. Her thin fingers, fragile and well-groomed hands, small feet and soft hips are an example of grace. Red manicures on the nails, even on the toes, a couple of bracelets and a choker are a sign of defiant sexuality.

    All these features together created a delightfulbination of unique beauty. She somewhat resembled Hanabi, but obviously fell short of that ideal. Truth be told, there were few people in this world who could match Hanabi Hyuga''s celestial beauty.

    Akita knew how to emphasize her best qualities, adding a little provocative touches to this strict image of a female scientist from the Inuzuka n.

    On purpose or not, she attracted men, but she never gave herself to any of them. How funny that this body has not yet been given to anyone. At least until today...

    Akita personally gave herself to him to be torn to pieces. Without hesitation, she donated her main treasure, which she had kept intact for so long. Is it because she looked down on everyone? She knew how pretty she was, but she still remained a virgin, even longer than Hinata. Perhaps this is another of her vicious traits? Naruto hadn''t thought about it before.

    I wonder if she knew how everything would turn out, would she dare to give her innocence to another?

    Naruto won much more this time than he nned... He rarely had a chance to eat "fresh flesh", and this one, oddly enough,pletely satisfied all his requests.

    "Not bad at all..." He nodded contentedly when he finally stripped the girl of all her clothes. He even took off her bracelets and fang-shaped earrings, leaving herpletely naked, only in one checker with a cor, on a chain.

    Now Akita was much more like a cute dog...

    Pretty sexy...

    "Hmm..." Naruto even admired.

    In fact, without her sses, Akita looked even prettier than before.

    The figurine is top ss, well-groomed and smelled good. The skin is very light, the hair is dark and smooth. True, after what happened, she was slightly out of shape, but it almost did not touch her body, except perhaps her back ... But, ording to Naruto, it was even better. He looked down at her and admired her good ass. The stripes on the back did not spoil the look at all, but rather gave this beauty unique ws, embellishing her even more, and even exposing her vicious soul, deserving of punishment.

    Naruto was attracted to different women, regardless of the size of the forms and the color of the hair, so this bitch was quite his type.

    Akita could be considered a woman of the highest ss, if not for her vile and cowardly heart ... Although, for him personally, just this feature seemed the most attractive.

    Left without clothes, the Akita began to tremble, in part, perhaps due to the surrounding cold.

    - Nhh...

    Goosebumps ran through the girl''s body. She rose on her trembling knees and lowered her head. Her tense nipples stretched slightly, and her chest began to sway charmingly.

    Admiring her from the side, those small fragile shoulders, hair scattered in chaos, beaten and tormented back, Naruto did not show a drop of pity in his eyes, only sighed and turned to Tsume.

    Akita didn''t even look at him, just silently hugged her shoulders, knelt down and waited for her fate. I didn''t even cry, it''s amazing.

    Like a downtrodden little puppy, trembling with fear and cold, she sat in a corner on a chain, not resisting at all. She didn''t even seem to realize what position she was in. She didn''t make unnecessary sounds, didn''t even look at the chain, and didn''t try to assess the situation. Obviously, Akita lost all hope and desire to be saved, having humbled herself and submitted to Him.

    Naruto wasn''t surprised at all, he gave her a short nod before moving on to the second target...

    Chains and clothes are just the beginning...

 Chapter 469: Naked Tsume (18+)

    Chapter 469: Naked Tsume (18+)

    Taking care of Tsum was even easier. With just a few moves, Naruto tore through her useless rags, and was finally able to enjoy the pleasing view of the trained, mature body of this adult female.

    Without the Byakugan, things lookedpletely different!

    Tsume was strikingly different from Akita, and indeed from all the women he had ever met ...

    "Hmm..." Naruto held her wet, red panties with one finger and looked at them with a sneer. The smell was, to put it mildly, strange ...

    His lips curled up in contempt. He was going to punish her properly for such "intemperance".

    Tsume did not slightly disgrace herself in front of the Hokage ... Here you have the head of an entire n. How can such people be trusted with any authority?

    Just a pathetic and deceitful girl... She definitely needed a good training!

    Throwing that wet, torn rag aside, Naruto crouched down and spread the kunoichi''s arms to the sides, bent her knees, and then spread them apart.

    "Wow¡­ What do I see¡­"He was evaluating the goods, and with a look like he wanted to eat her alive... Tsume would definitely be scared...

    - Ho...

    And there was really something to evaluate!

    Naruto swallowed.

    Although mature, she was fit for his mother, but her body was damn hot! Why, even the young and fit could hardlypare with this amazing masterpiece!

    No matter how much Naruto had imagined and pawed her through her clothes before, it couldn''tpare to the reality in front of his eyes. Byakugan allowed him to see a lot, but it was much better without it! Even Shizune''s stories, and her admiration for Tsume''s body, faded before this...

    Clothes really spoiled Tsume, and in every sense. She should have looked up to Akita... Naruto even felt a little disappointed at how she had wasted her life hiding such perfection under that pile of tasteless rags. She was wearing oversized pants and some kind of stupid vest, thuspletely hiding the beauty of her breasts and thighs.

    What ignorance...

    Like an Amazon, and a body to match. Although, faint wrinkles were already showing through, but it was understandable, given her age. On the face, Tsume could only be given about thirty. But whoever learns the truth will definitely be left in awe.

    That''s right, such beauty is not for everyone, just like her trained body. But Naruto liked this much more than the usual and sexy Akita. Still, the second one had nothing special - just a doll of a model appearance, with a slightly special face and cute fangs, perhaps, a character ... But, how could shepare with a purebred Inuzuka? Tsume''s traits were the perfect expression of her bloodline. A thin upturned nose and razor-sharp fangs, even eyes like those of a born predator.

    Naruto had lost interest in ordinary women for a long time, and did not see anything special in them, but Tsume''s wild appearance is something unique, something that can stir up his instincts. She had a special charm.

    Naruto just wanted to break free and bite into those alluring lips, face her wild temper, and ask for those sharp fangs. Compete with furious looks, and make her growl in ecstasy!

    But, no matter how much he liked her face and wild charm, all this faded in front of such an amazing body!

    Press... Perfect, as if carved from stone. Naruto barely managed to tear himself away from such a taut perfection, so that in the next moment, with bated breath, watching her amazing legs.

    "Ha... Damn it..."

    Although he had seen them before, but only from the front... Turning it around, Naruto was able to enjoy the view from behind...

    Damn juicy ass! Her trained thighs couldn''t even close together! Tenten was no match for...

    In addition, he had not yet seen her pussy ... If the shaved pubis had surprised him before, now he was struck by the untouched pink beauty between her mastiffs. Tsume was like a virgin, she looked so beautiful and sweet in this ce...

    The questions just popped up...

    How many times did she actually have sex? It''s even hard to imagine... If it wasn''t for the experience, Naruto wouldn''t have believed at all that she had someone.

    So juicy, like a peach... She definitely deserves to be fucked hard!

    She looks like she hasn''t had sex in years! What a terrible omission...

    The ck hairs had barely sprouted, so Tsume was a little rough on the top, but surprisingly ripe on the bottom. A striking contrast... Maturity, tenderness, femininity and strength...

    Anyone would want to conquer such a woman!

    At the same time, her lower lips turned out to be veryrge and damn inviting, everything shone with moisture, and I wanted to bite into them and take everything for myself!

    The anal ring involuntarily attracted his predatory gaze... Small, cute and so innocent...

    This ce has preserved freshness and virgin purity. This realization was exciting...

    He was going to take everything from her!

    Too appetizing views! How did she even have the courage to hide these treasures from him?!

    Naruto chuckled rudely. No wonder he nned to attack her! He didn''t just listen to his instincts... If it wasn''t for that damn Akita...

 Chapter 470: Tsumes Awakening

    Chapter 470: Tsume''s Awakening

    The Hokage allowed himself to look at everything and in all ces, in the smallest detail, and only then, having already enjoyed it properly, he picked up Tsume and ced it next to Akita, and then, immediately, folded his hand seal and exhaled!

    The element of water!

    - Hyayah! Akita screamed in panic! Surprised, she nearly lost her already hoarse voice! But what could she do? The chain did not allow her to escape, and a warm and unstoppable jet of water, escaping from just one technique, began to flood everything in its path!

    Even Sumire backed off abruptly to avoid getting hit.

    Naruto was spraying his ves like a hose, aiming at the right ces and washing this pair of bitches...

    Akita squealed and floundered. Tsume was blown against the wall, and just then - she opened her eyes in shock and coughed furiously!

    Sudden awakening!

    Naruto did whatever he wanted. With this step, he was not only going to thoroughly wash these dirty bitches from all the dirt and "someone''s" liquids that had stuck to them, but also to awaken Tsume from sweet dreams!

    ¡ª Ha! Haaa!She obviously didn''t like it...

    "Good morning!" Noticing the shocked state of the kunoichi, who barely had time to get up, and then was again carried away by the flow of water, Naruto mentallyughed, and increased the pressure, aiming straight between her legs! I needed to wash it first...

    Akita was already quite clean, so he left her alone and focused on the mature bitch, while the young one coughed to the side, and trembled all over.

    ¡ª Ha! Khaa!

    A pitiful sight... Sumire watched everything with bated breath.

    Naruto watered Tsume for about half a minute, preventing her from breathing and regaining her senses - it was like real torture. Water got in and poured into all the cracks, so that it choked and choked, allowing him to choose a target and continue this merciless "cleansing".

    Dirty bitches were of no use to him, after all - a good Owner is obliged to keep his pets clean. As for clothing... They won''t need it anymore! Dogs don''t need clothes!

    Finally, after a few more breaths, Naruto stopped these "water procedures", and then, with a light wave of his hand, quickly evaporated all the water from the room, leaving the bodies of the ves wet.

    This scene was quite funny... No one present obviously expected him to decide to mock them like that.

    Shocked and bewildered by everything that had happened, Tsume continued to cough, terrified trying toprehend her situation. This whole environment waspletely unfamiliar to her, and noticing the chain and her cor, immediately after realizing that she was not wearing a piece of clothing, she panicked even more! But the cough did not allow her to say a word, and her thoughts were confused ...

    ¡ª Ha-ha! Khaa!

    Tsume was still choking and choking... It''s not just the water, the past suffocation clearly didn''t do her any good...

    ¡ª Ha! Khaa!

    Naruto stood and watched, waiting for the knots to clear their throats. He bound them only with cors, but left his hands free, for the first time. First of all, he wanted to bring them to their senses, wash them, leave them without clothes and say a few words to enjoy the reaction, and after that he was going to move on to the next stage of the nned "training".

    Akita cleared her throat first and looked in panic at the wet Tsume, who was still shaking and spitting out water. Even though she obeyed Naruto, she still couldn''t shake her fear of this woman...

    Her life could depend on Tsume''s reaction! Akita did not hope that the Master would save her from pain and suffering.

    Sumire hid behind Naruto and watched the unfolding situation with interest. She became a little curious about what would happen next after Tsume fully orientated herself. She had already seen the condition and behavior of the Akita, but what about the other woman? Tsume looked like a much more formidable opponent than the cowardly Akita...

    Sumire already knew that she would have to interact with them somehow, and the whip in her hands spoke volumes, so she wanted to recognize the unknown woman. No wonder the Master subjugated her ...

    ncing at his broad back, Sumire swallowed nervously, tightened her grip on the whip, and looked out again towards the two women wedged in the corner...

    Miserable, wet, chained - they looked really terrible... They were lowered even below the most miserable ves, and treated ordingly.

    It''s not clear whether it''s fortunate or not, but Tsume hasn''t fully realized it yet. Her reaction will definitely be worthy...

    - Hm?

    Sumire narrowed her eyes, almost at the same time as Naruto. Tsume finally stopped coughing, which aroused both of them''s interest, while Akita suddenly crawled to the side, lowered her head, and fell silent, continuing to shake.

    Expected response...

    Akita did not look anywhere, behaved pathetically and quietly. She didn''t even whine... She didn''t lose her cunning and skills, she quickly broke the distance, probably waiting for a denouement and a chance to turn the situation in her favor. Naruto knew and expected this, and didn''t really intend to interfere with her. Both on a chain, in the same room, he would be satisfied with both their union and enmity.

    "Funny..." Naruto chuckled as he continued to watch.

    While Sumire frowned as she focused on Akita''s injured back.

    "Hey... Is she scared?"

    This sight still bothered her a little, yet she had done all this to her herself... It was the first time Sumire treated someone like that, and even with an adult woman.

    Remembering how she humiliated herself and bowed to her Master after such a shame, Sumire herself did not notice how contempt shed in her eyes, just for a moment. For the first time she saw such a pathetic adult, and for the first time she felt such a strange feeling inside her - it was frightening and ... Pleasant ...

    Her cheeks reddened involuntarily, and she swallowed softly.

    Akita could be understood - awakening Tsume put her in a dangerous position that could affect her already miserable condition. As for Tsume herself... She finally began toe to her senses, and even show emotions other than fear and bewilderment.

    Panic, surprise, anxiety, anger...

    "Ha..." Naruto smirked excitedly. Such a range of emotions fascinated ...

    But, this is only the beginning... After all, she could show much more!

    Still not enough! He wanted more, all at once!

    "Wh-what¡­ What''s in here¡­" Tsume''s eyes widened as he grabbed onto the cold chain!

    "Wh-what the hell?! - hoarse, shocked and frightened voice sounded amazing!

    "Finally!"

    Naruto grinned wildly as he continued to watch her sad realization...

    "Just a little more..." He was looking forward to more passion...

    And it was at that moment, literally before his eyes, that the wish began toe true...

 Chapter 471: Confusion and Fear

    Chapter 471: Confusion and Fear

    The ringing of the chain was apanied by Tsume''s furious growl. A muffled shuffling in the darkness followed the heavy breathing of the captive woman...

    "Kh-h! What... What the fuck is this... Grrr!

    Her fangs creaked. Eyes were burning with anger!

    She abruptly grabbed her cor and tried to break it, but, as expected, it didn''t work. Not only was shecking strength, but her entire chakra had long been sealed. She couldn''t muster even a drop of energy and perform even the most insignificant jutsu. A kunoichi without the ability to use chakra is nothing more than a weak woman. All that is left of Tsume is the innate instincts, reflexes and scent of the Inuzuka. However, it could hardly help her in any way ...

    The situation looked really bad...

    - N-no...

    Trying to break the chain, Tsume, as expected, faced another failure.

    "Impossible!"

    Feeling the suffocating cold, she again realized that she was not wearing a piece of clothing. Her fingers trembled involuntarily..."Kh-h! - Quickly running over her naked body with a panicked look, she again clung to the chain, and in horror began to crawl to its end, not sparing her knees ...

    Tsume was looking for a way out. At that moment, such a distinct fear was imprinted in her eyes for the first time!

    But when she reaches her desired end...

    - A?! Stopping abruptly at someone''s feet, Tsume was struck like lightning! Goosebumps ran down his back. For a moment, his eyes darkened. She finally realized that she hadn''t been here alone all this time!

    Someone''s piercing gaze from above made her whole body shrink in fear! For a second, she thought she had attracted the attention of a real monster! It was like awakening an ancient monster from a dream!

    A suffocating feeling made her bow her head in exhaustion. At that moment, Tsume did not dare to pick it up, and even look at him...

    "Haa¡­" the trembling in one breath betrayed all her emotions¡­

    It seemed like he was just watching all this time, but as soon as Tsume got closer, she managed to truly realize the full power of this fearsome beast.

    The forehead was wet with sweat. Breathless.

    That look was unimaginably frightening! It seemed to pierce it through and through, and made the very soul hide in a corner from fear!

    "Wh-what is this..."

    Such instinctive, animal horror - she experienced for the first time ... No, to be more precise, it was already the second time! But, it''s a pity that she didn''t remember that...

    The kunoichi''s shoulders trembled... The legs turned out to be male! And she is naked and chained!

    My stomach tightened, my hair stood up in fear, and my instincts screamed disaster! Danger is right in front of her, but...

    The bloody, chilling light of the Sharingan focused right on the back of her head... The moment his eyes began to glow, Naruto really began to resemble a bloodthirsty monster.

    Tsume''s back was trembling. Crouched at his feet, she looked truly pitiful. Like a frightened rabbit in front of the king of beasts. No wonder her instincts kicked in...

    His strength was so high that even a nce from those crimson eyes could make a person shake in horror. Tsume simply couldn''t do anything about it. This is the true difference between a lower and a higher being. In the face of a demigod, a person is unable to suppress his fear, just as he is unable to stop breathing.

    If Naruto were to use his dominant pressure now, Tsume''s soul could simply dissipate and his body drown in blood.

    It was the first time he used the power of his eyes in such a way. Even eye contact was not required.

    The Hokage was slightly surprised at such an impressive effect, after which he realized the reason...

    The difference in strength was too great. Absolutely irresistible. So much so that even a simple Sharingan in his hands has reached apletely different evolutionary level. He could look down on people before, but now - all of them did not even dare to be called ants.

    What will a mere mortal experience in the face of Bijuu?

    He is literally paralyzed with fear!

    In Naruto''s case, he even surpassed the Tailed Beasts. Even these animals in his presence were obliged to tuck their tails and bow their heads!

    What to say about the pathetic Tsuma with her insignificant Inuzuka instincts...

    But, her pride just didn''t let her give up so easily... In addition, Naruto quickly suppressed his power to give her a chance to prove herself.

    What''s the point of all this if she''s going to be shaking stupidly in fear?

    He wanted more!

    As soon as the bloody light in the Hokage''s eyes faded slightly, Tsume felt like a mountain had been lifted from her shoulders! The demonic w squeezing her heart suddenly released her...

    The air became incredibly light...

    - Ha-ah...

    Even breathing became easier, but, by the way, the fear did not go away ... In fact, it seemed to her as if this "monster" had simply fallen asleep, and did not take her insignificant life just because she was "not to his taste".

    No wonder... A monster with such monstrous strength could well be the size of a mountain, what''s the point of paying attention to an insignificant ant?

    This thought, like a weak spark, slid through the back of her mind...

    At that moment, Tsume was guided by instincts, which is why she did not think much, and certainly was not guided by memories or normal human thinking. At times like this, she was more of an Inuzuka than a human. Like a beast cornered and trying to escape from the clutches of death.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that Tsume did not back down and jumped at this chance, which would easily have raised doubts in a normal person...

    Tsume quickly controlled herself and began to slowly raise her head, as if trying to buy time, and quickly calcte all the escape options. She did not needlessly panic, intending to use the jutsu as quickly as possible, right after she identified the captor''s identity and found a way out. She had no doubt that he was somewhere nearby ...

    It was only surprising that Tsume seriously intended to use chakra, and this despite the fact that she had recently been unable to do this against chains and a cor.

    Naruto couldn''t figure out what was going on in her head. But it was, without a doubt, really interesting to watch.

    Tsume swallowed.

    Her fingers and back continued to shake, and the slight speed with which she raised her trembling head clearly showed how difficult this seemingly insignificant action was for her. Anxiety, fear, indecision...

    This bewildered movement, full of doubts and fear, was bing more and more difficult for her with every second.

    His eyes adjusted cautiously to the darkness. Like a cat, Tsume was preparing to attack, and even curved in a simr way...

    Naruto watched her with a mischievous smirk.

    In fact, if Tsume''sst memories hadn''t been dulled by shock, she might have acted differently, but, right now, she wasn''t thinking about Naruto and thest moments before passing out at all. Not to mention the Akita, Tsume couldn''t even remember how she ended up in such a pitiful situation.

    But, the experience of a mature kunoichi is not at all something to be looked down upon. Tsume had been in terrible situations more than once, and although this one might be considered the worst of all, given the chain andck of clothes, she still had no intention of allowing herself to give up.

    Determined, proud and brave, she was already nning her escape - it came out almost at the level of the instincts of a battle-hardened warrior.

    Even though her mind wasn''t clear and her head still hurt, Tsume knew what to do as she suppressed the fragments of her memories...

    Now she just wanted to run away, and don''t care!

    The perpetrator''s face doesn''t matter anymore, especially when he''s just standing there and she has a chance to strike from such a convenient distance!

    To think, even after what had happened, she still intended to attack that impassable mountain...

    Tsume was still herself, just as violent and reckless, even in this state...

 Chapter 472: Tsumes Rage

    Chapter 472: Tsume''s Rage

    The fangs of the kunoichi curled up in bloodthirst, murderous intent shed in her eyes, and then, having made up her mind, she abruptly took a step and ...

    ¡ª Grrrr!

    The chain rattled and taut!

    A strangled growl echoed through the chamber...

    Naruto suddenly retreated, and Tsume, who rushed to attack, suddenly realized her mistake...

    - A?!

    Her mind shook! The pupils contracted and overflowed with disbelief!

    This face!

    It can not be!¡ª Ha-ah! My throat constricted so that my eyes almost burst!

    The roar escaped with the remnants of air ...

    Tsume abruptly threw back, but the horror that shed in her eyes was not from how stupid she was, not calcting the force of the throw and the tension of the chain, but only from the face of this captor!

    "NARUTO?!" Struck by such a shocking circumstance, Tsume flew off to the side by momentum, coughing and grimacing in pain!

    The chains rang deafeningly...

    ¡ª Haaa!

    The neck looks like it''s been shed with a hot de!

    She almost broke her trachea...

    - Uhh...

    Touching the cor, Tsume again seemed to be electrocuted! All thest memories shed in a terrifying wave right before her eyes!

    His face became the catalyst for full awareness. Everything started to fall into ce. She couldn''t suppress it anymore...

    A crushing stream of memories, like thousands of needles, began to cut into her foggy mind!

    His cold face, strong grip, suffocation, fear, impotence, unbearable pain, loss of consciousness, cruel grin, the breath of death...

    She remembered everything!

    A thousand broken fragments gathered into a single puzzle...

    Tsume''s face turned pale in horror.

    "Ugh¡­ Y-you¡­ You¡­!" She couldn''t even put the words together into a sentence... Tsume almost went crazy from everything at once...

    Her body was trembling. I got dizzy. A lump began to form in my throat.

    ¡ª Ha!

    She threw up blood!

    Never in her life had Tsume experienced such an emotional upheaval!

    Her shock and fear of this man, and her current situation, did not allow her to rationally express all that she felt at that very moment!

    It was unforgettable!

    Naruto finally couldn''t keep quiet andughed furiously! Her expression was divine!

    How long had he been waiting for this!

    ¡ª Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!

    An indescribable feeling!

    "Y-you!!!

    Fear, distrust, hatred... As soon as heughed, Tsume immediately twisted into a terrible grimace. It seemed that in that moment, madness arose in her. This bloody tide shed in my eyes only for a moment, but it lurked there forever...

    The chaos of emotion, along with the inexpressible pain from the crushing wave of memories, almost melted her brain!

    An ordinary person in her ce could simply go crazy ...

    It is difficult to say whether she was lucky to keep her sanity. However, judging by the expression on her face, it was hardly possible to call it "sane" ...

    Naruto continued to roar with furiousughter as if facing the funniest scene of his life. There was so much joy, excitement and euphoria in his voice that it scared me to shiver...

    It was like he was insane...

    Sumire retreated in fear.

    Blood was slowly dripping from Tsume''s lips... Crimson drops fell muffled onto the floor, vibrating from the endlessughter of the Hokage.

    Tsume''s empty gaze was slowly covered with a bloody veil. His deafeningughter, like knife blows, cut her broken heart into pieces...

    "Why... Why..."

    She could not believe that he almost killed her, and she could not ept the fact that the Hokage himself had imprisoned her - Tsume Inuzuka, naked on a chain, like some kind of wild dog ...

    But, thisugh... This damnugh!

    "I hate... I HATE!"

    Her mind ispletely shattered...

    Naruto brought her to aplete breakdown!

    ¡ª AAAAAAA! Everything was blocked by hatred from what had happened!

    His unbearableughter, which sounded like the worst mockery, made her finally sumb to this bloody rage!

    The excess of hatred didn''t form into words, Tsume didn''t speak¡ªshe just couldn''t speak!

    ¡ª GRAAAAAAA!

    With bloody foam at her mouth, she abruptly threw at him! Right on all fours, like a wild beast, with a monstrous and desperate roar, she jumped up like dogs, and tried to tear him apart with her ws!

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAA!

    Her eyes literally burned with a crimson me of insane rage!

    But, Naruto didn''t even move from his seat, continuing tough...

    And in the end...

    ¡ª HAAAAA! "Tsume got knocked back again!" She could not overpower the chain... Fiery hatred eclipsed her mind - she almost broke her neck!

    Taking off for another flight, Tsume rolled across the floor, heading straight for the Akita.

    ¡ª GRRRR!

    As soon as she was there, Akita cringed in a panic, trying not to participate in all this madness in any way ...

    Tsume''s face made her heart skip a beat!

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAA!

    Tsume couldn''t stop! She squealed hysterically and shuddered on the floor, as if possessed by a demon. She was so angry and wanted to kill that even after such a hard fall, she did not spit out a word, but growled again, and rushed into another attack!

    ¡ª GRRRRAAA!

    ¡ª AAAAAAAA!

    ¡ª RAAAAAAA!

    And so, again and again ... It was as if the devil had possessed her.

    Tsume got up and ran, jumped up and attacked him again ... She fell, screamed on all fours, broke her knees into blood, and then got up again, and with a furious, hoarse roar, already on herst breath, rushed into battle, trying to hit him with broken nails, until in the end, exhausted, copsed to her knees ...

    ¡ª GRRRR! Ha-ah... Ha-ah....

    Her strength was almost gone... Her chest heaved violently, shuddering with every breath. Blood oozed from torn knees, nails, and bitten lips. In the stomach, everything twisted from pain, muscles and bones ached. The voice is finally hoarse. Hair soaked with sweat. Clouds of steam literally rose from her body. Eyes trembled and slowly faded ...

    The strong smell of blood hit his nostrils.

 Chapter 473: Payback

    Chapter 473: Payback

    The chain is stretched. Tsume stood and, clenching her worn fangs to a crack, stretched her nails to his feet. Drops of blood slowly trickled down her chin, giving her grin a terrifying look.

    Broken and bloodied nails looked like the ws of some monster...

    Disheveled, muffled growled and did not give up ...

    There was nothing human in her bloodshot eyes anymore. Only the wildness of a cornered beast. She wanted to fight to thest drop of blood, but in the end, her body and mind could not stand it...

    In this life, never before had Tsume hated anyone as much as this person, and had never stooped to such a state before.

    A really sad sight, because the truth is that Tsume understood everything immediately, as soon as she remembered what had happened. Behind the hatred, fear and despair lurked - they fueled it, because without it, Tsume had only one end. He almost killed her, and now he put her on a chain ... What else could there be talk?

    But even so, his depressingughter was thest straw...

    Cornered, she almost gave up, but it was hisughter.... He seemed to humiliate the defeated... It was thisughter that gave Tsume strength and destroyed herst psychological barrier, suppressed fear and impotence. So she showed her true, wild nature.

    Naruto masterfully manipted this woman, and forced her to fight to the point of frenzy, almost to death, without sparing herself. A little more, and he could drive her crazy.Tsume yed at his fingertips, like a small, trained dog...

    But in the end, all these forces, awakened on the edge, slowly dissipated, and the mind plunged into a dark void...

    The hatred was nothing more than dope in her miserable condition, and therefore, the effects of impotence and despair, which would have set in anyway, were magnified many times over. Like a stimnt that ended up paying a terrible price.

    It would have been easier to give up and save her strength, but how could he allow her such a luxury?

    Naruto pushed her to the edge consciously.

    It all didn''t make sense at first, but he didn''t give her time to realize it, and made this amazing scene by ying on her proud personality just to feed his ego.

    "So stupid..." Naruto''s lips curved into a wicked sneer.

    This victory was more than satisfying...

    Masterpiece. He experienced incredible pleasure watching this hysterical performance.

    That''s how it always is...

    Naruto continued to stare at Tsume''s face without trying to look away. Not a single muscle on his face trembled - he was clearly aware of who was right and who was wrong. The winner takes all and the loser bes a ve. Such is the reality. Tsume''s mistake is that she simply did not know who she contacted, and she imagined herself too much.

    If the dragon craves a virgin, then only a fool would condemn him and try to object to this demand.

    Akita and Tsume are a perfect example of what happens to such fools for their resistance.

    Tsume Inuzuka. Pitiful ve... Even now, in front of him - like an open book. It''s amazing how no one has conquered it yet.

    She stared back with her bleary eyes as her bloodied fingers reached for him. Ripped nails barely touched his trouser leg.

    At that moment, if she had a chance to touch him, she would not have spared herself... But, it was all in vain. With every second, the anger and adrenaline slowly subsided. The me in my chest burned out, and in its ce came emptiness.

    Tsume was staring into the face of her most hated enemy, and there was nothing she could do about it. How infuriated she was by his smirk, so much she wanted to tear this face with her ws, but she couldn''t ... She couldn''t do anything else ...

    Naturally, Naruto didn''t dare to ignore her, for all those emotions fading away on her pale face filled him with life. Isn''t that why he spent so much energy? Isn''t that why he lost his temper and bound her with chains? This is a pleasure only for a real hunter.

    They were on opposite sides, and he expected anything from her, because he specifically led to this, but, something like that ... We have to admit that the crazy behavior of a wild beast turned out to be a very big surprise for him.

    In the beginning, Naruto even thought that after hisughter, Tsume would begin to get angry and curse him, after which he would show fear when he told her about his ns, and then break after the humiliation and start a tantrum, but it turned out that the instincts of this woman are even stronger than him imagined. She understood the other predator''s intentions so clearly, and didn''t even try to negotiate.

    Memories and emotions took their toll...

    "Impressive¡­ I really underestimated the situation¡­"

    Even Naruto couldn''t imagine that justughing would give her so much strength. The spark of madness was hard to predict. He wanted to see a breakdown, but did not expect such aggression.

    Tsume''s reaction is worthy of respect, because she acted unpredictably, and this became both a pleasure for him and an annoying nuisance.

    Without empty words and senseless insults, Tsume showed anger and bloodlust. Without a doubt, the emotions are delightful, but with her act she saved him from the pleasure of bullying.

    Now, Tsume waspletely overwhelmed and overwhelmed, so it is very doubtful that in such a state it will be possible to gradually kindle a me in her, and slowly enjoy its extinction. Since it hadpletely burned out, giving him everything at once, Naruto had no choice but to use his trump card to make the remaining sparks of her hatred ignite for thest time.

    And how did it alle to this?

    Who would have thought...

    "H-ah¡­" The Hokage let out a long breath, squinting as he continued to watch Tsume''s eyes slowly fade.

    There''s nothing you can do about it... Since I couldn''t foresee her reaction, that''s not bad either. One way or another, the mark on her neck will not let her die, which means that everything is under control ...

    In addition, he had no doubt that it would be impossible to repeat today''s breakdown. Such is the uniqueness of women and this life ... Who among them can exactly copy Tsume? This path is unique. That is why he followed it. These conquests made him himself. It remained only to enjoy the moment, and keep it in memory forever.

 Chapter 474:

    Chapter 474:

    Tsume had no more strength left, she waspletely shattered...

    "Khhh..." falling to the floor, the mature and proud kunoichi lowered her head, and finally exhausted herself. Her body continued to tremble. Her chest shook and slowly calmed down like a me fading in her cloudy eyes.

    Drops of blood oozed from the lips, spreading in lines across the floor...

    Kneeling in front of him, with her head bowed, her hair disheveled, and her chain taut, Tsume was defeated again without him even having to speak. She could no longer look into his eyes - she was overwhelmed with impotence ...

    Sumire looked at everything that happened with a mixture of shock and awe. Her mouth opened and then closed again, fortunately, she was wearing a mask. But, in her eyes it was possible to determine all these genuine emotions that she had never experienced ...

    "M-master¡­ He¡­ God¡­"

    She couldn''t even properly describe what she saw. It was the first time in her life that Sumire faced such a situation.

    Tsume''s desperate impotence seemed to fill the air. The oppressive atmosphere of the cold room became even more eerie.

    Even the fall of the Akita couldn''tpare to this...He didn''t lift a finger! She so growled and struggled, pulled the chain, and rushed at him, and he just stood there... He stood and looked...

    Sumire never thought that things woulde to this... A mature and strong woman, right in front of her eyes, behaved no better than a wild beast.

    Indescribably...

    In his presence, even the shadows of these women seemed to shrink in fear, and the chains that bound them became huge and frightening...

    Sumire didn''t know who Tsume was, Naruto didn''t tell her anything. But, from the very beginning, she did not show sympathy for her. Akita''s condition and the "punishment" that followed caused her to look down on these miserable ves. But who knew that everything would suddenly change so dramatically?

    Tsume really shocked... Theplete opposite of the submissive and cowardly Akita. Therefore, Sumire even got scared.

    Her awakening was like the awakening of a sleeping monster... It was frightening, but only at the beginning... He shackled her like a dog, and his unshakable aura gave Sumire great confidence.

    They were all under his absolute control!

    This rebellion turned out to be nothing more than a show run by her adored Master...

    Although she was hiding behind his back, but now, Sumire was not even afraid to stand shoulder to shoulder with him.

    What could Tsume do? Pitiful and defeated - she was doomed to the most miserable end...

    A truly sad sight...

    Even Akita could no longer pretend to be a victim and quietly wait on the sidelines. Tsume''s insane and violent act frightened her and brought her to her senses. She did not expect such a furious reaction from her. First, she was covered with water equipment, and then something like this happened ... Events unfolded incredibly quickly and frighteningly furiously.

    Fear soaked her bones and chilled her muscles...

    But, unlike Tsume''s wild outburst of hatred, Akita was rather worried about herself, and she was not afraid of Tsume, but only of Him ...

    All the time, while she growled and fought, Akita was even afraid to move. But in the end, she was still able to rx. Fortunately, nothing of the incident touched her, and she was able to recover after he ruthlessly doused her with water.

    Akita was no longer indulging herself with foolish fantasies of freedom, so deep down she scoffed at Tsume''s useless efforts. Unlike this proud woman, she could ept reality and bow her head.

    And Akita was not mistaken ... Maybe she thought cowardly, but the result is obvious ...

    As a result, Tsume is on her knees and is nothing, while she, although humiliated, is still whole and unharmed. At least it''s not all that sad.

    What good is pride if it only gets worse in the end? Akita had no doubt that her new Master would definitely not leave it like that.

    Tsume humiliated herself, and Akita was not at all surprised by this, rather, she even considered it her luck. Much to her joy, the Hokage didn''t take it out on her, so she could breathe a sigh of relief.

    For some reason, he didn''t even say anything, but just looked ...

    Now, she nned to sit quietly and not interfere. Tsume did her a big favor by taking the brunt of it. If this continues, then she will be able to use her, curry favor with him, and be the main ve. Why? Because she knew how to obey! The worse Tsume shows himself, the better for Akita. Her stupidity can be a stepping stone to a better life. So she thought, but, of course, in the depths of her soul ... Now she could not n anything.

    It only remained to hope that she did not remember her act and would not break down on her, and even better, that the Master would win back on Tsuma so much that she would no longer pose a threat.

    Being in someone else''s power is already terrible in itself, but if Tsume also starts harming her, then Akita could only pray for protection from the Master. That''s just, she was afraid of any of his decisions and knew that he could simply spit on her and throw Tsume at the mercy of her. After today, she couldn''t even imagine what this cruel sadist was capable of...

    Because of her own actions, Akita found herself not only in someone else''s power, but also shackled, in the same room, along with a potential enemy. There is nowhere to even run away, and there is no one to ask for protection ...

    Akita knew the nature of Tsume, and most of all feared revenge. Her chances of winning were extremely low, even without chakra. The reason why Akita plucked up the courage to attack that time was down to Tsume''s total impotence. And if not for the emotions, she would not have dared to do such a thing. In any other situation, she would not even dare to look askance at her, but now... Everything could turn into a disaster, and Tsume quite had the reasons and the ability to crush her like a kitten!

    It was frightening...

    Akita could only curse her stupidity. She had already regretted hundreds of times about how she hurt Tsume. With this selfish act, she ruined her already precarious position...

    However, if you have to choose between yourself and Tsume, Akita will not hesitate to make the best choice.

 Chapter 475: How far I have fallen...

    Chapter 475: How far I have fallen...

    "Hmm, what a view..."

    Naruto still stood and watched, mocking this pathetic pair of ves in his heart. He looked not only at Tsume, but also at Akita...

    How could he not understand what she was thinking? This cowardly girl was like an open book to him. But why would he give her what she wants? On the contrary, he was going to make sure that these bitches would never be able to live in peace, and not because they could unite and be saved, but only because of how nice it would be to break them in the end.

    Watching two dogs fight, making them vie for your attention or pit them against each other... What could be more enjoyable?

    Of course, with Akita it will be easier than with Tsume, but that''s the point. If one observes the sess of the other, then she will have no choice but to bow her head, and gritting her teeth, sumb to circumstances.

    It can be said that thepany of cowardly and courageous women, at the moment, looked just perfect. In addition, they could not leave each other, as they were stopped by cors and chains.

    Locked in each other''spany, feuding bitches... What could this lead to? Naruto really wanted to know and see the denouement.

    Observation, bleed, maniption - all this can be used, and get an unexpected result. That''s not even considering Tsume''s weakness in the form of a daughter...

    "Well, I think they''re ready..."For the first time since that furious show, Naruto spoke up.

    - Lay is over? Now... Shall we talk? His cold voice made Akita cower in fear.

    Tsume''s shoulders trembled, she gritted her teeth but didn''t answer...

    "Hmm..." Naruto suddenly frowned and then took a step and grabbed her hair sharply!

    - Look at me bitch! - without any pity, he lifted her by the disheveled curls, and forced her to look directly into his eyes!

    ¡ª Kh! - from such a humiliating treatment, the extinguished me of rage in Tsume''s heart began to re up again, but ...

    ¡ª Hmph! Naruto suddenly snorted and pped her cheek furiously!

    A ringing p in the face was apanied by humiliating pain!

    "Kh-h! - Tsume''s entire fuse instantly dissipated, she could not even clench her teeth, and began to moan in pain ...

    Naruto continued to hold her hair and look into the kunoichi''s reddened eyes. Resentment, anger, humiliation sshed in them, but even more - pure fear!

    Although she was silent, she could not hide the emotions on her pale face.

    Drops of red blood dripped from torn lips. Naruto spotted onerge droplet and, unexpectedly for Tsume, approached, and then brazenly licked it with his tongue!

    - Mm! Not bad...

    He licked his lips and viciously grinned...

    Tsume instantly shuddered! For her, his act was no different from another mockery! How humiliating it was ... He won, andughed right in her face!

    But what could she do?!

    "Disgusting bastard..."

    Her lips curled in disgust...

    "Heh..." Naruto shed his bloodied teeth, savoring the sweet taste of her pathetic emotions. Now Tsume was panicking, still afraid, but at the same time showing a cute charm on her slightly reddened cheeks. He had already seen her embarrassment, but now that she waspletely naked and on a chain, it was especially attractive.

    "Such, I like you much more¡­" With a self-satisfied chuckle, the Hokage paused, continuing to enjoy her piercing gaze. If it was possible to kill with thoughts and eyes, then right now, he would die on the spot ...

    Funny...

    No other woman in this world has ever looked at him like Tsume. It was both terrifying and mesmerizing...

    "How low I have fallen..." - he was aware of himself, his vices and that speed of corruption, essible only to the most greedy and lustful monster. Tsuma just got unlucky...

    But what difference does it make if it brought such pleasure? Naruto lived the life of a radical and entric hedonist, and was never bound by morality. For him there was no difference between the life of an ant and a man. Except, women: their bodies, their emotions... It was the only thing that could make him feel alive.

    Otherwise, what is the difference between putting a dog to sleep and killing a useless subordinate?

    For him: people, stones, grass - everything caused only boredom.

    The Hokage treated good and evil with disdain, using them only to achieve his selfish goals. He came into this world to quench his thirst and never backed down because he had absolutely no fear. How can you be afraid of losing a boring life? Risk and pleasure, that''s the meaning of existence. For an all-powerful creature, this is the only way to achieve harmony.

    Nothing could shake his resolve. Neither justice, nor honor, nor faith in something higher dominated him.

    The pitiful aspirations of ordinary people meant nothing in his eyes. But, ironically enough, he still followed the path of a person, satisfying their inherent hunger, differing only in that he could drop everything, for this, do not worry about the price and other people''s opinions.

    If he had chosen the path of strength and strove for eternal life, then this world would have been on fire long ago. Naruto wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice the entire if it could satisfy his thirst. Unfortunately or fortunately, he was not attracted by genocide and eternal life.

    He lived for one day - a day of pleasure.

    If there is not enough life to satisfy his appetite, Naruto will certainly find a way to extend it. Therefore, this world was very lucky that such a selfish person was hardly interested in power and recognition, all he cared about was his own "I".

    Tsume had to look into his eyes, and everything she saw there scared her to shiver!

    She met many people, many lustful and vile men, but none of them was even in a thousandth part as terrible as he ...

    No doubt, nopassion, just a cold determination and an original vice that no mortal dreamed of. His gaze was so determined andmanding that it made one involuntarily doubt oneself.

    Creepy as hell...

    He acted as if there was nothing wrong with his actions, as if it was meant to be!

    From such a piercing and depressing look, Tsume''s entire body was shackled with uncertainty. She was starting to get the feeling that her defeat was something natural, and it waspletely normal to submit to it - this was what scared her the most! The feeling of humility and eptance is not at all what she wanted to put up with!

    It seemed that Naruto saw all this internal struggle in the eyes of the kunoichi, and therefore remained silent for so long, watching and reveling in her emotions.

    He continued to smirk, making Tsume even more afraid of his intimidating personality. In truth, he was waiting for at least something, but this stubborn girl continued to pretend to be dumb.

    - What a pity...

    Since it turned out like this, Naruto didn''t get upset at all, because such a reaction, in fact, is even better than meaningless shouting. The longer she is silent, the more pleasant it will be to make her speak...

    "Tsume, don''t be mad at me, I''m taking care of you¡­" he acted "affectionately", but his eyes¡­

    "Look for yourself, if you need to go to the toilet again, fortunately you don''t have any pants on..." Naruto grinned evilly at her shaved pussy, "Didn''t I do you a favor?"

    "Kh-h!!!

    Tsume''s eyes zed with fiery hatred, but even that didn''t make her respond!

    Naturally, she remembered her miserable situation at that time. Peeing in front of a man, what could be more humiliating?!

    You can''t get rid of this anymore!

    Naruto attacked on the main weakness - her pride.

    But, she still did not give up, because her instincts told her that silence, at the moment, was better than useless words.

    He had her very life in his hands, so what''s the point of discussing something? It was only by looking at him that Tsume realized that it was useless to talk about something with him, because he was just waiting for this!

 Chapter 476: Sumires power

    Chapter 476: Sumire''s power

    After her tantrum, Tsume had already begun to think normally... Commendably...

    Now I even realized that he was attacking again.

    What a good fellow...

    But, how could it stop him? He knew how to provoke her, even if she did not want to give in to it.

    Naruto continued tough.

    - How do you like the cor? Doesn''t squeeze much?

    Of course, he received only silence in response, and a kunoichi''s furious re. But, the attempt is not bad ... She even twitched an eyebrow.

    - Ha...

    Suddenly, Naruto let go of Tsuma''s hair and, with a crash, she immediately fell to the floor!"Aagh¡­!

    Exhausted and naked, what could she possibly do? She did not even expect that he would suddenly let her go ...

    "Oh, I''m sorry¡­ Ipletely forgot that you can''t move¡­" He grinned maliciously, causing Tsume to let out an incoherent growl.

    She buried her face on the floor and felt worse than ever ...

    What a cutie...

    The ringing of chains is just a treat for the ears, and the sight of these two humiliated bitches is just something ...

    Naruto stopped taunting. It was fun to some extent, but since Tsume reacted too monotonously, and clearly did not intend to lose her temper, there was no point in them. Words are just a tool, and if that one didn''t fit, why not change it to something more suitable?

    With a wicked smirk, Naruto nced over Tsume''s naked figure and then turned to Sumire.

    Stop standing by, your time hase. Haven''t forgotten yet? These two need your training. Get started...

    "Ah¡­ Y-yes¡­"

    Sumire swallowed nervously and nodded quickly. Of course, she understood what was required of her, but after everything she had heard and seen, it was still difficult for her to collect her thoughts.

    Not surprising¡­

    Even for her, the owner of the dark side, it was not easy to pull herself together, in such a ce, next to two beaten women on chains, and his searching gaze.

    Sumire knew better than anyone that for him, putting a person in chains and hurting him was as easy as moving his hand! At worst, he could do the same to her! If she hadn''t epted him then, how would it have ended? Is it possible that she would have shared the fate of these ves?

    Sumire didn''t know how she felt. Fear? Delight? Relief? Maybe all at once...

    But, all these emotions still could not hurt her feelings for him. Whatever it was, but she waspletely different from these defeated women. Unlike them, she wasn''t stupid enough to go against him.

    Sumire swallowed nervously.

    Naruto seemed to understand what she was feeling, so he didn''t push, but rather encouraged, gently stroking the young kunoichi''s smooth hair.

    "Sumire, you don''t have to worry. You can leave if it''s too much for you. You deserve it. - he smiled as soon as he noticed embarrassment and obvious disagreement on her face, and therefore, said the most important thing:

    "You are doing my will, and the responsibility lies with me, so do whatever you want. You have every right to decide what to do. It''s not just these two¡­" The Hokage''s lips stretched into a vicious smirk.

    "Now, if you want, you can use the whip against others.

    - A? Sumire looked at him in amazement. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing! What else does it mean against others?

    Really...

    Naruto chuckled as he read her gaze.

    "You heard right. I give you every right to attack anyone in this vige. If you want to harm someone, do it. Nobody dares to go against my Sumire...

    The girl''s eyes trembled, she did not understand why he gave her such power - it was too hard to ept!

    "But don''t go too far," the Hokage added gloomily, lowering her from heaven to earth:

    You can attack if you want, but don''t you dare kill anyone. Even if the desire is unbearable, his gaze shed sternly:

    "Remember, murder is uneptable. Until I tell you, you have no right to do so. Moreover ... Do not go too far. You can attack and fight, but only I can y with my women, remember that. If you''re tormented by jealousy, just fight. Consider it your right to challenge others to a duel. Also try not to hurt anyone. Naruto stopped stroking her and smiled coldly.

    Don''t think I''m blind. I am watching each of you. Therefore, if you want to kill someone, think twice about how it will end. I give you the opportunity to ssh out all your resentment, jealousy and resentment on those who cause these feelings in you. You can even attack me or Hinata... But don''t be so smug, with your power, you should think before you act.

    Naruto turned towards the defeated Akita and grinned harshly.

    "And remember, Sumire, always tell me what you''ve done. From this day on, you have a lot of power in your hands, but don''t forget who gave it to you. Your main duty is leadership in the Tower of Death. Now this is your territory, and this couple of bitches on a chain are my things that you have to "train" in obedience. But don''t worry, at first I''ll guide and teach you." Rolling up his sleeves, Naruto cracked his knuckles and grinned slyly.

    - Let''s start...

 Chapter 477: More Pain

    Chapter 477: More Pain

    It would seem that Naruto should have done everything to keep Sumire from getting out of control, but as if in mockery of this "right choice", he did just the opposite. He knew that she could harm others, and instead of hindering her, he gave his approval.

    It really was unexpected, but if you think about it, it also made sense, given the restrictions that he did not forget to remind her of ...

    The truth is very simple: what''s the point of banning something, if you can allow it, and take everything under your personal control? Besides, wouldn''t it be fun to watch Sumire use her power? Now, she could even get to Hinata... Definitely, if there was a conflict between them, he would dly watch from the sidelines.

    Naruto didn''t expect much action from Sumire, and didn''t sumb to dissatisfaction in the slightest because of possessiveness. He did not allow his women to have fun with each other, but he did not mind at all if they let each other bleed. Of course, in an eptable amount.

    Keeping such a crowd of kunoichi under control is not easy at all, especially considering their characters and abilities.

    Some were distinguished by a sharp temper and great pride, while someone was controlled by the strongest lust. A terrible mix, even for him...

    Obviously, they needed to be kept in line, since he could not devote time to everyone at once. The idea of clones had long been rejected by Naruto - his ego simply didn''t allow him to use such pathetic methods. Establishing a dictatorship did not seem like a reasonable idea either. That is why he slowly created "special" conditions for them,pletely ignoring Shizune''s attempts to develop his own alliances.

    Naruto was more concerned with his own pleasure than the goals of these cunning women. In addition, if they "have fun" with such civil strife, and let off "steam" in this way, then this will definitely benefit them.

    Maybe...Observing Sumire''s hesitant gaze, he suddenly extended his hand and ordered rudely:

    - Give it to me!

    "Ah... Y-yes!" She quickly reacted and handed him the whip.

    Sumire still couldn''t get over what she heard. Naruto didn''t ask her opinion at all and didn''t wait for an answer. Having given his order, he snatched the whip from her hands and moved towards Tsume, not forgetting to remind:

    "Sumire, stop flying in the clouds. Watch and learn!

    Tsume showed decent restraint, but it was not surprising...

    If words don''t work, why not use pain? Of course, Naruto understood that Tsume was not Akita, and would not give up so easily, but why would he immediately use his strongest trump card? He was going to drag this game out for a long time...

    Not everyone breaks on the first try, right? It took time with this ve. Today is only the first stage of her upbringing...

    The Hokage showed no mercy. One step, one hit!

    The whip whistled through the air!

    The resounding p reverberated throughout the chamber, echoing against the steel walls. Naruto hit with such force that even Tsume couldn''t help it, letting out a stifled and painful moan!

    - Ahhh...! Khhh¡­" But even if she screamed, she quickly clenched her teeth and cast a hateful look at her offender. Words were useless here - she showed him enough emotions ...

    "Hmm¡­ Still not enough? Fine..."

    On the back of the kunoichi, a crimson mark from the blow quickly appeared. He wasn''t even close to the ones Sumire left on Akita''s pale skin...

    Terrible pain...

    The blow of the whip was so impressive that even the Akita shook with fear again. Huddling against the wall, she tried to breathe as quietly as possible so as not to get under the hand.

    But, how could she decide something here? If he only wanted to, she would definitely not be healthy ...

    Sumire gloomily watched everything from the sidelines. She immediately put aside all her thoughts and began to watch her Master intently. She did not care about Tsume and her suffering - Sumire quickly epted the situation.

    If he said to watch and not worry, she did. Besides, these are justshes, how can they be perceived as an instrument of violence at all? Now, if Naruto was punching them, then Sumire might start to get worried. Well, otherwise, he has already made it clear that he is going to torture these women not with banal torture. Even with Tsume, judging by her back, he clearly wasn''t serious...

    Naruto was going to turn a couple of those bitches into twisted masochists, and all Sumire had to do was follow his instructions and keep the situation under control.

    Judging by her look, she definitely should be able to handle it. Of course, after a little "demonstration"...

    While he will be absent, all responsibility will lie on her. Naruto had too much work to do so he couldn''t spend all his time training these ves. But today is a special day...

    Without thinking twice, he delivered a couple more biting blows!

    ¡ª Aaaah! AAaa! Tsume screamed and huddled on the floor! But, he did not stop and continued to whip her on the back!

    The thin whip resoundingly cut through the air, and without any pity hit right on target!

    Neither Sumire nor Tsume understood what he was trying to achieve...

    This scene of cruelty no longer surprised anyone ...

    Naruto didn''t even bother to exin, but kept hitting her until the kunoichi''s back was covered with bloody marks from the blows!

    All Tsume could do was take the beating and whine, gritting her teeth, huddled on the floor. Even if she tried to hold on, nothing worked, he made her scream in pain and humiliation!

    ¡ª Ahhh! Nhhhh! Kh-haa!

    And again!

    ¡ª Aaaah!

    Even if it''s just a whip - in Naruto''s hands it turned into a real whip!

    ¡ª Aaaaaah!

    Tsume couldn''t even use chakra - now she was no different from an ordinary, naked woman.

    Really pathetic as always... It''s be the norm...

    She had to endure... What else could she do?! ept this humiliation now, and retaliate tenfold in the future!

    This hatred was already irresistible!

    Powerless and defeated, she still did not lose heart. Although fear and despair shrouded her heart, it was not so easy to break her...

    Each of his blows seemed to give her strength. Amazing woman...

    But Naruto didn''t expect to break her with those pathetic spankings. All this is a simple demonstration, and an attempt to untie her tongue.

    Unfortunately, this proud bitch seemed to understand what he was trying to get from her, and stubbornly continued to scream, not even trying to insult him or make concessions.

    But, in fact, he had enough screams ... This meant that she was already in his power!

    ¡ª Ahah!

    Another whistle of the whip was reced by the stifled growl of a beaten dog...

    "That''s a spirit..." Naruto couldn''t help but praise that kind of stamina. Tsume epted her pain and humiliation, no longer held back her screams, squealed like a bitch, but at the same time her spirit, although it was cracking at the seams, still held on ...

    Fabulous!

    He didn''t say anything, just beat, and Tsume, as expected, endured.

    The situation reached a dead end, so he finally had to stop...

    "Hmm, not bad¡­ So this is not enough? Looks like I underestimated her...

    However, the pain worked. Of course, not in the way you would like. But Naruto was happy with that too. Nobody said it was easy. Yes, she waspletely silent. Besides, that''s not all...

    Don''t forget the Akita!

    If you insult and beat her, you can get a submissive whine. Naruto didn''t mind showing Tsume how to behave in his presence. In the training of bitches, it was required to use everything. Even an example from another, more submissive female can be an excellent tool of influence.

    There was no doubt about Akita, she is one of those who "love pain very much" ...

    - Hmm, who is it that we miss there?

    Naruto yfully chuckled and switched to another bitch...

    ¡ª Ahh?!

 Chapter 478: Scream properly!

    Chapter 478: Scream properly!

    While Tsume was shaking on the floor, Naruto took a couple of steps towards Akita and, without further ado, swung...

    ¡ª Aaaah! No! No! Please, X-master, I¡­" But before she could finish her intive objections, a whipping blow reached her shoulder!

    - Hyayah!

    Naruto had already made up his mind to beat her, so why would he listen to those pathetic pleas?

    - Scream properly! Let''s!

    ¡ª Aaaaah!

    Akita was already horrified as soon as he took a step towards her! One had only to imagine the surge of all those emotions that she experienced when he, for no reason at all, began to beat her!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa!

    She didn''t do anything!¡ª Aaaaaaa!

    Blow after blow rained down on the defenseless girl!

    The whip sliced through the air andnded violently on her frail shoulders!

    ¡ª Aaaah! Noooo! I beg you! - all in tears, Akita threw herself at his feet, thereby opening her back ...

    What a pity...

    Naruto growled and took advantage of the situation! His furious behavior scared everyone present!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa! It hurts!

    "M-master..." Sumire swallowed nervously. Even she did not expect him to switch to another target so quickly, not to mention Tsuma, who was barely holding out from all this bullying...

    He just did whatever he wanted!

    What a crazy sadist...

    ¡ª Aaaah! Please¡­" Akita whined and screamed at every p. But...

    ¡ª Aaaah!

    He didn''t even think about stopping!

    Sumire''s punches weren''t even close to being able to match Naruto''s ruthless attacks. He hadn''t actually used even a tenth of his powers, but it was still way worse than she could show.

    Although, there is still a goal to consider ...

    Unlike Tsume, Akita is very lucky. We can say that he just gently stroked her, unlike this mature bitch. But despite all this, she still squealed and begged him to stop. It was really funny...

    "A pitiful sight..." Naruto didn''t stop, pping her on the back and chuckling ominously as he continued to escte the situation.

    His mere presence inmed the atmosphere...

    ¡ª Aaaah! B-hurts...

    Naturally, Tsume looked at all this, but what could she do? She should at least be d that he let go of her and switched to Akita... And perhaps, in the depths of her heart, she felt precisely this vicious sense of relief... Unfortunately, her current state did not dispose to gloating, even despite how Akita behaved when she was strangled. Fortunately, she did not remember what this cowardly girl did to her after ...

    - Hyayah! For what-ooh...?! Aaah!

    Akita did not at all consider that she was spared - for her, all these blows seemed the worst sentence! At that moment, fear seized her, so she could not even imagine that he was actually holding back ...

    Naruto was being overbearing and intimidating! He did not say anything, but simply mocked her fragile body! If he had at least said something, asked or forced, but no, he just beat! How else could she react? She didn''t know what to think, screamed and tried to understand why she was being punished so severely...

    ¡ª Ahhh! Master, please... Stop! I will do everything...

    But, how could these pitiful cries change something? Naruto didn''t hit her because she did something wrong, but just to make her scream louder and louder! Akita just didn''t have anything to make him stop...

    First of all, it was necessary to show them their own impotence, and after that, it was possible to move on to the second stage of this noisy training ...

    ¡ª Aaaah! Well, for what...?!

    Naruto didn''t stop, he whipped Akita until she stopped begging for forgiveness...

    - Uuuu...

    As a result, sprawled on the floor, the kunoichi howled and shed tears. She did not even dare to touch his shoes, but simply cried helplessly ... Then, he finally calmed down.

    Akita finally returned to the same state in which she found herself here ...

    Although she was obviously overacting, the pain still brought her back to reality.

    In tears, beaten and humiliated, kneeling at his feet. If only she always did this...

    Incorrigible fool. She still has a lot to learn.

    With a cruel smirk, Naruto lowered his whip and said coldly.

    - That''s better...

    He drove her to aplete frenzy.

    A shaking body on a chain... Akita looked even more pitiful than before.

    He even got a little excited...

    "Finally..." Naruto did all this for a reason. Now that it hase down to this, these ves are fully in line with the transition to the second stage...

    Sumire anxiously waited for the sequel. She knew that this was definitely not the end. The Master''s behavior frightened her a little... It was the first time in her memory that he lost his temper like that.

    If he is already like this, then what will happen next?

    It''s funny, but Akita''s whining did not evoke any of the absolute no sympathy from anyone present. She was probably the only one who did not yet understand how she looks from the outside, in moments of her hysteria. Perhaps that is why she felt so broken and alone, shedding tears helplessly. Not to mention the rescue, even no one showed herpassion...

    "Poor thing..." Naruto snorted in satisfaction, and then turned away and moved towards the table, after which he took out a strange scroll...

    Sumire watched intently...

    Attention! This trantion may not be ready yet.

    His status: in progress

 Chapter 479: Dirty Bastard!

    Chapter 479: Dirty Bastard!

    Tsume slowly recovered, and looked at this bastard with hatred. She didn''t care about Akita, but his actions scared the hell out of her! He did whatever he wanted, and it is not known what else wille into the head of this viin. When he took out the scroll, her instincts sounded rm.

    Tsume couldn''t help that whisper of despair in her shattered heart, making her give up...

    The worst thing is that he clearly had no intention of stopping these atrocities! After he took out the scroll and began printing out certain items from it, Tsume''s pupils contracted in horror!

    "Dirty bastard!" she mentally cried out in rage!

    Tsume could endure pain, could ept insults, but what she saw in his hands caused her sincere disgust and overwhelming fear!

    Her entire feminine essence sumbed to another wave of panic...

    Vibrators, anal beads, dildos, ropes and many other sex toys... The Hokage pulled out his entire perversion kit and began to evaluate it with a devilish grin. It was as if he deliberately stretched this moment ...

    Thanks to Tenten, he had a huge collection, but this girl''s kit was mostly limited to anal toys, given her preferences, so he had to order something "certain" especially for his ves. For example: gags, electrostimtors, whips, and also something especially perverted...

    - Hm...He defiantlyid out all the "tools" on the table, and then waved his hand, calling Sumire closer.

    - A?

    She flinched at his voice, and then quickly reacted and obeyed. At the same time, Naruto nodded at the whole "frightening set", and loudly introduced everything to her, not caring about the witnesses:

    "Now these are your "working tools." I''ll show you how to work with them... But, first... - Turning around, he raised his hand and pointed to the ceiling:

    - Look over there...

    - Mm?

    Sumire quickly turned around and immediately noticed the fetters fastened by a chain on the ceiling above. Unlike the cors on the ves, these shackles were different. Obviously, they were intended to keep the "prisoner" in a "suspended" state. The cor and chain were more likely intended for humiliation. As well as a couple of bowls against the wall, which so far no one has paid attention to.

    How could Naruto make such an oversight and not take care of the needs of his cute "dogs"? As for their desires... Let me just try to eat like people. That''s what Sumire needs. As soon as these ves have a desire to rebel or resist orders, she will immediately punish them.

    Will they not eat from bowls? They will receive a couple of blows with a whip and be like silk! In the worst case scenario, she would even be able to use a "tool" with a higher rank...

    Naruto started to slowly exin her duties to Sumire, and even touched on the food and toilet thing, yet the extra room was there for a reason... Dogs and dog conditions of course, not to mention it would all be recorded on camera.

    These instructions turned out to be truly embarrassing, and for some, absurd and frightening...

    Listening to all this, Sumire quickly blushed, especially when she heard what she was required to do. This "job" was really special! Now it was hard to argue with that...

    To drive two grown women on all fours, on a chain, to the toilet, and not to let them behave like people... It was something too excessive! Sumire expected anything from him, but for something like this...

    Master struck her again and again...

    But, no matter how embarrassed she was, she still did not show it, and quickly agreed with everything, trying to remember every word.

    Naruto spoke loudly, as if on purpose, so that a couple of Inuzuka bitches could hear everything well and "fantasy" properly.

    And they really heard...

    Tsume had never felt so humiliated as after his speech. Hearing this from the Hokage was unimaginable! But, clenching her teeth and lowering her head, she still remained silent ...

    Even with such indirect teasing, Naruto couldn''t get her to talk. Not to mention pleading, Tsume didn''t even curse him out loud. Even Akita was silent, although it was clearly much easier for her to ept her new position, as a dog on a chain ... For the sake of survival, she was ready to go for something else, and even when he emphasized that if they obediently obey orders and receive a "reward" for it, then she quickly made the most beneficial decision for herself.

    Unlike Tsume, Akita could bend over and y by the rules. Although, her main shorings remained a problem - she fell into a foolish state, and began to beg, sumbing to panic. At such moments, Akita could not think with her head, and the more she was afraid of the Owner, the louder she screamed and wanted to stop his anger towards herself.

    Tsume, on the contrary, acted in the opposite way - she simplyy helplessly and did not move. Obviously, she was trying to show that no matter what he did to her, she would not obey. But at the same time, realizing her powerlessness, she did not demand anything. All it took was such a pathetic protest... Unfortunately, Naruto had already figured out what strategy this proud ve had chosen. Even against such a smart move on her part, he still had a strong weapon.

    "You''re going to chain them to the wall and use vibrators, and for those who are especially stubborn..." ncing at Tsuma, Naruto grinned ominously:

    "You will need this¡­" handing Sumire a ck, oblong object resembling a club, he said with a grin:

    - Come on... Press the button.

    And at the same moment, a yful light shed in his eyes. Naruto was looking forward to her reaction...

    - Yes...

    Sumire nodded and slightly hesitantly touched the round switch at the base of the ''baton'', and then...

    Lightning crackled!

    There was a crackling sound and elemental sparks red up!

    From the iron base of this "rod", blue discharges flew out! A characteristic crackle immediately scattered throughout the room ...

    Eerie electric reflections passed through Sumire''s surprised eyes.

    She was truly amazed...

    - T-this is...

    Narutoughed and patted her shoulder.

    - This is my gift...

    Sumire was a little frightened and quickly turned off this stun gun. But, she could not stop the trembling in her hands ...

    "Haa¡­ T-thank you¡­"

    One had only to see her startled look... She obviously began to guess, but still could not believe it.

    What kind of gift is this?

    Naruto chuckled and exined.

    - This is the weakest power. Use it as you wish. Of course, if you know what I mean...

    He had already prepared everything. Sumire needed a "weapon" suited to her role.

    A baton-stun gun is the most ...

    With this, she seemed to him more perfect.

    Dangerous beauty... Especially those reflections of lightning on her beautiful face...

    Grabbing a small blue vibrator, Naruto turned serious again before pointing up at the ceiling.

    "Go, unhook their cors and put them on those chains. Next we have a n of "training" ...

    He wasn''t going to act on his own. Now, it was important to prepare her...

 Chapter 480: Maybe Sarada can handle it...

    Chapter 480: Maybe Sarada can handle it...

    Following the Master''s order, Sumire swallowed nervously, but didn''t dare to disobey. Turning around, she took a step towards the easiest target - Akita, but just at that moment ...

    - Wait a minute.

    Startled, she quickly turned around. Naruto''s cold voice frightened her again, but when she turned to him, all she saw was a calm smile that could melt her heart. He rarely showed it to her...

    Sumire immediately began to blossom.

    - Don''t be so tight. I, their Master, but you are not an empty ce. Ferocity shed in Naruto''s eyes. "Sumire - you''re doing my will, so they shouldn''t even think of going against you." After all, your actions are my actions. Take a shocker and use it "tastefully", let them understand who they are dealing with.

    "B-but¡­" Sumire became nervous. On the one hand, she could not resist his orders, but, on the other hand... To mock just like that, and even using current, it''s somehow...

    - Hm?

    Seeing her hesitant attitude, Naruto immediately frowned. He didn''t like it at all.

    - What''s happened? Have you forgotten what you did to the Akita? It''s toote to back out. Sumire, I chose you for a reason. Only you, and no one else, can fulfill my will.His dominating attitude made her lower her head and show a guilty expression on her face...

    - I...

    What''s the point of retreating now? Naturally, he pushed. Sumire had chosen apletely inopportune moment to doubt - it was even funny, considering how she acted a little earlier. Her light side showed up at a bad time... But naturally, he knew the best way to convince her.

    "Sumire, look at me¡­" She immediately looked up and listened:

    - You are special. I can''t trust anyone else with this task. But, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you..." Naruto turned away and slowly shook his head, showing a slight disappointment in his eyes:

    "Maybe Sarada can handle it..."

    - A?

    Sumire''s pupils constricted sharply!

    She heard something she didn''t want to hear from him ever in her life!

    Sarada...

    "I¡­" Sumire closed her eyes uncertainly, it was still not easy for her to ept this, but¡­ If he needed her, how could she back down? The moment he mentioned Sarada, she got really scared...

    What else could be worse than bing unnecessary? Sumire couldn''t stand that! And she certainly wasn''t going to put up with being reced by this annoying rival!

    For a moment, a murderous jealousy shed through Sumire''s bright eyes...

    Gathering her strength, she squeezed the stun gun in her hand, and then exhaled sharply and opened her eyes:

    - I''m ready!

    Finally, there was no more doubt in her gaze, only a cold determination that could frighten many. She couldn''t let her Master down. Like he said, it''s toote to retreat!

    Without a moment''s hesitation, with a confident gait, Sumire approached Akita and abruptly grabbed her by the chain...

    - Get up! - her young voice instantly lost its shades of innocence, and was filled with the chilling intention of a true sadist.

    Sumire dragged Akita to the middle of the room, and scared her terribly...

    ¡ª Ahh?! N-noo... Aaah!

    Akita barely had time to recover from the beatings and stopped crying, as another test immediately fell upon her! From all this injustice, she already wanted to sob, but before she had time, the characteristic crackle of electricity plunged her into true horror!

    Kunoichi did not even have time to scream, as a merciless electric shock crashed into her defenseless chest!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa! a intive screech echoed throughout the cell, echoing in the ears!

    Tsume cowered in fear. Akita screamed furiously and convulsed, but Sumire did not even think to stop!

    It was total suppression...

    Sweat broke out on the girl''s forehead, and a fire that had never been seen before lit up in her eyes. She pressed on Akita''s chest and continued to torture her with electricity!

    The excitement that suddenly shed across her beautiful face was not hidden from the insidious look of the Hokage.

    "Not bad..." His lips stretched into a sly grin.

    Finally, he was able to force her... Now, nothing can stop this young kunoichi.

    Excellent result...

    ¡ª Aaaaaaa!

    This torturested for almost ten seconds, Akita squealed so hard that she lost her voice and pissed herself...

    A terrible sight...

    Just then, when she was already beginning to lose consciousness, Sumire finally snorted in satisfaction, turned off the current and proudly straightened up:

    - Know your ce! - Grabbing the "half-dead" Akita by the hair, she grimaced with disdain, in the manner of her adored Master:

    "Abomination¡­" Casting a contemptuous look at the puddle of urine under her feet, Sumire restrained her cruel impulse to hit this dirty ve and turned to him¡­

    Her cold, but at the same time pure look, expressed a sincere desire to earn his approval ...

    How could he refuse her something so insignificant?

    Naruto let out a mischievous chuckle and nodded contentedly.

    - Fine. Well done.

    She really deserved it...

    And even if it didn''t cost anything for him, but for Sumire it was akin to the most desired gift in life.

    This "talent" was worth raising and directing.

    As soon as he praised her, true happiness sparkled in Sumire''s eyes!

    His words were worth everything...

    This time, she finally fully realized that he was only happy about this, and did not condemn her at all! Sumire gave free rein to her sadism because he asked her to, but if he approved of it...

    It really took her a long time to understand...

    But Naruto didn''t me her for that. It wasn''t easy to ept, no matter how you look at it. Sumire is still young and has just stepped out of the darkness following him. But, now, he was directing her back into the darkness, but with his approval.

    With no more hesitation, Sumire finally dragged the still shaking and barely thinking Akita to the middle of the room, quickly removed her cor, and began to shackle her.

    Surprisingly, Sumire had the strength to deal with the body of an adult woman. However, it is understandable... Naruto deliberately made the chains long, and also took into ount the "adjustment" of the height. With this, the ves won''t be able to do anything and will be inplete control for further training.

    Although, there were still difficulties here ...

    Fortunately, Sumire is not an ordinary person, and she had enough strength to deal with these bitches. The hardest part was pulling the chain and securing it. But even so, the mechanism is quite convenient.

    Observing Sumire''s actions, Naruto nodded in a rxed way, not hiding the praise in his eyes.

    "Now, you can leave her..."

    Even when she beat Tsume for the first time, he already knew that she could handle it perfectly. As for Sarada... He never intended to use this girl. In his eyes, only Sumire was truly ready for such a "job". The mention of Sarada is nothing more than simple maniption.

    Of course it worked. One has only to look at how diligently she carried out the order ...

 Chapter 481: Tsumes Tears

    Chapter 481: Tsume''s Tears

    Sumire coped quite quickly. Having dealt with Akita''s hands, she began to chain her legs ...

    An amazingly pleasant sight. Naruto didn''t even have to intervene... He enjoyed the moment.

    Akita no longer cried or threw tantrums. Covered in tears and snot, she slowly came to her senses.

    Weak and alone...

    The world blurred in her eyes... After such a "shocking" procedure, her whole body seemed to be empty.

    "Ah... What''s wrong with me...?" "Akita didn''t really feel pain or fear, at that moment she was surprisingly good. She seemed to float in the sky, shrouded in streams of white light. All problems no longer mattered...

    Reality faded. After everything we''ve been through, and such an "end" - it''s not surprising...

    She couldn''t evenprehend that the worst was yet toe.

    The electrical stimtion worked well, even Tsume was terrified as she knew she was next!Trembling at every action of Sumire, under the oppressive ringing of steel chains, she became more and more worried about herself.

    Tsume knew she couldn''t avoid the worst...

    Gritting her teeth until they cracked, she closed her eyes and held back her tears. She was so scared and bad that Tsume wished to die with all her heart!

    But how could her wishe true so easily? Especially in his presence. Now she could not decide her fate, everything was in his hands ...

    Now, Tsume Inuzuka is just a ve.

    "Damn freak... How I hate you!"

    And as if sensing a surge of her helpless hatred, Naruto turned abruptly and looked her straight in the eyes!

    "Heh¡­" His nasty smirk became another painful mockery¡­

    "Ugh¡­" At that moment, Tsume finally broke down. Her eyes drooped and tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks...

    How angry she was, what a desperate feeling she experienced!

    All these emotions escaped in bitter tears, which she could not stop in any way ...

    "Khhh¡­" Tsume started crying and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hold back anymore¡­

    - Nh-h! She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to suppress herself. But, how could this stop a broken dam?

    She began to cry, and could no longer even restrain her voice, muffled and intively sobbing into her palm...

    - Uuuh... Nhh...

    Who would have thought that the strong and proud head of the whole Inuzuka n, a mature and great kunoichi, would suddenly burst into tears like a little girl?

    Even before his eyes... Nude, on her knees...

    Even Naruto didn''t expect this, but after that, he quickly realized that it was quite normal. She held on for so long, even after her mes of rage were extinguished. Even after beating her and Akita, Tsume did not give up, but finally, thest barrier fell...

    She burst into tears!

    "Cute..." Naruto didn''t tease her for fear of interrupting this amazing scene. I just listened to the kunoichi''s stifled cry and waited for the continuation...

    - Uuh...

    Tsume roared louder and louder, no longer trying to hold back. She spit on everything, ignoring how pathetic she looked.

    Like a small, wounded puppy...

    Covering her face with her hands, she shed tears and sobbed like an innocent child, forgetting everything around. At that moment, pride and age no longer mattered...

    Crouching on the floor, wearing a cor, she looked indescribably pitiful... Even a person with the hardest heart, at the sight of such a sad sight, could not help feeling sympathy for her.

    Like Akita, Tsume plunged into her inner world, but unlike her, it was full of pain and suffering, followed by relief...

    Naruto stared in admiration at the amazing scene, unable to tear himself away from it. This woman struck him again...

    "Amazing..."

    But not everyone reacted the same way...

    Especially Sumire...

    - Hm?

    She turned around at the noise and as soon as she saw Tsume''s condition, she immediately twisted her lips in disdain.

    - Tts.

    At that moment, Sumire seemed to have turned off her emotions, and did not feelpassion at all. On the contrary, she wanted to shut up Tsume for this annoying performance and "liberate" the Master from such "torture". That is why she hurried to shackle Akita, and take care of this mature ve quickly...

    But, she did not understand the essence ... Like everything else in this world. None of them couldprehend what He felt...

    The Hokage''s eyes literally shone. He sat down on a chair, folded his legs on the table, and excitedly continued to admire the defeated Tsume.

    She was shaking and crying, and at that moment looked even worse than the Akita. It was the first time he had seen her like this, but how fascinating it was!

    It was already breathtaking ... He had never imagined that such sincere female tears, even if caused by his actions, could bring so much pleasure.

    Naruto was no one sadistic, but it was this method that allowed him to satisfy his addiction to emotions, even without sex.

    It may be cruel, but he saw a certain sess in herplete fall ...

    "This is just the beginning..."

    Since it hade to this, Naruto was fully convinced of the correctness of his decision to treat her like this.

    Tsume had a huge potential, it only remains to unleash it properly...

    Bringing such a strong woman to tears is a huge achievement. Even the pain didn''t work, and that was saying a lot.

    How long has Tsume been crying? Although, here and now it was worth asking the question rather, did she cry at all in her whole life?

    Her strong core, probably, was not inferior even to Tsunade. The only difference is that Tsume didn''t love him, which is why it came to this. If not for Tsunade''s feelings, then perhaps she would have had to act so cruelly.

    But, tears are the main thing ... What Naruto really wanted to see was the expression ofplete humility, the face of a depraved whore.

    Even if Tsume burst into tears and became so weak, it would still be difficult to bring her to the state of aplete pervert. But, that was the real pleasure of watching the "training" and the fall of these ves.

    Isn''t it annoying to get everything easily and at once? Even if there was an easier way, Naruto chose the hardest one, because that was the only way he could satisfy his increased hunger.

    Sumire did not let him down... Her dark side showed itself in all its glory. Just a little pressure and maniption and she does all the dirty work. All he could do was watch and asionally intervene.

 Chapter 482: A Worthy Result

    Chapter 482: A Worthy Result

    Naruto was more than pleased with how things turned out. Although, obviously, Sumire still has a lot to learn, and to develop her sadistic tendencies to an eptable level. So far, she''s just shut down and followed orders. It can be said that shecked immersion in business. Naruto watched from the side, and saw how she acted - it was like another pretense. However, for the first time and so good.

    Now he was more than sure that even in his absence, Sumire would be able to take care of everything - that was exactly what he wanted. Why would he waste time training all sorts of ves when others can do it for him? With his current opportunities andck of time, he wanted to do more interesting things, and only reap the sweetest rewards.

    All that was left was to finish thest thing...

    This Tower of Death was beginning to tire. Naruto didn''t want to stay here for long, he had already spent a huge amount of time on this couple of ungrateful bitches. They could not even appreciate his kindness at its true worth - truly arrogant ves! I hoped it was all worth it...

    Tsume and Akita, as well as Sumire as their matron, are all contributions to the future. Only after a while will this trinity live up to its expectations. Until then, Naruto nned to pursue more interesting targets. For example: Sakura, Kurotsuchi, Hanabi and even Karui...

    "I hope the Council of Five goes ording to n..."

    Although, admittedly, he was hoping for something unexpected... As always.

    While Naruto was thinking, Sumire finally finished shackling Akita.

    The shackles were ced in a thoughtful way, on purpose, so that the ves could not move, fully essible for "training". In the future, you can even use a bandage, "just in case."The legs also needed to be fixed on a chain, to the floor. These chains were long enough, on purpose, so that all intimate ces were in direct and close ess, but at the same time they did not allow the ves to behave freely. At the same time, their positions could always be changed.

    Of course, there is no clothing here. After all, this is not torture, but "whore training" with the help of pleasure, which, in a certain sense, could still be considered torture. Achieving orgasm from time to time for any person is not easy. Although, it was not worth discarding the "pain" either. Electricity and beatings are just the beginning...

    Earlier, Naruto had the idea to hang these ves on chains, in a certain position against the wall. But in this case, there were many closed ces. Therefore, he nevertheless temporarily decided to discard this idea.

    Once suspended and shackled in the center of the room, the ve girlpletely lost her sense of security. The nipples and all sensitive ces were open, and if you still put on a bandage, tighten the shackles more tightly, then this important feeling will intensify many times over.

    Of course, this is all just the beginning. In the future, Naruto intended to create morefortable equipment for their re-education. For example, how about a chair with fetters, for "deep work below"? Or special hooks, for something extra perverted?

    Pretty good ideas...

    The shackles on his arms and legs are a very painful measure, and he did not really want to injure his ves. For the first time, of course, they make sense, but after wearing them for a long time, everything can turn into real torture. Tsume definitely needs to understand that she will be treated like a thing from now on.

    At the same time, for submissive ves, conditions should improve.

    Of course, all thister, now Naruto simply did not have the time and desire to do such things. All he wanted to do was have a little fun with those bitches and then entrust Sumire with their upkeep and control. Then everything will depend on her fantasy and sadism.

    But it''s not all that simple...

    Sumire may have understood how to use these sex toys, but who said she would be allowed to do so at will?

    Even if Naruto saw Tsume and Akita as stupid sex ves to do anything with, he still considered them his own. With his selfish nature, how could he allow others, even Sumire, to use them for their own pleasure?

    She can enter into a sadistic excitement, but she should not be arrogant, because for this, she may well herself be in the ce of these ves ...

    He looked at it quite seriously, and even cruelly.

    In the first ce, Naruto allowed Sumire to beat them up and punish them, of course, in moderation. It wasn''t enough for her to torture them half to death. Considering her "failures" - this is quite possible.

    Secondly, he forbade Sumire from using their holes, that is, she was not allowed to put something "inside". Of course, there was an exception to the rule. For example: anal training or torture with constant orgasms.

    If it was necessary to train those bitches'' asses, Naruto was not averse to letting Sumire use butt plugs or beads so he wouldn''t have to waste time doing it himself. However, this process is quite lengthy.

    As for their unused pussies, simple vibrators could have been enough. But like some of Tenten''s workouts, it wouldn''t hurt to hammer them with a vibrating dildo and then lock those ves in with him for a long time. Such a procedure is very effective, Naruto was well aware of this.

    All this, of course, in moderation. The most important thing is not to give them what they want, that is, to get them hooked on pleasure, but not to turn their training into a holiday. What is the point of all this if you feel sorry for them and spare them, and even please them? What kind of training will it be then if the bitches end up for their own pleasure? Akita and Tsume would quickly lose their fear, which Naruto had no intention of allowing. They must be hard, very hard!

    The more damaged their mind is, the easier it will be to change it for themselves.

    "This still needs to be worked on¡­" He frowned at Sumire''s attempts to pull Tsume away, but although she did not resist, she continued to roar loudly, she annoyed one young sadist more and more ...

    - Got it! Shut up already! A cold growl was heard from Sumire, and then...

    A characteristic electric sound sounded, after which, a mournful female squeal scattered everywhere!

    ¡ª Aaaaaah!

    No matter how you look at it, this scream did not at all resemble a human one ...

    Naruto chuckled a little.

    "The dog''s tail was stepped on..."

    Sumire did exactly the same to Tsume as she did to Akita, and until she stopped screaming, she didn''t even think to let her go.

    An eerie but mesmerizing sight...

    The blue reflections of the current sparkled amazingly ...

    - Ghhhh...

    As a result, Tsume''s eyes rolled back, and she lost consciousness, All wet, in tears and snot, disheveled and shaking in convulsions - this proud woman lost again.

    What a pity...

    Naruto chuckled and excitedly appraised the Akita figurine suspended in the center as if on a stage in front of him.

    Her pose was quite arousing...

    Very beautiful, ripe and young breasts, even intimate haircut, and slender legs spread out to the sides. Fragile and defenseless,pletely in someone else''s power... She definitely can''t escape... But, she did not raise her head, continuing to tremble asionally, still unconscious.

 Chapter 483: Another Slave?

    Chapter 483: Another ve?

    Sumire quickly dealt with Tsume, because thanks to Akita she already knew how to properly chain others.

    And she was pretty good at it...

    Finally, both Inuzuka ves were hung up, and nowpletely unable to resist everything that Naruto nned to pull off with their naked and essible bodies.

    Next, Sumire pulled on the chain and lifted Tsume higher, secured her in this miserable position, and then took care of her legs...

    It was quite interesting to watch her, it''s only a pity that everything ended quickly ...

    "So¡­" Slowly getting up, the Hokage slowly approached Sumire. The noise from his heavy footsteps echoed through the cold chamber, significantly affecting the surrounding atmosphere. It seemed that with every movement he made, the gloomy surroundings became more and more suffocating.

    "Ah, M-master¡­~" As soon as he touched her, Sumire lowered her head in embarrassment, and blushed deeply, enjoying the sudden caress.

    At such moments, she looked really charming ...

    Naruto smiled calmly and gently ruffled her sleek hair.- Well done.

    Her behavior and look turned to him was fundamentally different from everything that she showed in rtion to the ves. Love and delight have reced coldness and heartlessness. Pretty nice contrast...

    Naruto didn''t praise her for nothing. Sumire did everything to please him, so why not give her a small reward? Such sweet and loyal subordinates need something like this. What did it cost him to smile and say a couple of encouraging words, and in return receive such charming emotions?

    Her gentle smile was too captivating, and this indescribable happiness, in her eyes shining with love, is truly unique.

    "We haven''t even started yet¡­ But, you did so well¡­ I didn''t doubt you.

    "Mmm~" Sumire''s heart fluttered with happiness. She was madly enjoying his "praise".

    But you still have to try...

    With a satisfied smirk, Naruto continued to stroke his cute girl, and with cunning nces at a pair of miserable ves, suspended and defenseless -pletely in his power.

    Finally, this moment hase...

    "Remember Sumire¡ªyou must not feel sorry for them. No mercy or negotiations. Whip and electric shocks are not so painful, you yourself should have already understood this. After all, they are not there to cause pain alone. The time wille, and they will finish with only one spark, and get excited at the sight of a whip, - he behaved, as befits her Master, not too strict, but not overly caring:

    - Try to pay special attention to the most sensitive ces, so it will be easier to ustom them to this. Hitting the nipples is much more "nice" than hitting the back..." Naruto slowly ran his hand over Tsume''s wet and shiny abs before grinning viciously.

    "We need to turn them into perverts, not broken dolls ... It is important to maintain the right proportions of pain and pleasure. To create something, you must first destroy it. With Akita it will be easier, but with Tsume¡­" Looking up, he pulled the kunoichi''s head up by the tousled hair and looked into her tearful and depressed expression:

    "Even though she wept helplessly, I don''t think she gave uppletely. It''s just a defensive reaction. Now, it will be more difficult. Tsume poured out her emotions and, henceforth, it will be very difficult to bring her to tears. Knowing such women, I am more than sure that from all this she will only be stronger. Therefore, we will break them, but notpletely¡­" Naruto turned to Sumire and said seriously:

    "Tsume is a proud and self-satisfied person, so we need to weaken her will and bring submissiveness and desire for pleasure into her. Think of it as a kind of "cooking"... We have all the necessary ingredients, but in order to add them, we need to bring the base to the right temperature. As soon as we do this, we can cook the best "dish".

    Watching Sumire''s calm expression, Naruto nodded his approval.

    "You will do what I say, and you will seed." As for problems, leave it to me. If Tsume resists, then I will have another ve from the n of those impudent dogs¡­ Then she will definitely notst long.

    But even though he said so, he still didn''t have too much hope for Sumire. The cooking analogy may be appropriate, but it was worth mentioning "The Chef" as well. It just so happened that there is only one most suitable for Tsume, and without it, the "dish" may simply not turn out the way he intended it. However, now it is not so important.

    Pulling his hand away from his submissive girl''s head, Naruto bared his teeth ominously.

    She doesn''t need to know about it just yet. There is no hurry, let her get used to training, and when she considers that it is already useless to fight, I will finally break all her resistance. This moment will be unforgettable...

    Sumire listened intently, and felt a little sad that he had stopped petting her. But her displeasure did not bother him at all. As with ve training, Sumire must earn her reward. So Naruto started a long briefing...

    "Listen carefully¡­ You will need this.

    Sumire shuddered and gave all her attention to the Master...

    He again dedicated her to this "case" so important to him ...

    While Akita and Tsume had not yet regained consciousness, the Hokage slowly and clearly exined to the young "guard" all the methods that she would have to use in the future to train these ves. He set the rules, clearly exined each sex toy, and the methods to be used correctly, while not forgetting the "limits of what is permitted."

    In addition, Naruto told her about the structure of the Death Tower, Sumire''s timeline, and her main duties.

    He did not forget about motivation ...

    Emphasizing the importance of her work for himself, he secretly suppressed and manipted her, thereby forcing her to work even harder.

    Sumire was too young and inexperienced to even understand the purpose of many of the "tools", and certainly did not know how to handle the "ve". She may have had good potential, but it still needed to be properly tapped.

    Like many workers, Sumire needed the right motivation and purpose, so Naruto paid special attention to this. His words were filled with emotion and influence, which were transferred to her too, making her take the situation with excessive seriousness.

    Sumire kept nodding, trying to memorize everything that was said. To put it mildly, it was not easy... She didn''t even think about it at first, believing that the Master himself would lead her and they would "work" together as a team. As ast resort, she believed that she would just have to punish his ves, and he would watch, but everything turned out to be much moreplicated. He was going to leave her alone.

    All of this had a purpose...

    Who would have thought that everything woulde to this... The Hokage himself instructed her to train ves! It was, to put it mildly, strange. Although, in truth, Sumire somehow did not think about it, because he constantly attracted her attention and forced her to listen.

 Chapter 484: Watch and learn.

    Chapter 484: Watch and learn.

    With all that said, Naruto decided to have one more little demonstration, satisfying himself along the way and putting an end to today. At the moment the Akita was the best fit for that.

    Sumire was still frowning in embarrassment, trying toprehend what she had heard and remember everything well. She didn''t want to let the Master down, but he told and pointed out so many things to her that she still couldn''t process it properly.

    Seeing her so gloomy and thoughtful, Naruto just shook his head. At this stage, he has already done everything he could ...

    Of course, he knew it would take time, so he wasn''t too frustrated about it.

    Obviously, Sumire can make mistakes in the beginning, so he had no choice but to force her to bring him reports on the situation. He did not particrly want to leave the clones or watch from the sidelines. Even if Sumire makes a mistake, what''s wrong with that? She must study, but he was not going to lead her by the arm and help in everything.

    It can be said that Naruto just abandoned her, gave her a task and waited for the result. But, in his opinion, the only way to learn something and stop depending on others. The method may be crude, but wasn''t he himself? Once Sumire understands everything and copes with it, the result will not be long ining, and if you help her constantly, then not only will you have to spend a lot of time on it, but everything can stretch out for a long time.

    Anyway, Naruto didn''t see much of a problem even if Tsume turned into a weak-willed doll if Sumire overdid it. A sessful result or not, in general, he simply did not care. After all, she is just a ve.

    Okay, now watch and learn. I give this lesson only once. It won''t happen again... The first part of the demonstration is just for you, but as for the second... Naruto grinned viciously.

    - I''ll have some fun. So you don''t have to remember it... You won''t need it anyway. Mindful of my warnings. Still, these things are mine, and you are responsible for them. Understand?Sumire clenched her fists and nodded gravely.

    "I understand, Master! I will not let you down!

    "Okay," Naruto waved his hand, unimpressed by his determination. To him, the words meant nothing. Only through practice could Sumire prove herself. At the moment it did not disappoint, but so far.

    With all that said, Naruto turned to Akita and folded his hand seal...

    - Time to wake up! His mocking voice echoed through the cold chamber, and then the kunoichi''s body once again faced difficulties...

    Everything started flooding!

    With a heavy and burning pressure, the elemental current hit the Akita''s head! After that, how could she continue to sleep?

    The kunoichi suddenly opened her shocked eyes! From such a sudden "attack", she was seized with sincere horror!

    ¡ª Uuugh!

    She could neither inhale nor exhale, choking and fluttering, suspended in the air like a wingless fly...

    ¡ª Uugh! Silly!

    The chains nged furiously, the water roared lingeringly, but Akita could hardly hear. She couldn''t turn away or run away whilepletely chained. She had to take all the water flow on herself ...

    A cruel spectacle... I barely had time to wake up, as I already began to choke.

    Akita was so afraid of impending death that she tried to scream for help, to stop all this ... But, unfortunately, no one was going to help her.

    With a blurred look, she noticed a familiar silhouette, and tried to reach out to him, in the hope of salvation, but ...

    - Ha...

    Naruto just chuckled at the pitiful effort. He really liked the pleading look of this cowardly bitch, so he decided to stop ... A couple of secondster.

    Finally this torture is over...

    ¡ª Ha-ha! Haaa! Akita coughed furiously. Her chest was shaking, her hands were shaking and moving the chains. Streams of water flowed non-stop from it in a stream ...

    A intive cough and the nging of metal mingled into an enchanting sound. Everything was filled with water.

    Drops fell from the strained nipples of the kunoichi, shone everywhere, rolled down her slender legs and t, quivering stomach...

    "Beauty..." Naruto smirked slyly, looked at the gloomy Sumire and couldn''t help his mischievous chuckle. She no longer showed a shocked or sad look. Judging by the absent expression on her face, she was more worried about all the information he pumped into her.

    Already good...

    He turned his attention back to his pitiful ve...

    ¡ª Ha! Kh-ah!

    The Akita continued to cough up water and gasp for air. Her condition was quite pleasant to look at...

    Wet hair. Sparkling and sexy body.

    Powerless attempts to survive.

    She was clearly frightened by the situation in which she found herself, because she could not even help herself with her hands, and simply shook powerlessly on the chain ...

    While she was panicking and spitting water, Naruto didn''t waste any time...

    After enjoying the glimpse of the wet, shiny and sexy kunoichi figure for a bit, he moved to the table, after which he picked up several important "tools".

    It was time to start...

    After all said and done, how could he not y with his stuff onest time?

    Sumire''s training? Just an excuse... Naruto put so much energy into these bitches that he wanted to get at least something today, otherwise it would be too shameful.

    After a while the Akita started to calm down. Her wet and disheveled hair spread over her face so that she could hardly see anything. Besides, the water in the eyes has not gone away. Even now, she panicked trying to find Naruto and once she did, surprisingly, she even started to be less afraid...

    He held some items in his hands and slowly moved towards her, while addressing Sumire:

    "Take care of Tsum. I want her to watch too. This skinny bitch is going to show her something amazing... Hurry up.

    Sumire quickly nodded, grabbed her "rod" and moved towards the defeated Tsume...

    What a determined...

    Naruto chuckled. With that "club" and cold expression, this petite beauty looked quite intimidating. Especially due to this contrast with the mature Tsume, who will be tortured by such a young girl. If Naruto himself did it, it probably wouldn''t be so humiliating.

    Tsume might have lost to a man, but, Sumire... She definitely wouldn''t be happy about being humiliated by some junior.

    Naruto amused himself at this thought for a bit, and then returned to his "charms".

    Two naked beauties hanging on chains... What a gorgeous view...

    He took off his top, left naked to the waist, took a few "toys" andid them out on a chair next to Akita.

    - Hm?

    At that moment, he involuntarily thought that it would be worthwhile to prepare a special table for such "cases"ter. Definitely a good idea...

 Chapter 485: Youre next. (18+)

    Chapter 485: You''re next. (18+)

    Naruto acted slowly, although he was clearly impatient...

    "Let''s start¡­" Gently running the soft end of the whip along Akita''s slender belly, he suddenly changed in his face and bared his teeth cruelly:

    - You''ll like it...

    "Ah¡­ I¡­ X-master?"

    Akita''s mind blurred. She tried to suppress the chaos in her head and tried toprehend his words, but, unfortunately, he was not going to wait...

    Without any pity, Naruto sharply shed his whip right across her defenseless chest!

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    A bright scream spread everywhere, and literally at the same moment, a crackling of electricity was heard ...

    Sumire hit Tsume!While Akita was fluttering from the sudden pain in her nipples, the young kunoichi achieved her...

    ¡ª AAAAAAAA!

    The discharge of electricity instantly brought Tsume back to reality!

    Sparks flew through the water droplets, causing her entire body to sparkle with lightning!

    The stimtion was terrifying...

    And as soon as Tsume began to scream hysterically from such a sudden attack, Sumire snorted dismissively, and finally spared her.

    The frightened Akita turned towards the sound, but...

    "Hyayah!~

    Another blow of the whip did not allow her to be distracted!

    - Forgot where you are?

    Naruto slowly extended his hand and yfully pinched the kunoichi''s small, bruised nipple.

    "Don''t squeal like that¡­" Putting the whip aside, he impudently ran his free fingers between her legs¡­

    - Hm?

    Everything was silent there, but, of course, not from her lustful juices ... However, this was enough for him to get inside her virgin pussy ...

    "Aaah?!~" Akita immediately flinched in shock, unable to hold back a bright moan! She didn''t expect him to get inside her so suddenly!

    "Aaaah..~ X-Master¡­~" Her cheeks immediately turned deep red. She felt his fingers...

    For the first time, a man climbed into her most secret ce ...

    Funny reaction... But what else can you expect from a virgin?

    Now Akita looked quite hot and charming...

    On her damp, velvety-pale chest, two red stripes from the whip protruded. She herself trembled in his arms. Probably out of fear. He literally felt this innocent, feminine taste of a shy bitch with his fingers, admiring her sparkling breasts.

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Akita began to moan at his rough caresses downstairs. The pain in my chest wasn''t really all that bad, but given that he was hitting her sensitive nipples, it increased exponentially. Now they are on fire! But, the sensations below interrupted everything ...

    She didn''t know how she felt...

    ¡ª Mmph~

    Tsume began to react to the moans from the right and slowly turn around. She acted reflexively, because she hadn''t evene to her senses yet. No wonder, because she was not only "shut up" with a current, but also returned to reality by the same cruel method.

    Under Naruto''s orders, Sumire didn''t intervene anymore, but only watched.

    Watching his hard, bare back, she blushed a little and began to feel pulsations just below her chest.

    "Ah~"

    So strong and confident, in front of two suspended and naked women - he looked incredibly exciting ...

    Sumire''s panties started to get wet, but...

    - Do not be distracted. Naruto''s cold warning brought her back to reality immediately.

    He turned to Tsuma and smiled mockingly.

    - Do not sleep. You are next.

    - A? The kunoichi blinked weakly. She was slowly realizing the reality... Her swollen eyelids barely opened, but as soon as she heard his words, she immediately opened her eyes sharply and stared at him in fear!

    Tsume started to remember again...

    Her pupils constricted sharply!

    - Y-you...

    ¡ª Hmm... Just got it? Smirking smugly, Naruto picked up a small vibrator, then, ignoring the moaning Akita, sharply pulled his fingers out of her pussy and was distracted by Tsume.

    "Whh... Ahhh! the mature kunoichi groaned in pain! He attacked unexpectedly, without asking permission...

    Naruto squeezed her nipple, then insolently attached a vibrator to her clit. After sticking everything to the ster, he turned on the button and tossed the wires aside.

    ¡ª AAAAAH!

    Tsume''s whole body shuddered!

    The vibration instantly reached its maximum, and the startled kunoichi immediately let out an impressive moan! Although, it could hardly be called a groan of pleasure... After all that had happened, she still needed to warm up...

    ¡ª Enjoy! Narutoughed out loud and patted her dry pussy loudly!

    ¡ª Aaaah! Aaah! AAAAH!

    Tsume was shaking on the chain in shock...

    Funny spectacle...

    Chuckling, Naruto pinched her nipples a little more before turning his attention back to Akita. First of all, he wanted to deal with this shy bitch.

    Exposing her wet face from wet hair, he carefully removed the interfering curls behind the ear, and then approached close to her face.

    "Don''t be afraid... You''ll like it," he whispered it right into her lips.

    ¡ª Aah~

    - Like this...

    Then he slowly ran his nose along her cheek, and got close to her wet ear:

    - Rx ... - and at the same moment, roughly squeezed both her nipples with his fingers!

    "Ahii!~" Akita groaned sweetly, sumbing to his caresses!

    So suddenly!

    What kind of resistance could there be? She had obeyed him for a long time, so as soon as Naruto ordered, she no longer dared to be distracted or interrupt him.

    Akita instinctively knew that he was going to y with her body, but how could she refuse? Fearing pain, she bit her lip and closed her eyes doomedly. Life taught her, and she did not even dare to beg or speak without his order...

    Naruto couldn''t help but praise such behavior. That is why he no longer tortured her, but simply massaged her nipples and prepared for the next step...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    Akita''s submissive body reacted sincerely...

    Meanwhile, aside, Tsume was trembling with the vibration, gradually getting used to it, and ring with anger. Her body had almostpletely recovered from the electrical stimtion.

    Meanwhile, Naruto took out a pair of metal clips and, under Sumire''s confused look, began to attach them to Akita''s nipples...

    "Aaah?!~" ¨C as soon as he pinched her tender nipple, she immediately screamed in pain!

    A warm and prickly feeling passed through Akita''s chest. It was annoying at first, but then...

    ¡ª Ahah~

    As soon as Naruto attached both clips, he immediately started toying with the swollen kunoichi cherries with his fingers. Actually, it didn''t hurt that much...

    And so far, she hasn''t said a word...

    "Okay," Naruto nodded in satisfaction, not stinting on caresses.

    It was the first time Akita''s sensitive nipples had encountered the mps, but he had warmed them up beforehand, and he didn''t use the most intense pressure. Therefore, it was not so painful for her to scream, rather unusual. But as for moans...

    "Aaah~" faint sweet sounds caressed the ear. The naked ve coped well with her fate.

 Chapter 486: Reminds me of Sarada... (18+)

    Chapter 486: Reminds me of Sarada... (18+)

    As Akita humbled herself and submitted, her body was easily enjoyed, unlike the stiff and rebellious Tsume. Even though the vibrator stimted her sensitive clitoris, Tsume still couldn''t enjoy herself in such an environment. That''s what makes her different from Tsunade...

    Even if Naruto had pressed with force, it would hardly have flowed at his will so easily. Her abstinence and stubborn nature practically turned her into a frigid bitch. Tsunade was at least satisfying herself, but judging by Tsume''s reaction, her case was highly doubtful in this regard.

    She felt nothing for him but hatred and fear, so such a response is apletely normal reaction.

    "How did you let yourself go..." Naruto snorted in disappointment.

    That kind of response from Tsume made things moreplicated. Of course, the point here is also that he had properly mocked her before. But even so, it all looked pretty sad.

    Tsume had endured a huge psychological ordeal and, even now, was suffering the consequences. How could she even enjoy it? A minute ago she roared in hysterics, and after that she received a double discharge of current.

    Sheer chaos was going on in her head and body, it was quite possible to go crazy from this ....

    However, even so, Tsume is far from being an ordinary person, and therefore, her brain and body quickly recovered. Even if Naruto, in part, also through the hands of Sumire, turned her life into hell, she, as an experienced kunoichi, stubbornly overcame such difficulties. After all, Tsume had survived more than one war... How could something like this break her down? Akita is different...

    The thoughts of both kunoichi slowly returned to normal. Akita fully awakened and "allowed" him to do whatever he wanted with her body, while Tsume... She had only to remember everything, and how to realize it..."D-damn bastard!" Y-You¡­ Damn you¡­" Her weak and hoarse voice carried an overwhelming hatred. She spat on the vibrator and started twisting her arms...

    "Kh-h! I''ll kill...

    The chains rang, but it was all in vain... Not to mention ess to the chakra, Tsume and her could not do anything to him...

    Pathetic attempts...

    - Scum! Die! Aaaah! - She began to growl and scream, howl like a wounded animal, stubbornly trying to escape ...

    Pretty loud show...

    "Cutie..."

    The Hokage was a little amused by her vigorous attempts. Tsume struggled with her inevitable fate so passionately... It was involuntarily mesmerizing.

    Even Sumire frowned and took a step, about to speak, but he quickly stopped her and did not allow her to interfere.

    - Just look...

    He was grinning, so much so that even Akita began to choke, unable to appease the instinctive fear ...

    How could these insults hurt him? He was rather d that this mature bitch finally started talking to him ... It seems that the recent breakdown did her good. Even if it made her stronger, he liked that much more than silent hatred.

    The vibrator continued its work, despite all the attempts of Tsume to get rid of it...

    ¡ª Aaaaaarrgh! Let me go! Do you hear?! I''ll tear you to shreds!

    Those hoarse cries caressed the ear...

    "How scary..." Naruto let out a contemptuous chuckle. There was already a noticeable bump on his pants. Finally, things got a little exciting...

    Tsume continued to hurl curses and violently rush out. A very unique sight...

    It was like a demon possessed her.

    Not sparing her arms and legs, she struggled so wildly that she tore off the skin on her wrists and began to bleed.

    Poor thing...

    ¡ª Aaaaaa! I''ll kill you all to hell! I''ll burn you alive, scum! AAAAAA!

    It seemed that the more helpless she felt, subjected to increased stimtion, the more furiously she screamed. As if anticipating that soon he will make a decisive move that will finally defeat her ...

    "Interesting..."

    Naruto sneered at Tsume''s reaction as he continued to y with Akita''s wet pussy along the way. His hand literally sank into her crotch, and what a vulgar sound escaped from there ... Not to mention the crushing smell of the flowing bitch ...

    Naruto used his whole palm and just rubbed her virgin spot with amazing roughness, and even with terrifying speed. One had only to imagine what he was capable of, even if using "sparing" methods...

    "AAAAAAAH! ~ YOUR MOTHER!" The Akita rolled his eyes!

    She tried to hold on and not scream too loudly, sinking her teeth into her swollen lips with all possible force. How could she take care of Tsuma? She almost finished! Panic, fear, hysteria, insane pleasure from such treatment - all this could lead to furious squeals! If only she hadn''t tried to suppress them...

    Blood trickled down my chin, and my heart was pounding like crazy...

    The painful feeling of nipple mps, and just the roughest and wildest treatment of her innocent pussy made her virgin body shudder in his strong hands!

    Akita was so afraid that she did not even hate him, and after all that had happened - she recognized the pleasure! I recognized and restrained myself so as not to scream right in his face!

    Just for a little while...

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAH!~ ¡ª in the end, she could not restrain herself and suddenly screamed furiously!

    At that moment, it seemed to her that her life was over...

    It''s like a bomb went off in my head...

    His eyes immediately darkened!

    "Already?"

    Narutoughed harshly, even Tsume fell silent as she stared in amazement at Akita''s shaking body... Finally, for the first time in a long time, she truly paid attention to her...

    "A-Akita, y-you¡­" Something strange shed through Tsume''s voice, like pity and, at the same time, contempt and anger¡­

    This scene was indescribable...

    Akita rolled her eyes and began to shake madly, as if in a fit, indulging in the strongest orgasm in her life...

    At that moment, she was no longer in control. All in tears, saliva and blood, with an empty look, she screamed and shuddered ...

    It covered her head! His face twisted into a crazy expression. Tears flowed, and the virgin pussy exploded with a stream of love juices!

    Naruto''s entire arm was sshed with her sweet nectar...

    Licking his lips, he raised his fingers and tasted this ve:

    - Mm... not bad...

    He didn''t seem to care what happened. Akita writhed like a broken toy, and he just licked his lips and enjoyed. To the squelching sounds of her squirting pussy and the deafening scream of pleasure, he smacked his lips and savored the moment.

    An amazing scene... Especially the faces of all those who are clinging to him, and hisplete indifference...

    Akita temporarily flew away... What else to take from her? Naruto had long predicted a simr result, but her taste seemed quite disturbing to him. Even such a cowardly bitch managed to please him...

    "Mm... Reminds me of Sarada... Interesting"

 Chapter 487: Gift (18+)

    Chapter 487: Gift (18+)

    Akita''s emotions and reaction are quite understandable. Masochistic pleasure mingled with orgasm from sensitive pussy and nipples, and hismanding handling of her body made her heart sparkle with pleasure.

    While Akita''s eyes were covered with a fog of lust and a vicious bitch awakened in her, Naruto was distracted again ...

    - Why is it quiet? He turned to Tsume with a smug grin as he continued to savor the Akita''s sweet taste.

    - Oh you...

    Of course, Tsume did not remain silent for a long time, as soon as she saw his impudent grin and heard these words ...

    "Geek¡­ What a scum you are¡­ Insignificance¡­ You will burn in hell¡­ Fucking fiend¡­ How could I not see this¡­" she muttered hoarsely, stopping after every word, with bright and indestructible, poisonous hatred.

    "Ho¡­" He was only amused¡­ She was being stimted by the vibrators, while forcibly spitting out these barely audible insults. At the same time, as if trying to gather maximum hatred and express everything directly to his face. Even though it didn''t make sense...

    Weak and helpless, she breathed heavily after every word, but did not stop in any way ...

    Really funny... He didn''t want to disturb her and just listened."Monster... Rubbish...

    Tsume did not subside, as if possessed. Seeing how he continues to smack his lips and savor the taste of Akita, her contempt and hatred for him clouded her mind again ...

    At the moment, Naruto was the worst of the worst for her. Not a single person, not a single man, nothing in this life caused her such a sincere and insane desire to kill! Tsume was ready to gouge out his eyes and personally tear him to pieces, gut his intestines and rip out his heart, and then burn the bastard along with his dirty bones!

    Naruto had never heard so much resentment, murderous intent and hatred in a woman''s voice.

    Amazing...

    It was a true feminine essence! The darkest and most dangerous element of their nature. ck, bloody vindictiveness that men could not achieve.

    Tsume was amazing. Naruto looked at her with admiration and anticipation. Even ignoring her naked body and beautiful face, which was reced by the mask of a devilish beast. No... He seemed to be looking into her very soul, into the true essence, which intoxicated him even more than the taste of Akita!

    Finally, he enjoyed... The more she talked and shared her contempt and hatred with him, the better he felt!

    Naturally, Naruto wasn''t enjoying the insults, not at all... He was reveling in that primordial sincerity! Even love could not match the power of hate. An extreme feeling that he never felt in this life. At this moment, he finally experienced it for real!

    Tsume gave him a great gift, which he simply could not refuse, because no matter how he nned, he did not expect to receive it in such quantity ...

    "Wh-what are you...

    Shuddering at his terrifying gaze, Tsume suddenly fell silent...

    And finally...

    "Haa¡­" Naruto slowly parted his lips and exhaled a scalding stream of air. At that moment, he experienced an iparable feeling of euphoria! Goosebumps ran through the body, a shiver touched the chest and reached the groin ...

    The heat filled his soul...

    Everything in my head burned with a golden me! Chakra seeped through his pores, causing his body to glow...

    Incredible! The Hokage was ready to explode and turn this ce into a wastnd!

    He suddenly wanted to break these pieces of iron and how to fuck this mature bitch! Rape wildly, right on the cold floor, and get more screams of hate!

    Like a wild beast, its muffled roar made the metal walls tremble and space distort...

    This obsessive feeling almost brought him to the unbridled state that Kurama once faced.

    Noticing his burning, insane look, Tsume turned pale sharply ... Her pupils trembled, her thoughts were confused. All she could say at that moment was only one thing:

    "Y-you are¡­ sick¡­ fucking lunatic¡­"

    This is the first time Tsume has seen such a pure and at the same time lustful look in a person! This monster seemed to her the most vicious and abnormal evil spirits! Her whole body shuddered at his feelings... In that moment, they both exchanged their sincere emotions and it scared her to shiver!

    Tsume nearly passed out and coughed up blood... The pressure hit her head and her eyes immediately went dark.

    The thought that arose in her head terrified her ... Is he a man at all ?! How can one look cause such a reaction?! She literally felt how close death was!

    Breath caught, uterus shuddered. Even if Tsume couldn''t and didn''t want to, her feminine essence was shaking with fear and suppression in the presence of a strong male! If he attacked, she would not be able to do anything and epted him!

    It was a primordial instinct, how could she resist it? This has never happened before... It was terrible and indescribable. Tsume obeyed - he forced her to obey and literally burned out all the hatred ...

    "Y-you¡­" Tsume stuttered and couldn''t connect the two words. She couldn''t even take her eyes off him, as if she had been hit by a genjutsu!

    Too scary...

    At that moment, if he had only said e", she would have done it without hesitation! Tsume''s body seemed to be under hisplete control... Right now, onemand from him could destroy her.

    Insults and anger had absolutely no effect, she only sshed emotions and cursed at him, but he enjoyed it. That is what brought him to such an absurd state.

    It was too crazy!

    Nothing worse had ever happened to Tsume in her life... Maybe she didn''t expect to offend him or make it easier for her to take into ount, ignoring the frightening response in the form of a current discharge - Tsume acted on emotions, but when he absorbed them, and even enjoyed it - it became crushing blow.

    She could be understood. After all, most men in her understanding were just lustful beasts, but this beast was unique. Too unique. Perhaps because he could hardly experience such strong emotions himself, he liked to force others to give him what he wanted ... Naruto did not know how to love or hate, so it''s not surprising ...

 Chapter 488: Now you are my toy (18+)

    Chapter 488: Now you are my toy (18+)

    As soon as Tsume shut up in shock and stopped insulting and threatening him, it was finally over. His chakra suddenly subsided, and his mad gaze returned to normal. It was like nothing happened...

    Silence pierced the soul... Even Akita was already silent.

    Creepy atmosphere...

    Even though Tsume looked into his eyes with her panicked and shocked eyes, it wasn''t enough for him.

    "Hmm..." Naruto calmed down and immediately snorted. The fire in his eyes finally died out, and was reced by irritation.

    "That bitch... You always ruin everything..."

    Of course he wasn''t enough! In addition, he understood that all this hatred would notst long, and it would be extremely difficult to repeat such a thing. Even if you lock it up and do not touch it, in the end, emotions will weaken. Tsume didn''t y like him, so why would she please him every time? But if she bes a ve, then this will not happen again.

    Even if there was a risk of breaking loose, like that time with Kurama - Naruto did not care at all! He was ready to sacrifice for himself.

    Unfortunately, this cannot be repeated... Too little fire. In addition, his aura seems to have finally broken something in this recalcitrant ve."What a pity..." The Hokage shook his head in disappointment. Unfortunately, even with his strength, there were things he couldn''t control.

    Emotions are like an orgasm - the first time is the most amazing, and after - it bes boring. Therefore, he did not dwell on it. Such an unexpected outburst could not interfere with his ns. Although it''s nice, but if you can''t get more, then you can just forget about it. Who knows, maybe someone else like Tsume will appear.

    "What about Karin? This bitch is also interesting ... "

    Tsume inspired him... Naruto even began to think about other women, even though he was in the process of "training".

    The desire to experience something simr slowly turned into an obsession...

    "Haa¡­ Now is not the time¡­" He quickly shook his head, and returned to reality, discarding unnecessary thoughts.

    One way or another, you can relieve stress, and get something else out of Tsume... At the same time, some of his ns have changed on their own. Even though Naruto had a pair of ves in his hands, he wanted to subdue someone else. Greed surged up in him...

    Everything in the hands quickly loses its value and weight, even if these ves are not yet squeezed to the maximum. Still, their training will drag on.

    "Sorry I can''t get Kushina back..."

    He passionately lusted to experience the emotions of a reborn "mother" towards a lustful son who would take her as his woman.

    "Alright, that''s enough..." Naruto frowned in annoyance and brushed off another stream of thoughts. There is neither time nor ce for this.

    Akita was still shaking in orgasm. Though Naruto was temporarily distracted, it had actually been no more than a second since Tsume had quieted down.

    "Hmm¡­ You don''t have the courage¡­"

    Even if he liked it, so what? This is a demo for Sumire. For such impudence - bitches should be punished!

    Even though Tsume didn''t swear anymore, he wasn''t about to let her talk nonsense.

    Naruto stepped aside, grabbed the gag and then moved towards her...

    That was enough...

    - A? Wh-what are you... Oh, you scum! Tsume immediately reacted. She was not an innocent girl, and therefore clearly understood what he was going to do with this thing.

    - Sit tight! He immediately growled, knocking her down.

    ¡ª AAAA! NO!

    Where could she run? Pathetic attempts!

    Sharply grasping the hair of this wild bitch, Naruto grinned viciously, one hand trying to gag her mouth...

    - Don''t bite...

    Her attempts irritated him even more...

    ¡ª Grrr! Die! Die! Tsume growled and tried to bite his fingers, but she couldn''t even scratch him.

    It really looked funny... She threw herself and growled, clenching her teeth. Even if it didn''t make sense, she still didn''t give up and fought.

    "Hah, what an aggressive dog..." Narutoughed as he continued to flirt with her predatory mouth. She could not bite through his skin, and only moaned from the pain in her teeth. He was hard as a rock!

    Cutie...

    Her sharp fangs looked quite tempting, he deliberately ran his fingers over them ... I just wanted to ustom the bitch to perversions, and see this predatory mouth obediently caressing a hard cock. Of course, now - this is impossible, because this evil beast would certainly bleed him.

    No matter how you look at it, she needed good training!

    ¡ª Mmmhm! - Finally, he caught Tsume, squeezed her jaw with his fingers and opened his fangs, after which he gagged her mouth, and quickly grabbed it at the back of her head.

    "That''s right¡­ The muzzle suits you¡­"

    ¡ª Grrrr! Mmmhf!

    Tsume mumbled and turned her head around, but this did not help her in any way. Fangs scratched the ball, but could not crack it.

    ¡ª GRRRR!

    She growled wildly and burned Naruto with a look full of hatred, and he only smiled in response, and brazenly pawed her bare chest, responding with his smug look.

    "You can''t run away, you old bitch. Now you are my toy. Deal with it... - viciously grinning, he sharply pulled her nipples!

    ¡ª Mmmmhg! Tsume moaned painfully and drooled, and then began to flounder even more wildly ...

    - Like this...

    Naruto chuckled and continued to pull...

    ¡ª Mmmmmf! Tsume hummed and growled as she faced this humiliation. Streams of saliva dripped down her thin chin and dripped right onto his fingers, but what could she do? He mocked her mature breasts the way he wanted. All she had to do was endure the pain, drool like bitches, and burn him with a furious look ...

    "Beauty..." Lustfully licking his lips, Naruto came close to Tsume''s "charming" face, and then abruptly grabbed her hair and touched her forehead with his.

    - Look at me!

    ¡ª Mmmmgh! Tsume turned on more than before, but he held her too tightly, so that she could not even headbutt him. Their eyes were only a few inches apart, he made her look and she had to...

    Rage, resentment, pain, humiliation... Absolutely everything flickered in those dark eyes of the wild head of the Inuzuka n. She wanted to gnaw his artery, spit in his face, but...

    "Mmmmmgh?! Her eyes suddenly widened in shock - all emotions were reced by fear and panic!

    No wonder Naruto treated her just like Akita... He rubbed his palm with her own saliva and then gave her a rough p between her legs!

    A resounding, vulgar p went all over the cell! Champing, depraved cotton on dry pussy perfectlybined with this shocked look, and involuntarily escaped moan of a mature bitch...

    ¡ª MMMMMFFH?!~

    Nude, trembling on a chain, with fangs for show and a gag in her mouth ...

    A wildly sexy spectacle!

    Instead of Naruto''s palm, he wanted to nt something else in her, but he had to restrain this impulse. These stupid bitches still need to earn a real dick - they haven''t even gotten to the point where he trains them personally. Ungrateful Tsume for sure...

    Naruto forcibly began to rub her mature pussy and forgotten clitoris, enjoying the lowing moans and the obvious reaction of her body.

    "That''s it... Look at me.

    ¡ª Mmmfh!~

    Tsume began to heat up, the clitoris to swell...

    If he had just fucked, she would definitely have gone berserk, but such a rude p and such a terrible treatment of such an important ce shocked her to such an extent that she did not even have time to get angry...

 Chapter 489: Another Crazy (18+)

    Chapter 489: Another Crazy (18+)

    Naruto acted atypically, too rudely, like a wild animal. All this was out of my head...

    ¡ª Mmmf!~

    He did not try to conquer her, but simply took and yed with her body, as if she were some kind of thing, a young female! Not to mention that Tsume didn''t even think about men, she couldn''t understand at all why he wanted her old body! But, not what to answer, he did not even think to talk to her normally ...

    "Aaaaaah!" - she just screamed silently, unable to understand andprehend ... So furiously stimted downstairs that it was simply impossible to think!

    Shliking, to the point of frenzy, the vulgar sound of a wet pussy burst into her ears, and made her mature body burn...

    He was rubbing her crotch like some whore! And she couldn''t do anything to him...

    The long-forgotten feeling from the clitoris hit the brain with a discharge! Naked and avable, in the hands of some boy, Tsume felt unbearable humiliation from such imperious treatment ...

    She, proud and worthy of Tsume Inuzuka, received a p on her proud pussy from a man! He literally mocked her innermost female ce! What is this situation?!

    At that moment, she really wanted to burst into tears! He didn''t even let her say a word, gagged her like some kind of dog!¡ª Mmmhm!~

    Tsume''s eyes turned red, but seeing his arrogant and self-satisfied look, she held back her tears and stubbornly growled. She couldn''t shed tears in front of that bastard, that''s what he wanted!

    "Aaaaah!~ Whyoooo?!"

    Tsume mentally screamed and cursed, but all she could do was just mumble and spread her legs...

    Slurping and squishing sounds full of feminine depravity from her own pussy rushed through the kunoichi''s head, echoing the remnants of her pride.

    Naked like an inferior slut, hung on the wall like a sex toy, disheveled and soaked with sweat, dishonored, captivated by a vicious male... Powerless, unable to resist.

    No chance...

    Another defeat...

    ¡ª Mmmmfhm!~

    Thest barrier has fallen...

    His gaze frightened and plunged the uterus into a violent trembling ...

    Nothing matters anymore...

    From all this, Tsume''s eyes began to roll! Helpless, gagged and shackled, with a rough hand on her mature cunt - she moaned muffledly, as befits a bitch,pletely losing the rest of her strength. Wrapped in his overbearing aura, she sumbed to her inner whore, and a never-before-seen me shed into her eyes!

    At the same moment, the kunoichi''s legs shook violently, and a tight jet of her depraved juicesnded on Naruto''s palm!

    It was so humiliating, so terrible and rude, but she finished anyway - let it down like a helpless bitch!

    ¡ª MMMMMFFFF!~

    Just for a moment, Tsume showed herself from the most vicious side ... It was unforgettable.

    Arms and legs weakened, wet and excited body hung limply in shackles, shaking in convulsions. For the first time in many years, she finished! This time for real! Reached an orgasm that I have never experienced in my life.

    Mind shattered...

    Tsume just didn''t dare to look him in the eyes anymore... She lost and couldn''t bear this reality, the reality in which she gave up like a bitch in heat.

    So simple and cruel... She would never have thought that she was so weak. I would never have thought that a man would treat her like that, and would never have thought that he would end after so many years, and even so loudly, and so quickly ...

    Why all these years of contempt for men? Why all this loneliness? One hand and a few seconds of stimtion, as all endurance and confidence turned into a vicious spray of lust. And the worst thing is that this is the first orgasm in my life, and even in such a humiliating situation...

    At that moment, in the chaos of thoughts, a terrible question arose in Tsume''s head, which she regretted without hesitation ... And what would have happened if he weren''t like that, if there weren''t all these chains? Would she have finished just as hard? Would you be able to experience all these indescribable feelings?

    The answers Tsume was afraid to even think of didn''t reach her as orgasm, and the feeling of defeat, mixed with pain andpletely covered her shuddering mind. Like sparks of electricity, butpletely different...

    The glow faded...

    For such a proud woman, it was worse than death. She lost not only to him, but also to her feminine, animal nature...

    In his hands, Tsume became a simple female, and nothing could change that. Even through hatred and reluctance, I lost so terribly...

    The moment he almost lost his temper and covered her with his aura, Naruto finally damaged something in her and that''s why everything became so confusing.

    But this unfamiliar pleasure overcame all sorrows and suffering ...

    Tsumepletely forgot...

    Her mind began to fade...

    ¡ª Mmmh~

    Droplets of tears shed under the swollen eyes of the kunoichi, and then slowly rolled down her sad cheeks...

    Naruto stared intently at Tsume''s twisted face in orgasm, her rolling eyes and drooling chin, continuing to grin viciously, and rub this mature pussy even more furiously!

    He wanted more!

    Not so long ago, he noticed a unique, iparable spark in Tsume''s eyes, and it amazed him. Even though she appeared only for a moment, but ... She seemed to him something truly amazing. This woman was hiding something terrifying in herself... Definitely, if she waspletely subdued, Tsume would be a truly deranged pervert. Perhaps no one will ever be able to match her.

    The only pity is that it will not be easy to break it, and even more difficult to bring it to such a state. Everything depended on submission.

    In the beginning, Naruto really assumed that Tsume wouldst longer. He even thought that since the vibrator had no effect, then the body would not sumb after such stress, but who would have thought that Tsume was actually such an arrogant bitch! I didn''t even get excited from the toy, but as soon as they gave her a palm and humiliation, they gagged her mouth with a muzzle, how she almost burst into tears and immediately finished meekly!

    It sshed so powerfully that my hand became numb, and everything does not stop pouring over! At first it hit like a fountain, and now it poured like a waterfall ...

    It was like Naruto had ripped the lock off her locked, mature pussy, and she was bursting with all the lust umted over decades!

    An amazing scene ... Finished and cried at the same time. No matter how you look at it, it''s definitely a special talent.

    "Maybe that''s why she didn''t have a man? She''s so overbearing, but really, it''s like this..."

    Naruto began to understand something. Even before he "strangled" her, he saw something strange in her behavior, like an act of force, but, now ...

    "Another crazy¡­" ¨C not that he was very surprised by this, but rather that he was already beginning to annoy that most of the women in this vige were sick in the head!

    Turns out Tsume is her own worst enemy. But, even if she came easily in his hands, it is precisely because of her stubborn nature that she will be even harder to break.

 Chapter 490: Weak in the front whore! (18+)

    Chapter 490: Weak in the front whore! (18+)

    If Tsume has an orgasm and cries, what does it mean? Masochism is a separate topic, abstinence and pride too, the main thing is denial. If she could not ept herself and at the same time rejected everyone, then it would be very difficult to break her, especially if you do not deal with her personally.

    Considering Sumire''s gender and skills, if Tsume both loses on a physical level and recognizes her as an alpha, as she did with Naruto now, then even in this case, she will reject the truth. She just couldn''t take it, and Naruto already knew why.

    Unlike all these perverts, Tsume was a stubborn, conservative woman with obvious problems in her sexual life.

    But, the main question is, will Sumire be able to suppress it at all? Naruto was inclined to believe that it was not a matter of long abstinence or weakness, but rather that nature leaped up in her ... This Inuzuka behaved like a real she-wolf in human form. She lost to a strong male, as befits a bitch, and perhaps that is why she behaved the way she did. After all, what is it about being weak in front of a strong man? It''s just an instinct, almost like a dog in heat.

    If Tsume''s psyche works like that, then everything is logical. All this fit perfectly into her personality. Even though she cried, that''s okay too. How could she give up so easily after so many years of rule? It is almost the same as if a young wolf came into her pack, seized power, and made her his bedding. Of course she will resist, but how can you go against instincts? Any female would have fought, of course, until she became pregnant.

    The human and animal sides intertwined, and in a strange way built the thinking of this unique woman. No matter how you look at it, it''s all about the pedigree...

    Now the Inuzuka genes seemed to Naruto something really interesting.

    It was the most abnormal, he first encountered this. How can a person cultivate animal habits in himself? Unless he''s lived with them since birth... But given that these Inuzuka have brought dogs all their lives and, to some extent, even looked like them, this is understandable, even if Naruto was just making theories.

    Anyway, this world is not that simple, who knows what secret techniques these Inuzuka use? Their sense of smell and perfect understanding of nukenins is a well-known fact, for an ordinary person this is simply impossible. This Tsume even has non-human pupils! All this is too strange, but at the same time, surprisingly logical ...Previously, he did not betray such a value to pedigrees, although he could distinguish them.

    "What an oversight... The taste and smell of Hyuuga is different from the same Yamanaka, as is chakra, but, perception?"

    Naruto smiled wryly as he continued admiring the shaking body of this hot bitch.

    "These are all just my guesses... Everything converges, and I will work in this area, but it is still difficult to draw urate conclusions. I''ll have to dig into her head a little more. Threatening the puppies is still the best option now, for sure..." The Hokage frowned as he continued to n.

    The problem is Sumire... No matter how you look at it, she is also a bitch, so how can she be an alpha for a proud woman like Tsume? Even so, can there be two leaders in a pack? Sumire is clearly worse and weaker than Naruto, and if Tsume finished only because she was suppressed by a stronger male, then there can only be one oue ... If she admits defeat, then only before him. She may have already recognized him as Alpha, who knows.

    At the moment, Naruto forgot to take into ount his recent outburst in front of Tsume, which had just the same effect on the moment. However, soon he will take this into ount ...

    Now it will be even more difficult for her to lose to Sumire, because she already has an example of a stronger male, so why would she recognize others?

    Regardless of her age, Sumire''s main w is her gender. Tsume obviously will not obey another bitch, especially one who has already obeyed a male. No matter how she looks down on men, thew of nature is simple - the male is taller and stronger. The male creates offspring and fertilizes the females. If this is Tsume''s mindset, then her loss this time is due to the same.

    Naruto had enough evidence for this theory. It was enough that the vibrator did not work on her, but his palm had an amazing effect. Tsume even cried because she knew she couldn''t resist it. From this side, it is clearly seen that the point is not in stimtion, but in who is in charge of the process.

    Even if animal and human thinking were intertwined in Tsum, a person still prevailed in it. Therefore, like any other people, her psyche was directly connected with erogenous zones.

    Can everyone get turned on by nipples or anal sex? What about ears or other ces? The answer is obvious. But! What if you create a conditioned reflex? What if you inspire a person with pleasure from fingertips? What if you convince his brain that it is not the opposite sex that turns him on, but his own? That''s exactly how it works.

    Workout! If you properly train a person, then he will end even in pain.

    The environment has developed certain restrictions and norms of "sex life" in Tsum, but who said that they cannot be changed, strengthened orpletely suppressed?

    What''s more... Naruto didn''t demand that Sumire be Tsume''s alpha, he wanted her to be a projection of his will, and these ve girls understood that.

    Even if it is difficult, nothing is impossible.

    "Hmm, Hana... I originally wanted to use it, but now... Obviously, if I personally work, Tsume will quickly recognize me as the head, and won''t even say a word against it. But since I can''t personally train her and just want to make them ves, Hana can still be useful."

    Even though Naruto found the best method to subdue this dog, he still didn''t intend to go that route. What is the point? Too boring!

    Returning to reality, he gave Tsume a sly look with a sneer.

    "Hmm, I thought you had abilities, but you are just such a¡­ Weak slut in the front!"

    There was no answer, Tsume didn''t even hear his words. Now she was in a state in which she could hardly think.

    She was shaking, it was the first time she hade so hard. It can be said that her body was faced with what itcked all its life, and what it secretly dreamed about, suppressed by Tsume''s personality.

    As if after decades she learned to breathe! The reaction was overwhelming... Streams of love juices flowed non-stop. It broke through and it never stopped. However, she no longer groaned. Hanging on a chain, she rolled her eyes and mumbled stupidly.

    Pretty sexy...

    "Hmm..." Naruto chuckled and didn''t continue. He no longer rubbed her pussy, stepped aside, took a few "tools", and began to fix them on the body of this mature bitch...

 Chapter 491: Preparing for the Finals (18+)

    Chapter 491: Preparing for the Finals (18+)

    While Tsume was thinking nothing, Naruto was preparing her for the future, while at the same time showing Sumire everything that she would have to work with in the future.

    First, vibrators. Naruto started with the smallest ones, fixing them with bandages on the nipples, then inserting several at once into the ass and pussy. After that, he plugged the back hole with an anal plug, and stuffed a thick and ribbed dildo into the front hole.

    Next, containment seals were used. Naruto secured them over the kunoichi''s holes so that the toys wouldn''t slip out even if she started to cum.

    Next up are the ropes. Since the stimtion reached all the most important "zones", Naruto removed the wires from the vibrators, securing them with a rope on the kunoichi''s thigh, after which he passed the knots over her body, creating a kind of bandage, between the folds of her pussy, ass, and even tied her breasts.

    Assessing the results of hisbors, he nodded contentedly:

    - Comes down...

    The ropes pressed and rubbed, it became even harder for Tsume to move and breathe. After securing the knots around her stomach, Naruto moved on to the next step...

    Label!

    Touching Tsume''s neck, he injected some of his chakra into the seal, after which, literally before his eyes, it began to grow, reaching her very shoulder.Naruto acted masterfully, now he added some new symbols to the seal. His fingers zed with golden chakra and he wrote in a few new "instructions" before pulling away and allowing the mark to return to its original state. But now, her appearance haspletely changed! It was no different from the Tenten mark, only in shape and some details, like the separated signs of the Inuzuka n.

    Naruto made final adjustments and made this seal even more perfect.

    Lately, he had a lot of ideas, so he took the liberty of improving this "invention" a little. Now, in addition topletely blocking the chakra and being able to directly teleport to the target, as well as determining its state and location, he could remotely influence Tsume''s nervous system. One touch was enough for her to experience terrible pain. But besides that, he could also stimte her and even paralyze her. It''s not like Naruto intended to use it for its intended purpose, more like leaving a mark as a reminder of himself. In addition, with proper skill and time, Tsume could easily break the seal, but this problem nowy only on Sumire ...

    Not hiding a mischievous grin, Naruto looked at his cute assistant and winked at her.

    Sumire stood in the same ce and calmly watched everything. Of course, she was shocked by the recent scene with Tsume''s intense orgasm, but she had already calmed down, since she was much more worried about the continuation. Naruto acted and she remembered everything he did.

    Finally, everything was finished. He was no longer going to add anything or y with Tsume. One orgasm and her charming tears were enough for him.

    Anyway, what else could he get from her? Fucking her is not an option - she is not yet as submissive as he would like. At this point, Naruto got everything he could from Tsume. A sequel is only possible with an Akita. Here he was going to have fun with her ... This submissive girl will do whatever he wants. However, even so, this did not exempt her from ve training. She was ready to humiliate herself out of fear, how could such behavior satisfy him?

    "That''s it..." - Turning to Akita, Naruto immediately reached his hand to her neck.

    - A?! The girl shuddered in fear! She had already woken up and seen a lot, but... The next moment, his hand, full of chakra, touched her fragile neck!

    ¡ª Ah!

    How could she resist? Even if scared, all she had to do was obey.

    Fortunately, although the heat spread through the body with an admixture of pain, it was quite tolerable ...

    - Khh...

    Akita closed her eyes as if she had experienced the most terrible suffering in her life. Her pain threshold was really high, even from this she almost screamed.

    "Coward..." Naruto chuckled as he continued to move his fingers and adjust the seal.

    He installed a copy of thebel. Previously, he did not do this, limiting only Tsume. The Akita didn''t put up any resistance anyway, but now... Why not? The ves were worth tagging. They must know who they belong to - this is also a kind of psychological impact. In addition, unlike his other women, he marked these in the most prominent ces. Such a vicious mark on the neck can easily attract attention - almost a stigma. But, he didn''t care. Besides...

    Naruto turned around and walked towards Sumire...

    - A? M-master? When she realized what he was trying to do, she just blinked innocently and bowed her head in obedience, but, to her surprise, Naruto did not touch her neck, but extended his hand, and brazenly climbed right under her kimono!

    "Aaah!~" Sumire groaned and blushed cutely. He openly and brazenly touched her breasts!

    "Aaah!~ M-master...~

    Naruto did not deny himself the opportunity to y a little with the excited nipples of his young beauty ... After all that had happened, she was already burning with desire.

    "Mmmf~" Sumire didn''t resist. She bit her lip and lookednguidly into his eyes, as if begging for more. At that moment, she did not care about any ves - she wanted to feel him in herself ...

    This sincere, tender desire could be noticed even by a blind man...

    Naruto smirked. Of course, he clearly saw how much she was excited, but this time he did not continue, but only took his hand away from the little charms of the young beauty, after which, his fingers lit up with chakra. He set his mark right on her chest.

    "Aaah!~" Sumire screamed. The sensation was not pleasant, but she did not resist, allowing him to do with her whatever he pleases. Unlike the cowardly Akita, she possessed good restraint and absolute trust in her Master.

    - Good girl. Naruto smiled andplimented her. He liked Sumire''s obedience. Although he wanted to have some fun with her and reward her for her efforts, he still pushed that thought aside and focused on the main thing. Recently, he decided to start printing on all his women, and for each of them to create an individual one.

 Chapter 492: Sudden Inspiration

    Chapter 492: Sudden Inspiration

    Naruto didn''t intend to mark Sumire in the open like those pathetic ves did. They needed an identification mark, and now, even in public, they will not be able to hide their true identity. ves forever.

    With Sumire, the seal was not aimed at control, but rather was intended for "management." Moreover, it was noticeably different from the ve.

    "It''s a pity I don''t possess Kuroibo, otherwise I could influence them remotely¡­"

    Naruto mused as he continued setting the seal.

    The ck Rods seemed to him a rather useful acquisition, but it is a pity that without the Rinnegan they cannot be created and used.

    Thanks to the marks, he could monitor his women remotely, evenmunicate with them telepathically, but he could not manage yet. For this, a direct impact or a close radius was required.

    If the mark is a lock, then certain seals are keys. With enough range, Naruto couldy down a hand seal and affect his females in much the same way that the Hy¨±ga had the Cursed Seal of the Byakugan. But, all this faded before the remote influence of Payne. Chakra Receivers could allow direct contact with the target and manipte their body. In this case, Naruto wouldn''t even have to create the Subjugation Method, since he would have had a simple seal and a "rod" on the target. Although, the radius is also a problem ...

    "Hmm, what about satellites? What if I could create an artificial satellite and bind all living beings?

    Naruto''s eyes suddenly sparkled with inspiration.Even if now was not the time for such thoughts, he just happened to think of a really amazing thing...

    He had many memories from different worlds, and the Naruto universe was far from the very first, and certainly not thest.

    The Hokage knew that in some worlds with enough advanced technology, there were satellites and radio waves. Then what would it be like if he carried a simr circuit using Chakra Demodtors as Antennas directly connected to the satellite?

    This move was awesome!

    To some extent, it was like the eternal Tsukuyomi, only less controlled, but at the same time much more convenient in terms of control. The only drawback was that all people on this needed to have Chakra Demodtors imnted in their bodies. In this regard, the genjutsu was much more powerful, and in fact, Naruto did not even deny the possibility of modifying the Eternal Tsukuyomi. But, the method of Receivers also looked quite curious...

    Take, for example, the developed world, in which most people used phones andmunications: what if through their phones, they could be remotely affected, and thus brainwashed?

    Tsukuyomi may be a strong method, but not as flexible. It simply wraps the target in an eternal illusion, but what''s the point? Why not inspire all of humanity with a certain worldview that the user needs? If Madara did that, he could be a real God and easily suppress any wars, and it didn''t even require Tsukuyomi. But he went the other way...

    As for the Gudodam... Even after gaining the Sharingan and a massive twenty percent boost from the Ultimate Law''s primary ability, Naruto still couldn''t regain the full power of the Six Paths. In addition, they were not particrly suitable for recing Chakra Receivers, given their limited number.

    "But, the idea is good..."

    Although Naruto did not yearn for world domination, but, for the sake of interest, he was not averse to doing something so global. If he could imnt Chakra Receivers in the body of all newborn children, it would be an interesting experience. Anything could be done with them... This was fundamentally different from the setting of the Ideology and the formation of a cult, moreover, this could facilitate this n.

    "Haa... Okay, now is not the time..." With a wry smile, Naruto pulled his hand away from Sumire''s soft chest, then smiled as he gently stroked her hair.

    - Well done.

    He was so carried away that he never let go of her excited nipples for a moment...

    - Well done.

    Though she clearly didn''t mind...

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Sumire smiled in embarrassment, expressing clear reluctance with hernguid gaze. If not for the "light" side, then she would definitely take a step towards him and take everything into her own hands. If Sarada were in her ce, she would definitely do something... But, Sumire only hesitantly moved her legs, all flowing with love juices. In his presence, her timid nature got the better of her.

    Naruto watched her funny reaction with a grin...

    "Charming..."

    But why does he need her when right in front of the chained and submissive Inuzuka bitch? He had already tasted Sumire, so why not taste the new virgin? It''s a much more tempting target...

    "Let''s take a look..."

    Although it was not his style to be distracted right during his "games" with women, Naruto simply could not ovee the sudden surge of inspiration.

    From his position, he saw all the ws in Madara''s n, which acted as a pawn in Zetsu''s palm. But even without Kaguya''s Will, his n still looked so-so.

    The Eternal Tsukuyomi method is too boring, but Naruto''s method, although interesting, still had many drawbacks. In addition, it has remained theoretical until now ...

    "There''s still a lot to think about, hmm..."

    But even so, he didn''t throw it away. Of course, this is a matter for the future, after we manage to deal with resurrections and all sorts of time travel.

    Next, Naruto exined some important details regarding her seal to Sumire. In the end - it was significantly different from all those that he had created before.

    "Control" meant direct control of other seals. Simply put, Sumire had some of Naruto''s ability to control ves. Using special hand seals, she couldpletely paralyze, stimte, or overwhelm Tsume and Akita''s resistance. Of course, she could solve all the "electricity" problems, but just in case, Naruto gave her more powers.

    Thus, from that moment on, Sumire had much more power than before and could bully this pair of bitches as she pleased. In the future, she will be able to handle other ve seal holders in a simr way. Of course, if there are.

    Other than that, Sumire''s mark was no different from the one Tenten and Shizune wore. Of course, she could no longer control them. Naruto wasn''t going to go that far.

    Going forward, he nned to change Hinata''s seal and give her more benefits. The ones she had now were no good. The wife had a great status and therefore, she deserved to be able to suppress even Shizune. Not to mention all the minor personalities that weren''t even up to Tenten''s level.

    Although Naruto knew about Shizune''s business that she was doing with Temari, but in his eyes, even though she was his "first", Hinata still had a higher status. That''s why change was needed, and as soon as possible...

 Chapter 493: Went to the record... (18+)

    Chapter 493: Went to the record... (18+)

    Naruto was building a certain kind of hierarchy between his women and was going to give them the appropriate opportunities. He didn''t care that they could use them against each other, rather he even wanted to see how it would y out and how they would use those advantages to their advantage. Maybe even Hinata wouldn''t sit on the sidelines.

    The Hokage was going to divide the women into ranks, from the lowest ves to the highest women, and thereby make them progress. At this point, Hinata could look down on everyone, although given her personality, she was unlikely to act excessively. Next was Shizune, and possibly Tsunade, and then everyone else. Naruto still nned to work with this.

    Once again instructing Sumire, he finallypleted this step, after which he advanced towards Akita. Now, there was nothing holding him back. On the example of Tsume, he showed what is required of Sumire and in what condition she will have to keep these ves, and on the example of Akita, he was going to demonstrate the details of "training". After that, you can finish and go about your business.

    First of all, Naruto fully prepared Akita, almost like Tsume: he used vibrators, an anal plug, and then ropes. This bitch''s ass turned out to be quite narrow and even after he lubed it up, only the smallest of the toys came in, and as for her pussy... Naruto didn''t put anything inside or even tried to seal it with a paper seal. How could he rob her of her precious virginity with some pathetic toy? He kept it for himself, but was going to pick it up a littleter. This time, one hole is enough for him, but before that, it was necessary to prepare Akita''s body properly. Although she had already warmed up, something important was missing...

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Squeezing the kunoichi''s nipples properly, he enjoyed her sweet, muffled moan...

    ¡ª Aah~

    Akita behaved quite charmingly and damn submissively. She did not try to talk to him, even tried not to look into his eyes and constantly looked away. All that was heard from her was only groans and sighs. Otherwise, she greatly pleased him with her behavior.

    "Aaah!~" but, the sensation on the nipples was too intense! Not only did Naruto use mps and vibrators, but he also squeezed her breasts with a tight rope. Unlike the unconscious Tsume, Akita felt everything! Naruto showed no mercy and pulled her very hard. But even though it hurt a little, Akita paid no attention to it, because the sensations in her ass and nipples made her tremble and moan!¡ª Aaaah!~

    Vibrators worked and stimted all the most sensitive ces. The kunoichi was flowing and trying to hold back her moans, but with each of his actions, it became unbearably difficult for her to hold on.

    Naruto mockingly admired the kunoichi figurine trembling on the chains.

    - You''re happy, aren''t you?

    Akita didn''t answer, she just bit her lips and groaned softly. Not daring to look him in the face, she lowered her head. Her face was flushed, her lips were swollen, just like her nipples and clitoris. The whole body was wet with sweat. Lustful heat literally flew from the kunoichi. Unlike Tsume, who didn''t respond to the vibrators, Akita was different... She enjoyed herself even in such a humiliating and terrible situation. Perhaps she was too young to resist this...

    With her ass filled and amazingly stimted, she was on fire. Her heart was pounding wildly and drooling rose to her lips. It was all too good!

    ¡ª Ahah~

    She couldn''t control anything. The tight ropes tightened with every breath she took. But it was this mixture of pain and pleasure, powerlessness andck of control that, for some reason, made her womb tremble uncontrobly!

    Love juices flowed in abundant streams along the slender legs of the kunoichi, along the chains, dropping to the floor in drops. Everywhere was flowing, Akita was seized by a trembling in the uterus. Her eyes began to roll. Wet hair obscured her gaze.

    Nude, trembling, in a strong bandage, slim and sexy, bursting with female pheromones - she looked simply amazing. Especially her wet body and those curly dark hair...

    Too exciting...

    Although a ve, but how beautiful she was at that moment, before an orgasm...

    Naruto enjoyed the view as he gradually increased the stimtion of the vibrators with the remote control.

    ¡ª Aaaah!~

    Akita sharply arched and screamed!

    She got covered! This orgasm was not even close to the previous one! Naruto didn''t just let her scream and didn''t use the gag. All for this moment!

    "Aaaaaaaah!~" The kunoichi''s entire body contorted, and then a tight jet shot out of her pussy, flooding the floor under her feet!

    "Heeeeee!~" Akita shook and squealed like a fish caught in a. Her uterus shuddered wildly, everything was seized in her chest and her brain literally boiled from the pressure. Inexperienced in sex, she could not even imagine that in life you can experience such pleasure! It was something inhuman!

    Tears flowed from Akita''s eye, she no longer controlled her mouth, and drooling immediately began to flow from her lips. Her body writhed, but at the same time - she lost all her strength and hung, drooling and rolling her eyes ...

    It was incredibly pleasant!

    "Hmm, not bad..." Naruto nodded contentedly, continuing to watch this familiar sight with a mischievous grin. He so often saw ending bitches that he was not even surprised. Women in moments of orgasm are fundamentally different from men - they literally lose control.

    Akita had experienced this for the first time, and besides, she was quite young, so her active reaction is quite natural. Mature and constrained are not capable of this, they need a long opening, but Akita was somewhat like Sarada - she also easily sumbed to pleasure and rxed.

    - Mmmmhaa!~

    A wave of pleasure covered her head - Akita lost the ability to think and restrain her body ... To rece the love juice from her pussy, a burning golden stream escaped!

    This time she even pissed herself...

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    Narutoughed and finally brought the vibrators up to full power, but their buzzing sound was overshadowed by the kunoichi''s bright moans and the vulgar noise her wet pussy made.

    ¡ª Ahhh!~

    Surprisingly, she was cumming for almost half a minute!

    "I went to the record ..." - he grinned, not even thinking to stop.

    All barriers fell and she soiled the floor,pletely losing her feminine dignity...

    "Nhaaaa!~" Because of the increased stimtion, the orgasm literally did not stop!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaaah!~

    Madness!

    Akita squealed not only from pleasure! To her horror, the pleasure suddenly turned into a pulling pain! The uterus contracted with such force that the body recognized the discharge of current! My nipples were numb, and sincere horror rumbled in my head!

    ¡ª Aaaaah! Enough!~ Prayers began to slip through the screeching. She finally began to speak... Although she did not think, and hardly understood what was happening, but now instinctive fear made itself felt. Of course she was scared! Pleasure began to give way to suffering, and these incessant sensations could scare anyone!

    "As expected..."

    Who said she''d be having fun tonight?

    "Aaaaaaah!~ Aaaaah!" Enough!~ Please!~

    Naruto chuckled derisively and ignored her pitiful squeals, continuing to watch the facial expression of this cumming bitch change...

 Chapter 494: Akita Training (18+)

    Chapter 494: Akita Training (18+)

    Akita finished so brightly that sparks almost fell from her eyes!

    It was indescribable!

    ¡ª Aaaaaah!~

    The butt plug stuffed in the butt hole almost exploded from such amazing stimtion! Fortunately, Naruto covered her with a seal, and no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to push out this "barrier".

    ¡ª Aaaaaa!~

    Akita screamed furiously, shuddering with pain and pleasure. From her constant attempts to do something - the ropes were pulled tighter and as a result brought her even more "dizzy" sensations...

    "Aaaah!~ Noooo!~

    But no matter how she screamed, the vibrators did not care, they performed their role without hesitation!

    The kunoichi''s stomach was trembling, his heart was beating so fast that it seemed like it was about to burst...An amazing spectacle...

    In limbo, she writhed and screamed, but nothing could save her...

    The stimtion did not end, but the orgasm weakened slightly and Akita stopped urinating under her. As expected, along with the pain, her body was moving towards the next ending, without even having time to recover from the first one...

    "Aaaaaah?!~

    A new wave of pleasure dulled the pain. Akita''s eyes rolled back and she squealed again!

    ¡ª Aaaaah!~

    Naruto continued to watch, still grinning fervently. He enjoyed!

    Sumire was frowning in concern, while Tsume was "sleeping sweetly".

    Incessant, intive cries of pleasure and pain filled the cold walls of the dungeon...

    Women''s juices flowed without stopping ...

    ¡ª Nhee~

    If things continued like this, then Akita could very well have died from dehydration... Although, obviously, her life was much more threatened by other "factors"... Not to mention the possible cardiac arrest or stroke from all this stimtion - she could very well simply go crazy! Although, of course, not immediately ...

    Somehow Akita was not an ordinary person. Even if she looked weak and cowardly, pleading only after the first orgasm, but, in Naruto''s opinion, she could well survive a dozen of them, even if this was the first time for her such a test.

    A normal female body, under standard conditions, is capable of withstanding multiple orgasms in session, and it is understandable that in addition to pleasure, this caused them pain. After orgasm, stimtion was usually reduced to unpleasant sensations - this ismon to all people. Nerves seemed to be exposed, and there was nothing surprising in this.

    But, although Akita could not boast of the stamina of the Uzumaki, she was still a kunoichi. So why would she give up so easily?

    She knew how to y the victim and whine, but obviously Naruto was not going to sumb to this. He had long understood what her thinking was, with his experience. With such a woman, one cannot show weakness, otherwise she will quickly take advantage of this.

    Naruto nned to create a faithful whore - a ve of pleasure, while mired in fear. It is best, of course, to add the logic of the female, who will ept her submission as something natural, and be dependent on these feelings, ignoring even her own pleasure.

    Submission must be a necessity - it must be covered with awe, fear, and also the knowledge that she can hide in his shadow. She must unlearn how to live differently, like a child unable to exist independently without an adult. Of course, such women are not the most good-natured, but, in the case of Akita, this is the most logical development of the situation.

    Knowing the hidden traits of her personality, Naruto had no doubt that she could well use this. Like a cowardly subordinate hiding behind his master''s back and taking advantage of his power and reputation. It is highly likely that the Akita will exercise such power and perhaps even against his rivals.

    But even though it was a sign of meanness and cowardice, Naruto wanted to see what woulde of it. He did not divide women into good and evil, and did not show them sincere contempt or excessive affection. Even if they were mean, bitchy, or even deranged perverts, they were all his type.

    ¡ª Ahhh~

    Akita screamed, the pain had already subsided, her clitoris was swollen and reddened, and her uterus burned furiously, almost numb from all these sensations. Ass squeezed as if trying to crush a fragile anal plug!

    She was approaching the next final, and he clearly intended toe out much more spectacr ...

    Naruto perfectly felt the right moment, so as soon as Akita''s legs began to actively shake, he suddenly grabbed a long whip and swung it sharply!

    It''s time to move on to the next level of her training!

    He didn''t care that she didn''t understand anymore - he wanted more!

    And in the next moment, the hoarse groans were reced by a furious and intive female squeal!

    ¡ª Ahhhhhhh!~

    A p on the kunoichi''s slender ass with a whip nearly set off sparks!

    Akita obviously did not expect that in addition to stimtion with vibrators, her body would experience pain from the blows of this sadist!

    ¡ª Heeeeeee!~

    An indescribable feeling!

    A crimson mark from the blow appeared on the delicate female skin. Akita shook even more!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaah!~

    The chains tightened and rattled. The kunoichi actively shuddered and writhed in the air. Slender and in limbo, with a perfect waist, and a flushed ass, as well as a waterfall of love juices actively flowing down her tight hips.

    Akita looked damn sexy...

    Everything shone with moisture. Shadows covered the hall. The sweet and enticing scent of a defeated bitch was scattered everywhere...

    ¡ª Aaaaah~

    The best atmosphere!

    All of this was insanely exciting...

    "Okay..." Naruto chuckled contentedly, enjoying Akita''s pained moans. He admired the view of how quickly her ass swelled up, at the same time pleasing himself with a magnificent sight on her amazing figure...

    Those tight and chic hips, slender and long legs pulled together just perfectly matched her petite appearance, extremely narrow waist, and small, fragile shoulders...

    Tightly stretched ropes perfectly emphasized her most important "advantages"...

    Due to this whole situation, while in limbo, Akita''s hips seemed even wider than her shoulders...

    Amazing whore!

    She finally showed her true beauty...

    Naruto started to get excited. Her sweet cries of pain mixed with moans of pleasure stirred his instincts. He was staring at this coveted ass like a wild animal, barely holding back so as not to break loose ...

    Obviously, he wasn''t going to leave her alone. He wanted to eat this delicacy properly, and release all his lust on her virgin ass!

    But...

    "It''s not time yet..." Naruto looked up at the kunoichi''s trembling shoulders before frowning.

    The Akita started to slow down...

 Chapter 495: Never get bored... (18+)

    Chapter 495: Never get bored... (18+)

    Naruto frowned at the fading Akita and did not hide his irritation ...

    Maybe she didn''t beg for mercy anymore, and lookedpletely broken, but... How could he take her in such a state?

    She''s not ready yet!

    That''s why, he coldly chuckled and swung again...

    - Aaaaaaah!!!~

    How loudly she screamed!

    Just a treat for the ears...

    Narutoughed and hit again!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa!~And further!

    ¡ª Heeeeeeeee!~

    - Like this!

    Akita shook and cum again!

    This is exactly what he wanted! More screams!

    ¡ª Aaaaah!~

    Her eyes rolled back sharply, her back arched and her wet thighs clenched!

    The whip cut through the air andnded resoundingly on the naked flesh of this pitiful ve!

    He never stopped...

    Akita''s tight ass was zing with crimson lines and glistening with drops of sweat...

    A splendid spectacle.

    Naruto licked his lips and did it again! He showed no mercy! He was going to drive her to a full retreat with punches and stimtion, and after that, take her properly!

    ¡ª Aaaaaa!~

    The clitoris and nipples shuddered from the stimtion. A waterfall of female juices spilled loudly onto the floor. The back hole was shaking madly, unable to push out the anal plug...

    Akita again reached a wet orgasm, but since the vibrations and blows did not end - her weak and unprepared body, which was at the mercy of a perverted sadist, could not help herself ... No matter how much she wanted to and, even if she obeyed, she gave up - if he wanted it - she had to finish! Again! And again!

    ¡ª Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!~

    The kunoichi''s eyes rolled back a long time ago, and disheveled hair obscured tear-filled eyes. The pupils were no longer visible. Akita lowered her head and, with her lips stretched out, finished like a stupid bitch, making the most vulgar sounds in her life...

    ¡ª Nhaaah~

    But, an even more depraved sound did note out of her mouth at all, but from her squelching, virgin pussy...

    - What''s happened? Hurt? Hah! Okay... Enjoy!

    Swinging again, Narutoshed out at her left thigh!

    - Hyaaaa!~

    This resounding answer aroused in earnest ...

    - Get used to it! Enjoy it! Now it''s your responsibility! You are not here to have fun, but to be the perfect whore! Come on! Shout for me!

    ¡ª Ahhhhhhh!~

    And she obeyed...

    These inhuman squeals sounded too perverse. Naruto was barely holding on so as not to break loose ... His eyes burned with lust and excitement. He hurt many people in this life, but for the first time he experienced something like this ...

    "It will never get boring..."

    He beat this bitch until her ass and back were covered with hundreds of red marks and, although he held back his strength, this whore had enough in full.

    Finally, Akita waspletely ready...

    After a few minutes of such bullying, her hoarse voice was barely heard in this deserted ce. Prayers were out of the question - Akita''s mind was clouded, his back and all intimate ces werepletely numb.

    Naruto seemed to have shattered her mind and all that was left was a shell shaking in pain and the mingled echoes of endless orgasms.

    It was all worth it...

    "That''s better..."

    Naruto slowly lowered his whip and nodded in satisfaction.

    Now, let''s move on to the main...

    Akita began to lose consciousness, although, probably - she had already lost herself a long time ago. She had never experienced anything like this in her life, andbining that with her cowardly personality as well as her already submissive nature, she epted her fatepletely.

    Naruto practically carved a woman out of her, everything human, and left only the sexual shell of a defeated bitch. It made sense, because in fact, he not only exposed her body, but also her soul. Akita fully opened up to him, and could no longer oppose anything. There are only finishing touches left, and soon a sick, perverted masochist whore will be born.

    Whether it was pleasure or even the suggestion of something more - now she waspletely defenseless before this, and he could force her to ept anything. After all, if you want to break a person, you first need to weaken his resistance, and Naruto has reached this stage ...

    Akita dangled helplessly on the ropes, almost like Tsume, only her condition was even more pitiful, because although it seemed that she had lost herself, but the truth is that she had notpletely passed out yet. It was an ideal state, because if she lost consciousness, then it would be necessary to take care of her awakening. How can you train a ve if she''s passed out?

    "Perfect..." Naruto relished the moment and allowed her to "breathe" before the uing "trial".

    The muffled, metallic ringing of the chains and the characteristic creak of the tension of the ropes mixed with the heavy breathing of the ves, echoing in the empty room...

    It became unbearably hot.

    Charming atmosphere...

    Akita did a good job, even Naruto was sweating. Sumire was still standing in her ce and didn''t utter a sound...

    Akita swayed weakly on her chains, still trembling in weak convulsions.

    ¡ª Mmhh~

    It looked pathetic and sexy at the same time, now she looked like a squeezed sponge - an insane amount of various liquids flowed from her body. Starting from the natural, loving juices from the used pussy, which poured the loudest on the floor, spreading the purest female pheromones everywhere, capable of influencing even an experienced male and attracting his attention, and ending with whole streams of ordinary sweat ...

    A stream flowed from her. Long streaks turned into streams, falling in drops to the floor, and gathering in arge puddle underfoot.

    Akita seemed to be nning to make a flood here. Not only her back, but her entire body turned red. Her hair waspletely soaked, beads of sweat escaping from it,nding loudly in a puddle on the floor. The remnants of the "special liquid" that she couldn''t contain, like Tsume when she was choked, also flowed into this puddle, changing the overall color and smell of the situation.

    Everything glittered. The kunoichi''s tongue was no longer in his mouth. Akita''s face twisted. A long thread of viscous saliva slowly stretched to the floor, after which it broke and stretched again... Entire waterfalls flowed from her slender, shaking legs...

    Amazing spectacle...

    She was shaking so funny...

    The ropes were wet and swollen, as were her nipples and clit.

    Naruto turned off the vibration and stepped back so he wouldn''t identally "get dirty".

    The hall was enveloped in a variety of smells: sweet, tart, exciting...

    ves fully opened up.

    The aroma of a virgin subject to depraved training mixed with the smell of a mature Inuzuka bitch, as a result of which a bewitching bouquet of vicious femininity was created.

    Naruto inhaled deeply, enjoying this depraved atmosphere and the masterpiece created by his own hands...

    Whatever is behind it, cruelty or pain is the result in the face. How can you not appreciate such amazing beauty and atmosphere? Even Sumire was charmed. This scene was magical.

    "Haa¡­ perfect¡­"

    And this is just the beginning. Who knows what this ce and these ves will turn into in days, weeks or months... Maybe even Sumire will go crazy. Naruto didn''t count on it, but in fact, to some extent it can affect her sadistic tendencies, which is also not bad.

    Everything came to this...

    "Amazing..."

 Chapter 496: Enough for the First Time (18+)

    Chapter 496: Enough for the First Time (18+)

    Akita''s training has crossed the line - after this she will definitely change.

    "You''ve had enough..." With a wry smile, Naruto gently ran his hand over her slender belly and then slowly touched her wet pussy.

    - Rx...

    For the first time, this should have been enough. If you overdo it, the unexpected can happen ...

    Of course, he didn''t hit hard enough to surpass the pleasure of the vibrators. But, the fusion of pleasure and pain gave its effect, because almost every blow carried an excellent response to stimtion.

    With a little more work, then this bitch can learn to cum from pain and humiliation, but this first time, obviously, this will not work out. How can you train a ve girl in one try? He could have broken her if he hadn''t stopped and mocked her time after time.

    That''s what training was for. An unprepared body and mind need to be developed gradually, yet, if you were in the ce of Akita Tenten, she would definitelyst much longer, perhaps even several hours. Moreover, she would have to use much stronger blows and stimtion. This pervert has clearly surpassed the virginal and cowardly Akita. Although, the truth is that Tenten would have changed in the end, and in general could go crazy, which Naruto did not want to see at all, since she was not very normal anyway.

    Tenten was special in her perversity, and from such training, she could be a mindless doll. Of course, knowing her depraved nature, Naruto had no doubt that she would certainly be happy with such an oue, but since she had already submitted to him, what was the point of breaking her? He could do this with all his women, but in that case, they would all be the same and lose themselves. What is so interesting about this?

    In the case of Akita and Tsume, Naruto had no doubts at all, because he just wanted to drive them crazy and make them sick perverts. He hasn''t seen broken dolls yet, and even though they won''t be themselves in the end, what''s the difference?It''s a pity that both of them turned out to be weaklings... Tsume surprised him with her strange logic, while Akita... Well, here, we have to admit - everything is expected. It will only take time.

    "Doesn''t matter..." Naruto was pleased with this result already. Although Akita is not thinking now, and fucking her can be boring, but, this is only at first nce...

    He wanted to take her anal virginity and give her a couple of finishing touches to her area of submission. It is not easy to create sick masochists, but this does not mean that only whips will suffice.

    In the case of Tsume, as mentioned earlier, this method is definitely not the best, and it would have to be worked differently with her, but as for the cowardly Akita ... Just the same with her - enough pain, and then cruel pressure and humiliation.

    Maybe she had previously begged and was ready for anything, but how could Naruto so easily follow her lead? Akita obeyed in words, but otherwise ... This is far from enough!

    Otherwise, would he have done all this? I could fuck like Anko and end it all once and for all.

    Akita is too deceitful and cowardly: one moment she bows her head, and the next she can run away. Shecked sincerity. That is why, it was impossible to just beat and throw. How can you teach someone something just by beating and driving you into a frenzy? You can get her hooked on these feelings and make her want more, but Naruto was striving for more, and therefore ...

    With a vicious grin, he brazenly extended his hand and carefully ran his fingers over the kunoichi''s soaked crotch...

    - Ho...

    There was real debauchery! It''s like putting your hand under a waterfall!

    Just something...

    "Hmm, good reaction..." Naruto nodded as he watched Akita''s reaction. She did not react at all to his actions. No matter how he touched her sensitive ces, she seemed not to notice it.

    "Not surprising..."

    After all these trials, her body had already reached its limit, not to mention her mind...

    "Come down..."

    Naruto removed his hand from her crotch and mockingly examined his soaked palm...

    The smell was amazing! Threads of love nectar stretched between the fingers and drops fell to the floor. Rarely had he seen women so wet...

    It was not easy to restrain himself... It was too appetizing... At that moment, he involuntarily wanted to plunge headlong into this debauchery and taste everything properly.

    Naruto adored the taste of women and, like any normal male, did not deny himself the opportunity to pull off their soaked panties and enjoy them. But, in this case, he still restrained himself ...

    Let the taste of women''s pussies be special for each of them, and juices can turn their heads, and he wanted to try Akita ... But, it is worth considering that in addition to female nectar, many others were mixed in these fragrant liquids, because of which he felt for her a little squeamishness.

    Knocking down a girl and drinking her nectar ispletely normal for a pervert. To hell with stereotypes... But definitely not when the bitch is so dirty, and not in a situation where you have to kneel.

    What Master will lick his ves? This is uneptable!

    Swallowing his saliva, Naruto licked his lips, then wiped his hand on his pants, and then walked around Akita and touched her chin.

    Having exposed her face from wet hair, he peered into the reddened and wet face of a vulgar bitch...

    "Hmm..." Naruto chuckled. He liked the senseless and dull look of this pitiful ve. This is exactly what a whore should look like.

    - Do not rx. Having said that, he let go of Akita, and then walked around her again. Although she did not hear his words, he did not care at all... The next step did not depend on her in any way...

    ¡ª Mhmm~

    As soon as his hands clenched tightly around Akita''s tight ass, she finally came out. A faint moan showed that she was still there, it only remained to bring her to her senses...

    The anal plug actively trembled in her tight hole. Everything was wet there, and she almost slipped out, from which the view was simply iparable!

    Red and horny, weak and avable... Now she could take him properly...

    Naruto grinned viciously, and his cock immediately trembled, as if in anticipation of imminent prey ...

 Chapter 497: Should have used anal beads... (18+)

    Chapter 497: Should have used anal beads... (18+)

    Finally, Naruto broke the ropes to free Akita''s ass and relieve the pressure on her sensitive spots. He was in no hurry, and therefore, properly groped her juicy charms, after which he swung and pped loudly!

    ¡ª Mmh~

    Akita reacted. But that was far from enough...

    Naruto frowned again.

    "I was too hasty¡­ I should have used the beads¡­"

    The anal plug was good, you can''t argue with that. The rear hole of the kunoichi squeezed it well and reacted, squeezing it with its depraved lips, but it was rather inconvenient to take it out.

    Pushing those sexy and wet spots apart, Naruto admired the views...

    The excited walls of her ass swelled and turned red...

    How exciting! Especially this wet contrast with the intersecting bruises from the whip on the gleaming, pale skin.Certainly no normal girl would allow herself to be treated like this. But did the ves have a choice?

    Right now, Naruto wouldn''t mind using the long beads and then tearing them out of her, grabbing onto the ring with all his might. The reaction could have been much better... the Akita would definitely show up.

    In the current situation, such a small plug was clearly not enough for her. But there was another way...

    "Sumire,e!" Naruto was distracted and waved his hand, calling his cute assistant.

    - A? She immediately shuddered and quickly recovered from her stupor. His voice was everything to her...

    Everything that happened, all these screams and ps, still echoed in her mind, shaking through her whole body, touching the most sensitive ces.

    Sumire quickly nodded, swallowed, and moved towards her Master.

    Up close, Akita looked even more strange... Sumire finally saw everything that happened to her back and lower ces, and could not help exhaling loudly.

    It was all too much! She has experienced more today than in her entire life! And all thanks to the Master!

    Involuntarily, Sumire imagined herself in the ce of these humiliated ves... Although it is terrible, but, all these lines fromshes, an insane amount of juice flowing out, and incredible stimtion...

    Sumire wondered what it was like, how could she endure all this? What are these feelings really?

    And what is strange, now, these ves are in her power and, all thanks to him ...

    This is too hard to ept...

    Sumire looked at him with admiration...

    "Ah~"

    He bewitched...

    His iparable torso shone with moisture, and a vicious grin made his young body tremble in excitement ...

    If only a little more courage...

    Sumire swallowed timidly and lowered her gaze.

    She has been aroused for a long time. Of course, it couldn''tpare to Akita''s "wet" state, but her panties were definitely more wet than ever. If only he''d asked... Say something... But...

    To Sumire''s deepest disappointment, the Master did not even look in her direction, but only called her and ordered:

    - Electrocute her.

    His serious voice and frown showed obvious impatience. He didn''t care about others right now, and he certainly wasn''t going to tolerate inappropriate objections or requests. Thismanding tone made it impossible for Sumire to express her feelings...

    That''s why...

    "Yes¡­ Master¡­" and her answer sounded so sad.

    She reacted slowly, still trying toprehend what had happened, but seeing the impatient expression of the Master, she pulled herself together, exhaled and immediately went cold, after which...

    There was a familiar crackle of electricity, and then, Sumire''s "rod" mmed into Akita''s torn back!

    And in just a second...

    ¡ª AAAAAAA!

    The kunoichi''s body shook violently! Electric shocks sparkled all over her skin!

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAH!

    Weak moans turned into a hoarse scream! From such a terrifying stimtion that once again reached her defenseless body, all the "weak points" were pierced by a familiar pain! Powerful current flows in an insidious way reached the most sensitive ces!

    Akita began to roll and squeal...

    ¡ª Aaaaaaaaa!~

    She started to convulse again...

    And already when she was once again seized by near-death despair and had no strength left to endure, that same voice was heard...

    - Enough! Naruto abruptly interrupted Sumire, causing her cold expression to turn into embarrassment. She overdid it a little... Again...

    Akita almost passed out, but Naruto took matters into his own hands in time, touched the neck of this ve, and injected some chakra into her body, stabilizing the situation.

    "Hmm, in the future it''s worth solving this problem¡­"

    The Seal of the ve is an important training tool. But he still couldn''t infuse chakra remotely...

    ¡ª Aaaah! Aay! Akita moaned and shook. Although she did not finish, since her body was already on the verge, but, on the other hand, she clearly behaved noticeably more energetic than before.

    Naruto nodded and turned to Sumire.

    "Now you can rx. Then I myself ... - his heavy hand immediately fell on her small head. This time he even smiled...

    "Mm~" Sumire closed her eyes and pursed her lips cutely. Flushed and aroused, she certainly wanted more...

    But, he quickly stopped, ignoring her condition.

    He no longer cared about the lessons. Pants nearly torn from the pressure, bodynguished with desire... This essible flesh, shackled with ropes and chains, was something that he simply did not dare to refuse!

    The burning gaze shifted to the kunoichi''s shaking, wet thighs, and then... Roughly grasping the soft half of her ripe ass, Naruto opened it slightly.

    Amazing view...

    Everything oozed with juices ... Butt plug strove to slip out. Fingers buried in swollen ass. After these workouts, she became noticeably softer and bigger.

    Without hiding his vicious grin, Naruto pleased himself with these sexy views.

    Akita''s pussy was constantly dripping, the back hole literally created streams of soaring aromas of an excited bitch before our eyes ...

    This lustful smell lured into a trap ... Maybe Akita did not want to, but her body, even being on the verge, instinctively reacted. In the end, even after all this stimtion, it never got the most "important" one. That''s what women are...

    Naruto no longer held back: he ran his hand over Akita''s wet thighs, wrinkled this sexy body a little more, and then grabbed the anal plug with his fingers and pulled...

    Akita did not react, which could not be said about her narrow hole - she seemed to clutch the anal plug with her teeth, and did not want to let it go.

    Sexual looking, wet, visibly swollen, anal lips followed, acting rather greedily and aggressively...

    Great reaction!

    Naruto smirked and pulled even harder... Until finally, with a vulgar pop, the plug broke free from her captive anal hole!

    Amazing sound!

    "Mmmhh~" Akita finally reacted! Her lips parted and gave Naruto an even more bewitching sound...

    Weak sweet moan became a good addition to the streams of her depraved juices, plentiful trickles flowing from the fluttering anal hole. After such stimtion, she flowed quite well, even in this ce... Her body was in a panic, so even anal sex could be epted without consequences.

    The anal walls contracted violently and actively, so quickly and powerfully that it might have seemed like this was not the first time for Akita. Naruto didn''t even stretch it, but it opened and contracted like a professional anal whore.

    - Like this...

    The Hokage nodded contentedly. These blows and stimtion were enough for her body topletely go limp and be an integral erogenous zone, ready for perverted and rough sex.

    "Okay..." He put down the wet, fragrant cork, pushed the Akita''s charms apart, and enjoyed the sight of the winking anal hole.

    A mesmerizing spectacle...

    In this life, you can always look at a lot... Oozing female pussy, body trembling in euphoria and fluttering anal hole are just a small part...

 Chapter 498: Akita Inuzukas Anal Virginity (18+)

    Akita waspletely ready to take a cock. Her anal behaved extremely depraved, like the most hungry nymphomaniac. In some ways, now she even resembled Tenten, although, nevertheless, she was inferior to her "talent". No wonder, because she had been training for years, and her butthole could stretch incredibly, after which it would shrink so much that it could easily squeeze a metal bar! Akita could notpete with this in any way ... But considering how she reached her current state, this could already be considered a worthy result.

    Instead of a week of training like with Tsunade, with this ve, everything was reduced to just one hour! Why not sess?

    From aplete virgin, Akita turned into a worthy whore. She was already ready to take a cock in her ass, despite the fact that she was not stretched at all. This is not a talent, but simply the result of hard training. She obeyed out of fear, which made it quite easy to advance.

    "Let''s get started¡­" Naruto didn''t enjoy this beauty and her weak moans for a long time. Although he liked to prolong the pleasure, but this time, given such a long dy, he no longer needed it. Now, only sex, and as hard as possible!

    Spare a virgin? What a joke... Who ever shows tenderness towards pathetic ves? This is part of the workout! Let the bitch be conscious, let her feel like a helpless, dirty whore, and taste anal sex properly! Let them know their ce! Let him submit with body and soul, and be addicted to it! Let him ept his insignificance and sincerely recognize himself as the one into whom he was going to turn her!

    ve! And the ve must fall to her knees! ve epts humiliation without question! She enjoys and begs for more!

    With that intent, without hiding his intimidating grin, Narutounched his "attack"...

    With only one movement, without further words and thoughts, with a loud, wet and sonorous pop, crushing her tormented ass with his torso, Naruto burst into the tight hole of the whore hanging on chains!

    This moment was amazing!¡ª AAAAAAH?!~

    Like an explosion... Drops of juice and sweat scattered to the sides! The world shone and shuddered! Electric pulses charged in the air, spreading in lines along the chains, touching every drop in the air!

    Time seemed to freeze!

    Akita''s face twisted in shock and horror! A bright scream died on her lips.

    The sense went out... Only the Hokage didn''t seem to touch this strange hair dryer...

    He plunged headlong into it.

    "Ha-ah!"

    His eyes turned red and the Sharingan immediately manifested! It burned unimaginably bright...

    "What the..."

    Naruto watched this amazing scene in amazement...

    His hair flew up! They seemed toe to life from the discharges of electricity ...

    Surrounded by sparkling drops and rippling lightning sparks, he seemed to be in the epicenter of a genjutsu.

    "Damn it..."

    He never expected to face something like this!

    Akita''s consciousness was overwhelmed by a wave! She was shaken as if she had been hit by the most powerful electric shock!

    ¡ª HA! - Tears burst, head shot up!

    Unimaginable!

    Kunoichi''s hair flew to the sides! That blow sent her eyes flying upwards! The pupils disappeared - everything was filled with reddened sclera!

    And then...

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAHHHH!~

    An iparable feeling in a terrifying stream swept from her unsealed ass, scattering discharges all over her body! Hit in the stomach! Burst in the chest! Mother shook! Brain pierced! And flew residual electricity from the fingertips!

    She finally got it...

    Akita shook, her body arched, her feet clenched, as if a storm was born in her stomach ... She forgot how to breathe! She couldn''tprehend...

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAH!~

    A furious scream uncontrobly escaped from her pale lips and swept away all the droplets in the air with a shock wave!

    The barrier shattered, and time returned to normal...

    Naruto squeezed so hard he felt like he was putting his cock in a vise!

    "What the hell!"

    His back was covered with cold sweat. At that moment, he realized that if he were an ordinary person in his ce, his penis could be crushed to hell! Residual pulses of electricity not only burst out of Akita''s body mixed with chakra, but also burst into his body!

    She was so strongly pierced by electric discharges that all her muscles were bound to pain!

    It''s just that a person, if he hadn''t died, would definitely not be able to remain conscious after such a thing. The residual charge did not carry a mortal danger, but by merging with the chakra, its strength increased tenfold!

    Just an amazing situation! Akita''s body created something like a defensive reaction that broke out at the peak of feelings, at the moment of losing anal virginity ...

    Feelings and all experienced trials merged together, and thus produced such an amazing phenomenon ...

    Naruto rudely burst in and thereby not only deprived the kunoichi of anal virginity, but also dealt her thest, crushing blow!

    ¡ª AAAAAAAAAH!~

    A tight stream of female juices violently hit the floor! Droplets rose into the air again! It seemed to explode, and even with such insane pressure!

    Akita''s consciousness began to fade from the strongest orgasm in his life! If not for everything she had experienced so far, she would never have been able to feel like this. These indescribable sensations could only be experienced thanks to fortunatelybined circumstances and a woman suitable for this ...

    Akita is perfect.

    But, the price was too high... Her eyes rolled back and thest of her strength left her weak body...

    Even though she could no longer finish, experiencing only pain, but a strong dick in her ass, and a distant realization that she was being fucked like thest whore - turned into such an amazing reaction...

    Earlier, Naruto didn''t expect much from Akita, but at this moment - she was able to impress him!

    And, although all this did notst longer than a few seconds, but thanks to his strength and perception, he was able to enjoy the moment to the fullest.

    Unfortunately, everything happened only at the very beginning. Of course, for Akita, this is the inevitable end, yet she has been tested for a long time and only something like that, unexpected and rude, could make her cum for thest time, and rece the pain with pleasure, but, for Naruto ... You can say - he only began.

    Physically, he rather only got more inmed. Although mentally he experienced an iparable sensation, but this was not enough for him. Still,st time with Tsunade - he almost lost himself, so it''s obvious that even if Akita gave him such an interesting experience - it was far from enough.

 Chapter 499: Its Time to End... (18+)

    It turned out that Akita is not so useless after all...

    Who would have thought?

    "Ha¡­ Not bad!" Naruto was impressed.

    Although he was greedy and wanted to get more pleasant experiences, it was simply impossible not to appreciate her "contribution" at its true worth. In the current situation, with these weak ves, getting such an experience is already a sess. Thest thing he expected from an Akita was something so impressive. Besides, whatever you say, this is a unique situation, so he couldn''t resent her current state.

    Unfortunately, no matter how you look at it, it was clearly not worth counting on more. However, Naruto didn''t intend to end it so easily, so...

    ¡ª Hmmm...

    His lips curled up into a wicked grin, and then, he abruptly moved towards her! He did not care about Akita and her condition, because he was going to fuck her, and mark her properly! He never rested on hisurels - any sex ends only when he wants it, having previously lowered his lust and secured his right to own a bitch!

    Naruto was about to clear his tension, and he did it, as always, mercilessly, right in the very depths of the anal hole of this weak-willed whore!

    He put it back in and started fucking her roughly!- Like this!

    As expected, there was no response. Naruto pecked her loudly and hard - everything squelched, juices sshed in all directions, but Akita did not react at all. Only her body trembled wildly from the recent orgasm, and the mind flew away a long time ago and it is not known whether he will be able to return to normal now.

    - Hm! What a pathetic creature...

    Naruto was clearly not happy, yet fucking limp dolls for him was no different from masturbation, but, in fact, he understood that at the moment he could not count on anything more.

    After another electric shock, Akita may wake up, but the question is, how will it end? Killing her or driving herpletely insane is clearly not the best idea. If she hadn''t reacted so strongly the moment he inserted, he might have fucked her and enjoyed the moans, but even he didn''t expect his one move in her ass to create such an amazing reaction.

    The girls are really amazing...

    She was carried away so much that the continuation can only be with her limp body. Fortunately, it still reacted properly ... The ass squeezed very well, no weaker than at the moment when he inserted it for the first time.

    Her body was clearly not satiated yet, it pleased ...

    Of course, in the beginning, Naruto nned to fill it in his mind, but as it turned out...

    Then everything went without much passion. In a hot environment, in a prison cell, shrouded in a vicious atmosphere of rough sex.

    Furious pping of wet bodies echoed everywhere...

    Naruto pounded Akita just as hard, sometimes smirking and loudly spanking her essible ass as he pleased. Kunoichi "in response" was amusingly shaking on his cock, flowing like a bitch hanging on chains.

    Sometimes Naruto grabbed onto her petite boobs and squeezed her nipples, and when the "right" moment came, he roughly grabbed her wet hair and sped up...

    Wet spanking intensified. Squishy ass began to make even more depraved sounds. Streams of love juices flowed down the legs of the kunoichi...

    This scene was quite exciting, although it gave off a heavy atmosphere.

    Akita was silent, and only asionally strange hoarse sounds escaped from her mouth. It was not without lustful saliva ... But, even if she seemed to be a weak-willed hole, in fact, it all looked especially sexy.

    A wet and fucked up woman had her own special charm, especially when she was severely beaten in limbo, in a bandage, flowing juices, and a ming ass, from traces of a whip and rough male palms.

    And what a fragrance from her flew away ... These lustful, feminine pheromones, overflowing with a thirst for sex, literally turned my head.

    Her slender legs were shaking so charmingly ... Her mouth and pussy were blowing funny bubbles. The uterus trembled, the body burned and burned with pheromones ...

    Naruto didn''t try to restrain himself to prolong the pleasure. On the contrary, he wanted to quickly discharge himself into this "half-dead masturbator" and force "someone" to clean it from all these depraved juices ...

    Damn, how did this ve flow ...

    She no longer looked like a virgin. Her uterus was clearly itching to get her... But not today. Naruto was going to save this ce until next time.

    So far, he''s had enough of her tight butt hole and that damn slutty smell of an anal slut...

    Sumire was still watching. As if her future depended on it. Naruto was amused by this situation - without the audience it would be much more boring. At least someone made sounds, albeit barely audible due to the ps of wet thighs ...

    Sumire was flowing, moaning a little and squishing her young pussy well...

    "It''s time to end..."

    After another ten minutes, Naruto suddenly growled, pulled the bitch by the ropes on her back, abruptly pulled out his cock, and then furiously drove into the very depths of her narrow ass!

    "LIKE THIS! HAAA!"

    He started to cum!

    A furious stream, a burning stream of thick sperm began to flood the virgin expanses of a narrow and helpless hole of a ve!

    "Haa¡­ Good! Naruto snarled, still gripping the ropes tightly and pushing forward as if trying to push his cock even deeper into Akita''s bowels.

    Her swollen ass ttened slightly from his rude attempts... But even so, she barely reacted. Her face still retained its former vulgar grin. Drooling and tears glistened, and meanwhile the eyes were slightly ajar.

    Akita clearly did not understand that the first sperm in her life was already filling her in full through another hole. Her trembling womb definitely didn''t like it, though Naruto didn''t care. He growled and came, for almost half a minute, until he finally loosened his grip.

    Akita''s ass ispletely overflowing. White streams of semen flowed from her ass in small streams, dropping onto wet thighs and sometimes falling into a puddle of juices on the floor, mixing with this cocktail of depraved liquids ...

    Tsunade would obviously be delighted with such a creampie. This could properly "feed" her, but as for Akita ... She was silent, continuing to tremble. Her body seemed to have gone into energy-saving mode, so although she was shaking, anal sex had almost no effect on her. She may havee, given how tight she was at the end, but obviously not as hard as the first time.

    "Haa... It will do..." - that was enough for him.

    Naruto exhaled and slowly pulled out, admiring the result of his "hard work" with a grin...

    It was worth it...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 500: Sumires "Purge" (18+)

    Chapter 500: Sumire''s "Purge" (18+)

    Thick streams of white seed began to actively flow from the gaping anal hole of Akita.

    The view was, to put it mildly, spectacr. The ass of this bitch yfully winked at her Master. Her body knew its ce...

    "Huh..." Narutomended him.

    Even though Akita lost consciousness, but her wet spot alone was clearly not enough. Pussy flowed like a waterfall, waiting for "normal" sex...

    Poor thing. She was really unlucky... It''s not for her to choose, and it''s not even for her to ask. He alone decides where and when.

    Well, for now...

    "Haa¡­ Well¡­" He stepped back a little and continued to admire the views¡­

    Naruto was quite pleased with today''s results. From Tsume''s strangtion to this, he''s achieved quite a lot, and he''s had enough "impressions". Time well spent...

    Without really thinking about it, Naruto gave Akita''s torn ass a good p before turning to a confused and visibly aroused Sumire."Hm?"

    The Hokage''s eyebrows immediately went up, and a mischievous look slowly fell on the sweet beauty''s trembling hips. He knew what she wanted, only he was more worried about his own condition ...

    "Alright,e to me¡­" With a chuckle, he beckoned Sumire to him.

    Finally, he could give her some free time...

    Although she has been promoted to the honorable position of overseer, cleaning the Master is still one of her main duties. As for the reward for "work" ... She will receive everything without a trace!

    "Ah!~"

    As soon as Naruto beckoned her with a smile on his face, Sumire immediately beamed with joy! Finally, he paid attention to her! Her dark side was already starting to get out of hand, after all, holding on for so long... All he did was pay attention to those worthless bitches and leave her aside! This was hard to bear, even with her personality...

    Therefore, without hesitation and immediately as before, she quickly approached him, and raised her quivering gaze, in anticipation of the long-awaited caress...

    Staring up into his eyes, Sumire showed all her innate charm. If Naruto wasn''t already satisfied, he might haveshed out at her...

    So sweet and longing for affection from an adult ... I wonder how she would react if she saw the real herself in the past?

    "Well done¡­" he praised, and Sumire blossomed even more.

    ¡ª M-master~

    But instead of getting at least a kiss, the unexpected happened... Naruto''s heavy hand fell sharply on her head, and before Sumire had time to rejoice at this, a strong pressure immediately descended on her body!

    - A?!

    As a result, the already weakened legs of the miniature beauty trembled and sumbed to his will...

    ¡ª AH!

    Sumire fell to her knees, right in front of his trembling and still hard cock, stained with juices and cum!

    ¡ª Eh? Sumire instantly fell into a stupor.

    The smell was indescribable! She caught her breath in an instant!

    She immediately forgot herself and stared in fascination at this coveted cock!

    All her thoughts and questions, unwillingness to kneel and desire for affection - faded into the background. Breath hitched, a loud gulp was heard ...

    Naruto smiled.

    "Come on, clean me up¡­ If you can do it, you''ll get a reward."

    Sumire swallowed again, unable to tear her lustful gaze away from him. She inhaled so hard that her head was spinning! This persistent, masculine fragrance forced all thoughts out of her head and filled her mind with lust.

    It became so easy and so empty...

    ¡ª Ah~

    Naruto chuckled.

    So young and perverted...

    Reward? Sumire might have been expecting something "certain", but she had no idea what he meant by that...

    ¡ª Start...

    ¡ª Mm~

    As soon as her little nose touched the excited head of his penis and the depraved male smell hit her nostrils, Naruto abruptly changed his smile to a grin, grabbed the young bitch by the hair, and abruptly burst into her small mouth!

    ¡ª Ughhh!~

    Sumire did not expect such a sharp attack at all! She wanted to taste it properly, but Naruto didn''t even try to y with her face and rub his scent all over - he grabbed her by the hair, and began to hammer hard on her tight girlish throat!

    ¡ª MMMHH?!~

    It was the first time he had treated her so rudely! Surprised, Sumire didn''t even know how to react, so all she could do was look up with a teary, panicked look...

    - Heh ... - to which she received an intelligible answer! Naruto grinned evilly and sped up!

    ¡ª Mmmffh!~

    Akita awakened the beast in him, so he showed his dark side, suppressing and forcing Sumire to show his...

    ¡ª Ooooh! Gglg!~ - Sumire had to take the full length! She couldn''t breathe or even cough. Drooling flowed non-stop. She did not control the situation - her mouth was simply mercilessly raped!

    ¡ª Mmph!~ Ahem~

    Naruto enjoyed the process, the intermittent moans, the muffled echoes of a strangled cough, and the squishy ps against the young kunoichi''s drooling mouth.

    Again and again! Non-stop - he cleaned his dirty cock with her mouth!

    ¡ª Mmmff~

    Sumire''s eyes began to roll back... It wasn''t that she was angry, rather she felt a slight resentment towards him, but that was quickly reced by a slight fear and insane arousal! Whatever it was, but his dominant appeal and this crazy masculine smell just drove her crazy!

    She had to submit, she had to drool!

    ¡ª GGlh!~ Whoo!~

    Sumire''s face flushed. Veins appeared on the forehead. She was on her knees and used as a real penis attachment...

    Everything was drooling! The threads stretched all the way to the floor, falling on her whitened fingers. Naruto didn''t even let her use her hands and just fucked her throat with all his might!

    ¡ª Mmmmfh!~

    Sumire choked and took this huge size to its full length. She was used no better than thest whore. But, it was so... So good! The young uterus was literally shaking with excitement!

    "Aaah~ Oh my god~"

    Her panties are soaked and the juices have already begun to gather under her feet...

    Although rude, merciless, but her young body still epted such a "caress" with all "love".

    Her head was filled only with thoughts of his cock! Its smell, shape and stunning taste! The remnants of the seed were dizzy, the taste of Akita juices had long since dissolved in this debauchery, and the passionate intention of having sex with him reached the brain!

    ¡ª Mmmhm~

    Sumire began to lose herself... Her eyes turned red, her mouth salivated uncontrobly... Her throat shuddered and contracted, pleasantly sping the Master''s manly cock.

    She was blown away to heaven - Sumire was getting close to an early orgasm ... This has long gone beyond a simple cleansing! Naruto was going to reward her by pumping his cum the right way!

    The little nipples of the young beauty showed through the fabric. They actively trembled, almost like a madly fluttering clitoris...

    ¡ª Uuuhh!~

    When Sumire was no longer thinking anything, and the wave of orgasm began to rise from the very tips of her fingers, there was a sudden change in her throat...

    ¡ª MMMFF?!~

    She felt!

    The burning cock began to swell, the taste and smell turned into something incredible!

    Even if Sumire couldn''t think normally, her body and mind acted instinctively!

    She realized that this was the very moment, and she herself rushed to meet him!

    The shock went through the limbs, and then, the young kunoichi''s body shuddered!

    "Uugh!~" Sumire''s eyes shone, and in the next moment, a stream of water sprayed out of her pussy right into her tight and wet panties! At that moment, Naruto couldn''t take it anymore...

    He began to violently descend right into the depths of her throat!

    ¡ª HAAA!

    A burning stream of thick seed began to fill everything in its path!

    Sumire couldn''t breathe anyway, and as soon as he started to cum and fill her, she had no choice...

    This ending was unforgettable...

 Chapter 501: It was not in vain (18+)

    The world has turned white. Like blots, drops of seed filled everything.

    Sumire lost before even making her move... She just didn''t have a chance.

    Fragrant, viscous cum filled everything... Its streams were escaping from Sumire''s mouth and nose, and Naruto continued to hold her hair and did not allow her to "escape". He descended mercilessly, pouring into her "innocent" throat no less powerful supply of his "lust" than recently into Akita''s ass.

    Sumire''s throat trembled and swelled, just like her cute cheeks. She wasn''t able to take it at all, but since he held her tightly and wouldn''t let her escape, all she had to do was take everyst drop!

    The taste and smell could hardly be made out, Naruto seemed to descend directly into her brain!

    ¡ª Uuuuh!~

    Sumire swam, sshing madly at her feet. She began to lose consciousness, while hot iron was pouring straight into her stomach - his sperm was so hot. Her oxygen was cut off for a long time - she turned pale and almostpletely gave up.

    Too much! Too sticky and hot!

    Sumire was shaking intensely, her small mouth simply could not hold everything - streams of thick sperm spread over her chin, dripped from her lips and fell to the floor, mixing with her love juices..."Aaah~"

    The snow-white radiance clouded the vision ...

    At that moment, there was nothing left of her consciousness. Surrendering to pleasure, Sumirepletely turned off, and with half-open, reddened eyes, limply hung on his strong cock.

    Overwhelmed and used, she couldn''t help it... Wet, disheveled and covered in cum - reaching the most obscene orgasm of her life. It was not painful, rather scary and terribly pleasant!

    Sumire trusted her adored Master and literally on his penis - gave herself body and soul. Even if her instincts sounded the rm, she believed he wouldn''t let her get hurt. Her feelings were so strong that she, without hesitation, dissolved in these depraved sensations...

    "Haa¡­ Good! Naruto rolled his eyes and let out a long breath, finally letting go of his girl''s smooth hair. At the same moment, with a squelching and depraved sound, Sumire slid her small mouth off his trembling cock and, staggering, fell to the floor, right into a puddle of her own depraved juices.

    "Mmh~" her lips parted involuntarily, and at the same moment, viscous sperm erupted in a stream, right under his feet.

    - Hah...

    Funny scene...

    He really pumped her without any pity ... Even Temari, he allowed to keep everything under control, but he finished Sumira in the very throat, and clearly insisted that she give up. So it''s no wonder it ended up like this...

    "Marked" as it should - until the end of his life he will not forget.

    Even though Sumire ended uping, even so, she might well have experienced psychological trauma, after all, this time was different from everything he had done to her in the past. Previously, he could act rudely, but not that much...

    Sumire trusted and loved him so much that she let it happen, even ignoring her own life.

    "I''m not wrong about you..."

    Naruto smiled peacefully, admiring the defeated beauty. He expected to see a bit of her dark side, but in the end she chose total submission over resistance. Her "love" exceeded all his expectations.

    "I really underestimated her feelings..."

    Sumire wanted affection, but she was ready to give up her own pleasure for his pleasure... How many women in this world could do that, shuddering with arousal? Even on the edge, she did not dare to take action. He tried to provoke her, but in the end nothing came of it.

    Of course, Sumire also received a "kind of" enjoyment - this is obvious, but she was clearly counting on something "more". Unlike Tenten, Sumire preferred much more "easy" training. In a way, she was simr to Hinata. She had a twisted side, but it needed "circumstances" to awaken her.

    Naruto wanted to end things in a way that would slightly affect her. Whether she liked it or not, you still shouldn''t refuse the "reward", right? If Sumire is smart enough, then maybe she will understand that next time she should do better in the "training" of ves. After all, if this couple of bitches can satisfy him, then Sumire will receive apletely different treatment. Plus, it''s way more fun... ??£Á

    "I''ll be watching you...

    Naruto slowly sat down, and then gently touched the wet forehead of his young beauty...

    "Don''t let me down..." Heid a lot on her. After all, it would be difficult to train ves without going over the top, especially if Sumire sumbed to her dark side. Even if she looked pathetic now, it didn''t mean anything. Beating someone with a current and a whip is just nonsense ... She is capable of more.

    Naruto could only wait. With that final touch, he did his best. Now, everything depended on Sumire.

    - Hm? Naruto suddenly frowned and pulled his hand away from her face.

    The kunoichi''s chest suddenly began to shake!

    - Uhh...

    Streams of semen began to burst straight out of her nose and mouth...

    "Haa¡­" He sighed and quickly took matters into his own hands,ying herfortably on her side, allowing her to "clean up."

    Surprisingly, Sumire didn''t even cough. All the semen seemed to move of its own ord, leaving the kunoichi''s weakened body. Sumire''s reflexes seemed to be under control. She didn''t scream, she didn''t convulse, she didn''t try to grab oxygen. Breathing returned to normal. As soon as her nose cleared, she calmly sniffed, continuing to "release" the remnants of the seed.

    It was even difficult to understand what she was experiencing, here and now... Under the influence of Naruto, she calmed down and fell into a deep sleep.

    Although, judging by his calm smile, probably everything was supposed to happen...

    He was inplete control of the situation.

    If not for the timely help of Naruto, activating the "seal" of Sumire, she might not have woken up at all. He finally helped her, and then pulled on his pants and admired the "results" of this protracted "training" with a grin.

    - That''s all...

    The defeated Sumirey in puddles of sperm and her own love juices. Disheveled, drenched with sweat, and streaked with semen from head to toe. Her condition was quite terrible... Her face still retained a pale red tint. Tired eyes closed. The body trembled and was clearlynguishing.

    It was the first time Naruto had seen her in such a state...

    Smiling, he left everything as it was, turned to a couple of hanging ves, walked over them with a calm look, and then, with a leisurely step, left this ce ...

    And so it all ended...

    Tsume''s condition was noticeably better than Akita''s, you could say thetter was really "exhausted", but none of that matters anymore...

    Before leaving, Narutopleted a couple of "ideas" for the Death Tower and then returned to his residence...

    Maybe the case with Tsume and Akita dragged on and he was often distracted, but it was worthwhile to understand that it was all worth it, in the end, Naruto not only fully formed his base, but also led Sumire to an important role. In the future, no one canceled other ves... At the very least, Tsume''s daughter will definitely take part in this.

    Sumire not only acted as a warden for the ves, but she herself needed to develop and learn. So it all came to this and Naruto ended up leaving those bitches on her.

    In addition, he encountered inspiration on many issues and got a real pleasure. So it wasn''t all in vain.

    Other than that, it was worth the wait...

    The future was expected to be much more impressive...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 502: Creating a Bijuu?

    *

    A couple of days have passed since Tsume and Akita were imprisoned in sexual very. Naruto watched from the side and was quite satisfied with the unfolding situation in the Death Tower.

    Sumire hasn''t let him down yet. She was really able to rein in her "light side" and followed his orders, ignoring any curses or pleas from these women.

    Although, as for Tsume... She obviously looked down on Sumire, no matter how she tried to "suppress" her. There was nothing Naruto could do about it. He already knew that Tsuma needed his personal "control", but he couldn''t be distracted anymore. This bitchy woman had almost no contact with him before, so it is not surprising that her feelings moved away in the direction of fear and hatred. If there was at least something like sympathy, even if it was destroyed during the recent "training", then everything could go like with Tsunade. But, with Tsume, it''s obvious that nothing like this will work.

    Tsunade had to set aside a whole week and, in his eyes, it was worth it. As for Tsume... Why would he waste so much time on that pitiful ve? There certainly would not have been able to do even one week. She just didn''t deserve it. Of course, he could do that if he waspletely free, but, at the moment... Right now, he couldn''t be distracted. Therefore, over the past time, he did not touch women at all. In addition, the n for her ount had already been prepared for a long time.

    The Hokage put the rest of the questions to the future. The situation regarding Sakura, Hanabi, and the others, he had also ignored for now. At the moment, he was nning some moves for the future, sorting out recent "inspirations" and trying to find an interesting way to apply his current abilities.

    Naruto Uzumaki

    Race: Superior Human

    Status: Seventh Hokage, Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, Patriarch Uzumaki, Genes of Indra and Asura, Senjutsu of the Six Paths, Descendant of Otsutsuki, Child of Prophecy, Savior of This World, Reincarnation of Asura, Master of the System, Touching the Laws.Fully subordinated:

    Girls - Shizune, Hinata, Temari, Tenten, Sarada, Himawari, Tsunade.

    Skills:

    Chakra (GG), Physical Strength (G), Endurance (G), Talent (G), Agility (G), Fortitude (G), Ninjutsu (G), Taijutsu (G), Senjutsu (G), Willpower (G ), Chakra Control (G), Five Elements (ZZ), Transformation (ZZ), Yin-Yang Release (Z), Fuinjutsu (SSS), Charm (SSS), Morale (SSS), uracy (SSS), Lava Release (SSS), Boil Release (SSS), Ma Release(SSS), Persuasion (SS), Leadership (SS), Submission (SS), Courage (SS), Intelligence (SS), Rumor (SS), Intuition (SS) , Genjutsu (SS), Luck (S), Majesty (S)...

    Spiritual Abilities:

    Perfect Law (B), Supreme Sealing Law (D), Essence Condensation Law (D)

    Hinata Hyuga

    Trust - 100

    Depravity - 100

    Submission: 100

    Shizune

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Ino Yamanaka

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 96

    Temari:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Tenten:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Sarada Uchiha:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Himawari Uzumaki:

    Trust: 100

    Depravity: 100

    Submission: 100

    Tsunade Senju

    Trust - 100

    Depravity - 100

    Submission: 100

    Viges:

    Hidden Leaf Vige

    Submission - 62

    Respect: 15,600

    Hidden Rock Vige:

    Submission - 100

    Respect: 20,000

    Countries:

    Land of Fire

    Submission - 15

    Respect - 4 580

    General Subordination - 971

    Naruto looked down at his status for a long time. Definitely, after receiving thest award - some "areas" have undergone changes. Although, he still wondered why elemental genomes were recorded as skills, while mutations like Shikotsumyaku were not marked in any way in the system. The same was true for some offshoot genes like Kinkaku and Ginkaku.

    Not that he didn''t like it, rather, he just wanted a more detailed ount of all his abilities. In fact, Naruto could only rely on his inner senses right now, especially when his strength was increasing by a percentage under the influence of the Perfect Law.

    There were over a hundred skills, but most of them, to put it mildly, were so-so.

    "Maybe it''s because the Elements can evolve while Shikotsumyaku has already reached its limit?"

    Actually, it made sense. Of course, Shikotsumyaku can evolve into the ultimate ability that Kaguya possessed, but in that case it would be apletely different ability. Is not it? The same can be said about Dojutsu. After all, although the Mangeky¨­ is a more advanced form of the Sharingan, it is in some way apletely different Dojutsu, which at the same time is just a weaker version of the Rinegan.

    However, perhaps the whole point is that, like the Sharingan and Shikotsumyaku, they all descended from Kaguya. It may well be that this is why they are not marked in the system until a certain point.

    Although, Naruto still thought it was strange... At least it could be added to the status.

    But, all this is not so important. Much more interesting is the possibility of merging skills ...

    Naruto had been thinking about this for a long time. Using the example of Yin-Yang, he assumed that the same could be done with the rest of the skills. The question is how to do it? Even after the sessive promotion of many in rank, they remained separate. Perhaps better changes were required, or some kind of "catalyst" for their "merger", in the end, even if you develop all five elements, it is still not possible to create Gudodama. Although, reaching the highest rank in all the elements would not be easy, given that even after Naruto got Ice, Speed Release, and so on, they all had the lowest rank. Developing them personally, even using clones, will still be significantly time consuming.

    However, even if this is the best way to achieve "fusion" of skills, Naruto still decided to postpone it for the future. After all, the basis of his powers did not depend on the elements. He was much more concerned about the Perfect Law, which clearly gave the best abilities.

    What will happen after the Sharingan?

    "First the Mokuton, then the Sharingan¡­ Maybe the next is the Mangeky¨­? Or even the Rinnegan?"

    Judging by the results obtained, this is quite possible.

    In fact, Naruto wouldn''t give up Mangeky¨­, especially if he had a great genjutsu technique built into it. Kotoamatsukami, for example, would be very handy, even considering all of his current capabilities. Only such rare and useful abilities could truly interest him. Still, using the eyes is clearly easier and faster than boring digging into other people''s heads, setting seals and so on. Even if Naruto decided to use clones for thister on, he still wanted to find a faster and easier way to subdue useless people.

    At the same time, the Fusion did not provide such great advantages, at least obvious ones. The yin-yang directly led to the sage''s legendary ability to create life, but even after upgrading this skill, Naruto still did not acquire this ability. Perhaps it was necessary to increase Yin-yang to (G) rank ...

    "Creating your own Bijuu would be an interesting experience..."

    Therefore, even with so many abilities, being a "Superior Human", Naruto still wanted to acquire useful skills or develop existing ones to an eptable level. All this could either make life easier or help in terms of world domination, the resurrection of people, pration into other worlds, and also, of course, lead to something interesting.

    For example, a recent inspiration to create a technique like the Eternal Tsukuyomi required just "special abilities" or more advanced skills.

    Therefore, the next step in Naruto''s development was going to be faster and see where it would lead.

    Many things were really questionable. All these inscriptions in the status or even "race is the Highest person", as well as "Spiritual Skills" ... There were guesses, but obviously there was still a lot to be studied ...

    The next reward was directly dependent on the submission of the entire Country, so after the advice, Naruto nned to take care of the Daimyo and see what interesting this system would offer him this time. All these "advantages" he had long taken for granted, a little annoyed because of the boring and easy "goals", but at the same time, he wanted to see what it would lead to, and what kind of futurey ahead for him...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 503: Thoughts and Plans

    The development of the Perfect Law always added a percentage to the total gain: five, ten, fifteen, twenty... In total, Naruto received four consecutive hangings, and therefore, almost always, his skills were at least in the middle of their development. This percentage affected literally every skill.

    Of course, he could look at this growth, as always. So, for example, his Endurance (G) has now crossed the threshold of sixty percent and, at a hundred, this skill will move to the next level - (GG). Although, it is obvious that it will be extremely difficult to achieve such training.

    If nothing out of the ordinary happens in the near future, such as raising all skills in rank, then with the next development of the Perfect Law, sixty percent of Stamina will close to a hundred.

    Pretty good growth. Once Perfect Law reaches (S) rank, then most of Naruto''s skills will get another boost in power, and maybe he will even know what lies behind the bar (GGG).

    Considering that the amount of chakra directly affected the rank of the skill, after its sessive increases, the skill could evolve, but since it had already reached its almost limit (GGG), these percentage increases did not affect it much, but still influenced. It can be said that it is almost impossible for a person to reach this rank, because the level of chakra in this case will surpass even the Nine-Tails.

    "I''ve almost reached Kurama''s limit already..."

    Naruto''s current chakra reserves were iparable to any human on this. Most of the tailed beasts were already covered in dust. Only Kurama still slightly outperformed him in this. However, it is not difficult to guess that even with her terrifying reserves, she still could notpete with him in open battle. Chakra without control and techniques did not pose a threat to an S-rank Shinobi. Kurama alone would hardly be able to stand up to some of the current Kage, let alone Naruto.

    At the same time, in his hands, his own and her chakra could literally drown the world in fire. Even the "former" Naruto had the power to stand on top of this, while the current one could easily fight the entire united humanity.

    As for Kaguya... It''s not clear yet. But, assessing his current abilities, the Hokage did not even know yet how he could talk to this beautiful goddess. Even if he somehow manages to move to the world in which she was sealed, he was still powerless, because he did not have the method of prating the seal of the Sage. At least Naruto thought so. It is not clear if he could fight Hagoromo, but in terms of f¨±injutsu, she was almost certainly inferior, and probably significantly.Of course, Naruto wasn''t going to release Kaguya right away. First of all, ording to the n - he wanted to talk to her, and after that - to act. He aspired not only to battle - Kaguya worried him in apletely different way ...

    Of course, he took into ount the volume of his chakra without the umted reserves in the Essence Core. Since gaining this ability, Naruto has been constantly umting his chakra, Kurama''s chakra, and Senjutsu chakra. At any moment, he could use it, and it could allow him to greatly exceed his current limits, even though he hadn''t been umting for that long.

    Although, it is worth recognizing - it did not make much sense. He surpassed his "original from the past" many times over in just one amount of chakra, not to mention everything else.

    The reason why Naruto was umting chakra was simply because he considered Spiritual Ability to be something much more important than mere skills. They came directly from the system and gave him impressive benefits. Therefore, he could not ignore them.

    Even being at the peak of his power, the Hokage was not going to lose his trump cards. Who knows what threats will appear in the future? Maybe trouble could amuse him, but he didn''t want to take it to the extreme. Losing one of your women or even your own life in a battle with some "God" is not a bad oue? Certainly not after all the "acquired" ...

    Naruto didn''t n to use most of his elements and other skills - he wanted to form the perfectbat system by relying on Spiritual Ability, his chakra reserves, Dojutsu and other extremely powerful skills. After all, against ¨­tsutsuki, elemental jutsu are mostly useless as they could absorb them without much difficulty, and even be stronger from doing so.

    Naruto wanted to get rid of the hand seals, and form the bestbat mode possible out of everything he had.

    In addition, he also understood that the system affected him at the gic level, allowing him to receive various mutations, almost the same as ¨­tsutsuki, when they ate Chakra Fruits.

    That is why Naruto wanted to build the most effective set of abilities regarding speed, strength, observation and even submission. The most efficient method of using chakra, dojutsu, and even all of his "modes".

    Of course, this took time and practice, as well as "adjustment", after receiving further awards. He nned to basically achieve tolerable results closer to the fight with Momoshiki, and after that, take care of Isshiki and all the "threats" on this, while "testing" and changing his abilities for the better.

    If you use enemies from Kara as "guinea pigs", you can speed up your development time. Isn''t this the best use of useful "cadres"? Don''t they go to waste? After all, Isshiki and Amado tried so hard...

    Don''t forget about Delta and Ada too. After the battle, it will not be superfluous to get "trophies" ...

    Of course, no one canceled the clones. Given that Naruto had thergest and most varied number of abilities, he could train in all areas at the same time using his copies. However, this would not work against the ¨­tsutsuki as he did not possess any of their abilities.

    Therefore, the best way is to use Momoshiki and Isshiki for training. Of course, enjoying the process to the maximum. Let them be weak, but something from them will still be able to pull out. In the end, who knows how the "negotiations" with Kaguya will go, and no one has canceled a possible sh with the leader of all ¨­tsutsuki.

    Strength is needed anyway, because if you put it aside, then in the future you will have to sort out a bunch of useless problems, and Naruto, as you know, more than anything in the world did not like wasting his precious time on all sorts of boring things.

    Therefore, given the need and his ns for the future, the Hokage decided to spend his free time sorting thousands of techniques and hundreds of skills in his head, in order of usefulness, and then think about how and when they are best used in practice, in order to reduce themter. several more times until the best ones are revealed ... ?

 Chapter 504: Infernal Exercise System (18+)

    For reflection, time slipped away literally before our eyes ...

    In the moment of studying the status, Naruto thought a lot, made ns for the future and prepared to get at least two rewards of the system, while at the same time carrying out some ideas regarding the world, his goals in the field of resurrection and uncontroble variables, such as a sudden change in the future, and the appearance of "interesting" opponents.

    The same was true for the list of kunoichi. For example, all of Temari''s scores had finally reached 100, even though he barely spent any time with her.

    It looks like her outlook has finally reached a qualitative change. Naruto was no longer surprised by this, in the end, many things changed even without his direct participation and "control". He knew that his women did not sit still doing nothing. Many of them interact and influence each other. To some extent, this facilitated the "process" and "development".

    However, he was only worried about submission, and what they were doing there in his absence ispletely unimportant. The main thing is that they remain true, because any signals that this is not so can be fatal for them. Naruto wouldn''t hesitate to get rid of any of his women if they dared to cheat on him. Although, due to his self-confidence, he was hardly worried about this, and even this "hardly" concerned rather the unwillingness to lose "his things".

    It was surprising that Ino''s submission remained at the same level. It was really strange... In the beginning, she didn''t have much difficulty, but in the end, she suddenly decided to show her character.

    "It''s not time yet..."

    Naruto knew about Ino''s dealings with Tenten, but didn''t interfere. Everything that concerned the "rapprochement" of his women - he ignored. He was more concerned with results and interesting events. "The same" with Ino, while it could wait...

    Almost a thousand...The total number of obedience points was impressive, especially when you consider that the next goal only needed one thousand one hundred. If we also note that he had a free slot for a new target, then points are not a problem at all.

    Of course, he could list Yuina or Anko right now, but Naruto decided to wait until the council and try to take care of Kurotsuchi and make her next. Although, it must be admitted that the chances of a first encounter are slim, especially since he knew next to nothing about her.

    Finding weaknesses in front of a crowd of other Kage would also be difficult. Of course, this is not yet certain, it may happen that someone else gets in the way ... It is possible that an unexpected target can take the ce ... This has already happened.

    Naturally, if there weren''t enough submission points, Naruto would have added Yuina to the list, as he knew that she would not be difficult, but, in the current situation, there was no need for this.

    All that remained was to take care of the Daimyo and pull off one interesting business that would affect the entire Land of Fire. In the meantime, take care of yourbat system, ns for some kunoichi, as well as adjust the submission jutsu, create new and more useful ones for the future, perhaps even suitable in dealing with Kaguya and Orochimaru.

    Basically, he was concerned about something no less important - an event that he could not put off for the future ...

    Shizune dealt with the "problem" at the Hokage''s house, and then returned to the residence and reported important information regarding the Kage Four to him.

    The Council of Five was approaching, which meant that Naruto could no longer be distracted. The Kazekage was supposed to arrive first, and after him, everyone else would arrive.

    "So it''s already today?" Naruto looked at Konoha thoughtfully as he sipped his hot coffee. The morning paper rested in his hands, and from time to time his calm gaze left the contemtion of his own "possessions" and rushed to one interesting column, with a rather impressive title: "Infernal Exercise System".

    "How wonderful..." - no matter how much he read an excerpt from this bestseller, which struck Konoha as much as Jiraiya''s creations, he still could not understand why this name seemed so familiar to him.

    Is it possible that this is something rted to the past?

    It was the first time he experienced such a strange feeling...

    The story of the greatest Taijutsu master who conquered the world with his strongest fighting style...

    Sounds really impressive...

    Naruto re-read this passage for a long time, and seriously thought about buying this book. Still, he himself wanted to create the perfect fighting style for himself. Perhaps it will even be possible to find inspiration in someone else''s work and open up new horizons?

    System... Does this mean that in this world someone knew about Systems?

    How strange...

    The calm look of the Hokage showed a slight anticipation. His pants werepletely down, while Shizune, spreading her legs to the sides, like the dirtiest whore,pletely naked, noisily licked his excited cock, often "flirting" with her trembling head with her yful tongue, of course, only in those moments when he didn''t "force" her to answer questions.

    "Mm¡­" Vulgarly licking her lips, the kunoichi lifted her quivering gaze and whisperednguidly:

    "Gaara will arrive within the hour¡­ He has already ryed the message. We... We don''t have much time... - With a vicious and greedy smirk, Shizune returned to her "work". She was clearly in a hurry to get what she wanted...

    Furiously rubbing her squishing pussy, the kunoichi gave herself to the process with all her zeal, as always. So much so that even from the moment this action began, she practically didn''t say anything really ...

    However, the Hokage didn''t really care about her empty talk and all this useless information. Orders had to be obeyed, and only in the most extreme cases did he pay attention to emerging problems. Now he was even more interested in this strange article in the newspaper...

    "This hero kind of reminds me of Lee¡­ Funny¡­ Hellish Exercise System Meaning? How would he react to this?

    Really curious...

    "ABOUT? Comment from the author? Hmmm..."

    Naruto really got into it...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 505: War for trophies?

    The Council of Five dealt directly with the threat of ¨­tsutsuki, so it was only natural that all the Kage dropped their business and moved to this informal gathering.

    Naruto was content with the results. Their reaction satisfied him quite well. Maybe some of them treated him somehow "in a special way" behind their backs, but at least they did not dare to ignore his order. Even if it looked like a "request" sent to Shizune, they still responded quite quickly and clearly. Of course, not as faithful servants, but for now it will do.

    It''s actually not such a bad idea to subdue them all, but Naruto didn''t want to get rid of possible problems so quickly just yet. In the end, there will be no point in advice if you just take and enve everyone. The best thing that can happen is someone gets the idea to rebel...

    "That''s unlikely..." Naruto chuckled wryly. Of course, he knew that this was unlikely. Even if he didn''t know all the Kage intimately, at least he didn''t think they were fools. If they start to create problems, then only as ast resort. He will have to provoke them properly in order to get the desired reaction.

    Because of his immense strength, others simply won''t dare to raise their heads until his actions cross their bottom line. Otherwise, these Kage can only y in the shadows, as much as possible diverting suspicion from themselves. So, in that sense, strength was indeed a problem...

    Naruto wouldn''t give up on conflict, as war is the best way to get "trophies". Say what you like, but he has not yet experienced such sensations, and did not capture women in such an interesting way.

    Take, for example, the Raikage... If he started doing stupid things and lost, then Naruto could step in and take prisoners, like Samui... Not to mention the possibility of getting the whole Eight-Tails. Unlike his naive predecessors, Naruto had no intention of giving up walking chakra, no matter how much he himself had.

    As he pondered, trying not to go too deep into thinking through the responses to the different reactions of these Kage, Shizune satisfied him properly, fully aware that his attention was not on her. But even so, she rather took it as a challenge. She believed that if you show yourself from the best side, then he will surely react!

    "Mmmf~ Aaah!~ How hot¡­~Shizune has be a true professional in "processing" everything, and not just information. Although Naruto didn''t experience extreme feelings from this, but since it didn''t bother him in any way, he allowed this woman to please him. After all, he knew that this was important to Shizune, almost as a confirmation of her feelings, and confirmation of her usefulness and importance to him.

    Due to being so close to him, Shizune could consider herself superior to others and enjoy this position. That''s why she behaved like that with the rest of the kunoichi... Those moments alone with him - she didn''t want to lose anything, and strove to fight for them with all her might.

    That''s why Naruto appreciated her so much. Sometimes he remembered how it all began, and could not help but haughty smirk...

    When he took this pervert for the first time, he did not even suspect how his "influence" would change her. After all, now, if only it were her will, Shizune would be ready to spend all her time kneeling in front of him. Such fidelity is something that only a few couldpete with.

    Motivation and meaning of life is right here...

    Everything she worked for came down solely to the Master. Shizune herself looked at her past self, and no longer recognized that woman ...

    Everything has changed so much ... How could she have foreseen that she would fall in love with unconsciousness and find her meaning in life in him? For the sake of this, it was not a pity to give up his life ... It''s hard to believe that a woman of her age is capable of such a thing. In the past, it seemed to her that everything would end in dreary loneliness... But it happened, and this feeling was indescribable... She became addicted, both in body and soul.

    "Mmmf!~ Master...More!~

    "Became so insatiable..." Naruto sipped his coffee with a chuckle and grabbed hold of Shizune''s hair as he began to move faster. Since she wanted so much, he did not refuse her, after all, Shizune "worked" so hard. If not for that step in her direction in the past, perhaps now, it would be much more difficult for him to turn his affairs around.

    Right now, Shizune is undeniably the most useful of his women. But her character changes were too strong. There isn''t much left of Shizune''s past... No doubt it''s all about his influence, but still...

    "It''s nothing you can do..."

    In a way, he liked it too. She herself came to this, with all her being wanting to change for the better for the sake of him. You could say it was inevitable.

    ¡ª Mmmfh!~

    The kunoichi salivated non-stop. The uterus shuddered violently with excitement, and love juices flowed under her feet in streams, gathering in a depraved puddle under her high stilettos.

    Shizune looked sexy as hell. She clearly wanted sex, but, knowing the nature of her Master, she did not even dare to hint at her desires...

    ¡ª Mmmf!~

    "Don''t get distracted." Returning her drawn lips almost to his pubis, Naruto reached her skillful throat and enjoyed the pleasant pressure.

    - Ha-ah...

    There were tremors in my legs...

    How well he trained her! Just heaven and earthpared to what it was before! The facial expression, the sexuality of the body, even the voice and aura - this woman has changed radically!

    - Well done...

    Naruto couldn''t help but praise such diligence... Of course, he brought meaning to it, but it was Shizune who achieved all this with her perseverance. Although she did not possess great features and talents from birth, she did not retreat and did not give up. Is this not enough?

    Now Shizune had be like that, and behind thisy not only hard work, but also aplete renunciation of the past, shame, guilt and many other feelings and prejudices. Her worldview has undergone drastic changes that others could only dream of, and it''s not as easy as it seems...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!